Full text of "The National Catholic Almanac Thirty Sixty Year Of Publication 1942"

See other formats

«S2 172? 1942

(Ettg
tr itbrarg

This Volume is for
REFERENCE USE ONLY

ifasmt^s\mmiW^^

THE

NATIONAL CATHOLIC
ALMANAC

THIRTY-SIXTH YEAR OF PUBLICATION

1942

Compiled by the Franciscan Clerics of
Holy Name College, Washington, D. C.

Published with ecclesiastical approbation by

ST. ANTHONY'S GUILD

PATERSON— NEW JERSEY

1942

Date

Day

H.a

ROMAN CALENDAR

1
2
3

F
S

fc$i-

Circumcision of Our Lord
St. Macarius, Abbot
St. Genevieve, Virgin

Jvt

The Holy Name of Jesus

Gospel: The Holy Name — Luke 2, 21

5
6

7
8
9
10

M
T
W
T
F
S

KM*

St. Telesphorus, Pope-Martyr
Epiphany of Our Lord
St. Lucian, Martyr
St. Severin, Abbot
SS. Julian and Basilissa, Martyrs
St. Agatho, Pope

<JM

Holy Family

Gospel: Finding of Jesus in the Tern pie
Luke 2, 42-^2

12
13
14
15
16
17

M
T
W
T
F
S

ttpt

St. Arcadius, Martyr
St. Veronica, Martyr
St. Hilary, Bishop-Doctor
St. Paul, First Hermit-Confessor
St. Marcellus I, Pope-Martyr
St. Anthony, Abbot

Second Sunday after Epiphany

Gospel: The Marriage of Cana — John 2,1-11

20
21
22
23
24

T
W

T
F

*g»

SS. Marius, Martha, Audifax and Aba-
chum, Martyrs
SS. Fabian and Sebastian, Martyrs
St. Agnes, Virgin-Martyr
SS. Vincent and Anastasia, Martyrs
St. Raymond of Pennafort, Confessor
St. Timothy, Bishop-Martyr

Jrt

Third Sunday after Ephiphany

Gospel: Jesus cleanses the leper
Matthew S, 1-13

28
29

30
31

M
T

**0*

St. Polycarp, Bishop-Martyr
St. John Chrysostom, Bishop-Confessor-
Doctor
St. Peter Nolasco, Confessor
St. Francis of Sales, Bishop-Confessor-
Doctor
St. Martina, Virgin-Martyr
St. John Bosco, Confessor

H. D. — Holy Day: Attendance at Mass required.

F. — Fast Day: Only one full meal (with meat) for those from 21-60

years old.
A. — Abstinence: No flesh meat allowed.

1942

jfflontfj of tlje $a*£ton

Date | Day

H. D.

ROMAN CALENDAR

1 | S

Septuagesima Sunday

Gospel: The Laborers in the Vineyard
Matthew 20, 1-16

2
3

5
6

M
T
W
T
F
S

**,

Purification of the Blessed Virgin Mary
St. Blaise, Bishop-Martyr
St. Andrew of Corsini, Bishop-Martyr
St. Agatha, Virgin-Martyr
St. Dorothy, Virgin-Martyr
St. Romuald, Abbot

8 | S

Sexagesima Sunday

Gospel: The Parable of the Sower — Luke 8, 4-15

10
11
12
13
14

M
T
W
T

F
S

*».

St. Cyril of Alexandria, Confessor-Doctor
St. Scholastica, Virgin
Our Lady of Lourdes
Seven Servite Founders, Confessors
St. Catherine of Ricci, Virgin
St. Valentine, Martyr

Quinquagesima Sunday

Gospel: Christ heals the blind man
Luke 18, 31-43

16
17
18
19
20
21

M
T
W
T
F
S

St. Juliana, Virgin-Martyr
Flight into Egypt
Ash Wednesday
St. Gabinus, Martyr
St. Eleutherius, Martyr
St. Saverian, Bishop-Martyr

Jtf

First Sunday of Lent

Gospel: Jesus tempted by Satan
Matthew 4, 1-11

24
25

28
r

M
T

XCfflfc

Xffite

MO*

St. Peter Damian, Bishop-Confessor-Doctor
St. Matthias, Apostle
St. Tarasius, Patriarch
(Ember Day)
St. Nestor, Bishop-Martyr
St. Gabriel of the Seven Sorrows, Confessor
(Ember Day)
St. Roman, Abbot
(Ember Day)

ii -if* 'A* *? ; 'I JL 'iv\ * <*»*

H. D. — Holy Day: Attendance at Mass required.

F, — Fast Day: Only one full meal (with meat) for those from 21-60

years old.
A. — Abstinence: No flesh meat allowed.

1942

Date 1 Day

H*.*D.

ROMAN CALENDAR

Second Sunday of Lent

Gospel: The Transfiguration — Matthew 17, 1-9

2
3
4
5
6
7

M
T
W
T
F
S

xtSt*

«5RfPC

^rtflf"
«09X

XSft»
•t&K.

K$t*
«**

**»»

MflN

St. Simplicius, Pope
St. Cunegunda, Empress
St. Casimir, King
St. John Joseph of the Cross
SS. Perpetua and Felicitas, Martyrs
St. Thomas Aquinas, Doctor

Jti

Third Sunday of Lent

Gospel: Jesus casts out a devil — Luke 11, 14-28

9
10
11
12
13
14

M
T
W
T
F
S

XOT"
<«!»<

XW?*

«^K
>^
«^5K
>^>

*aj*
«ff»»

<3K
>t5>

«WP:

>«pi
>«««»

St. Frances of Rome, Widow-
Forty Martyrs of Sebaste
St. Euthymius, Bishop-Martyr
St. Gregory the Great, Pope-Confessor-Doctor
St. Christina, Virgin-Martyr
St. Maude, Queen

Fourth Sunday of Lent (Laetare Sunday)
Gospel: Miracle of loaves and fishes
John 6, 1-15

16
17
18
19
20
21

M
T
W
T
F
S

fcjtt"

^IBK

X»"

«»<

>tB{»«
««9X
)•«»»
«fl?X

t»«¥»

MR*

St. Finian, Abbot
St. Patrick, Bishop-Confessor
St. Cyril of Jerusalem, Bishop-Doctor
St. Joseph, Spouse of Blessed Virgin Mary
St. Cuthbert, Bishop
St. Benedict, Abbot-Founder

Passion Sunday

Gospel: Jews attempt to stone Jesus
John 8, 46-59

23
24
25

27
28

M
T
W

T
F
S

X(tt»

S
«K»rt
Mffjto
•<I?f<

>«Jfe
«»WK
X0!»
•WK

>«fc
-W

XS»»
^0*-

SS. Victorian and Companions, Martyrs
St. Gabriel the Archangel
The Annunciation of the Blessed Virgin
Mary
St. Ludger, Bishop-Confessor
St. John Damascene, Confessor-Doctor
St. John Capistran, Confessor

<JM

Palm Sunday

Gospel: Triumphant entry into Jerusalem
Matt hew 21, 1-9

30
31

M
T

•WK

X*^
«iEBr<

St. John Climacus, Abbot
St. Benjamin, Deacon-Martyr

H. D. — Holy Day: Attendance at Mass required.

F. — Fast Day: Only one full meal (with meat) for those from 21-60

years old.
A. — Abstinence: No flesh meat allowed.

1942

4Hontfj of tfje 3&e£utrettion

Date

Day

H. D.

ROMAN CALENDAR

2
3

W
T
F

XUSfc
•S8K
W*

«&x
*$*»
-sex

«!®K

*w»
»a&*

St. Hugh, Bishop
Holy Thursday
Good Friday
Holy Saturday (p. and A. until noon)

Easter Sunday

Gospel: The Resurrection of Christ
Mark 16,1-7

7
8
9
10
11

M
T
W
T
F
S

Mf*»

SS. Timothy and Diogenes, Martyrs
St. Epiphanius and Companions, Martyrs
St. Perpetuus, Bishop
St. Mary Cleopha, Widow
St. Ezechiel, Prophet
St. Leo I, Pope

First Sunday after Easter (Low Sunday)
Gospel: Jesus appears to His Apostles
John 20, 19-31

14
15
16
17
18

M
T
W
T
F
S

***»

St. Hermenegild, Martyr
St. Justin, Martyr
SS. Basilissa and Anastasia, Martyrs
St. Bernadette, Virgin
St. Anicetus, Pope-Martyr
St. Apollonius, Martyr

Second Sunday after Easter
Gospel: The Good Shepherd — John 10, 11-16

20
21
22

23
24
25

T
F

*0"

St. Theotimus, Bishop
St. Anselm, Bishop-Doctor
Solemnity of St. Joseph, Patron of Uni-
versal Church
St. George, Martyr
St. Fidelis of Sigmaringen, Martyr
St. Mark, Evangelist

Third Sunday after Easter

Gospel: Joy after Sorrow — John 16, 16-22

27
28
29
30

M
T
W
T

St. Peter Canisius, Confessor-Doctor
St. Paul of the Cross, Confessor
St. Peter of Verona, Martyr
St. Catherine of Siena, Virgin

H. D. — Holy Day: Attendance at Mass required.

F. — Fast Day: Only one full meal (with meat) for those from 21-60

years old.
A. — Abstinence: No flesh meat allowed.

1942

S942

of tlje

Date

Day

H. D.

ROMAN CALENDAR

1
2

fc0»

SS. Philip and James, Apostles
St. Athanasius, Bishop-Doctor

Fourth Sunday after Easter

Gospel; Christ promises the Comforter
John 16, 5-14

4
5
6

7
8
9

T
w

T
F

fciQta

St. Monica, Widow
St. Pius V, Pope-Confessor
St. John Apostle before the Latin Gate
St. Stanislaus, Bishop-Martyr
Apparition of St. Michael
St. Gregory Nazienzen, Bishop-Doctor

JM.

Fifth Sunday after Easter

Gospel: Prayer in the name of Jesus
John 16,23-30

11
12
13

14
15
16

M
T
W

T
F

fc0»

St. Francis Jerome, Confessor
(Rogation Day)
SS. Nereus and Achilles, Martyrs
(Rogation Day)
St. Robert Bellarmine, Cardinal-Doctor
(Rogation Day)
Ascension of Our Lord
St. John Baptist de la Salle, Confessor
St. Andrew Bobola, Martyr

<JM

Sunday within the Octave of Ascension

Gospel: Testimony of the Holy Ghost
John 15, 26-27; 16, 1-4

18
19
20
21
22
23

M
T
W
T
F
S

>#&>

«w

XKI&.

«ijh

St. Venantius, Martyr
St. Peter Celestine, Pope-Confessor
St. Bernard of Siena, Confessor
St. Valens, Bishop
St. Rita, Widow
St. John Baptist Rossi, Confessor (Vigil)

JvL

Pentecost Sunday

Gospel: Christ's Instruction on the Holy Ghost
John 14, 23-31

25
26

28
29
30

M
T
W

T
F

»#w

•w

fcOfc
«*ap«

XBta

Mflh
*»•

*#»*

St. Gregory VII, Pope-Confessor
St Philip Neri, Confessor
St. Bede the Venerable, Confessor
(Ember Day)
St. Augustine of Canterbury, Confessor-
Doctor
St. Mary Magdalen Pazzi, Virgin
(Ember Day)
St. Joan of Arc, Virgin
(Ember Day)

Trinity Sunday

Gospel: Jetui commissions His Disciples fo
Preach — Matthew 28, 18-20

1942

3une

1942

jfJIontj) of tfte feacreb 5)Eact

Date

Day

H. D.

ROMAN CALENDAR

1
2
3
4
5
6

M
T

F
S

M®»

St. Juventius, Martyr
SS. Marcellinus and Companions, Martyrs
St. Clotilda, Widow
Corpus Christ!
St. Boniface, Bishop-Martyr
St. Norbert, Confessor

Jvt

Second Sunday after Pentecost

Gospel: Parable of the Supper — Luke 14, 16-24

8
9

10
11
12
13

M
T
W
T
F
S

XEffe

St. Medard, Bishop-Confessor
'SS. Primus & Felician, Martyrs
'St. Margaret, Widow
St. Barnabas, Apostle
Sacred Heart of Jesus
St. Anthony of Fadua, Confessor

Third Sunday after Easter

" Gospel: Parable of the lost sheep — Luke 15, 1-10

15
16
17
18
19
20

M
T
W
T
F
S

x$»

SS. Vitus and Companions, Martyrs
St. Benno, Bishop
SS. Nicandrus and Marcian, Martyrs
St. Ephrem, Deacon-Doctor
St. Julian Falconieri, Virgin
St. Silverius, Pope-Martyr

21 | S

I
I

Fourth Sunday after Pentecost

Gospel: Miraculous draught of fishes
Luke 5, I'll

22
23

24
25
26
27

M
T
W
T
F
S

w$»

'St. Paulinus, Bishop-Confessor
St. Audry, Virgin
Nativity of St. John Baptist
St. William, Abbot
SS. John and Paul, Martyrs
St. Crescens, Martyr

Jvt

Fifth Sunday after Pentecost

Gospel: The Justice of the Pharisees
Matthew 5,20-24

29
30

M
T

SS. Peter and Paul, Apostles
Commemoration of St. Paul, Apostle

H. D. — Holy Day: Attendance at Mass required.

F — ^Fast Day: Only one full meal (with meat) for those from 21-60

years old.
A. — Abstinence: No flesh meat allowed.

1942

fttlp

of tfje $miou£

1942

Date

Day

H. D.

ROMAN CALENDAR

1
2
3

T
F

;*$•»

The Most Precious Blood
Visitation of the Blessed Virgin Mary
St. Leo II, Pope-Confessor
St. Laurianus, Bishop-Martyr

Sixth Sunday after Pentecost

Gospel: Jesus feeds the multitudes — Mark 8, 1-9

7
8
9
10
11

M
T
W
T
F
S

i*9»»

St. Isaias, Prophet
SS. Cyril and Methodius, Bishops-Confessors
St. Elizabeth of Portugal, Widow
SS. John Fisher and Thomas More, Martyrs
Seven Holy Brothers, Martyrs
St. Pius I, Pope-Martyr

Jti

Seventh Sunday after Pentecost

Gospel: Warning against false prophets
Matthew 7, 15-21

13
14
15
16
17
18

M
T
W
T
F
S

*w»

St. Anacletus, Pope-Martyr
St. Bonaventure, Cardinal-Doctor
St. Henry, Confessor
Our Lady of Mt. Carmel
St. Alexius, Confessor
St. Camillus de Lellis, Confessor

Jvt

Eighth Sunday after Pentecost

Gospel: The Unjust Steward — Luke 16,1-9

20
21
22
23
24
25

M
T
W
T
F
S

*$»

St. Jerome Aemilian, Confessor
St. Praxedes, Virgin
St. Mary Magdalen, Penitent
St. Appolinaris, Bishop-Martyr
St. Christina, Virgin-Martyr
St. James the Greater, Apostle

JM.

Ninth Sunday after Pentecost

Gospel: Jesus weeps over Jerusalem
Luke 19,41-47

27
28

29
30
31

M
T

W
T
F

NP»

St. Pantaleon, Martyr
SS. Nazarius, Celsus, Victor I and Inno-
cent I, Martyrs
St. Martha of Bethany, Virgin
SS. Abdon and Sennen, Martyrs
St. Ignatius Loyola, Confessor

H. D. — Holy Day: Attendance at Mass required.

F. — Fast Day: Only one full meal (with meat) for those from 21-60

years old.
A. — Abstinence: No flesh meat allowed.

,942 aUgUSt

Jttontf) of tfje ples&efo Sacrament

S942

1
Date | Day

H. D.

ROMAN CALENDAR

1 | S

St. Peter's Chains

Tenth Sunday after Pentecost

Gospel: The Phatisee and the Publican
Luke 18,9-14

5
6
7
8

M
T
W
T
F
S

Finding of St. Stephen's Relics
St. Dominic, Confessor
Our Lady of the Snows
Transfiguration of Our Lord
St. Cajetan, Confessor
SS. Cyriac and Companions, Martyrs

Eleventh Sunday after Pentecost

Gospel; Jesus cures the deaf and dumb man
Mark 7,31-37

10
11
12
13
14
15

M
T

T
F

>fiffto
«W

*($»

St. Laurence, Martyr
SS. Tiburtius and Susanna, Martyrs
St. Clare, Virgin
SS. Hippolytus and Cassian, Martyrs
St. Eusebius, Confessor (Vigtl)
Assumption of the Blessed Virgin Mary

Twelfth Sunday after Pentecost

Gospel: The Good Samaritan — Luke 10,23-37

17
18
19
20
21
22

M
T
W
T
F
S

Xg|»

St. Hyacinth, Confessor
St. Agapitus, Martyr
St. John Eudes, Confessor
St. Bernard, Confessor-Doctor
St. Jane Frances, Widow
SS. Timothy, Hippolytus and Symphorian,
Martyrs

Thirteenth Sunday after Pentecost

Gospel: The ten lepers — Luke 17, 11-19

24
25
26

27
28
29

M
T
W

T
F
S

fc&i

St. Bartholomew, Apostle
St. Louis, Confessor
St. Zephyiin, Pope-Martyr
St. Joseph Calasanctius, Confessor
St. Augustine, Bishop-Doctor
Beheading of St. John the Baptist

JM.

Fourteenth Sunday after Pentecost

'Gospel: Undivided Service of God
Matthew 6, 24-33

31 | M i

I St. Raymond Nonnatus, Confessor

. D. — Holy Day: Attendance at Mass required,
p. — Fast Day: Only one full meal (with meat) for those from 21-60

years old.
A. — Abstinence: No flesh meat allowed.

1942

JHotit!) of tfje^ueeit of

Date

Day

H. D.

ROMAN CALENDAR

1
2
3
4
5

T
W

T
F

5^»

St. Giles, Abbot
St. Stephen, Confessor
St. Phoebe, Widow
St. Moses, Prophet
St. Lawrence Justinian, Bishop-Confessor

<JM

Fifteenth Sunday after Pentecost

Gospel :T he Widow of Nairn — Luke 7f 11-16

7
8
9
10
11
12

M
T
W
T
F
S

MO*

St. Regina, Virgin-Martyr
Nativity of the Blessed Virgin Mary
St. Gorgonius, Martyr
St. Nicholas of Tolentino, Confessor
SS. Protus and Hyacinth, Martyrs
Holy Name of Mary

Sixteenth Sunday after Pentecost

Gospel: Jesus heals the diopsicul man
Luke 14,1-11

14
15
16

17
18

M
T
W

T
F

>i>

•*tSF<

>W>

«gx

>S3J>B
«®J<

»$Jfc

»#»
fc$*

Exaltation of the Holy Cross
'Seven Sorrows of the Blessed Virgin Mary
SS. Cornelius and Cyprian, Martyrs
(Ember Day)
Stigmata of St. Francis of Assisi, Conf.
St. Joseph of Cupertino, Confessor
(Ember Day)
SS. Jamiarius and Companions, Martyrs
(Ember Day)

<JM

Seventeenth Sunday after Pentecost

Gospel: The greatest commandment
Matthew 22,35-46

21
22
23
24
25
26

M
T
W
T
F
S

»*»»

St. Matthew, Apostle
St. Thomas of Villanova, Confessor
St. Linus, Pope-Martyr
Our Lady of Ransom
St. Cleophas, Martyr
SS. Cyprian and Justina, Martyrs

Eighteenth Sunday after Pentecost

Gospel: ]e\us citre\ the partdyth
Matthew 9, 1-8

28
29
30

St. Wenceslaus of Bohemia, Martyr
St. Michael, Archangel
St. Jerome, Priest-Doctor

H. D. — -Holy Day: Attendance at Mass required.

F. — Fast Day: Only one full meal (with meat) for those from 21-60

years old.
A. — Abstinence: No flesh meat allowed.

1942

jfHontfj of tfje

Date

1
Day

H. D.

ROMAN CALENDAR

2
3

T
F

tat^

St. Remigius, Bishop-Confessor
Holy Guardian Angels
St. Teresa of the Child Jesus, Virgin

1 s

Jvl

| Nineteenth Sunday after Pentecost

Gospel: Parable of marriage feast
Matthew 22, 2-14

5
6
7
8
9
10

M
T
W
T
F
S

*w*

SS. Placid and Companions, Martyrs
St. Bruno, Confessor
Most Holy Rosary
St. Bridget of Sweden, Widow
SS. Denis, Rusticus and Eleutherius, MM.
St. Francis Borgia, Confessor

Jvt

Twentieth Sunday after Pentecost

Gospel: Jesus heals the ruler's wn
John 4, 46-53

12
13
14
15
16
17

M
T
W
T
F
S

M&»

St. Wilfred, Bishop-Confessor
St. Edward, Confessor
St. Callistus I, Pope-Martyr
St. Teresa of Avila, Virgin
St. Hedwig, Queen-Widow
St. Margaret Mary Alacoque, Virgin

JM.

Twenty-first Sunday after Pentecost

Gospel: The unmerciful servant
Matthew 18, 23-3$

19
20
21
22
23
24

T
F

>*&*

St. Peter of Alcantara, Confessor
St. John Canty, Confessor
St. Hilarion, Abbot
St. Mary Salome, Widow
St. Ignatius of Constantinople, Confessor
St. Raphael, Archangel

Twenty-second Sunday after Pentecost

(Feast of Christ the King)
Gospel: Christ the King — John 18,33-37

26
27
28
29
30
31

M
T
W

F
S

X5JV.
*»<

**$*
»3K»

St. Evaristus, Pope-Martyr
St. Florence, Martyr
SS. Simon and Jude, Apostles
St. Narcissus, Bishop-Confessor
St. Zenobius, Bishop-Martyr
St. Quentin, Martyr (Vigil)

H. D. — Holy Day: Attendance at Mass required.

p. — Fast Day: Only one full meal (with meat) for those from 21-60

years old.
A. — Abstinence: No flesh meat allowed.

1942

jgtobemfoer

1942

of tlje

Date

Day

H. D.

ROMAN CALENDAR

All Saints Day (Twenty-Third Sunday after
Pentecost)

Gospel: The Beatitudes — Matthew 5, 1-12

2
3

5
6

M
T
W
T
F
S

*flb

A plenaiy Indulgence may be gained for the
Poor Souls by each visit to a Chinch from
noon Nov. 2 until midnight Nov. 3. Con-
ditions: 6 Our Fathers, 6 Hail Maiys and
6 Gloiys for each visit.

All Souls
St. Hubert, Bishop
St. Charles Borromeo, Cardinal-Confessor
SS. Zachary and Elizabeth
St. Leonard, Abbot
St. Willibrord, Bishop

<Jvi

Twenty-fourth Sunday after Pentecost

Gospel: The Wheat and the Cockle
Matthew 13.24-30

10
11
12
13

M
T
W
T
F
S

ftp*

Dedication of the Basilica of St. Saviour
St. Andrew Avellino, Confessor
St. Martin of Tours, Confessor
St. Martin I, Pope-Martyr
St. Didacus, Confessor
St. Josaphat, Bishop-Martyr

Twenty-fifth Sunday after Pentecost

Gospel: The gram of mustard-seed
Matthew 13, 31-35

16
17
18

19
20
21

M
T
W

T
F

fcfflfr

St. Gertrude, Virgin
St. Gregory the Wonderworker, Bp-Conf.
Dedication of the Basilica of SS. Peter and
Paul
St. Elizabeth of Hungary, Widow
St. Felix of Valois, Confessor
Presentation of the Blessed Virgin Mary

Twenty-sixth Sunday after Pentecost

Gospel: The end of the world
Matthew 24, 15-35

24
25
26

27
28

T
F

fegn.

St. Clement, Pope-Martyr
St. John of the Cross, Confessor-Doctor
St. Catherine of Alexandria, Virgin-Martyr
St. Sylvester, Abbot
St. Virgil, Bisnop
SS. Stephen and Companions, Martyrs

First Sunday of Advent

Gospel: Signs of the destruction of the world
Luke 21, 25-33

St. Andrew, Apostle

1942

JBtttwbtv

1942

JHcntfj of tfre Sol?

Date

Day

H. D.

ROMAN CALENDAR

1
2
3
4
5

T
W
T

F
S

>*$«»

St. Natalia, Widow
St. Bibiana, Virgin-Martyr
St. Francis Xavier, Confessor
St. Peter Chrysologus, Bishop-Doctor
St. Sabbas, Abbot

1 S

Second Sunday of Advent

Gospel: John sends hts disciples to Jesus
Matthew 11,2-10

7
8

10
11

M
T

W
T
F

*$»

St. Ambrose, Bishop-Coniessor-Doctor
Immaculate Conception of Blessed Virgin
Mary
St. Leocadia, Virgin-Martyr
St. Melchiades, Pope-Martyr
St. Damasus, Pope-Confessor
'St. Synesius, Martyr

Third Sunday of Advent

Gospel: John's Testimony of Chtist
John 1,19-28

14
15
16
17
18

M
T
W
T
F

w
•W

>tW*
«#»*

Hfflh

<t®f<

»#»

M(0»i

*»

St. Nicasius, Bishop-Martyr
St. Valerian, Bishop
St. Eusebius, Bishop-Martyr (Ember Day)
St. Lazarus, Bishop
SS. Rufus and Zosimus, Martyrs
(Ember Day)
St. Nemesius, Martyr (Ember Day)

Fourth Sunday of Advent

Gospel: Mission of St. John Baptist
Luke 3, 1-6

21
22
23
24
25

M
T
W
T
F

>T&fa

«5»r<

><av

St. Thomas, Apostle
St. Ischyrion, Martyr
St. Victoria, Virgin-Martyr
St. Delphinus, Bishop (Vigil)
Nativity of Our Lord and Saviour Jesus
Christ
St. Stephen, First Martyr

Sunday within octave of Christmas

Gospel: Simeon's Prophecy — Luke 2,33-40

28
29
30
31

T
w

Holy Innocents, Martyrs
St. Thomas of Canterbury, Bishop-Martyr
SS. Sabinus and Companions, Martyrs
St. Sylvester I, Pope-Confessor

H. D, — Holy Day: Attendance at Mass required.

F. — Fast Day: Only one full meal (with meat) for those from 21-60

years old.
A. — Abstinence: No flesh meat allowed.

•S *-8
9.S S

ON
O

§53

§,.3

OrH COCXD

rHCTS r-flOr-H

CO rH «O CO CO

SS^^^S^S.,00^^011^ ^ ^^ co

CD
00

rH oo t- to co

CDOO«> ooioo ocoo- ocscor*-

NECESSITY FOR KEEPING TIME

In order to conduct affairs properly it lias always been necessary to
keep records by employing a definite unit of measurement, and by start-
ing from a definite date or epoch.

SOLAR TIME

The prime unit is the mean solar day, which is the average of all
solar days, and is measured by the period of twenty-four hours within
which the earth revolves upon its axis. The true solar day constantly
fluctuates, hence the adoption of a mean solar day. The two coincide
four times a year: April 15, June 14, September 1, December 24.

Solar time, computed upon the solar day, is based on the rotation of
the earth about the sun, a period of approximately 365 days. This unit
of time is called a year.

CHRONOLOGICAL ERAS

A reckoning of years has been adopted from ancient times. This was
generally based upon a historical period, dating from an important event
such as the accession of a great king or the founding of a city, or char-
acterized by a certain order of things such as physical, social or intel-
lectual conditions. The chronological eras in use in the past are as follows:

Name

Grecian Mundane Bra,
Civil Eia of Constanti-
nople , ...
Alexandrian Era
Julian Peiiod .

Mundane Eia

Jewish Mundane Eia.
Era of Abraham
Era of the Olympiads
Roman Era (A U C.) .
Era of Metonic Cycle

THE CHRISTIAN ERA

Our present system of dating events according as to whether they took
place "before Christ" (B. C.) or "after Christ," that is, "in the year of
our Lord" (A. D.), originated about A. D. 527 with the Abbot Dionysius
Exiguus, who conceived the idea of making the year of Christ's birth the
dividing point in the calendar. He took the year 754 A. IT. C. (after the
founding of the city of Rome) as the year of the Nativity of our Lord,
but obviously erred in his calculations.

The correct basis of calculations is the year in which Herod the Great
died, generally accepted as 750 A. U. C. It is an indisputable fact that
Herod was alive at the time of the birth of Christ. Consequently Christ
was born before 750 A. IT. C., or before the year 4 B.C. It is difficult
to determine precisely how long before this date Christ was born. The
possibility arises that since Herod, in the slaughter of the Innocents, saw
fit to extend the tiny victims' age to two years, Christ may have been
born in 6 B. C, Some authors place the sacred date from 7 B. C. to 9 B. C,

Began

Name

Began

C 5598, Sept 1

Grecian or Syro-Mace

doman Era ....

" B

C. 312, Sept 1

5508, Sept. 1

Era of Maccabees

166, Nov. 24

5502, Au# 29
4713 Jan. 1

Tynan Era
S'donian Era

125, Oct 19
110, Oct. 1

4008,' Oct. 1
3761, Oct. 1
2015, Oct. 1

Julian Era ...
Spanish Era
Augustan Era
Christian Era .

45, Tan. 1
38, Jan. 1
27, Feb. 14
D. 1, Jan. 1

776, July 1

Destruction of Jeru

753, April 24

salem

69, Sept. 1

432, Tuly 15

Mohammedan Era . .

622, July 16

THE CALENDAR

Julian Calendar. Even after the new reckoning was introduced, the
old calendar of Julius Caesar consisting of a year of 365 days was used
until 1582, when under Pope Gregory XIII it was corrected by a council
of astronomers. Since the earth's journey around the sun is not com-
pleted in exactly 365 days Caesar made each fourth year a leap year by
inserting an additional day in February. The Julian Calendar was still
inaccurate, however, because the earth's journey is made in a little less
than 365% days. By 1582 the error amounted to ten days.

Gregorian Calendar. Pope Gregory dropped these days from the calen-
dar and ordered that a leap year should be observed in 1600 but not in
1700, 1800 and 1900, and that thereafter century years would be leap
years only when they are divisible by 400. The Gregorian Calendar is
so nearly exact that there will be an error of one day only in 3,500 years.
This calendar was readily accepted in all Catholic countries but did
not come into use in Protestant countries until some time later. It was
finally accepted in England in 1752 and in the American Colonies about
the same time. The Julian method of reckoning was retained in the
East. Turkey did not adopt the Gregorian Calendar until 1917, Russia
1918, Bulgaria, Greece and the Congress of the Eastern Orthodox Church
in 1923. With the exception of a few Ruthenian Catholics the whole
civilized world was using the Gregorian Calendar in 1924.

The Ecclesiastical Calendar is a lunisolar calendar for regulating the
dates of church feasts. It corresponds in periods of time with the civil
calendar. The beginning of the ecclesiastical year dates, however, from
the beginning of Advent. In 1942 Advent begins on November 29. Im-
portant and special feasts during the year are as follows:

January

1, Circumcision.
4, Holy Name.
6, Epiphany.
11, Holy Family.

July

16,

February 2, Purification.

11, Our Lady ofLourdes.

18, Ash Wednesday.

March 17, St. Patrick.

19, St. Joseph.

22, Passion Sunday.
25, Annunciation.

29, Palm Sunday.

April 2, Holy Thursday.

3, Good Friday.

4, Holy Saturday.

5, Easter.

May 14, Ascension.

24, Pentecost.

30, St. Joan of Arc.

31, Trinity Sunday.

June 4, Corpus Christi.

12, Sacred Heart

13, St. Anthony of Pa-
dua.

29, Sts. Peter and Paul.

26,

August 2,
6,

15,
September 8,

14,

15,
17,

24,
26,

October

25,

November 1,
3,

December 8,

25,
J28,

Most Precious Blood.
Visitation of B. V. M.
Our Lady of Ml
Carmel.
St. Anne.
Portiuncula.
Transfiguration.
Assumption.
Nativity of B.V.M.
Exaltation of the
Cross.

Sorrows of B.V.M.
Stigmata of St.
Francis.

Our Lady of Ransom.
North American
Martyrs.
Holy Guardian
Angels.

St. Theresa of the
Child Jesus.
St. Francis of Assist.
Most Holy Rosary.
Christ the King.
All Saints.
All Souls.

Immaculate Concep-
tion.

Christ the King.
Holy Innocents.

The World Calendar
(Courtesy of World Calendar Association)

The year is composed, roughly, of 365*^4 days. In our Gregorian Calen-
dar, the extra quarter of a day is set aside until every fourth year, which
then counts 366 days instead of 365 and becomes a "leap year."

Neither 365 nor 366 is exactly divisible by 7, the number of days in
a week. Hence, successive years begin .on different days and have dif-
ferent patterns. To remedy this, various "reforms" have been suggested.

One general class of such suggestions would give each year 364 days,
and instead of counting the extra day (two days in leap years) in the
ordinary line-up of weekdays, the extra day (or days) would be se-
questered, so to speak, and given a name of its own. Every year would
then consist of 52 full weeks, plus one or two "supplementary," "blank,"
"special," days. This arrangement would make every year begin on the
same day, and give every day of each month the same date in successive
years.

There have been two principal varieties of this proposal. One
would give the year 13 months of 28 days each — a total again of 364.
This plan has been traced back to an article in "Scot's Magazine" for
July, 1745, by a "Mr. Urban of Maryland." Its origin is more popularly
attributed to Auguste Comte, who published an article on it in 1849.
The 13-month plan makes demands that are altogether too radical. It
would lose all approximate correspondence with comparable dates in
our present calendar, would introduce a new month, would be based on
an indivisible unit of calculation (13), would offend the superstitious, etc.
Today the 13-month calendar is hardly mentioned, since it has been
definitely rejected by the League of Nations authorities entrusted with
the study of calendar reform proposals. The same is true of intercalary
week or month schemes.

The other plan with the "supplementary day" was first proposed in its
essential features by a Catholic priest, Marco Mastrofini, who published
a work on it in Rome over(a hundred years ago (1834). The plan is now
widely known as "The World Calendar," due mainly to the activities of
the World Calendar Association (630 Fifth Avenue, New York City;
president, Miss Elisabeth Achelis). The World Calendar produces sym-
metry by giving each quarter of the year three months with respectively
31, 30 and 30 days. Every year begins on Sunday, as does also every
quarter. The second month in each quarter begins on Wednesday, the
third on Friday. The basic number 12, handily divisible by 2, 3, 4, and 6,
is thus kept in a logical arrangement. In many cases, dates in the new
calendar, when paralleled with the old, are the same: there Is never a
difference of more than two days. The added day in ordinary years,
tentatively called Year-End Day, follows December 30. The second addi-
tional day of leap years, called Leap-Year Day, follows June 30. Both
days would be holidays.

Easter could be fixed in the World Calendar for Sunday, April 8. While
Easter stabilization has economic and social aspects, it is predominantly
a religious question and one that must be dealt with by religious authori-
ties. The rearranging of the calendar need not, therefore, of necessity
imply the fixing of movable ecclesiastical feasts.

Many religious authorities, including a number of Catholic priests and
scholars, find no basic difficulty in the idea of the supplementary day,
since the Sunday legislation is primarily ecclesiastical and could be
changed by Church authority. The Vatican has declared that there are
no dogmatic objections to calendar reform. This statement seems to
cover both fixation of movable feasts and use of the supplementary day.

HOLYDAYS OF OBLIGATION FOR THE UNITED STATES

Every Catholic who has attained the age of reason, and is not pre-
vented by sickness or other sufficient cause, is obliged to rest from servile
work and attend Holy Mass on the following days :

All Sundays of the year.

The Circumcision of Our Lord, or New Year's Day, January 1,
The Ascension of Our Lord, May 14, 1912.
The Assumption of the Blessed Virgin Mary, August 15.
All Saints' Day, November 1.

The Immaculate Conception of the B. V. M. (Patronal Feast of the
United States), December 8.
Christmas, the Nativity of Our Lord, December 25.

FAST DAYS AND DAYS OF ABSTINENCE

The Law of Fasting affects all Catholics between the ages of 21 and
60, unless health or other sufficient reason allows a dispensation. The law
of fasting requires that only one full meal may be taken, although it does
not forbid a small amount of food in the morning and evening, the quality
and quantity of which is regulated according to local custom. Both fish
and meat may be taken at the same meal where meat is allowed to those
who are bound to fast. Fast days in the United States are:

The Ember Days --First week of Lent, Feb. 25, 27, 28, 1942.
Pentecost week, May 27, 29, 30, 1942.
Third week in September, Sept. 16, 18, 19, 1942.
Third week in December, Dee. 16, 18, 19, 1942.

The Vigil of Pentecost, May 23, 1942.

The Vigil of the Assumption, August 14.

The Vigil of All Saints' Day, October 31.

The Vigil of Christmas, December 24.

And all days of Lent up to noon Holy Saturday.

The Law of Abstinence requires the abstaining from flesh meat and
broth made from meat. The number of meals and amount taken remain
unaffected. All the faithful who have completed their seventh year are
obliged by the law of abstinence. Abstinence days for the United
States are:

All Fridays of the year (holyclays falling on Fridays excepted).

Wednesdays and Fridays of Lent (for Wednesday in Holy Week see
your diocesan Lenten regulations).

Ember days and vigils listed above under fast days.

ROGATION DAYS

Rogation Days are days of solemn supplication to God for a good and
bountiful harvest and for His protection in calamities, and to appease
His anger at man's transgressions. Formerly they were also observed
by fasting, but this is no longer obligatory. Where practicable a solemn
procession is a feature of the observance. There are three Minor Roga-
tion Days, which are the three days preceding the feast of the Ascension
(May 11, 12 and IS, 1942, and one Major Rogation Day, on the feast of
St. Mark, April 25. The observance of St. Mark's Day as the day of tbe
Major Litanies originated about 600 when during a plague in Rome Pope
St. Gregory ordered a procession to be held to implore God's mercy; and
the pestilence immediately abated. The Minor Rogation Days were
formally instituted by the Fifth Council of Orleans, 511, and approved
by Pope Leo III.

aaaaaaaaasas

OC^OOOoOrHOOOo

"C THc^^^1~^'H<^T~^C:3CNlC<JT

be
1

fl>

J™

»— (

•£H

cti

.£?

^il

cti

Clocks

lelbourr

0 _

*r2 ct

r"1

"E
a

) 0

•rd a

O
fcuO

14->
d

a?
§

>tockhol

M ^

.S'o

he C

Q tCQ •

It? Is! -a

^SS^r^rt

!•§

«a
c4

me Compared

Cen

Standa

asassaaaaaas

LOOrHOoOOOOOOO
COOOOOoOOOOOOOO

e as Compare
d ates:

.000 .000000

oooooooooooo
oooooooooooo

•*-• rHc^c^c^Ocqc^c^c^c^c^T-t

C0 T— i T— ( rH rH t™1 rH rH rH rH rH ^H

" • * • o

£5

" . . . . ew

. ........ gj

: . . . : : rd

H-

S 0

-fj

• ' ' • * ew

* • • • o

*4 j=
c •*-•

«>H.
f ^ r*

co ><* ': : : * • d

Standard
Cities

"Sg

•S rr-t
•ri rQ

0 nd

i-s

Noon Un

t> rH ?H L- CO OO C-

1 *

Noon Un

Oo°00000°00

02 T3

-S 2

•a®

STANDARD TIME

Standard time is the time commonly in use and is based on solar time.
When the sun is on the meridian of any place, the time at that place is
called noon or twelve o'clock. AH places having the same meridian have
noon at the same time. And this hour varies in different places according
to their meridian. In other words, when it is noon at a given place, it is
afternoon in places to the eastward and still forenoon in places to the
westward, since the sun rises in the east and sets in the west. These dif-
ferences in time led to great confusion especially in the case of railroads.
Hence a standard of time was necessary. An international conference met
at Washington in 1884. Most of the 26 delegates present favored the
adoption of Greenwich as the common prime meridian to be used in
reckoning longitude, and this is almost universally employed. On it is
based Standard Time.

The railroads of the United States and Canada had the previous year
decided on the introduction of Standard Time to take effect at noon,
Nov. 18, 1883. Its divisions depend on a mean of solar time applied to
every meridian distant from Greenwich at exact multiples of 15o. The
time difference for each succeeding meridian is one hour. The Standard
Time meridians of the United States and Canada are:

Time Meridian Difference from Greenwich

Colonial 60o 4 hours slower than Greenwich

Eastern 75o 5 "

" Central 90o 6 "

Mountain 105o 7 "

Pacific 120o 8 "

On journeying from one belt to another it is necessary to change the
time only by the whole hour on entering and leaving.

DAYLIGHT SAVING TIME

Daylight Saving Time prolongs the hours of daylight during the spring
and summer months by advancing the clocks one hour. It was first ob-
served in New York City in 1918, and in 1923 the period of its observance
was definitely fixed, beginning at 2 a. m. the last Sunday in April.

It is now observed throughout the states of Connecticut, Delaware,
Maine, Massachusetts, New Jersey and Rhode Island, in some cities and
towns of Georgia, Idaho, Illinois, Indiana, New Hampshire, New York,
Pennsylvania, and Vermont, and in Charleston, W. Va., Minneapolis,
Minn., and Billings, Mont. The territory of Hawaii, most cities and towns
of Canada, and several countries of Europe and South America observe
it. Great Britain has "summer time."

In 1942 Daylight Saving Time in the United States begins April 26,
and ends September 26.

THE SEASONS

In the Temperate Zone there are four seasons: Spring begins at the
vernal equinox, summer at the summer solstice, autumn at the autumnal
equinox and winter at the winter solstice. In the North Temperate Zone
these dates are approximately March 21, June 21, September 23 and
December 21.

At the vernal and autumnal equinoxes day and night are of equal
length the world over, due to the fact that the earth's axis is then at
right angles to the direction of the sun. Lengthening days bring in-
creasing heat, hence the warmth of the summer season. At the summer
solstice the day is longest. The shortest day of the year occurs at the
winter solstice.

Indian Summer is a period of pleasant mild weather occurring in
October or November, or sometimes as late as December, in the Central
and Eastern States. The origin of the term is unknown. It occurs first
in printing in 1794 and was introduced from America into England.
There similar weather is usually termed "All Hallow Summer" or "St.
Martin's Summer." In Germany it also occurs and is known as "St. Luke's
Summer" or "Old Woman's Summer."

The seasons in 1942, B.. S. T., begin as follows: spring, March 21, 1:11
a. m.; summer, June 21, 8:17 p. m.; autumn, September 23, 11:17 a. m.;
winter, December 22, 6:40 a. m.

DERIVATIONS OF THE NAMES OF DAYS AND MONTHS
The Names of Months

January — The Roman Janus presided over the beginning of every-
thing; hence the first month of the year was named after him.

February — The Roman festival Februs was held on the fifteenth day
of this month, in honor of Lupercus, the god of fertility.

March — Named from the Roman god of war, Mars.

April — The Latin word, Aprtlts, is probably derived from aperire,
to open; because spring generally begins and the buds open in this month.

May — The Latin word, Maius, is probably derived from Maia, a fem-
inine divinity worshiped at Rome on the first day of this month.

June — from Juno, a Roman divinity worshiped as the Queen of Heaven.

July — Prom Julius. Julius Caesar was born in this month.

August — Named by the Emperor Augustus Caesar, 30 B. C., after
himself, as he regarded it a fortunate month, in which he had gained
several victories.

September — From septem, meaning seven. September was the seventh
month in the old Roman year.

October — From octo, meaning eight. October was the eighth month
in the old Roman year.

November — From novem, meaning nine. November was the ninth
month in the old Roman year.

December — From decem, meaning ten. December was the tenth month
in the old Roman year.

Days of the Week

Sunday — From Anglo-Saxon, Sunnandaeg, day of the sun.

Monday — From Anglo-Saxon, Monadaeg, day of the moon.

Tuesday — From Anglo Saxon, Tiwesdaeg, from Tiw, Norse god of war.

Wednesday — From Anglo-Saxon, Wodnesdaeg, day of the god Woden.

Thursday — From Anglo-Saxon, Thunresdaeg, from Thor, Danish god
of thunder.

Friday — From Anglo-Saxon, Frigudaeg, from Frigga, Norse goddess
of marriage.

Saturday — From Anglo-Saxon, Saeterdaeg, from Saturn, god of time.

LEGAL OR PUBLIC HOLIDAYS OBSERVED THROUGHOUT
THE UNITED STATES

New Year's Day, Thursday, Jan. 1, 1942.

Washington's Birthday, Sunday, Feb. 22, 1942.

Independence Day, Saturday, July 4, 1942.

Labor Day, first Monday in September, Sept. 7, 1942.

Armistice Day, Wednesday, Nov. 11, 1942.

Thanksgiving Day, last Thursday in November, Nov. 26, 1942.

Christmas Day, Friday, December 25, 1942.

OTHER HOLIDAYS AND DATES COMMEMORATED IN THE
UNITED STATES

Jan. 8— Battle of New Orleans

(in La.).
Jan. 17 — Benjamin Franklin's

Birthday,
Jan. 19 — R. E. Lee's Birthday (in

Southern States).
Jan. 20 — Inauguration Day, 1937,

and every fourth year thereafter

(inD. C.).
Jan. 29 — Win. McKinley's Birth-

day (in Ohio).
Feb. 12 — Lincoln's Birthday (in

most States).

— Georgia Day (in Ga.).
Feb. 14 — St. Valentine's Day.

— Admission Day (in Ariz.).
Feb. 17 — Shrove Tuesday.

— Mardi Gras (in Ala., Fla., and
La.).

March 2 — Texas Independence Day
(in Tex.).

March 4 — Pennsylvania Day (in
Pa.).

March 7 — Luther Burbank's Birth-

day (in Gal.).
March 22 — Emancipation Day (in

Puerto Rico).

March 25 — Maryland Day (in Md.).
March 30 — Seward Day (in Alaska).
April 3 — Good Friday (in many

states).

April 5 — Easter Sunday.
April 12 — Anniversary Passage of

Halifax Independence Resolu-

tions (in N. C.).
April 13 — Thomas Jefferson's

Birthday (in Ala.).
April 14 — Pan-American Day.
April 16 — De Diego's Birthday (in

Puerto Rico).
April 19 — Patriots' Day (in Mass.

and Me.).
April 21 — Anniversary of Battle of

San Jacinto (in Tex.).
April 22— J. Sterling Morton's

Birthday (in Neb.).
April 24 — National Wild Flowers

Day.
April 26 — Confederate Memorial

Day (in Ky. and N. C.).
May 1 — May Day, CMld Health

May 12 — National Hospital Day
(Florence Nightingale's Birthday).

May 18— -Peace Day. World Good-
will Day.

May 20 — Anniversary of Signing
of Mecklenburg Declaration of
Independence (in N. C.).

May 30 — Decoration or Memorial
Day (in most States).

— Confederate Memorial Day (in
Va.).

June 3 — Jefferson Davis' Birthday.

— Confederate Memorial Day (in
Tenn.).

June 11 — Kamehameha Day (in

Hawaii).

June 14 — Flag Day.
June 15 — Pioneer Day (in Idaho).
June 17 — Bunker Hill Day.
June 20 — West Virginia Day (in

W. Va.).
July 13 — Gen. Bedford Forrest's

Birthday (in Tenn.).
July 17 — Munoz Rivera Day (in

Puerto Rico).

July 24— -Pioneer Day (in Utah).
July 25 — Occupation Day (in

Puerto Rico).
July 27 — Dr. Barbosa's Birthday

(in Puerto Rico).
Aug. 1 — Colorado Day (in Col.).
Aug. 16 — -Anniversary of Battle of

Bennlngton (in Vt.).
Sept. 6 — Lafayette Day (in many

States).

Sept 9 --Admission Day (in CaL).
Sept. 12 — Defenders' Day (inMd.).
Sept. 17 — Constitution Day,
Oct. 1 — Missouri Day (in Mo,

schools).

Oct. 9-- Fraternal Day (in Ala.).
Oct. 32 — Columbus Day (in most

States).

Oct. 18 — Alaska Day (in Alaska).
Oct 27 — Navy Day.
Oct. 31 — Hallowe'en.

— Admission Day (in Nov.).
Nov. 3 --General Election Day.
Dec. 6 — St. Nicholas Day.
Dec. 7 — Delaware Day (in Del.).
Dec. 14 — Alabama Day (in Ala.).
Dec. 28 — Woodrow Wilson's Birth-
day (in S. C.).

PAY FINDER FOR 200 YEARSs FROM 1752* TO 1952 INCLUSIVE

(For example, to and on what day of the week November 11, 1918, fell, look in the
table of years for 1918, and in a parallel line under November is figure 5, which directs
to column 5, in which it will be scon that November 11 fell on Monday in that year.)

Common Years 1753 to 1951

>-j

t"8

1761

1767

1778

1789

1795

1846

1801

1807

1818

1829

1835

1857

1863

1874

18S5

1891

•J

1903

1914

1925

1931

1942

1762

1773

1779

1790

1847

1802

1813

18 J 9

1830

1841

1858

1869

1875

1886

1S97

1909

1915

1926

1937

1943

1757

1763

1774

1785

1791

1853

1803

1814

1825

1831

1842

1859

1870

1881

18S7

1898

.;j

«>

1910

1921

1927

1938

1949

1754

1765

1771

1782

1793

1799

1805

1811

1822

1833

1839

1861

1867

1878

1889

1895

-1

1901

1907

1918

1929

1935

1946

1755

1766

1777

1783

1794

1800

1806

1817

1823

1834

1845

1862

1873

1879

1890

1902

1913

1919

1930

1941

1947

1758

1769

1775

1786

1797

1809

1815

1826

1837

1843

1865

1871

1882

1893

1899

1905

1911

1922

1933

1939

1950

1753

1759

1770

1781

1787

1798

1810

1821

1827

1838

1849

1866

1877

1883

1894

1900

1906

1917

1923

1934

1945

1951

Leap Years 1756 to 1952

1764

1792

1804

1832

1860

1888

1928

1768

1796

1808

1836

1864

1892

1904

1932

1772

1812

1840

1868

1896

1908

1936

1776

1816

1844

1872

1912

1940

1780

1820

1848

1876

1916

1944

1756

1784

1824

1852

1880

1920

1948

1760

1788

1828

1856

1884

1924

1952

Monday 1

Tuesday 1

Wednesday 1

Thursday 1

Friday 1

Saturday 1

SUNDAY 1

Tuesday 2

Wednesday 2

Thut

sday 2

Friday 2

Saturday 2

SUNDAY 2

Monday 2

Wednesday 3

Thursday 3

Fridi

vy 3

Saturday 3

SUNDAY 3

Monday 3

Tuesday 3

Thursday 4
Friday 5

Friday 4
Saturday 5

Saturday 4
SUNDAY 5

SUNDAY 4
Monday 5

Monday 4
Tuesday 5

Tuesday 4
Wednesday 5

Wednesday 4
Thursday 5

Saturday 6
SUNDAY 7
Monday 8
Tuesday 9
Wednesday 10
Thursday 11
Friday 12
Saturday 13
SUNDAY 14
Monday 15
.Tuesday 16
Wednesday 17
Thursday 18
Friday 19
Saturday 20
SUNDAY 21
Monday 22
Tuesday 23
Wednesday 24
Thursday 25
Friday 26
Saturday 27
SUNDAY 28
Monday 29
Tuesday 30
Wednesday 31

SUNDAY 6
Monday 7
Tuesday 8
Wednesday 9
Thursday 10
Friday 11
Saturday 12
SUNDAY 13
Monday 14
Tuesday 15
Wednesday 16
Thursday 17
Friday 18
Saturday 19
SUNDAY 20
Monday 21
Tuesday 22
Wednesday 23
Thursday 24
Friday 25
Saturday 26
SUNDAY 27
Monday 28
Tuesday 29
Wednesday 30
Thursday 3 1

Monday 6
Tuesday 7
Wednesday 8
Thursday 9
Friday 10
Saturday 11
SUNDAY 12
Monday 13
Tuesday 14
Wednesday 15
Thursday 16
Friday 17
Saturday 18
SUNDAY 19
Monday 20
Tuesday 21
Wednesday 22
Thursday 23
Friday 24
Saturday 25
SUNDAY 26
Monday 27
Tuesday 28
Wednesday 29
Thursday 30
Friday 31

Tuesday 6
Wednesday 7
Thursday 8
Friday 9
Saturday 10
SUNDAY 11
Monday 12
Tuesday 13
Wednesday 14
Thursday 15
Friday 1 6
Saturday 17
SUNDAY 18
Monday 19
Tuesday 20
Wednesday 21
Thursday 22
Friday 23
Saturday 24
SUNDAY 25
Monday 26
Tuesday 27
Wednesday 28
Thursday 29
Friday 30
Saturday 31

Wednesday 6
Thursday 7
Friday 8
Saturday 9
SUNDAY 10
Monday 11
Tuesday 12
Wednesday 13
Thursday 34
Friday 15
Saturday 16
SUNDAY 17
Monday 18
Tuesday 19
Wednesday 20
Thursday 21
Friday 22
Saturday 23
SUNDAY 24
Monday 25
Tuesday 26
Wednesday 27
Thursday 28
Friday 29
Saturday 30
SUNDAY 31

Thursday 6
Friday 7
Saturday 8
SUNDAY 9
Monday 10
Tuesday 11
Wednesday 12
Thursday 13
Friday 14
Saturday 15
SUNDAY 16
Monday 17
Tuesday 18
Wednesday 19
Thursday 20
Friday 21
Saturday 22
SUNDAY 23
Monday 24
Tuesday 25
Wednesday 26
Thursday 27
Friday 28
Saturday 29
SUNDAY 30
Monday 31

Friday 6
Saturday 7
SUNDAY 8
Monday 9
Tuesday 10
Wednesday 11
Thursday 12
Friday 13
Saturday 14
SUNDAY 15
Monday 16
Tuesday 17
Wednesday IS
Thursday 19
Friday 20
Saturday 21
SUNDAY 22
Monday 23
Tuesday 24
Wednesday 25
Thursday 26
Friday 27
Saturday 28
SUNDAY 29
Monday 30
Tuesday 31

*In Great Britain and the United States, where the Gregorian Calendar was not
adopted till 1752: 1752 is the same as 1772 from January 1 to September 2. From
September 14 to December 31 it is the same as 1780. September 3-13 were omitted,

WEATHER WISDOM IN

A late spring never deceives.

A cold April will fill the barn.

In a year of snow, fruit will grow.

January blossoms fill no man's
cellar,

January wet, no wine you get.

A February spring is worth noth-
ing.

All the months of the year curse
a fair February.

The moon with a circle brings
water in her beak.

Clear moon, frost soon.

When the stars begin to huddle,
the earth will soon become a
puddle.

When the dew is in the grass,
rain will never come to pass.

When the wind is in the south,
rain is in its mouth.

When the ditch and pond offend
the nose, look then for rain and
stormy blows.

PHRASE AND VERSE

A rising well and a gushing
spring are two good signs of raining.

Mackerel scales and mare's tails,
make ships carry low sails.

A sky red at night is a sailor's
delight.

A rainbow in the morning is the
shepherd's warning.

A rainbow at night is a shep-
herd's delight.

A red niorn brings sorrow to the
tender flocks, woe to birds, gusts
and foul flaws to herds.

Alternate sunshine and shower
mean rain again tomorrow.

A green sunset ray marks the
morrow a fine day.

Smoke comes clown before rain.

Wind from the northeast is good
for neither man nor beast.

Evening red and morning gray
help the traveler on his way.

Shooting corns presage storm;
aches will throb, and the hollow
tooth will rage.

WEATHER

Sunset Colors — A gray, lowering
sunset, or one where the sky is
green or yellowish-green, indicates
rain. A red sunrise, with clouds
lowering later in the morning, also
indicates rain.

Halo (Sun Dogs) — By halo we
mean the large circles, or parts of
circles, about the sun or moon. A
halo occurring after fine weather
indicates a storm.

Corona — By this term we mean
the small colored circles frequently
seen around the sun or moon, A
corona growing smaller indicates
rain; growing larger, fair weather.

INDICATIONS

Rainbows — A morning rainbow
is regarded as a sign of rain; an
evening rainbow, of fair weather.

Sky Color — A deep-blue color of
the sky, even when seen through
clouds, indicates fair weather; a
growing whiteness, an approaching
storm.

Fogs — Fogs indicate settled
weather. A morning fog usxially
breaks away before noon.

Visibility — Unusual clearness of
the atmosphere, unusual brightness
or twinkling of the stars indicate
rain.

Frost — The first frost and last
frost are usually preceded by a tem-
perature very much above the mean.

WEATHER FORECASTING

The barometer is chiefly used in predicting changes in the weather, A
simple barometer consists of a glass tube 82 indies long filled with mer-
cury closed at one end and covered at the other, When immersed in a
bowl of mercury and the covered end is uncovered, the column in the
tube falls and comes to rest since the weight of the liquid in the tube is
balanced by the weight of the outside air. The standard atmospheric
pressure is denoted by 29.92 inches of pure mercury. Storms are preceded
by a period of low pressure, wherefore a falling barometer foretells a
storm and vice versa.

CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE OF THE SAVIOUR'S LIFE
^ (Approximate dates are here given based "on the year 4 B. C. as the date of the
birth of Christ; of many events, such as the Flight into Egypt, Hts Passion and
Death, exact dates cannot be determined* Scholars agree that Christ could not have
been^ born later than 4 B. C.f as Herod, whose Massacre of the Innocents followed
Christ's birth, died in that year, )

Year Date Event

Conception of the Blessed Virgin.

Nativity of the Blessed Virgin.

Presentation of the Blessed Virgin at the age of three.

Death of St. Joachim at eighty years of age and of St.

Ann at seventy-nine years.
Annunciation by the Angel Gabriel to Zachary that his

wife Elizabeth would bring forth a son.
Annunciation by the Angel Gabriel to the Blessed Vii

gin that she was to be the Mother of God.
The Blessed Virgin visits her cousin Elizabeth.
Nativity of John the Baptist, son of Elizabeth and

Zachary.
Birth of Christ.
Circumcision of Our Lord.
Adoration of the Magi.
Presentation of Christ in the Temple.
Flight into Egypt.
Massacre of the Holy Innocents.

Return of Joseph and the Holy Family out of Egypt.
Jesus comes with His parents from Nazareth to Jerusa-
lem for three days.

John begins to preach the baptism of penance.
Baptism of Christ by St. John.

Christ retires to the desert and fasts for forty days.
Christ changes water into wine at the marriage feast

of Cana in Galilee.
Christ celebrates the first Passover.
At the command of Herod Antipas, son of Herod Agrip-

pa, John is imprisoned.
Christ begins publicly to preach to the Jews.

29 A. D. Second year of Christ's preaching.

Christ celebrates the second Passover.
Christ chooses His twelve apostles.

30 A. D. Third year of Christ's preaching.

Christ celebrates the third Passover.
Christ chooses His seventy-two disciples.

31 A. D. Apr. 9 Christ's triumphal entry into Jerusalem.

Apr, 10 Christ prays daily in the Temple; returns in the eve-
ning to Bethania to pray in the Garden of Gethsemani.
Apr. 12 Judas agrees to deliver up Jesus to the chief priests for

a sum of money.
Apr. 13 The disciples prepare the Paschal Lamb which Christ

and the Apostles eat.
Christ washes the feet of the Apostles.
After supper, Christ institutes the Blessed Sacrament.
He suffers a bloody sweat in agony of spirit as He
prays for three hours in the Garden of Gethsemani,
is betrayed by Judas and seized by the soldiers.
Christ is led before Annas and Caiphas.

19 B. C. Dec. 8

18 B. C. Sept. 8
15 B. C. Nov. 21
7 B.C.

5 B.C.

4 B. C. Mar. 25

4 B.C.

4 B.C. June 24

Dec. 25

3 B.C. Jan. 1
Jan, 6
Feb. 2

2 B.C.
9 A.D.

27 A. D.

28 A. D.

Apr. 14 Early in the morning He is delivered up to Pilate who

declares Him innocent.

Apprehensive of the emperor's displeasure, Pilate con-
demns Him at about nine o'clock in the morning
to death by crucifixion.
The crucifixion of Christ at noon.
Christ dies at three o'clock.
He is buried on the same day,
Apr. 16 Christ rises from the dead and appears at five different

times.

Apr. 23 Christ in the midst of His Apostles shows His wounds
to Thomas who thereupon believes He is the risen
God.

May 25 The Ascension of Christ into heaven.
June 4 Christ sends down the Holy Ghost upon His disciples.

DISCOURSES OF JESUS IN CHRONOLOGICAL ORDER

He converses with Nicodemus Jerusalem

He converses with the Samaritan woman Sichar

He vindicates His disciples for not fasting Capharnaum

He vindicates Himself and His mission Jerusalem

He vindicates His disciples for plucking corn on the Sabbath. Galilee

He vindicates Himself for healing the withered hand on the

Sabbath Galilee

He preaches the Sermon on the Mount Thabor

He denounces Corozain, refutes calumny of Jews Capharnaum

He instructs the Apostles Galilee

He discourses concerning the heavenly bread Capharnaum

He discourses concerning internal purity Capharnaum

He discourses against giving or taking scandal Capharnaum

He discourses on fraternal correction Capharnaum

He discourses at the feast of Tabernacles Jerusalem

He discourses on the adulterous woman brought before Him. . , .Jerusalem

He discourses on the qualities of His sheep Jerusalem

He instructs the seventy disciples Peraea

He denounces the Scribes and Pharisees Peraea

He discourses against the fear of death Peraea

He discourses against worldly solicitude Peraea

He discourses on self-denial Caesarea Philippi

He discourses on matrimony, in favor of virginity Judea

He discourses on His second coming and the destruction of

the wicked » . Jerusalem

He discourses on the salvation of the rich and the happiness

of renouncing all for Christ Judea

He converses with Martha Bethany

He exhorts to faith in opposition to the credulity of the Jews. . .Jerusalem

He discourses on the lawfulness of His mission .Jerusalem

He discourses on the first commandment Jerusalem

He discourses on the destruction of Jerusalem Jerusalem

He discourses on the sufferings of the Apostles Jerusalem

He discourses concerning watchfulness Jerusalem

He discourses on His last coming. Jerusalem

He talks with Peter on the occasion of washing his feet. . .... .Jerusalem

He discourses on superiority Jerusalem

He consoles His Apostles after the last supper Jerusalem

He continues His consolation on the way to Gethsemani

He discourses with His disciples before His Ascension Bethany

PRINCIPAL MIRACLES OF CHRIST IN CHRONOLOGICAL ORDER

Cana He turns water into wine.

Cana He cures the ruler's son of Capharnaum.

Sea of Galilee He causes a miraculous draught of fishes.

Capharnaum He delivers a man possessed with an unclean spirit.

Capharnaum He heals Peter's mother-in-law of a fever.

Sea of Galilee He quiets a violent storm.

Gadara He cures the demoniacs of Gadara.

Capharnaum He cures a man of the palsy.

Capharnaum He cures a woman of an issue of blood.

Capharnaum He restores the daughter of Jairus to life.

Capharnaum He restores sight to two blind men.

Capharnaum He heals a dumb man possessed by a devil.

Jerusalem He cures an infirm man at the Pool of Bethsaida.

Capharnaum He cures a man with a withered hand.

Capharnaum He cleanses a leper.

Nairn He heals the centurion's servant.

Nairn He raises the widow's son to life.

Decapolis With five loaves and two fishes He feeds 5,000 people.

Sea of Galilee . . . .He walks upon the sea, enables Peter to do the same.
Sea of Galilee. ..«He calms the tempest, heals the sick.

Near Tyre He heals the daughter of the Canaanite woman.

Decapolis He cures the deaf and dumb and many others.

Decapolis He feeds 4,000 people with seven loaves and a few fishes.

Bethsaida He gives sight to a blind man.

Thabor He cures the boy possessed with a dumb spirit.

Samaria He cleanses ten lepers,

Galilee He heals an infirm woman.

Galilee ,He cures a man of dropsy.

Bethania He raises Lazarus to life.

Jericho He cures two blind men.

Jerusalem He casts out the buyers and sellers in the Temple.

Olivet He curses the barren fig tree.

Gethsemani He makes the officers and people fall before Him.

Gethsemani He heals the ear of Malchus.

Sea of Galilee . . . ,He causes a miraculous draught of fishes.

PARABLES OF JESUS IN CHRONOLOGICAL ORDER

Two Debtors . Capharnaum Lost Sheep Galilee

Sower *' Lost Piece of Money "

Tares " Prodigal Son "

Seed Sprung up Un- Dishonest Steward "

noticed " Rich Man and Lazarus "

Grain of Mustard Seed " Unjust Judge Peraea

Leaven " Pharisee and Publican "

Found Treasure " Laborers in the Vineyard . . "

Precious Pearl " Pounds Jericho

Met " Barren Fig Tree Jerusalem

Hundred Sheep " Two Sons

Samaritans Near Jericho The Vineyard "

Rich Glutton Galilee Marriage Feast "

Servants Who Waited for " Ten Virgins

Their Lord " Talents

IMPORTANT DATES OF CHRISTIANITY

I A.D. (4 B.C.)— Birth of our Lord Jesus Christ at Bethlehem in Judea.

33 — Crucifixion and Death of Jesus Christ on Mount Calvary.

34 — Conversion of Saul of Tarsus.

39 _ Reception into the Church of the first Gentile, Cornelius the

Centurion, by St. Peter.
42 — Spread of the Faith as a result of the persecution of Herod

which forced the Christians 'to flee from Palestine.
46- 58 — The Missionary journeys of St. Paul during which he con-
verted many Gentiles.
50 — The Council of Jerusalem, the first held in the Church, which

decreed that converts from paganism were not held to the

observance of the Jewish Law.
67 — The Martyrdom of Sts. Peter and Paul.
70 — The destruction of Jerusalem by Titus.
64- 305 — The period of the ten great persecutions of the Infant Church

by the Eoman Emperors.
100 — The death of St. John the Evangelist, the last of the Apostles.

With his death the deposit of faith was closed.
313 —The Edict of Milan issued by Constantine the Great, by

which Christianity received legal recognition within the

Roman Empire.
325 — The Council of Nicea, the first ecumenical council, which

condemned the heresiarch Arius for teaching that the Son

is inferior to the Father. The Council also formulated the

Nicene Creed.

301 — The revival of paganism under Julian the Apostate.
376 — The beginning of the Barbarian Invasions.

3§1 The end of paganism in the Roman Empire under Theodosius.

3§6 — The conversion of St. Augustine by St. Ambrose.
391- 405 — Translation of the Bible into Latin by St. Jerome.

431 — Condemnation of Nestorius by the Council of Ephesus for

teaching that Mary is not the Mother of God but only the
Mother of Christ the Man.

432 —The arrival in Ireland of St. Patrick to complete the con-

version of the people and to establish the hierarchy.
476 — The end of the Western Roman Empire.
496 — Conversion of Clovis, King of the Franks. Soon after, the

whole nation embraced Catholicism. This conversion of a

powerful Germanic people sealed the doom of Arianism.
529 — st. Benedict, the Father of Western Monasticism, began his

great work with the foundation of the Monastery of Monte

Cassino.

532 — Justinian wrote his famous code of laws.
596 — St. Augustine began the conversion of the English.
622 — The Flight (Hegira) of the Mohammed from Mecca and the

beginning of the Mohammedan conguest.
719 — The beginning of the conversion of the Germans by St.

Boniface.
732 — The battle of Poitiers at which Charles Martel defeated the

Moors, thus saving Europe.
756 — The beginning of the Papal States with the bequest of some

territory to Pope Stephen by Pepin the Short
800 — Coronation of Charlemagne by Pope Leo III.

1041 — The Truce of God.

1054 — The beginning of the Eastern Schism.

1066 —The conquest of England by the Normans.

1077 — The Emperor, Henry IV, appeared before Pope St. Gregory

at Canossa to beg his pardon.
1096-1271 — The period of the Crusades to regain the Holy Places from

the Saracens.
1156 — The founding of the Order of Our Lady of Mt Carmel by

the crusader Berthold of Calabria with ten companions.
1184 — Establishment of the Inquisition by Pope Lucius III.
1205 — Foundation of the Order of Preachers by St. Dominic.
1207 —Foundation of the Order of Friars Minor by St. Francis of

Assisi.

1274 — Reunion of East and West for a short time.
1309-1376 — The Babylonian exile of the Papacy at Avignon.
1378-1417 — The Great Schism of the West.
1439-1453 — Temporary reunion of the Greeks and Latins.
1480 —The Spanish Inquisition.
1492 — The discovery of the New World.
1517 — The beginning of the Protestant Reformation.
1523 — Zwingli began the Reformation in Switzerland.
1534 — The foundation of the Society of Jesus by St. Ignatius Loyola

to counteract the work of the Reformation.
1534 — The passage of the Act of Supremacy which made the King

the head of the Church of England.

1536 — John Calvin began the work of the Reformation in Geneva.
1545-1563 — The Council of Trent was held to remedy the abuses which

had brought on the Reformation.
1569 — On St. Bartholomew's Day a number of Catholic nobles of

France were massacred by the Hugenots. On the same day

in 1572 the assassins and some 700 Hugenots were killed

by mobs.
1571 — The naval battle of Lepanto which resulted in a brilliant

victory for the Christians and marked the beginning of

Turkish decadence.

1588 — The defeat of the Spanish Armada.
1598 — The Edict of Nantes granting liberty of worship to the

Huguenots.

1608 — Jansenius began work on his book, "Augustinus," in an en-
deavor to discover the ideas of Baius in the works of St.

Augustine.

1649 — Cromwell lays Ireland waste.

1743 — Febronius opposed the authority of the Church of Rome.
1780 — The beginning of ecclesiastical reform by the Emperor

Joseph II of Austria which is called "Josephinism."
1789 — The French Revolution and the rise of neo-paganism.
1809 — The annexation of the Papal States and the carrying into

captivity of Pope Pius VII by Napoleon.
1829 — Catholic Emancipation won in the British Isles by Daniel

O'Connell.

1870 — The seizure of Rome and the Papal States by Garibaldi.

1871 — The beginning of the "Kulturkampf" in Germany. The so-

called "May Laws" which sought to transform bishops and
priests into state officials were passed in 1873 and 1874.

1903 — Expulsion of religious congregations from France, followed
by confiscation of Church property in 1906.

1910 — The Laws of Separation in Portugal.

1914

1917
1917

1929

1931
1936

1937
1939

— Beginning of the religious persecution in Mexico under Presi-
dent Carranze. This lias been continued under Qbregon,
Calles, Gil and Cardenas.

— Pope Benedict XV promulgated the "Code of Canon Law."

— The Bolshevik Revolution in Russia and the spread of
atheism.

— The Lateran Treaty and Concordat whereby the Roman
Question was settled. The sovereignty and independence of
the Pope were recognized.

— The proclamation of the Spanish Republic was followed by
a bitter persecution of the Church and her religious orders.

— In Germany Hitler began persecution of the Church by the
arrest of many priests and religious on trumped-up charges
of immorality. Revolution in Spain was accompanied by many
outrages against the Church: destruction and seizure of her
institutions, slaying of bishops, priests and nuns.

— New Constitution of Eire came into force.

— Victory of Generalissimo Franco ended revolution and an-
archy in Spain. Pope Pius XII called Franco the saviour
of civilization.

THE APOSTLES

Peter, originally named Simon, son
of Jona, called Peter (Gr., petrei,
rock) by Christ when He appointed
him chief of the Apostles and
head of the Church. Scourged and
crucified head downward at Rome
by Nero, A. D. 67. Feast, June 29.

Andrew, brother of Peter. Cruci-
fied on an X-shaped cross at Achaia
by the Roman governor Aegeus,
A. D. 60. Feast, Nov. 30.

James the Greater, son of Zebe-
dee, elder brother of John the
Evangelist. Perished by the sword
under Herod Agrippa, at Jerusalem,
A. D. 44. Feast, July 25.

John, brother of James the Great-
er, Plunged into a cauldron of boil-
ing oil at Rome, but escaped un-
hurt and died a natural death at
Bphesus about A. D. 100. Feast,
Dec. 27.

Philip, native of Bethsaida, as
was also Peter. Said to have been
hanged against a pillar in Phrygia.
Feast, May 1.

James the Less, son of Alpheus
and Mary of Cleophas, who was
probably the sister of the Blessed
Virgin Mary, hence a cousin,
called "brother," of Christ. Stoned
by the Jews and killed with a full-
er's club about A. D. 62. Feast,
May 1.

Thomas, Said to have labored in
India, where he was run through
with a lance at Coromandel. The
Thomas Christians trace their ori-
gin to him. Feast, Dec. 21.

Bartholomew, friend of Philip.
Said to have been skinned alive in
Armenia. Feast, Aug. 24.

Matthew, a Galilean, son of Al-
pheus, and originally known as
Levi. Martyred probably by the
sword in Ethiopia. Feast, Sept 21.

Matthias, chosen from among the
disciples of Christ to replace the
Apostle Judas. Martyred probably
in Jerusalem, first stoned and then
beheaded. Feast, Feb. 24.

Jude or Thaddeus, brother of
James the Less. Said to have been
shot to death with arrows in Meso-
potamia. Feast, Oct. 28.

Simon. Said to have been cruci-
fied in Persia. Feast, Oct. 28.

Paul, a Jew of the tribe of Ben-
jamin, but a Roman citizen, and
persecutor of the Christians until
miraculously converted by an ap-
parition of Our Lord. He is con-
sidered one of the Apostles with
whom he labored to convert men
to Christ, Beheaded outside one
of the gates of Rome by Nero, A. D.
67. Feast, June 29.

THE POPES AS MEDIATORS
Notable cases when Popes have acted as Mediators include:

Date of Reign

440- 461

590- 604

715- 731

741- 752

1049-1054

1055-1056

1198-1216

1216-1227
1243-1254
1277-1280

1316-1334
1342-1352
1370-1378
1484-1492

1492-1503
1572-1585

1623-1644
1878-1903

1914-1922

Name

St. Leo I

St. Gregory I

St. Gregory II
St. Zachary
St. Leo IX
Victor II
Innocent III

Honorius III
Innocent IV
Nicholas III

John XXII
Clement VI
Gregory XI
Innocent VIII

Alexander VI
Gregory XIII

Urban VIII
Leo XIII

Benedict XV

Event

Treaty between Attila the Hun and
Italy.

Between Agilulf, the Lombards, and
the Romans; between the Lombards
and the Emperor of the Orient.

Between Luitprand, Lombard King,
and the Romans.

Between Luitprand and Rachis, Lom-
bard Kings, and the Romans.

Between Henry III, Holy Roman Em-
peror, and King Andrew of Hungary.

Between Henry III, Holy Roman Em-
peror, and King Ferdinand of Spain.

Between Richard the Lion-Hearted,
King of England, and Philip Augustus
of France.

Between Louis VIII of France
Henry III of England.

and

Between the King of Portugal and his
subjects.

Between Emperor Rudolph of Haps-
burg and Charles of Anjou, King of
Naples.

Between Edward* II of England and
Robert of Scotland.

Between Edward III of England and
Philip VI, King of France.

Between Ferdinand of Portugal and
Henry of Castile.

Between contending royalties in Eng-
land.

Between Spain and Portugal.

Between Czar Ivan IV and King
Bathory of Poland.

Between France and Spain.

Between Germany and Spain; between
Haiti and Santo Domingo.

Between Germany, Austria, Bulgaria,
Turkey, and England, France, Russia,
Belgium, Serbia, Montenegro, for the
exchange of disabled prisoners and in-
terned civilians in the World War.

xit

Eugenio Pacelli was born in Rome on the second day of March, 1876,
the second son of Filippo and Virginia Graziozi Pacelli, both descendants
of noble Roman families. Reared in simple Catholic fashion, Eugenio
early manifested outstanding qualities of character and scholarship.
Feeling the call to the clerical state, he entered the Alma Collegio
Capranica in Rome after having completed his studies in the Classical
Secondary School. Delicate health made community life practically im-
possible and the young student was obliged to leave Capranica College
after a year's study. He continued his philosophical, theological and
juridical studies at the Pontifical University of the Roman Seminary
as a day student, being ordained to the priesthood in 1899.

Recognizing his unusual talent, Fr. Pacellfs superiors appointed him
substitute professor of law in the schools of the Roman Seminary, mak-
ing him at the same time Apprendista in the offices of the Secretariate
of State. Shortly afterwards he was made titular professor of Canon Law
and an official in the Congregation of Extraordinary Ecclesiastical Affairs.

His singular accomplishments soon drew the attention of Cardinal
Gasparri, Secretary of the Congregation of Extraordinary Ecclesiastical
Affairs. Assured of the young priest's excellent qualities Cardinal Gas-
parri, having consulted His Holiness and Cardinal Merry del Val, Secre-
tary of State, persuaded Fr. Pacelli to resign his professorship and give
himself entirely to the work of the Congregation.

Fr, Pacelli went rapidly from one grade to the next in the Congrega-
tion. After several years as Minutante he was appointed Undersecre-
tary; very shortly afterwards he was made Prosecretary. This latter
position he held during the reign of Pius X. Upon his election to the
Papacy, Benedict XV promoted Fr. Pacelli to the position of Secretary
of the Congregation.

Together with Cardinal Gasparri, Papal Secretary of State, the future
Pius XII showed himself more than capable of dealing with the situation
created by the World War. His mastery of German language and litera-
ture, his continued interest in all religious, political, social and intellec-
tual phases of German life, and his readiness to assist all who sought
his aid made for effective negotiations with the German people. These
qualifications led to his being made Apostolic Nuncio to Bavaria in 1917.
Through the Nunciature of Bavaria at that time passed all negotiations
between Germany and the Vatican. In accordance with the custom of
conferring the fulness of the priesthood upon all Nuncios of the Holy
See, Fr. Pacelli was made Titular Archbishop of Sardi on April 23, 1917,
being consecrated shortly afterwards by the Holy Father himself in the
Sistine Chapel.

To his new post Archbishop Pacelli brought Benedict XV's proposal
for peace. The Pope's proposal sought not only to bring the conflict
to a close, but was designed also to assure lasting peace to the world.
The Apostolic Nuncio acted as interpreter of the proposal of peace. But
his efforts to win over the conflicting parties were in vain and the
struggle dragged on for another year.

After the War the Nunciature of Berlin was established, and Arch-
bishop Pacelli was its first Nuncio. Outstanding among his accomplish-
ments in this position was the negotiation of two Concordats — one with
Bavaria in 1924, and one with Prussia in 1929. After twelve years of
faithful service in the German capital, Nuncio Pacelli presented his resig-
nation to President von Hindenburg on December 9, 1929.

On Ms return to Rome he was created cardinal by Pius XL Following
his elevation to the cardinalate he was formally appointed successor
to Cardinal Gasparri as Papal Secretary of State in February of 1930.
His excellent work as Nuncio to Germany certainly merited this high
position conferred upon him by the Holy Father.

Cardinal Pacelli's years of service as Secretary of State were sig-
nalized by important events. In 1930 he signed an agreement with the
Italian Government concerning the interpretation and application of
regulations in the Concordat. Between the years 1932 and 1935 he suc-
cessfully negotiated concordats with the Grand Duchy of Badin (No-
vember 10, 1932); with Germany (July 20, 1933); with Austria (June 5,
1934); and with Yugoslavia (July 25, 1935).

In 1934 Cardinal Pacelli was sent by the Holy Father as Papal Legate
to the International Eucharistic Congress in Buenos Aires, and in 1935
to the Solemn Triduum at Lourdes ending the Holy Year which com-
memorated the nineteenth centenary of the Redemption. In 1936 he
inaugurated the International Congress of the Catholic Press. Having
given his address in Italian, Cardinal Pacelli then addressed the other
members in English, French, German, Spanish, Portuguese and Latin.

The last noteworthy achievement of the Cardinal Secretary of State
before his election as Supreme Pontiff was his visit to the United States
of America in October, 1936. His gracious kindness and his open friend-
liness during his visit have won for him a place in the heart of every
true American. During his stay Cardinal Pacelli visited the nineteen
ecclesiastical provinces and most of the dioceses in the States.

As Camerlengo of the Holy Office he fulfilled various duties during
the interregnum following the death of Pius XI, on Feb. 10, 1939 He
was elected Pope on the third ballot in the conclave, March 2, and took
the name of Pius XII. The coronation took place March 10.

During the first year of his pontificate war broke out in Europe, en-
gaging Germany, Poland, Great Britain and France in combat. Germany
conquered Poland, and in 1940 defeated France and occupied Denmark,
Netherlands, Belgium, Luxemburg and Norway. Italy joined Germany and
Great Britain stood alone against the Axis powers. To all these nations
suffering from the horrors of war Pope Pius XII extended his paternal
solicitude.

In 1941 he further proved himself the Father of all in his impartiality
towards the remaining peoples of Europe and those in Asia and Africa
to whom the conflict had extended, and in the relief administered to
war's victims, including the "non-Aryans." His generosity was aided by
the Bishops1 Relief Committee of the United States, and South America
too helped with supplies. Thus, from Argentina he received clothing
and cases of medicine sent to the Polish refugees in Rumania. The Poles,
who had endured acute distress for more than a year, were his constant
care, though efforts to help those in their own country or prisoners in
Germany were greately impeded. He contributed towards an establish-
ment for Polish refugees in Italy and sent aid to those in various coun-
tries of Europe. His Nuncios or Delegates in Italy, Albania, Canada,
Australia, India, Egypt and Palestine visited English, French, Greek,
Italian and German internees in those countries, bringing them spiritual
consolation and material aid. A bureau of information set up at the
Vatican received news from various places concerning prisoners, refugees
and missing persons and transmitted this to families and anxious in-
quirers. The Vatican Radio broadcasts lists of names daily. All this
was planned through the loving sympathy of the Holy Father for his
children.

For peace he incessantly labors and prays, and he has made it the
subject of many allocutions, including his annual message, broadcast to
the world, replying to the traditional good wishes of the Sacred College
of Cardinals on Christmas eve.

His first Christmas message, in 1939, gave five "fundamental points of
a just and honorable peace": one, assurance of the "right to life and in-
dependence" of all nations, large and small; two, liberation by mutual
agreement from "the heavy slavery of armaments"; three, establishment
of juridical institutions to guarantee the faithful carrying out of peace
terms and to revise them if need arises; four, satisfaction of the just
demands of ethnical minorities; five, honest and earnest interpretation
of international undertakings in the light of the Divine law, with strict
adherence to the counsels of justice, love and charity.

In his Christmas message of 1940 he referred again to these "essential
presuppositions of peace which would conform to principles of justice,
equity and honor and would thus be enduring," and said that delayed
application had not lessened "their intrinsic truth and conformity to
reality," nor "their force of moral obligation." He then went on to con-
sideration of the "opinion which contends that pre-war Europe as well
as its political structure are now undergoing a process of transformation
of such nature as to signal the dawn of a new era," and he laid down
five "indispensable prerequisites for the search for a new order" :

"One, triumph over hate, which is today a cause of division among
peoples; renunciation therefore of the systems and practices from which
hate constantly receives added nourishment. Two, triumph over mis-
trust, which bears down as a depressing weight on international law and
renders impossible the realization of any sincere agreement. Three,
triumph over the distressing principles that utility is a basis of law and
right, and that might makes right: a principle which makes all inter-
national relations liable to fall. Four, triumph over those germs of con-
flict which consist in two-sided differences in the field of world economy;
hence progressive action, balanced by correspondent degrees, to arrive
at arrangements which would give to every state the medium necessary
for insuring the proper standard of living for its own citizens of every
rank. Five, triumph over the spirit of cold egoism which, fearless in its
might, easily leads to violation not only of the honor and sovereignty of
states but of the righteous, wholesome and disciplined liberty of citizens
as well. It must be supplanted by sincere juridical and economic solidar-
ity, fraternal collaboration in accordance with the precepts of Divine
law amongst peoples assured of their autonomy and independence."

He concluded: "We express Our heartfelt wish that humanity and
those who will show it the way along which it is to move forward will
be sufficiently matured intellectually and capable in action to prepare
the ground of the future for the new order that will be solid, true and
just. We pray God that it may so happen."

The widespread favor with which the words of the Pope were received
led to discussion and study of these basic points which clearly define the
hope for the future of a war-torn world. "Osservatore Romano" and the
N. C. W. C. News denounced false interpretation of his words as favoring
the Axis.

The daily life of the Holy Father is one of austerity, devoutness, pen-
ance and indefatigable labor. He gives personal and careful direction to
current affairs of the Holy See and on certain days receives cardinals
and prelates who head the ecclesiastical dicasteries. There are also
private audiences for visiting dignitaries, and on Sundays, Mondays and
Wednesdays public audiences are granted. In addition, groups of soldiers
passing through Rome are received every day, even without advance
arrangements,

If the Pope intends to address an audience, lie is carried into the large
Hall of Benedictions in the gestatorial chair, and from its height blesses
those present as he is carried past them. When he does not speak, he
receives visitors in the Loggia of Raphael and adjoining rooms, and
passes among some times thousands of persons, extending his hand to
each one to kiss, ready to respond with kind words when he is ad-
dressed. Audiences without discourses sometimes last four hours. Un-
usual episodes demonstrate his paternal interest, such as receiving a
group of First Communicants who came unannounced and without guide
to see him, hearing the confession of a young girl, to her great joy, after
she had burst into tears when he approached her in an audience, grant-
ing a plenary indulgence to the parishioners of a priest who asked for
a partial indulgence for them. In these audiences, he says, he finds re-
lief from the heaviness of spirit occasioned by the government of the
Church in such difficult times, for here he comes into contact with his
children and can open his heart freely.

For the newlyweds who come in great numbers to seek his blessing,
the Holy Father has ever a word of counsel and affection. His discourses
at these audiences during the year were on the dignity and importance
of marriage, for which Christ instituted a sacrament, the grave re-
sponsibility of bearing children, on prayer as "the daily food of the spirit/*
the frequent practice of prayer in common, perseverance even though
petitions seemingly are not answered, the sacrifice necessary to preserve
Christian family life, the duties of this life, the lofty ideals of marriage,
the firmness tempered with kindness by which children should be reared,
and the normal exercise of parental authority without abuse of it. To
all newlyweds since Jan., 1941, is given a portrait of the Pope inscribed
by him with a blessing.

When Pope Pius received the Roman patriciate and nobility early in
the year he expressed to them the wish that 1941 might bring a just and
durable peace. He welcomed Msgr. Francis J. Brennan, the first Amer-
ican Auditor of the Sacred Rota, with words of praise for the Christian
life that nourishes among American Catholics. In the course of an audi-
ence with Bishop Bierler of Sion, he spoke of the cause of canonization
that he actively promotes of Bl. Nicholas von der Fleuh, the national
ideal of Switzerland, for which country he has a great affection. To the
Sodalities of Our Lady of Ireland he sent expression of grateful appre-
ciation of their spiritual bouquet for his intentions. At the end of Janu-
ary he performed the marriage ceremony for his niece, Giuseppina Ros-
signani, and Count G-iulio Rizzardi, in his private chapel, and pronounced
a touching discourse appropriate to the day, the Espousal of the Blessed
Virgin.

Receiving the committee which came from Milan to dedicate the tomb
of Pope Pius XI on Feb. 9, Pope Pius XII rejoiced in their presence to
honor his predecessor, "in honoring and venerating whom We feel you
honor and venerate the most intimate of Our memories and affections."
In the evening he prayed at the tomb of his predecessor, in the crypt
of the Vatican Basilica, and then visited the excavations being carried on
underground, which give complete confirmation of the Catholic tradition
regarding the burial place of St. Peter. On Feb. 10 he attended the second
anniversary solemn requiem Mass for Pius XI In the SIstine Chapel.

When the Pontiff received the envoy of Slovakia, Karol Sidor, at the
Vatican, he "bestowed his Apostolic Blessing on the people of that coun-
try and throughout the world. In an audience to the Lenten preachers of
Rome he said that negation of God and irreligion are chiefly to blame
for the momentous events that are shaking the world today and urged
them in their sermons to recall a knowledge of God to men.

On March 12, the second anniversary of his coronation, a Mass of
Thanksgiving was celebrated in the Sistine Chapel and subsequently
members of the Sacred College visited his apartments to extend cordial
greetings from all the faithful. Many messages of congratulation were
received from rulers of nations and officials of state. Word was received
that throughout Germany Catholics celebrated the occasion. In the Na-
tional Shrine of the Immaculate Conception in Washington, D. C., the
Apostolic Delegate, Archbishop Cicognani, was celebrant of a solemn
pontifical Mass of commemoration, at which many diplomats were present,
and Archbishop Spellrnan of New York preached a sermon on "The Pope
of Peace." All Slovakia manifested its allegiance to the Vicar of Christ
with solemn celebrations in every town.

Pilgrims from his native parish in Rome, San Giovanni di Fiorentini,
were received in audience by the Holy Father as were also a number of
military chaplains, with whom the Pope conversed and whose zeal he
praised. Upon the death of former King Alfonso of Spain he sent
messages of condolence, and later received the eldest son of the King,
Don Juan de Bourbon, former Prince of the Asturias and now Count of
Barcelona, who came to thank the Pontiff for participating in mourning
for his father. Two months later, he received former Queen Victoria
Eugenia of Spain in an official audience, with all the honors due her
rank. She was accompanied by her daughter Beatrice and the latter's
husband, Prince Alexander Torlonia.

At the end of March the Pope received in formal audience the Duchess
of Aosta, widow of the Duke of Aosta, cousin of the King of Italy. To
Count Stanislaus Pecci, who came to present his credentials as Minister
to the Holy See from the Order of Malta, Pope Pius discoursed on the
"high ideals and fervent faith that perpetually live and shine forth" in
that Sovereign Military Order. During the stay in Rome of the Phil-
harmonic Society of Berlin the chamber music trio of the Society gave
a half-hour private recital for His Holiness. To representatives of the
Confraternity of the Most Holy Trinity he spoke in praise of their work,
saying, "It has not escaped Our attention that one of the most painful
duties of this day is that of hospitalization for the victims of warfare,"
and he told of his great sorrow over the suffering inflicted by war and
of his constant prayers for peace.

With all honors His Holiness received Yosuke Matsuoka, iroretgn Min-
ister of Japan, in audience on April 2, and presented him with a gold
Pontifical Medal. Japanese students attending Propaganda College in
Rome were subsequently received by the Pope, who blessed them with
words of paternal affection and spoke in praise of their Foreign Minister.
Matsuoka told newspapermen the audience had made a profound im-
pression on him, one he would never forget.

Following the solemn events of the concluding days of Holy Week,
carried out with the traditional ceremonies of the Vatican, Pope Pius XII
broadcast Ms Easter message to the world, urging redoubled prayers for
the restoration of peace and asking the belligerents to abstain from "still
more homicidal instruments of war." He imparted his Apostolic Blessing
to pastors and faithful, to families and children, "to those who in fulfil-
ment of duty are fighting on land and sea and in the sky and especially
to all those who have been so severely lashed by the scourge of war*"
Translations were rebroadcast in English, French, Spanish, Hungarian,
German, Polish and Portuguese,

The Count of Turin, cousin of Italy's King, was received in audience
that week. ' To one thousand Catholic University students and graduates
the Pope delivered a discourse recommending excellence in study so they
may thereby give glory to God and support Christian truths in scientific

circles, for science and faith are sisters. He addressed them as the brain
of the social body. From Cardinal Boetto, Archbishop of Genoa^ he re-
received a first-hand report of damage done to the cathedral during the
British bombardment of the city, to whose people the Pope sent a mes-
sage of sympathy and a special blessing. To victims of Hoods in Hungary
he gave pecuniary aid. Responding to an impressive telegram of greeting
sent him from Lourdes by Marshal Petain, the Pope invoked "a great
abundance of graces and blessings" on his person and on France. In
reply to an expression of loyal devotion from the hierarchy of England
and Wales he sent his Apostolic Blessing.

On April 28 the Holy Father solemnly closed the quadricentennial of
the Society of Jesus. The Very Rev. Vladimir Ledochowski, General of
the Society, presented him with a reliquary containing relics of all the
Jesuit saints and in an address stated that all members of the order were
spiritually present at the audience and wished to confirm their filial
obedience to the Vicar of Christ. The Pontiff said that according to the
will of its founder the Society of Jesus had ever wished to be of service
to the Vicar of Christ and had constantly worked and suffered for the
Church the history of its four centuries testifying to great achievements.
He rejoiced in the gift of the reliquary and the presence before Mm oi
the Jesuits connected with the institutions in Rome, and he gave to all
members of the Society and those entrusted to their care his Apostolic
Blessing.

In a letter to Cardinal Maglione, Secretary of State, the Pope conveyed
his wish that throughout the world special prayers be offered during
May for restoration of peace. In particular he asked the prayers
of children, and at the end of the month he was greatly touched when
5,000 children of Naples came to present to him a spiritual bouquet repre-
senting prayers, sacrifices and good works offered for children suffering
as the result of the war. To their city he sent the Apostolic Blessing,
When he received from the Ladies of the Perpetual Adoration and the
Work for Assistance of Poor Churches gifts for needy churches, vest-
ments, altar linens and laces, he gratefully accepted them and reem-
phasized the need of prayer. To girls of the Catholic Action organization
in Rome participating in the annual Crusade of Purity he urged the
preservation of this virtue by modesty of dress. Students receiving high
marks at the College of the Assumption, where he was for many years
a teacher of religion were given an audience with the Holy Father, who
warmly welcomed them.

On May 5, he officiated at the consecration of Msgr. Carlo Gonfalonier!
as Archbishop of Aquila. After the consecration he conferred the pallium
and concelebrated Mass with the new Archbishop, whom with his family
he received in special audience following the ceremonies. At a secret
consistory, May 12, Pope Pius named Cardinal Fumasoni-Biondi Camerl-
engo of the Sacred College of Cardinals, appointed Bishops to fill four
vacant sees and postulated the pallium for twenty archbishops. On May
17-, an audience was granted to Duke Aimone of Spoleto, nephew of King
Victor Emmanuel, afterwards named to the throne of Croatia as King
Aimone. He was received simply as a Prince of the House of Savoy, and
thus the impartiality and neutrality of the Holy See were maintained.

In a radio address signalizing the golden anniversary of "Rerum
Novarum" and the tenth anniversary of "Quadragesimo Anno/' on June
1, Pope Pius XII broadcast to the Catholic world "some further directive
moral principles on three fundamental values of social and economic
life," namely, the use of material goods, labor and the family. "As if were
renewed the miracle of Pentecost," he said, "when the different peoples
who had assembled in Jerusalem from regions speaking various languages

heard the voices of Peter and the Apostles in their own tongue," so he
was able on that feast, by "so wonderful an instrument" as the radio,
to call men together "in a world-wide Catholic meeting" for "a message
of love, encouragement arid comfort." He urged that they "keep burning
the noble flame of a brotherly social spirit which fifty years ago was
rekindled in the hearts of your fathers by the luminous and illuminating
torch of the words of Leo XIII." His address was rebroadcast in eight
languages.

On his name day, June 2, the feast of St. Eugene, he composed a prayer
for world peace, richly indulgenced by the Sacred Penitentiary, and to
the Cardinals who came to greet him on that day he voiced his sorrow
for war's victims. During the month he delivered a discourse on Catholic
Action to a representative group of college student members. He spoke
of the responsibilities of those favored with higher education and de-
plored the separation of a large portion of our men of learning from
Christian thought and the present antagonism between science and re-
ligion, which however cannot dim truth. By ardent participation in
Catholic Action he urged them to reestablish contacts between the higher
learning of the universities and the light revealed by Christ.

On June 26, the Holy Father broadcast an address to the Ninth Na-
tional Eucharistic Congress of Catholics in the United States, meeting
in St. Paul and Minneapolis. "The nations of the world are "there," he
said, for there is no people "but has children of its own blood there
among you," and moreover "the Sacrament of our altars is a source of
union which transcends all the accidents of history, all the diversifying
traits and peculiarities, which have divided our scattered 'human family
into different groups. He asked their "prayerful sympathy for Christ's
other members" who "walk the sorrowful Way of the Cross," and that
they imitate St. Paul's "unquenchable zeal to defend and to spread God's
kingdom on earth," and closed with the Apostolic Blessing imparted "with
the deep affection of Our paternal heart."

Again by radio he spoke to the entire world on June 29, the feast of
Sts. Peter and Paul, urging men to put their trust in God, Whose hour
will come, bringing justice, calm and peace to nations. This discourse
on "The Ways of Providence in Human Events" was hailed by the secular
press as filling the need of the world today. In the evening of the feast
day Pope Pius descended to the crypt of the Vatican Basilica to pray at
the tomb of St. Peter and bless the sacred palliums to be distributed to
newly created archbishops. The annual Pontifical Medal had been pre-
sented to him the previous day. On one side is an engraved likeness of
the Holy Father and on the other the Saviour is shown surrounded by
war victims, thus commemorating the charitable activities of the Pon-
tiff during the year. Annually 80 medals in gold, 2,000 in silver and 700
in bronze are coined, in a special design commemorative of that year
of the Pontificate. The custom originated with Pope Martin V in 1417.

At the end of June, members of the Pontifical Academy of Sciences
and the president, the Rev. Agostino Gemelli, O. F. M., recovered from
a serious accident, met in the Vatican Gardens and were received in
audience by the Pontiff, who discussed with each one his scientific work.
Fr. Gemelli presented to him two volumes just published by the Catho-
lic University of Milan of the "Discourses and Radio Messages of Pius
XII" pronounced in the first two years of his pontificate.

The Holy Father remained at the Vatican during the summer and
continued his usual activities, with the exception of some audiences of
ecclesiastical routine. Among those he received during July were: Peru's
new Ambassador to the Holy See, Diomedes Arias Schreiber, who pre-
sented his credentials; the Premier and Foreign Minister of Bulgaria and

their suites; Archbishop Giuseppe Misnraca, newly named Papal Nuncio
to Venezuela; and Cardinal Ascalesi, Archbishop of Naples, who told of
the air raids on his city and who received for the sufferers the Apostolic
Blessing and a message of sympathy. On the occasion of their 70th anni-
versary members of the Society for Promoting Good Works were re-
ceived by the Holy Father. A spiritual bouquet was sent him by the
Catholic children of America through the Pontifical Association of the
Holy Childhood and gave him great consolation. An audience granted
2,000 women school teachers was the first of a series to a total of more
than 10,000 teachers who came to Rome for courses.

In August Gen. Daniel Papp, Rumania's new Minister to the Holy See,
presented his credentials to Pope Pius. An armistice effected between
Peru and Ecuador was largely due to the efforts of the Pontiff.

Myron C. Taylor, President Roosevelt's special representative, returned
to the Vatican after an absence of more than a year necessitated by ill-
ness. He was received by Pope Pius, on Sept. 10, within twenty-four
hours of his arrival. Many rumors were circulated but no official report
of their conversations was made public, nor of the audiences on Sept.
19 and 21, before Mr. Taylor left again for the United States. He had
spent the intervening week in Florence, at his Villa Schifanoia, which he
gave to the Holy Father in perpetuity for religious and educational pur-
poses. His Holiness was pleased to assign it to Rosary College, River
Forest, 111.

Special prayers throughout October to the Queen of the Holy Rosary
that "the days of trial for the Church and poor humanity may be short-
ened," were asked by the Holy Father. At the opening of the juridical
year of the Sacred Roman Rota, he praised their prudence and caution
in adjudication of marriage cases and deplored the modern "mania for
divorce." He was greatly saddened by the death on Oct. 8 of Cardinal
Laud, who for many years had been one of his most intimate friends.

To the Eighth National Eucharistic Congress of Chile he broadcast a
message, on Nov. 9. "Chile, a new nation," he said, "was born within the
bosom of the Church, and its fruitful land was sanctified forever with

the Real Presence of Christ May this Sacrament, '0 Vinculum Cari-

tatis/ constantly remind you that you are all brothers, rich, and poor. . . .
May Christ the Redeemer, Who has been raised above the highest peak
of the Andes, give you always the precious gift of Faith as He gave it to
you once before. ... To all the beloved Chilean nation, we impart with
all Our heart the Apostolic Benediction."

To Jose Manuel Llobet, who came to present his credentials as Argen-
tina's new Ambassador to the Holy See, the Pope recalled that his first
personal touch with Latin America was as Papal Legate of Pius XI to
the International Eucharistic Congress of Buenos Aires, which inspiring
occasion is ineradicably imprinted in his soul.

A Papal Brief issued on the occasion of the 42nd Diocesan Synod of
Milan praised the salutary effect of the synod in consolidating parish
and diocesan activities and especially recommended that religious in-
struction of the people be encouraged. The dignity and necessity of
the priesthood were emphasized in his Motu Proprio, in November, found-
ing the Pontifical Work of Priestly Vocations in the Sacred Congregation
of Seminaries and Universities, to intensify in the faithful the desire to
support priestly vocations.

In commemoration of his own consecration as bishop he asked that
the 25th anniversary on May 13, 1942, be observed by a union of all
hearts in prayer. Thus does Pius XII ever stress the necessity of elevat-
ing hearts and thoughts to God in adoration and petition, and as Vicar
of Christ he constantly intercedes for the faithful committed to his care
and all mankind.

ECCLESIASTICAL ADMINISTRATION

There are 1,731 separate ecclesiastical jurisdictions throughout the
world, under the Holy See. These are: residential patriarchates, 10; resi-
dential sees, 1,209; abbeys and prelatures nullius, 54; vicariates, pre-
fectures and missions sui juris, 458. In addition to the residential prelates,
there are 4 titular patriarchs and 779 titular archbishops and bishops.
During the first two years of his pontificate, Pope Pius XII created 21
residential sees, 4 abbeys and prelatures nullius, and 39 vicariates, pre-
fectures and missions.

In the Western Hemispheres there are 476 ecclesiastical jurisdictions.
The distribution is: North America, 207; continental Central America, 20;
West Indies, 20; South America, 229. The United States has 118, includ-
ing the Vicariate Apostolic of Alaska; Brazil has 101; Canada has 50.

There were 55 cardinals at the beginning of 1941. Three died during
the year, so that with 52 members, the Sacred College of Cardinals is
18 short of its full complement.

Missionaries dependent upon the Sacred Congregation for the Propaga-
tion of the Faith total 73,887, composed of 20,578 priests, 8,414 lay
Brothers and 44,895 Sisters. The greatest number of these missionary
priests (4,561) and Brothers (1,167) are in China, but the country having
the largest number of these missionary Sisters (10,525) is Australia.

There are a total of 835 religious orders, of which 159 are orders of
men and 776 are orders of women.

The Holy See has representatives in 58 countries. Of these 36 have
diplomatic status and 22 are Apostolic Delegates. Thirty-five countries
have diplomatic representation at the Vatican.

PAPAL DOCUMENTS

Apostolic Letter — Formerly any document issued by the Holy See;
now principally a Brief used for lesser appointments, for erecting and
dividing mission territory, for designating basilicas and approving re-
ligious congregations.

Brief — Brief papal letter lacking the solemnity and formality of a
Bull, signed with the seal of the Fisherman's ring and used for less
important matters than a Bull,

Bull — Papal document with leaden seals used in appointing bishops
and in canonizations.

Constitution — Papal law or grant used for dogmatic or disciplinary
pronouncements. Since 1911 Constitutions have been used for erecting or
dividing dioceses. They follow the old Bull form and are sub plumbo letters.

Decree — Legislative enactment taking the form of a constitution,
apostolic letter or motu proprio, concerning faith and discipline as
affects the general welfare of the Church.

Decretal — Papal letter containing an 'authoritative decision on some
point of discipline.

Encyclical — Circular letter differing in form from a Bull or Brief,
treating matters concerning the general welfare of the Church, addressed
by the Pope to patriarchs, primates, archbishops and bishops in commun-
ion with the Holy See.

Motu Proprio — Decree following an informal method.

Rescript — Papal reply to questions or petitions of individuals.

THE PAPAL ENCYCLICALS

Communication of sound doctrine and the timely admonition against
current evils by means of letters is definitely of Apostolic origin. Sts.
Peter, Paul, Joan and James began writing to the members of the con-
gregations where they had established the Church. The early pastors of
souls continued this work of instruction by letter; and it is proper that
the Supreme Shepherds of souls, the Roman Pontiffs, should thus
guard their flocks by direct cautioning against abuses and by exhortation
to virtue*

The encyclical letters of the recent Popes, who are at once pastors
and guardians and recognized scholars of social conditions, have become
text books to the Catholic and Christian world. A new era in encyclical
history began with the reign of Leo XIII. Since he wrote his "Rerum
Novarum" on the condition of the working classes, labor and capital both
have looked to it and supplementary encyclicals for guidance and for
protection.

Because so many of the encyclicals deal with particular and even pro-
vincial problems, many students have been unable to find a correct index
to these encyclicals. Thus far only one volume, "Guide to the Encyclicals,"
has appeared giving complete sources and bibliographies of the encycli-
cals since Pope Leo XIII. With the permission of the author, Sister M.
Claudia Carl en, I. H. M., we publish this list. Students who have the key
to these encyclicals stand at the treasury of deep thought, loving concern
for humanity and a careful analysis of the varied problems of men and
their genuine Christian solution.

Encyclicals of Pope Leo XIII

Title Subject Date

Ad extremas Foundation of Seminaries in the East

Indies 1893

Adiutricem Rosary 1895

Aeterni Patris Scholastic Philosophy 1879

Affari vos Manitoba School Question 1897

Annum Sacrum Consecration of Mankind to the Sacred

Heart 1899

Arcanum Christian Marriage 1880

Au milieu des sollicitudes . . . Church and State in France 1892

Augustissimae Virginis

Mariae Rosary 1897

Auspicato concessum Third Order of St. Francis 1882

Caritatis Conditions in Poland 1894

Caritatis studium Magisterium of the Church in Scotland 1898

Catholicae Bcclesiae Abolition of African Slavery , . . 1890

Christi nomen Society for the Propagation of the

Faith 1894

Constant! Hungarorum Conditions of the Church in Hungary. . 1893

Cum multa Conditions in Spain 1882

Custodi di quella fede Freemasonry in Italy 1892

Dairalto dell'Apostolico

Seggia Conditions in Italy 1890

Depuis le jour Ecclesiastical Education in France . . „ 1899

Diuturni temporis Rosary 1898

Diuturnum Origin of Civil Power 1881

Divinum illud munus Holy Ghost 1897

Dum multa Marriage in Ecuador 1902

Title Subject Date

Etsi cunctas Expression of Sympathy for the Church

in Ireland 1888

Etsi nos Conditions in Italy 1882

"Rxeimte iam anno Right Ordering of Christian Life 1888

Fidentem piumque animum, .Rosary 1896

Pin dal principio Education of the Clergy in Italy 1902

Grande munus Sts. Cyril and Methodius 1880

Graves de communi re Christian Democracy 1901

Gravissimas Religious Orders in Portugal 1901

Humanum genus Freemasonry 1884

lampridem Laws against the Church in Germany 1886

Immortale Dei Christian Constitution of States 1885

In amplissimo Church in the United States 1902

In ipso Episcopal Re-unions in Austria 1891

In plurimis Abolition of African Slavery 1888

Inimica vis Freemasonry in Italy 1892

Inscrutabili Dei consilio .... Evils of Society 1878

Insignes Hungarian Millenium 1896

Inter graves Church in Peru 1894

lucunda semper expectatione . Rosary 1894

Laetitiae sanctae Rosary 1893

Libertas Human Liberty 1888

Licet multa Controversies among Catholics in Bel-
gium 1881

Litteras a vobis Formation and Influence of Clergy in

Brazil 1894

Longinqua Catholicity in the United States 1895

Magnae Dei Matris Rosary 1892

Magni nobis Authorization of the Catholic Univer-
sity of America 1889

Militantis Bccelsiae Third Centenary of the Death of St.

Peter Canisius 1897

Mirae caritatis Most Holy Eucharist 1902

Nobilissima Gallorum gens . . Religious Question in France 1884

Non mediocri Spanish College in Rome 1893

Octobri mense Rosary 1891

Officio sanctissimo Condition of the Church in Bavaria ... 1887

Omnibus compertum Union among the Greek Melchites . . . 1900

Pastoralis Religious Union in Portugal 1891

Pastoralis officii Duelling 1891

Paterna Caritas Recalling the Dissenting Armenians to

the Faith 1888

Paternae Ecclesiastical Education in Brazil 1899

Pergrata Needs of the Church in Portugal 1886

Permoti nos Social Conditions in Belgium 1895

Providentissimus Deus Study of Holy Scripture 1893

Quae ad nos Church in Bohemia and Moravia 1902

Quam aerumnosa Italian Emigrants in America 188$

Quam religiosa Civil Marriage Law in Peru 1898

Quamquam pluries Patronage of St. Joseph and the

Blessed Virgin Mary 1889

Quarto abeunte saeculo Columbus Centenary 1892

Quod anniversarius Sacerdotal Jubilee 1888

Quod Apostolici muneris . . . Socialism, Communism, Nihilism 1878

Quod auctoritate Proclamation of Jubilee Year 1885

Title Subject Date

Quod multum .............. Liberty of the Church In Hungary .... 1886

Quod votis ................. Catholic University in Austria ....... 1902

Quum diuturnum ........... Convoking the Latin-American Bishops

to the First Plenary Council at Rome 1889

Reputantibus ............... Language Question in Bohemia ...... 1901

Rerum novarum ............ Condition of the Working Classes ---- 1891

Saepe nos .................. Boycotting in Ireland ............... 1888

Sancta Dei Civitas ......... Three French Societies ............. 1880

Sapientiae Christianae ..... Chief Duties of Christian Citizens .... 1890

Satis cognitum ............. Church Unity ............ ........... 1896

Spectata fides .............. Maintenance of Denominational

Schools ........................... 1885

Spesse volte ............... Catholic Action in Italy ............. 1898

Superiore anno ............. Recitation of the Rosary ............. 1884

Supremi Apostolatus Officio. . Rosary .............................. 1883

........ Jesus Christ Our Redeemer .......... 1900

ris ..... ... Foundation of a Seminary in Athens. . 1901

Vi e ben noto . . '.'.'.'...... Rosary: Remedy for Evils in Italy .... 1887

Encyclicals of Pope Pius X

Ad Diem ilium laetissimum. .Jubilee of the Immaculate Conception. 1904

Communium rerum ........ Eighth Centenary of St. Anselm ...... 1909

E SiSremi ........... Restoration of all Things in Christ . . . 1903

Sditoe saeDe"" " ......... ™rd Centenary of the Canonization

Editae saepe ........... Borromeo ........... 1910

Gravissimo officii munere . . . Forbidding French Association of Wor-

ship .................... . ......... 1906

lamdudum .................. Separation Law in Portugal .......... 1911

II fermo proposito .......... Catholic Action in Italy ............. 1905

lucunda sane .............. Thirteenth Centenary of St. Gregory

the Great ........ . ................ 1904

Lacrimabili statu ........... Indians of South America ........... 1912

Pascendi dominie gregis ---- Modernism .......................... 1907

Pieni 1'animo ............... Clergy in Italy ...................... 1906

Singular! quadam .......... Labor organizations in Germany ..... 1912

Tribus circiter ............. Condemnation of the Mariavites ...... 1906

Une fois encore ............ Separation of Church and State in

France ............................ 1907

Vehementer nos ............ French Separation Law .............. 1906

Encyclicals of Pope Benedict XV

Ad beatissimi Apostolorum, .Appeal for Peace .................... 1914

Annus iam plenus .......... Child War Victims .................. 1920

Fausto appetente Die ....... Seventh Centenary of the Death of St

Dominic .......................... • 1921

Humani generis
redemptionem ............ Preaching ........................... 1917

In hac tanta ____ ........... Twelfth Centenary of St. Boniface,

Apostle of Germany ............... 1919

In praeclara summorum ---- Sixth Centenary of Dante's Death ---- 1921

Pacem, Dei munus
pulcherrimum ............ Peace and Christian Reconciliation ... 1920

Paternp iam <JiU ,,,,,,,,... Christian Charity for the Children of

Central Europe ................. ... 1919

Title , Subject Date

Principi Apostoiorum Petro . . St. Ephrem the Syrian 1920

Quod iam din Peace Congress, Paris 1918

Sacra propediem Seventh Centenary of the Third Order

of St. Francis 1921

Singular! quadam Labor Organizations in Germany 1912

Encyclicals of Pope Pius XI

Acerba animi Persecution of the Church in Mexico. . 1932

Ad Catholici sacerdotii Catholic Priesthood 1935

Ad salutem Fifteenth Centenary of the Death of

St. Augustine 1930

Caritate Christi compulsi . . . Sacred Heart and World Distress 1932

Casti connubii Christian Marriage 1930

Dilectissima nobis Conditions in Spain 1933

Divini illius magistri Christian Education of Youth 1929

Divini Redemptoris Atheistic Communism 1937

Ecclesiam Dei Third Centenary of the Death of St.

Josaphat, Archbishop of Polotsk . . . 1923

Firmissimam constantiam . . Conditions in Mexico 1937

In graves centibus malis Rosary 1937

Iniquis afflictisque Persecution of the Church in Mexico . . 1926

Lux veritatis Fifteenth Centenary of the Council of

Ephesus 1931

Maximam gravissimamque . . French Diocesan Associations 1924

Mens nostra Promotion of the Practice of Spiritual

Exercises 1929

Miserentissimus Redemptor . Reparation Due to the Sacred Heart . . 1928

Mit brennender sorge Church in Germany 1937

Mortalium animos Promotion of True Religious Unity . . . 1928

Non abbiamo bisogno Catholic Action 1931

Nova impendet Economic Crisis, Unemployment, and

Increase of Armaments 1931

Quadragesimo anno Social Reconstruction 1931

Quas primas Feast of Christ the King 1925

Quinquagesimo ante Sacerdotal Jubilee 1929

Rerum ecclesiae Catholic Missions 1926

Rerum omnium Third Centenary of the death of St.

perturbationem Francis de Sales 1923

Rerum Orientalium Reunion with the Eastern Churches . . 1928

Rite expiatis Seventh Centenary of the Death of St.

Francis of Assisi 1926

Studiorum ducem Sixth Centenary of the Canonization of

St. Thomas Aquinas 1923

Ubi arcano Dei consilio Peace of Christ in the Kingdom of

Christ 1922

Encyclicals of Pope Pius XII

Summi pontificatus Function of the State in the Modern

World 1939

Sertum laetitiae sanctae .... To the Church in the United States . . 1939

CONCORDATS

A concordat is an agreement between the Holy See and a civil govern-
ment on disputable spiritual matters. In order to secure certain neces-
sary immunities to the Church, the Popes have often conceded the ex-
ercise of certain rights to the State such as the nomination of bishops,
the appointments of pastors, the number of the clergy, taxation of
Church property, etc.

Some famous Concordats were those between Pope Callistus II and
Emperor Henry V of Germany in 1122, ending the dispute over the ap-
pointment of bishops; Pope Pius VII and Napoleon in 1801, reestablish-
ing the Church in France; Pope Pius XI and Premier Mussolini of Italy
in 1929, settling the controversy about the holding of Church property,
and the marriage and public school questions.

The Holy See has concordats with the following countries: Poland,
1925; Italy, 1929; Rumania, 1929; Germany, 1933; Yugoslavia, 1935; Portu-
gal, 1940; and a Modus Vivendi with Ecuador, 1937.

PAPAL ELECTIONS

When the Dean of the Sacred College proclaims publicly the death of
the Pontiff, word is sent out to all the cardinals throughout the world.
They are convoked to solemn conclave to elect a new Pope, to be held
within fifteen to eighteen days after the death of the Pope. Until an
election takes place, they remain in seclusion within a part of the Vatican
Palace specially prepared for them.

On the fifteenth day after the death of the Pope, if all the cardinals
are present, or if not all present then, on the eighteenth day the cardinals
after celebrating Holy Mass go to the Sistine Chapel where voting takes
place, on specially printed ballots, for the candidates who are found to
have the qualifications for the office.

A two-thirds majority is required to elect. Two ballots are taken each
morning and evening until a decision is reached. If no selection is made
the ballots are burned with damp straw which produces a heavy black
smoke, thereby notifying the people that no selection has been made.
When a two-thirds majority is reached the ballots are burned without
damp straw. The light smoke ascending from the chimney proclaims to
the people the election of a new Pope. Acceptance of the office on the
part of the one elected must be manifested before he is validly the new
Pontiff. If the one elected is not already a bishop he must be consecrated.

The Pope is elected for life, i.e., for the remaining years of his life;
although if he wishes he may resign. At the time he does so, a new
Pope is elected. Any male Catholic, no matter of what race or color,
may be elected Pope, even one who is not a priest. Should a layman
be chosen he would have to be ordained and consecrated.

CONSISTORIES

Consistories are assemblies of Cardinals presided over by the Pope
and called to deliberate with Mm. There are three kinds: (1) secret
consistories, at which only the Pope and Cardinals are present; (2)
public consistories, attended by other prelates and lay spectators; (3)
semi-public consistories, attended by bishops and patriarchs.

The secret consistory is the most important. Thereat the Pope delivers
an allocution on religious and moral conditions throughout the world.
Sometimes the Pope seeks the opinion of the cardinals on the creation
of new cardinals, gives the cardinal's ring to new cardinals, appoints
bishops, archbishops and patriarchs, makes ecclesiastical transfers, di-
vides or unites dioceses and asks for a vote on a proposed canonization.

At the public consistory the Pope bestows the red hat on newly
created cardinals, hears the causes of beatifications and canonizations.

At the semi-public consistory the propriety of a proposed canonization
is decided.

AD LIMINA VISIT

Bishops are obliged once every five years to visit the tombs of St.
Peter and St. Paul, have audience with the Holy Father and present
a written report of conditions in the diocese. The visits rotate over five
years beginning January 1, 1911: first year, the bishops of Italy, Corsica,
Sardinia, Sicily and Malta; second year, the bishops of Spain, Portugal,
France, Belgium, Holland, England, Scotland, Ireland; third year, bishops
from the other countries of Europe; fourth year, the bishops of the
American Continents; fifth year, the bishops of Africa, Asia and Australia.

NOMINATIONS OF BISHOPS

The Sacred Congregation of the Consistory decreed July 25, 1916, that
bishops should every two years send to their metropolitans a list of
priests worthy of the episcopacy. The metropolitan forwards the £e-
sults to the Apostolic Delegate who in turn forwards the list to the Con-
gregation of the Consistory where the names are recorded to guide the
Holy Father in his choice of bishops to fill vacancies and newly created
sees.

CONCURSUS

A competitive examination of applicants for the permanent rectorship
of a parish covering knowledge of ecclesiastical affairs, age, prudence,
integrity and past services. Qualifications: must have been a priest of
the diocese not less than ten years, must have had three years of parish
work and have demonstrated ability to direct the temporal and spiritual
affairs of a parish. A permanent rector is removed only by judicial
process.

COUNCILS

A Council is an assembly of the prelates of the Church, called to-
gether by their lawful head, in order to decide questions concerning
faith, morals, or ecclesiastical discipline. The following are the chief
kinds of Councils: General or Ecumenical; Provincial; National or
Plenary; and Diocesan.

GENERAL COUNCILS

A General or Ecumenical Council is one to which the bishops of the
whole world are lawfully summoned by the Pope, or with his consent,
and presided over by him or by his legates. Its decrees must also have
the approval of the Sovereign Pontiff. General councils "are infallible
aknd cannot teach us anything wrong in faith or morals,,

The following are the General Councils which have been held up to
the present time. The first eight were held in Asia, or the eastern part
of Christendom; the remainder in Europe, or the Western part:

Council (Place) Date
1. Nicaea 1 325

2. Constantinople L. 381

3. Ephesus 431

4. Chalcedon 451

5. Constantinople II. 553

6. Constantinople III. 680

7. Nicaea II 787

8. Constantinople IV. 869

9. Lateran I (Rome). 1123

10. Lateran II 1139

11. Lateran III 1179

Pope Doctrine

Sylvester .Condemned heresy of

Arius; defined clearly that
the Son of God was con-
substantial (homousios) to
the Father; formulated
the Nicene Creed.

Damasus Condemned heresy of

Macedonius ; defined the
divinity of the Holy Ghost;
confirmed and extended
the Nicene Creed.

Celestine I Condemned the heresy of

Nestorius ; defined that
there was one person in
Christ and defended the
Divine Maternity of the
Blessed Virgin Mary.

Leo I Condemned heresy of

Eutyches (Monophy sites) ;
declared Christ had two
natures, human and divine.

Vigilius The so-called three Chap-
ters, the erroneous hooks
of Theodorus and the
teachings of the three Nes-
torian bishops, were con-
demned.

Agatho Declared against the Mon-

othelites, who taught one
will in Christ, by defining
that Christ had two wills,
human and divine.

Adrian I Condemned the heresy of

the image-breakers (Icono-
clasts).

Adrian II The usurper Photius de-
posed, the patriarch Ig-
natius reinstated, and the
Greek Schism suppressed.

Callistus II... Called to confirm the
peace between Church and
State after the settlement
of the Investiture Ques-
tion.

Innocent II. . ..Condemned the heresies
of Peter of Bruys and Ar-
nold of Brescia (Petro-
brusians).

Alexander III. Condemned the heresies
of the Waldenses and Al-
bigenses; reformed eccles-
iastical discipline; regu-
lated for elections of
Popes.
48

Council (Place) Date Pope Doctrine

12. Lateran IV 1215 Innocent III. . .Called to condemn prevail-

ing heresies; to obtain
aid for the progress of
the Crusades; and for the
promotion of ecclesiastical
discipline. Annual confes-
sion and Communion pre-
scribed for all.

13. Lyons 1 1245 Innocent IV. .. Called in behalf of the

Holy Land, and on ac-
count of the hostility of
the Emperor Frederick II
toward the Holy See.

14. Lyons II 1274 Gregory X For the promotion of ec-

clesiastical discipline; for
the union of the Greeks
with the Latin Church.

15. Vienne 1311 Clement V Against fanatic sectarians

(Beghards) ; suppression
of the Knights Templars;
the union of soul and body
defined; help for the Holy
Land.

16. Constance 1414-1418 Gregory XII. ,. Suppression of the West-

Martin V ern Schism; ecclesiastical

reform in "head and mem-
bers"; Wyclif and Hus
condemned.

17. Florence 1431-1443 Eugene IV For the union of the

Greeks and other Oriental
sects with the Latin
Church; re establishment
of peace among Christian
Princes.

18. Lateran V 1512-1517 Julius II The relation of Pope to

Leo X General Councils defined;

condemnation of some er-
rors regarding the nature
of the human soul; cru-
sade against the Turks.

19. Trent 1545-1563 Paul III Against the heresies of

Julius III the so-called Reformers of

Pius IV the 16th century, viz., Lu-
ther, Calvin, and others.
Reformed the discipline of
the Church and clarified
her position in doctrinal
matters.

20. Vatican .... 1869 (op'd) Pius IX. ..... Canons relating to faith

1870 (adj'd and the Constitution of

but not the Church; defined espe-

closed) cially in a solemn decree

j t „ , the primacy and infalli-

-I \ \\ & j *' *' **» ! bility of the Pope.
"49

PROVINCIAL COUNCILS

A Provincial Council is a meeting of the bishops of one province. The
metropolitan of an ecclesiastical province calls and presides over a
provincial council to consider and adopt measures for the increase of
faith, the regulation of morals, the correction of abuses, the settling of
controversies, the establishment and maintenance of uniform discipline.
Acts and decrees must be approved by the Sacred Congregation of the
Council at Rome before being promulgated. One must be held at least
once every twenty years.

PLENARY COUNCILS

Plenary Councils are National Councils, or meetings of the ordinaries
of a region assembled under the presidency of the Pope's legate to de-
termine matters of regulation and discipline. Their decrees are binding
in the whole territory.

In the United States the archbishops of Baltimore by right of priority
of the see, have presided over all the Plenary Councils, which have been
attended by the archbishops, bishops, administrators, mitred abbots,
vicars apostolic, prefects, apostolic coadjutors, auxiliary bishops, visiting
bishops, provincials of religious orders, rectors of major seminaries and
experts in theology and canon law.

The First Plenary Council of Baltimore was called May 9, 1852, with
Archbishop Kendrick of Baltimore as Apostolic Delegate. It professed
allegiance to the Pope and faith in the doctrines of the Church, regu-
lated parish life, ceremonies, the administration of Church funds, and
the teaching of Christian Doctrine.

The Second Plenary Council was called by Archbishop Spaldmg of
Baltimore, October 7-21, 1866. It condemned the heresies of the day, mad©
regulations in the organization of dioceses, the education and conduct of
the clergy, ecclesiastical property, parochial duties, general education
and secret societies.

The Third Plenary Council was called Nov. 9 — Dec. 7, 1884, by Arch-
bishop Gibbons. It appointed a commission for the creation of a Catholic
University. Elementary and higher school education was discussed, a
commission was appointed to prepare a catechism of Christian Doctrine.
Six holy days of obligation were determined for the United States: Im-
maculate Conception, Christmas, Circumcision, Ascension, Assumption,
All Saints Day. It signed a petition to introduce the cause of beatification
of the Jesuit Martyrs.

DIOCESAN SYNODS

A Diocesan Council, usually called Diocesan Synod, is a convention of
priests of a diocese called by the bishop to consider matters for the
good of the clergy and people. Except in special cases, it must be held
in the Cathedral. Those who attend include; vicar general, diocesan
consultors, rector of the seminary, deans, a delegate from each collegiate
church, pastors of the city in which the synod is held, abbots and one
superior from each religious order in the diocese, all of whom merely
consult with the bishop who alone signs synodal decrees which become
effective at once.

ROMAN PONTIFFS

Authorities differ concerning the correct list of the Popes. The follow-
ing is the official list printed in the "Annuario Pontificio" and taken
from a series of portraits in the Basilica of St. Paul near Rome. We ven-
erate eighty-three Popes as saints, seven as blessed. One hundred and
five Popes have been Romans; one hundred and three were natives of
other parts of Italy; fifteen were French, nine Greek, seven German,
five Asiatic, three African, three Spanish, two Dalmatian. Palestine,
Thrace, Holland, Portugal and England have each furnished one occu-
pant of the papal chair.

Duration

Date of of Pan-

Acces- Date <?/ tificate

Name Birthplace ston Death Yr. Mo.

1. St. Peter, Martyr* Galilee 33 67 33 11

2. St. Linus, Martyr Volterra 67 78 11 %

3. St. Cletus, Martyr Rome 78 90 12 1

4. St. Clement I, Martyr Rome 90 100 9 2

5. St. Anacletus, Martyr Athens 100 112 12 10

6. St. Evaristus, Martyr Bethlehem 112 121 9 7

7. St. Alexander I, Martyr . . . Rome 121 132 10 7

8. St. Sixtus I, Martyr Rome 132 142 9 3

9. St. Telesphorus, Martyr . . . Greece 142 154 11 3

10. St. Hyginus, Martyr Greece 154 158 4 3

11. St. Pius I, Martyr Aquileia 158 167 8 3

12. St. Anicetus, Martyr Emesa 175 11 4

13. St. Soter, Martyr Campania 182 9 3

14. St. Eleutherius, Martyr Epirus 193 15 4

15. St. Victor I, Martyr Africa 193 203 10 2

16. St. Zephyrinus, Martyr Rome 203 221 17 2

17. St. Calixtus I, Martyr Rome 221 227 5 2

18. St. Urban I, Martyr Rome 227 233 6 7

19. St. Pontian, Martyr Rome 233 238 5 2

20. St. Anterus, Martyr Greece 238 239 1 1

21. St. Fabian, Martyr Rome 239 253 13 1

22. St. Cornelius, Martyr Rome 253 255 3 0

. 23. St. Lucius I, Martyr Rome 255 257 3 3

24. St. Stephen I, Martyr Rome 257 260 4 2

25. St. Sixtus II, Martyr Greece 260 261 11

26. St. Dionysius Greece 261 272 11 3

27. St. Felix I, Martyr Rome 272 275 2 10

28. St. Eutychian, Martyr Luni 275 283 8 10

29. St. Caius, Martyr Dalmatia 283 296 12 4

30. St. Marcellinus, Martyr .... Rome 296 304 8 2

31. St. Marcellus I, Martyr .... Rome 304 309 5 7

32. St. Eusebius Greece 309 311 2 1

33. St. Melchiades Africa 311 313 3 7

34. St. Sylvester I Rome 314 337 23 10

35. St. Marcus Rome 337 340 2 8

36. St. Julius I Rome 341 352 11 2

37. St. Liberius Rome 352 366 10 7

38. St. Felix II Rome 363 365 1 3

39. St. Damasus I Spain 367 384 18 2

40. St. Siricius Rome 384 398 15 11

41. St. Anastasius I Rome 399 402 2 10

42. St. Innocent I Albano 402 417 15 2

43. St. Zozimus Greece 417 418 1 9

*St. Peter, after his election by Christ as His vicar on earth, resided first at Antioch. His

Roman pontificate lasted 25 years and 2 months.

Date of

Duration
of Pon-

Acces-

Date of tiftcate

Name

Birthplace

sion

Death

Yr.

Mo.

44.

St. Boniface I

Rome

, . . . 418

423

45.

St. Celestine I

Rome

. , . . 423

432

46.

St. Sixtus III

Rome

. . . . 432

440

47.

St. Leo I (the Great)

Tuscany

. . . . 440

461

48.

St. Hilary

Cagliari

. . . . 461

468

49.

St. Simplicius

Tivoli

, . . . 468

483

50.

St. Felix III

Rome

, . . . 483

492

51.

St. Gelasius I

Africa

, . . . 492

496

52.

St. Anastasius II

Rome

, . . . 496

498

53.

St. Symmachus

Sardinia . .

498

514

54.

St. Hormisdas

Frosinone

. . . . 514

523

55.

St. John I, Martyr

Tuscany

, . . . 523

526

56.

St Felix IV

Sannio

, . . . 526

530

57.

Boniface II

Rome

... 530

532

58.

John II

Rome

... 532

535

59.

St. Agapitus

Rome

... 535

536

60.

St. Silverius, Martyr

Campania

... 536

538

61.

Vigilius

Rome

... 538

555

62.

Pelagius I

Rome

... 555

560

63.

John III

Rome

... 560

573

64.

Benedict I

Rome

... 574

578

65.

Pelagius II

Rome

... 578

590

66.

St Gregory I (the Great) . . ,

Rome

... 590

604

67.

Sabinianus

Bieda

... 604

606

68.

Boniface III

Rome

... 607

607

69.

St. Boniface IV

Valeria

... 608

615

70.

St. Adeodatus I (Deusdedit)

Rome

... 615

619

71.

Boniface V

Naples

... 619

625

72.

Honorius I

Campania

... 625

638

73.

Ceverinus

Rome

... 640

640

74.

John IV

Dalmatia

... 640

642

75.

Theodore I

Greece

... 642

649

76.

St. Martin I, Martyr

Todi

... 649

655

77.

St. Eugenius I

Rome

. . . 655

657

78.

St. Vitalian

Segni

... 657

672

79.

Adeodatus II

Rome

... 672

676

80.

Domnus I

Rome

... 676

678

81.

St. Agatho

Palermo

... 678

682

82.

St. Leo II

Sicily

... 682

683

83.

St. Benedict II

Rome

... 684

685

84.

John V

Antioch

... 685

686

85.

Conon

Thrace

... 686

687

86.

St. Sergius I

Palermo

... 687

701

87.

John VI

Greece

... 701

705

88.

John VII

Rossano

... 705

707

89.

Sisianius

Syria

... 708

708

90.

Constantine

Syria

... 708

715

91.

St. Gregory II

Rome

... 715

731

92.

St. Gregory III

Syria

... 731

741

93.

St. Zachary

Greece

... 741

752

94.

Stephen II

Rome

... 752

752

95.

St. Stephen III

Rome

... 752

757

96.

St, Paul I

Rome

... 757

767

97.

Stephen IV

Syracuse

... 768

771

98.

Adrian I

Rome

... 771

795

Date of

Duration
of Port-

Acces-

Date oj

'• til

icate

Name

Birthplace

sion

Death

Yr.

Mo.

99.

St. Leo III

, Rome

.... 795

816

100.

St. Stephen V

Rome

816

817

101.

St. Paschal I

Rome

817

824

102.

Eugenius II

Rome

.... 824

827

103,

Valentine

Rome

.... 827

827

104.

Gregory IV

Rome

.... 827

844

105.

Sergius II

Rome

844

847

106.

St. Leo IV

Rome

847

855

107.

Benedict III

Rome

.... 855

858

108.

St. Nicholas I (the Great) . . .

Rome

.... 858

867

109.

Adrian II

Rome

.... 867

872

110.

John VIII

Rome

872

882

111.

Marinus I (Martin II)

Gallicia

.... 882

884

112.

St. Adrian III

Rome

.... 884

885

113.

Stephen VI

Rome

.... 885

891

114.

Formosus

Ostia

891

896

115.

Stephen VII

Rome

.... 896

897

116.

Romanus

Gaul

.... 897

898

117.

Theodore II

Rome

898

118.

John IX

Tivoli

.... 898

900

119.

Benedict IV

Rome

900

903

120.

Leo V

Ardea

.... 903

903

121.

Christophorus

Rome

.... 903

904

122.

Sergius III

Rome

.... 904

911

123.

Anastasius III

Rome

.... 911

913

124.

Landus

Sabino

913

914

125.

John X

Ravenna

.... 915

928

126.

Leo VI

Rome

.... 928

929

127.

Stephen VIII

Rome

929

931

128,

John XI

Rome

.... 931

936

129.

Leo VII

Rome

.... 936

939

130.

Stephen IX

Germany

.... 939

942

131.

Marinus II (Martin III)

Rome

.... 942

946

132.

Agapitus II

Rome

946

956

133.

John XII

Rome

.... 956

964

134.

Benedict V

Rome

964

965

135.

John XIII

Rome

.... 965

972

136.

Benedict VI

Rome

972

973

137.

Domnus II

Rome

.... 973

973

138.

Benedict VII

Rome

975

984

1.39.

John XIV

Pavia

984

985

140.

John XV

Rome

985

996

141.

Gregory V

Saxony

.... 996

999

142.

Sylvester II

France

.... 999

1003

143.

John XVI or XVII

Rome

.... 1003

1003

144.

John XVII or XVIII

Rome

.... 1003

1009

145.

Sergius IV

Rome

.... 1009

1012

146.

Benedict VIII

Rome

.... 1012

1024

147.

John XVIII, XIX, or XX

Rome

.... 1024

1033

148.

Benedict IX (res. 1044)

Rome

.... 1033

1044

149.

Gregory VI (abd. 1046)

Rome

.... 1044

» . * .

150.

Clement II

Saxony

.... 1046

1047

151.

Damasus II

Germany

.... 1048

1048

152.

St. Leo IX

Germany

.... 1049

1054

153.

Victor II f t , ,

Bavaria

.... 1055

1057

Date of

Duration
of Pon-

Acces-

Date 0}

f ttfi

cate

Name

Birthplace

sion

Death

Yr.

Mo.

154.

Stephen. X

, Germany

. 1057

1058

155.

Nicolas II

, Burgundy

. 1059

1061

156.

Alexander II

, Milan

. 1061

1073

157.

St. Gregory VII

Sovana

.. 1073

1085

158.

BL Victor III

Benevento

. 1087

1087

159.

BL Urban II

Reims

, . 1088

1099

160.

Paschal II

Bleda

. 1099

1118

161.

Gelasius II

Gaeta

. 1118

1119

162.

Callistus II

Burgundy

. 1119

1124

163.

Honorius II

Bologna

, 1124

1130

164.

Innocent II

Rome

. 1130

1143

165.

Celestine II

Tuscany

. 1143

1144

166.

Lucius II

Bologna

. 1144

1145

167.

BL Eugene III

Pisa

. 1145

1153

168.

Anastasius IV

Rome

. 1153

1154

169.

Adrian IV

England

. 1154

1159

170.

Alexander III

Siena

. 1159

1181

171.

Lucius III

Lucca

. 1181

1185

172.

Urban III

Milan

- 1185

1187

173.

Gregory VIII

Benevento

. 1187

1187

174.

Clement III

Rome

. 1187

1191

175.

Celestine III

Rome

. 1191

1198

176.

Innocent III

Anagni

. 1198

1216

177.

Honorius III

Rome

. 1216

1227

178.

Gregory IX

Anagni

. 1227

1241

179.

Celestine IV

Milan

. 1241

1241

180.

Innocent IV

Genoa

. 1243

1254

181.

Alexander IV

Anagni

. 1254

1261

182.

Urban IV

Troyes

. 1261

1264

183.

Clement IV

Saint-Gilles

. 1265

1268

184.

BL Gregory X

Piacenza

. 1271

1276

185.

BL Innocent V

Savoy

. 1276

1276

186.

Adrian V

Genoa

. 1276

1276

187.

John XIX, XX, or XXI

Lisbon

, 1276

1277

188.

Nicholas III

Rome

. 1277

1280

189.

Martin IV (or II)

Brie

. 1281

1285

190.

Honorius IV

Rome

. 1285

1287

191.

Nicholas IV

Ascoli

. 1288

1292

192.

St. Celestine V (abd. 1294).

Isernia

. 1294

1296

193.

Boniface VIII

Anagni

. 1294

1303

194.

Bl. Benedict X or XI

Treviso

. 1303

1304

195.

Clement V (to Avignon) . . .

Guascogna

. 1305

1314

196.

John XX, XXI, or XXII . . ,

Cahors

. 1316

1334

197.

Benedict XI or XII

Tolosa

. 1334

1342

198.

Clement VI

Limoges

, 1342

1352

199.

Innocent VI

Limoges

1352

1362

200.

BL Urban V

Mende

- 1362

1370

201.

Gregory XI (retd. to Rome)

Limoges

, 1370

1378

202.

Urban VI

Naples

1378

1389

203.

Boniface IX

Naples

1389

1404

204.

Innocent VII

Sulmona

1404

1406

205.

Gregory XII (res. 1409) . . .

Venice

1406

1417

206.

Alexander V

Island of Candia.

. 1409

1410

207,

John XXII, XXIII, or XXIV

(res. 1415)

Naples

1410

1419

Date of

Duration
of Pon-

Acces-

Date of

tificate

Name

Birthplace

sion

Death

Yr.

Mo.

208.

Martin V (or III)

Rome

1417

1431

209.

Eugene IV

Venice

1431

1447

210.

Nicholas V

Sarzana

1447

1455

211.

Callistus III

Valencia

1455

1458

212.

Pius II

Siena

1458

1464

213.

Paul II

Venice

1464

1471

214.

Sixtus IV

Savona

1471

1484

215.

Innocent VIII

Genoa

1484

1492

216.

Alexander VI

Valencia

1492

1503

217.

Pius III

Siena

1503

218.

Julius II

Savona

1503

1513

219.

Leo X

Florence

1513

1521

220.

Adrian VI

Utrecht

1522

1523

221.

Clement VII

Florence

1523

1534

222.

Paul III

Rome

1534

1549

223.

Julius III

Monte San Savino

1550

1555

224.

Marcellus II

Montepulciano . . .

1555

225.

Paul IV

Naples

1555

1559

226.

Pius IV

Milan

1559

1565

227.

St. Pius V

Bosco

1566

1572

228.

Gregory XIII

Bologna

1572

1585

229.

Sixtus V

Grottammare

1585

1590

230.

Urban VII

Rome

1590

231.

Gregory XIV

Cremona

1590

1591

232.

Innocent IX

Bologna

1591

233.

Clement VIII

Florence

1592

1605

234.

Leo XI

Florence

1605

235.

Paul V

Rome

1605

1621

236.

Gregory XV

Bologna

1621

1623

237.

Urban VIII

Florence

1623

1644

238.

Innocent X

Rome

1644

1655

239.

Alexander VII

Siena

1655

1667

240.

Clement IX

Pistoia

1667

1669

241.

Clement X

Rome

1670

1676

242.

Innocent XI

Como

1676

1689

243.

Alexander VIII

Venice

1689

1691

244.

Innocent XII

Naples

1691

1700

245.

Clement XI

Urbino

1700

1721

246.

Innocent XIII

, Rome

1721

1724

247.

Benedict XIII

Naples

1724

1730

248.

Clement XII

, Florence

1730

1740

249.

Benedict XIV

Bologna

1740

1758

250.

Clement XIII

Venice

1758

1769

251.

Clement XIV

Sant' Arcangelo . .

1769

1774

252.

Pius VI

Cesena

1775

1799

253.

Pius VII

, Cesena

1800

1823

254.

Leo XII

Spoleto

1823

1829

255.

Pius VIII

Cingoli

1829

1830

256.

Gregory XVI

Belluno

1831

1846

257.

Pius IX

Senigallia

1846

1878

258.

Leo XIII

Carpineto

1878

1903

259.

Pius X

Riese

1903

1914

260.

Benedict XV

Genoa

1914

1922

261.

Pius XI

Desio

1922

1939

262.

Pius XII

Rome

1939

of tfje Catfjoltc Cfjutcf)

The hierarchy is the governing body of the Church. It consists of the
Pope, the College of Cardinals, the Sacred Congregations, the Patriarchs,
Archbishops and Bishops, the Apostolic Delegates, Vicars and Prefects,
certain Abbots and other prelates.

THE POPE

His Holiness the Pope is the Bishop of Rome, Vicar of Jesus Christ,
Successor of St. Peter, the Prince of the Apostles, Supreme Pontiff of
the Universal Church, Patriarch of the West, Primate of Italy, Arch-
bishop and Metropolitan of the Roman Province, Sovereign of the tempo-
ral dominions of the Holy Roman Church, and Sovereign of Vatican City.

PROTHONOTOR1ES APOSTOLIC

Prothonotaries Apostolic are members of the chief order of prelates
in the Roman Curia. They are divided into four classes:

(1) Prothonotaries Apostolic de numero participantium, so called be-
cause they share in the revenues of the papal chancery; they sign the
Papal Bulls, aid in the work of the consistories and in the process of
canonizations and examinations of candidates, enjoy the use of pontifi-
cals and have many other privileges.

(2) Prothonotaries Apostolic Supernumerary, limited to the canons of
the Roman patriarchal Basilicas of St. Peter, the Lateran and St. Mary
Major and the cathedral churches of Concordia, Florence, Goritz, Padua,
Treviso, Udine, Venice, Cagliari, Malta and Strigonia, who have been
made domestic prelates by the Pope.

(3) Prothonotaries Apostolic ad instar (participantium), who are ap-
pointed by the Pope and are entitled to the same external insignia as
Class 1,

(4) Prothonotaries Apostolic Titular or Honorary, who receive the dig-
nity as a special privilege.

PAPAL LEGATES

Legates a latere — Cardinals appointed by the Pope to represent him
at specific functions usually of national importance. All legates do not
bear this title, as in the case of a cardinal sent as papal representative
to a Eucharistic Congress.

Nuncios — Representatives of the Pope at a foreign government whose
duty it is to handle the affairs between the Apostolic See and the State.
In Catholic countries, the Nuncio is dean of the diplomatic corps. They
are usually titular archbishops; occasionally bishops or archbishops with
a residential see.

Internuncios — Legates of lower rank than the Nuncios whose duty
it is to foster relations between the Holy See and the State. They are
sent to governments of lesser importance.

Apostolic Delegates — Non-diplomatic legates sent to foreign countries
to watch over the conditions of the Church in the State.

THE COLLEGE OF CARDINALS

The College of Cardinals is the Senate of the Church. The Cardinals
act as advisers to the Pope and elect his successor. When complete the
Sacred College numbers 70 members of whom 6 are cardinal-bishops, 50
are cardinal-priests and 14 are cardinal-deacons. The following is a list
of the present College of Cardinals:

Year of
Birth

Year of
Creation

Name

Office or Dignity

Nationality

IS1)!

1863

1871
1871

1870
1861

1859
1872
1859
1869

1865
1868
1872

1865

1874
1881

1880
1884
1880
1888
1874
1861

1911

1916

1925
1930

W3
1935

1911
1916
1916
1921

1921
1921
1923

1925

1927
1927

1927
1927
1929
1929
1929
1929

CARDINAL-BISHOPS

Gennaro Gianito Pignatelli di
Belmonte

Bishop of Ostia and Albano ,
Dean of the College of Car-
dinals ; Prefect of the Congre-

Italian

Italian
Italian

[tali an
Italian
Italian

American
Italian
German

German
American
Spanish

Italian

Italian
Belgian

Polish
Spanish

Hungarian
Italian
Portuguese
Italian
Irish

Tommaso Pio Boggfani, O. P.
Enrico Gasparri

Bishop of Poito and Santa Ru-
fina ; Chancellor of the Holy
See

Bishop of Velletri ; Prefect of
the Apostolic Signature . . .

Bishop of Frascati ; Vicar Gen-
eral of His Holiness ; Arch-
priest of the Patriarchal Ba-
silica of the Lateian, Secretary
of the Congregation of the

Francesco Maichetti-Selvaggiani
Carlo Salotti

Bishop of Paiestrina; Prefect of

Enrico Sibilia

Bishop of Sabina and Poggio
Mirteto

CARDINAL-PRIESTS

William O'Connell

Aichbishop of Boston
Archbishop of Naples
Archbishop of Breslau ....

Archbishop of Munich and
Frcising ••

Alessio Ascelesi
Adolf Beitram

Michael von de Fauthaber...
Dennis J Dougherty , ,

Archbishop of Philadelphia . ,
Archbishop of Tarragona . . .

Archbishop of Bologna

Francisco Vidal y Barraquer. .
Giovanni B. Nasalli-Rocca di
Corneliano

Alessandro Verde . .....

Aichpriest of Liberian Patriar-
chal Basilica of St. Mary

Joseph Ernest Van Roey
Auguste Hlond S S. . ....

lines

Archbishop of G n e i s e n and

Justinian Seredi, O. S. B
Ildefonso Schuster, O. S. B.
Manuel Goncalves Cerejeiia. .

Archbishop of Strigonia
Archbishop of Miilan

Pitriarch of Lisbon

Archbishop of Palermo

Archbishop of Armagh

Yearo
Birth

Year o
Creation

Name

Office or Dignity

Nationality

1882

1930

Sebastuino Leme da Silvein
Cintra

Archbishop of Rio de Janeiro.

Brazilian

1876
1884

1930
1930

Raffaelo Carlo Rossi, O. C. D
Achilles Lienart

Secretary of the Consistoria
Congiegation , Camerlengo o
the College ot Catdmals .

Italian

1872
1873

1933
1933

Pietro Fumasont-Biondi
Fedenco Tedeschim

Piefect of the Congregation fo
the Propagation ot the Fait
Aichpriest of Vatican Basilica
Piefect of the Congiegation o
Basilica of St Peter; Apostoli
Datary

Italian

1876

1933

Maurilio Fossati

Archbishop of Tuiin

1883

1872

1933
1933

Rodiigue Villeneuve, O. M. I
Elias dalla Costa .

Archbishop of Quebec

Canadian

1875
1879
1876

1933
1935

1935

Theodoie Inmtzei
Ignatius Tappouni
Francesco Marmaggt

Archbishop of Vienna .
Synan Patnaich of Antioch

Piefctt of the Congregation o
the Council

Austrian
irakian

1877
1866

1935
1935

Luigi Maglione
Carlo Cremonesi

Piefect of Congregation of Ex
tiaoidinaiy Ecclesiastical Af
fans ; Secretary of State

talian

1859

1935

Alfred Baudiiilart, Cong. Orat

Rector of Catholic Institute o
Paris

1874
1880
1871
1884

1884

1935
1935

1935
1936

1937

irnmanuel Suhard
Diego Copello . .
Pietro Boetto, S. J. ,
iiugene Tisserant .

Adeodato Giovanni Piazza,
0. C. D

Archbishop of Pans ....
Aichbishop of Buenos Aues. . .
Aichbishop of Genoa

Secietaiy of the Congregation
for the Oriental Church . . .

French
Argentine

Italian

Fiench

1876

1937

Ermenegddo Pellegrinctti ....

talian

1865
1877

1880

1937
1937

1937

Aithur Hmsley . ...
Giuseppe Pizzardo

Pienc Mane Gerlier

Aichbishop of Westminster , . ,

defect of Congregation of Semi-
naries and Umveisities , Piesi-
dent of Catholic Action . .

Archbishop of Lyons

Inglish
talian

1877

1935

CARDINAL-DEACONS

Camillo Caccia Dominion!.

talian

1874

1935

Micola Canali

Giand Penitcntiaiy ; Ptestdent oi
the Commission chatged with
the Administration ot Vatican

Qty . .

talian

1867

1935

Domenico Jorio

•^refect of the Congregation of

the Sacraments

. I .

1874

1935

Vincenzo La Puma

Pi efect of the Congregation of

Religious

1856

1935

ederico Cattani

1877
1866

1935
1936

[assimo Massirm . .
jriovanni Mercati ...

^resident of the Commission on
the Authentic Interpretation oi
the Code of Canon Law ....
Librarian and Archivist of the

talian

Holy Roman Church

alian

THE ROMAN CURIA

The Pope Is the Supreme Head of the Church, possessing full and
absolute jurisdiction in the governmental affairs of the Church. Since,
however, it is practically impossible for him to exercise this ordinary
authority immediately over the whole, universal Church, the Popes have
found it necessary to establish various groups of churchmen to whom
they delegate part of their jurisdiction to be exercised by them. These
various bodies constitute the Roman Curia which, at present, according
to the recent reform of Pius X, consists of twelve Congregations, three
Tribunals, and five Offices.

Congregations

Congregation of the Holy Office
Prefect: His Holiness, the Pope.

Secretary: Francesco Cardinal Marchetti-Selvaggiani.

Assessor: Msgr. Alfred Ottaviani.
Commissary: Very Rev. John Lottini, O. P.
Office: Palazzo del S. Officio.

Duties: Guards the Catholic doctrine in faith and morals; judges
heresy and those suspected of heresy; protects the dogmatic doctrine
of the sacraments; decides in matters concerning the Eucharistic fast of
priests celebrating Mass; in matters concerning the Pauline privilege,
the marriage impediments of disparity of cult and mixed religion, and is
able to grant dispensations from these two impediments; examines and
condemns books and gives dispensations for reading condemned books;
judges all questions pertaining to the dogmatic doctrine of indulgences,
new prayers, and devotions.
Consistorial Congregation

Prefect: His Holiness, the Pope.

Secretary: Raffaelo Charles Cardinal Rossi, O. C. D.

Assessor: Msgr. Vincent Santoro.

Office: Palazzo della Congregazioni, Piazza S. Callisto.

Duties: Prepares matter to be discussed at consistories; constitutes
new dioceses, provinces, and cathedral chapters for all territories not
subject to the Propagation of the Faith; divides dioceses; proposes
bishops, apostolic administrators, coadjutors, and auxiliary bishops;
makes the canonical inquiry of those to be promoted and carefully ex-
amines their records and tries their doctrine; all that pertains to the
founding, preservation, and condition of dioceses belongs to this Con-
gregation; receives and examines the reports of bishops; provides for
apostolic visitation and examines the results; decides the competency
of all the Congregations other than the Holy Office; provides for the
spiritual care of emigrants.
Congregation for the Oriental Church

Prefect: His Holiness, the Pope.

Secretary: Eugene Cardinal Tisserant.

Assessor; "Most Hev. Antonio Arata.
Office: Palazzo di Convertendi.

Duties: All matters of whatever kind which pertain to the discipline,
the persons, or the rites of the Eastern Church, as also mixed questions
either of persons or things which arise owing to the relation to the
Latin Church, constitute the object of this Congregation's care.
Congregation of the Sacraments

Prefect: Domenico Cardinal Jorio.

Secretary: Msgr. Francis Bracci.
Office: Palazzo della Congregazioni, Piazza S. Callisto.

Duties: Regulates the discipline of the seven sacrampnts gives de-
crees and dispensations Regarding all sacraments, except in matters
which belong to the Congregation of the Holy Office or of Rites; probes
reasons for dispensations; receives and answers questions regarding the
validity of Orders or Matrimony.
Congregation of the Council

Prefect; Francesco Cardinal Marmaggi.

Secretary: Msgr. Joseph Bruno.

Office: Palazzo della Congregazioni, Piazza S. Callisto.

Duties: Has authority over the discipline of the secular clergy and
laymen. Takes care that the precepts are observed and grants dispensa-
tions when necessary. Oversees matters concerning canons and parish
priests, pious sodalities, unions (even though these may be founded by
religious, be under their direction, or in their parishes, or attached to
their houses), pious legacies, work, Mass stipends, benefices, and offices,
ecclesiastical goods, both movable and immovable, diocesan taxes, taxes
of the Episcopal Curia, etc.; has power to dispense from the conditions
for obtaining a benefice; to permit laymen to acQuire ecclesiastical
goods, usurped by the civil power. Deals with immunities. Prepares
matters for the celebration of episcopal councils or conferences and
recognizes the proceedings.
Congregation of Religious

Prefect: Vincenzo Cardinal La Puma.

Secretary: Most Rev. Luke Ermenegild Pasetto, O. M. Cap., Titular Arch-
bishop of Iconio.
Office: Palazzo della Congregazioni, Piazza S. Callisto.

Duties: Has jurisdiction over the government, discipline, studies, prop-
erty, and privileges of all religious, including lay members of Third
Orders; gives dispensations to religious from the common law.
Congregation for the Propagation of the Faith

Prefect: Pietro Cardinal Pumasoni-Biondi.

Secretary: Most Rev. Celsus Constantini, D. B., Titular Archbishop of

Theodosia.
Office: Palazzo di Propaganda, Piazza di Spagna.

Duties: Entrusted with the care of all mission territory — those places
where no hierarchy is established, or if established, is still in its in-
cipient stages; constitutes and changes priests subject to it; has the
power to judge and to act in all things coming within its scope and
which it considers necessary and opportune; arranges for the celebra-
tion of councils in districts tinder its jurisdiction; approves the pro-
ceedings. Societies and Seminaries founded to train missionaries are
under the supervision of this Congregation.
Congregation of Sacred Rites

Prefect: Carlo Cardinal Salotti.

Secretary: Msgr. Alphonse Carinci.
Office: Palazzo della Congregazioni, Piazza S. Callisto.

Duties: Supervises and determines all things which pertain to cere-
monies and rites in the Latin Church; grants dispensations in such
matters; gives insignia and privileges of honor; treats of all business
concerning the beatification and canonization of the Servants of God or
concerning the relics of these same; to this Congregation are joined the
Liturgical Commission, the Historico-Liturgical Commission, and the
Commission for Sacred Music.
Congregation of Ceremonies

Prefect: Gennaro Cardinal Granito Pignatelli di Belmonte.

Secretary: Msgr. Benjamin Nardone.
Office: Palazzo Apostolico Vaticano.

Duties: Regulates ceremonies in the papal chapel and court and the
sacred functions which the cardinals perform outside the papal chapel;
decides questions of the precedence of cardinals and legates whom the
various nations send to the Holy See.
Congregation of Extraordinary EccIesiasticaS Affairs

Prefect: Luigi Cardinal Maglione.

Secretary: Msgr. Dominic Tardini.
Office: Palazzo Apostolico Vaticano.

Duties: Constitutes and divides dioceses, promotes suitable men for
vacant sees, whenever these affairs must be settled in conjunction with
civil powers; handles matters referred to it by the Holy Father through
the Cardinal Secretary of State, especially concordats and those matters
which have a relation to the civil laws.
Congregation of Seminaries and Universities

Prefect: Giuseppe Cardinal Pizzardo.

Secretary: Msgr. Ernest Ruffini.

Office: Palazzo di S. Callisto, Rome.

Duties: Superintends all those matters which pertain to the govern-
ment, discipline, temporal administration, and studies of seminaries; to
it also is committed the direction of the government and studies in
universities depending on the authority of the Church, even those directed
by religious; examines and approves new constitutions; confers academic
degrees and grants the faculty and establishes norms for the con-
ferring of these.
Congregation of the Basilica of St. Peter

Prefect: Pederico Cardinal Tedeschini.

Secretary: Msgr. Ludwig Kaas.
Office: Vatican City.

Duties: The care of business pertaining to the building and the upkeep
of the Basilica of St. Peter.

Tribunals
Sacred Penitentiary

Grand Penitentiary: Nicola Cardinal Canali.
Office: Palazzo del S. Officio.

Duties: Jurisdiction to judge all cases of conscience, non-sacramental
as well as sacramental; also decides questions concerning the use and
concession of indulgences, without however encroaching on the rights
of the Holy Office as to the dogmatic doctrine involved in these or in
new prayers and devotions.
Sacred Roman Rota

Dean: Msgr. Julius Grazioli.
Office: Palazzo della Dataria.

Duties: Handles cases demanding judicial procedure, without preju-
dice to the rights of the Holy Office or the Congregation of Sacred Rites.
Apostolic Signature

Prefect: Henry Cardinal Gasparri.

Secretary: Msgr. Francis Morano.
Office: Palazzo della Dataria.

Duties: The supreme tribunal of the Roman Curia; handles all cases
of appeal; settles controversies as to the jurisdiction of the inferior
tribunals.

Offices
Apostolic Chancery

Chancellor: Tommaso Pio Cardinal Boggiani, O. P.

"Regent: Msgr. Vincent Bianchi-Cagliesi.

Office: Palazzo della Cancellaria Apostolica.

Duties: Sends out Apostolic Letters and Bulls concerning the provision
of consistorial offices and benefices, the establishment of new dioceses,
provinces, and chapters, and other affairs of major importance.
Apostolic Datary

Datary: Federico Cardinal Tedeschini.

Regent: Msgr. Joseph Guerri.
Office: Palazzo della Dataria.

Duties: Should have knowledge of the suitability of candidates to be
promoted to non-consistorial benefices; sends letters of appointment to
such candidates; sends dispensations from conditions required for these
benefices; exacts the tax imposed by the Holy Father in conferring these
benefices.
Apostolic Camera

Chamberlain of the Holy "Roman Church:

Vice-Chamberlain: Most Rev. Tito Trocchi, Titular Archbishop of Lace-
demonia.

Auditor: Most Rev. John Vallega, Titular Archbishop of Nicopolis in Bpiro.

Duties: Has the care and administration of the temporal goods and
rights of the Holy See, especially when it is vacant.
Secretariate of State

Secretary of State: Luigi Cardinal Maglione.

Secretary for Extraordinary Affairs: Msgr. Dominic Tardini.

Under-Secretory: Msgr. John B. Montini.

Chancellor of Apostolic Briefs: Msgr. Dominic Spada.
Office: Palazzo Apostolica Vaticano.

Duties: Prepares matters to be brought up before the Congregation of
Extraordinary Ecclesiastical Affairs. Sends out Apostolic Briefs.
Secretariate of Briefs to Princes and Latin Letters

Secretary of Briefs to Princes: Msgr. Antony Bacci.

Secretary of Latin Letters: Msgr. Angelus Perugini.
Office: Palazzo Apostolico Vaticano.

Duties: To transcribe in Latin the acts of the Supreme Pontiff, which
have been committed to it by him.

PATRIARCHS

Patriarchs are the highest ecclesiastical dignitaries after the Pope.
In the early Church patriarchal rights were acceded only to the Bishops
of Rome, Alexandria and Antioch. Jerusalem rose to importance when
pilgrims began to flock to the Holy City and the Council of Chalcedon
(451) cut away Palestine and Arabia from Antioch oand formed the
Patriarchate of Jerusalem. Constantine having made Byzantium "New
Rome," Constantinople was also raised to patriarchal rank by the Council
of Chalcedon.

There are now five major patriarchates. The Pope as Bishop of Rome
is Patriarch of all the western Church. In the eastern Church there are
Patriarchs of Constantinople, Alexandria, Antioch and Jerusalem. The
Latin Patriarchs of Constantinople, Alexandria and Antioch are now
merely titular. The Latin Patriarch of Jerusalem has jurisdiction over

Palestine and Cyprus. The Coptic Patriarch of Alexandria and the Syrian,
Maronite and Meichite Patriarchs of Antioch rule over Uniat Catholics
of their respective Rites.

Minor Patriarchs in the East are the Patriarch of Babylon for the
Chaldees and the Patriarch of Cilicia for the Armenians.

Minor Patriarchs in the West are merely titular. They bear the titles
of Patriarchs of the West Indies, the East Indies, Lisbon and Venice.

The Patriarchs are as follows:
Patriarchate Rite Patriarch

Date of

~ , ,. , Election

Constantinople,

Turkey Latin Antonio A. Rossi 1927

Alexandria, Egypt Latin Paul de Huyn 1921

Coptic Marco Khouzam, Bp. of Thebes,

Apostolic Administrator . . . 1926

Antioch, Syria Syrian Ignazio Cardinal Tappouni. . 1929

Maronite Anton Arida 1932

Latin Roberto Vicentini 1925

Meichite Cyril IX Mogabgab 1925

Jerusalem,

Palestine Latin Luigi Barlassina 1920

Babylon, Iraq Chaldean Joseph E. Thomas 1900

Cilicia, Turkey. . . .Armenian Gregory Peter XV

Agagianian 1937

West Indies Latin Vacant

East Indies Latin Teotonio E. R. Vieira de

Castro, Abp. of Goa 1929

Lisbon, Portugal . .Latin Emanuele Goncalves

Cardinal Cerejeira 1929

Venice, Italy Latin Adeodato Giovanni Cardinal

Piazza, O. C. D 1935

APOSTOLIC DELEGATES TO THE UNITED STATES

An Apostolic Delegate enjoys precedence over all ordinaries in his
territory except cardinals. There have been six Apostolic Delegates to
the United States:

His Eminence Francis Cardinal Satolli 1893-1896

His Eminence Sebastian Cardinal Martinelli, O.S.A. 1896-1902
His Eminence Diomede Cardinal Falconio, O.F.M. 1902-1911

His Eminence John Cardinal Bonzano 1911-1922

His Eminence Pietro Cardinal Fumasoni-Biondi 1922-1933

His Excellency Most Rev. Amleto Giovanni

Cicognani, Titular Archbishop of Laodicea 1933-

His Excellency Most Rev. Amleto Giovanni Cicognani was born in
Brisighella, Province of Ravenna, Italy, February 24, 1883. He was or-
dained priest at Faenza, on September 23, 1905. Appointed Under Sec-
retary of the Consistorial Congregation, December 16, 1922, he was
elevated to Domestic Prelate, May 19, 1923, and was successively ap-
pointed Assessor of the Congregation for the Oriental Church, February
16, 1928, Secretary of the Commission for the Codification of Oriental
Law, December 2, 1929, and Apostolic Delegate to the United States,
March 17, 1933. He was consecrated Titular Archbishop of Laodicea
on April 23, 1933, in Rome. He resides at 3339 Massachusetts Ave., N. W.,
Washington, D. C.

APOSTOLIC NUNCIOS, INTEBNUNCSO® AND CHARGES D'AFFAIRES
Post Name Rank

Argentina
Buenos Aires Most Rev. Joseph Fietta Nuncio

Belgiumf
Brussels Most Rev. Clement Micara Nuncio

Bolivia
La Paz Most Rev. Egidio L»ari Nuncio

Brazil
Rio de Janeiro Most Rev. Benedict Aloisi Masella Nuncio

Chile
Santiago Most Rev. Aldo Laghi Nuncio

Colombia
Bogota Most Rev. Charles Serena Nuncio

Costa Rica
San Jose Most Rev. Charles Chiarlo Nuncio

Havana .Most Rev. George Caruana Nuncio

Ecuador _

Quito Moat Rev. Efrera Forai Nuncio

France
Paris and Vichy Most Rev. Valerio Valeri Nuncio

Germany
Berlin Most Rev. Caesar Orsenigo Nuncio

Guatemala
Guatemala Most Rev. Joseph Beltrami Nuncio

Haiti
Port au Prince Marius Geronazzo Charge d* Affaires

Honduras
Tegucigalpa Most Rev. Frederico Lninardi Nuncio

Hungary
Budapest Most Rev. Angelus Rotta Nuncio

Ireland
Dublin Most Rev. Pascal Robinson, (X F. M. . . .Nuncio

Italy
Home Most Rev. Francis Borgongini-Duca Nuncio

Liberia

Monrovia Most Rev. John Collins, S. M. A Charge

d'Affaires

Lithuania
Kaunas Most Rev. Luigi Centoz Nuncio

Luxemburgf
Brussels, Belgium Most Rev, Clement Micara Internunclo

Netherlands!
The Hague Most Rev. Paul Giobbe Interumcio

Nicaragua
San Jose, Costa Rica Most Rev. Charles Cniarlo Nuncio

Panama
San Jose, Costa Rica Most Rev, Charles Chiarlo Nuncio

Paraguay
Montevideo, Uruguay Most Rev. Albert Levame Nuncio

Peru
Lima Most Rev. Fernando Cento .Nuncio

Post Name Rank

Polandf
Warsaw Most Rev. Filippo Cortesi Nuncio

Portugal
Lisbon Most Rev. Peter Ciriaci Nuncio

Rumania
Bucharest Most Rev. Andrea Cassulo Nuncio

Salvador
San Salvador Most Rev. Joseph Beltrami Nuncio

Santo Domingo
Port au Prince, Haiti .... Most Rev. Maurilio Silvani Nuncio

Slovakia
Bratislava Most Rev. Giuseppe Burzio . . Charge d'Affaires

Spain
Madrid Most Rev. Gaetano Cicognano Nuncio

Switzerland
Berne Most Rev. Philip Bernardini Nuncio

Uruguay
Montevideo, Uruguay Most Rev. Albert Levame Nuncio

Venezuela
Caracas Most Rev. Giuseppe Misuraca . ... Nuncio

Yugoslavia
Belgrade Most Rev. Hector Felici Nuncio

fResidence at post rendered impossible because of the European War.
APOSTOLIC DELEGATES

Country Name Most Rev. Resides

Africa (for the missions) Anthony Riberi Mombasa

Albania John Baptist Leo Nigris Scutari

Australasia John Panico North Sidney

Belgian Congo John Baptist Dellepiane Leopoldville

Bulgaria** Joseph Mazzoli Sofia

Canada and Newfoundland* . . Hildebrand Antoniutti Ottawa

China Mario Zanin Peiping

Egypt, Arabia, Eritrea,

Abyssinia and Palestine** . Gustave Testa Cairo and Jerusalem

Great Britain* William Godfrey London

Greece** Angelo Joseph Roncalli Athens

India Leo Peter Kierkeis Bangalore, India

Indo-China Anthony Drapier, O. P Hue, Annam

Iran** Alcides Marina, C. M Teheran

Iraq (Mesopotamia, Kurdis-
tan, and Armenia)** George De Jonghe D'Ardoye . . Bagdad, Iraq

Italian East Africa** John M. Castellani, O. F. M. . Addis Ababa

Japan Paul Marella Tokio

Mexico* Luis Martinez Mexico City

Philippines and Guam* William Piani, S. S Manila

South Africa Jordan Gijlswijk, O. P Bloemfontein

Syria** Remy Lepretre, O. F. M Beirut

Turkey** Angelo Joseph Roncalli Istanbul

United States* Amleto John Cicognani . . Washington, D. C.

Note: The
acter.

the Consi . , . . . . _ _

Church and of the Propaganda ; the others depend solely on the Propaganda.

DIPLOMATIC REPRESENTATIVES AT THE VATICAN

The diplomatic corps of the Vatican has representatives from most of
the countries of the world. They are as follows:

Country Name Rank*

Argentina Jose Manuel Llobet A. E. and P.

Belgium M. Adrian Nieuwenhuys A. E. and P.

Bolivia Gen. Carlos Quintanilla A. E. and P.

Brazil Senor Ildebrando Accioly A. E. and P.

Chile Dr. Luis Cruz Ocampo A. E. and M. P.

Colombia Dr. Dario Echandia A. E. and P.

Costa Rica Dr. Luis Dobles Segreda E. E. and M. P.

Cuba Senor Nicholas Rivero y Alonzo E. E. and M. P.

Ecuador Lusimaco Guzdman E. E. and M. P.

France Leon Berard A. E, and P.

Germany Baron Diego Von Bergen A. E. and P.

Great Britain Francis Osborne D'Arcy A. E. and P.

Guatemala . Senor Francis Figueroa E. E. and M. P.

Haiti Abel Nicolas Leger E. E. and M, P.

Honduras Baron Paul Adolph de Groote E. E. and M. P.

Hungary Baron Gabriel Apor E. E. and M. P.

Ireland Mr. William J. B. Macaulay E. E. and M. P,

Italy Bernardo Attolico A. E. and P.

Liberia Mr. Corneille Bosman Van Oudkarspel . E. E. and M. P.

Lithuania Stanislaus Girdvainis E. E. and M. P.

Luxemburg N E. E. and M. P.

Monaco M. Emile Laurent Dard E. E. and M. P.

Nicaragua Dr. Constantine Herdocia Teran E. E. and M. P.

Order of Malta Count Stanislaus Pecci E, E. and M. P,

Panama General Nicanor de Obarrio E. E. and M. P.

Peru Diomedes Arias Schreiber A, E. and P.

Poland Casimir Papee A. E. and P.

Portugal Senhor Antonio Carneiro Pacheco .... A. E. and P.

Rumania Gen. Daniel Papp A. E. and P.

Salvador Senor Raoul Contreras E. E. and M. P.

San Marino Marchese Filippo Serlupi Crescenzi E. E. and M, P.

Santo Domingo Marquis Edward Persichetti Ugolini

di Castelcolbuccaro E. EJ. and M. P.

Slovakia Dr. Karol Sidor E. E. and M. P.

Spain JDon Jose de Janguas Messia,

Viscount of Santa Clara de Avedillo . . A. E, and P,

Uruguay Senor Secco Ylla E. E. and M. P.

Venezuela Dr. Santos Dominici E. E. and M. P.

Yugoslavia Mr. Niko Mlrosevic Sorgo B. E. and M. P,

United States Myron C. Taylor,

Personal Representative of President

of the United States

* A. E., Ambassador Extraordinary; P., Plenipotentiary; E. E.» Envoy Extraordinary;
M, P,» Minister Plenipotentiary.

AMERICAN CARDINALS

Six prelates of American birth have been created Cardinals. The list
of American princes of the Church, however, also includes those Car-
dinals who became naturalized Americans and those of French, Irish and
Italian birth who served the Church in the United States.

Created Name Birthplace American Service Death

1836 . . Jean Cheverus France First Bishop of Boston . .. 1836

1875 . John McCloskey Brooklyn . . . .Archbishop of New York . 1885

1886 .... James Gibbons Baltimore Archbishop of Baltimore . . . 1921

1886 Camillo Mazella, S. J Italy ... . Jesuit Teacher in New York

1893 . . Ignatius Persico, O.F.M.Cap.. .Italy Bishop of Savannah . .

1895 . . . Francesco Satolli Italy Apostolic Delegate to U. S.

1902 Sebastian Martmelli, O. S. A. .Italy . .Apostolic Delegate to U. S

1900
1895
1910
_______ 1918

1911 . John Farley ......' Ireland .. . ".Archbishop of" New' York" .1918

1911 . . Diomede Falconio, O. F. M. . .Italy Apostolic Delegate to U. S. 1917

1911 William O'Connell ... . Lowell, Mass. . .Archbishop of Boston

1916 . Donati Sbaretti Italy Auditor of the Apostolic Dele-
gation in the U. S 1939

1921 .. . Dennis Dougherty Girardville, Pa. .Archbishop of Philadelphia...

1922 . . John Bonzano Italy Apostolic Delegate to U. S. . . 1927

1924 . .. George Mundelein . .New York ...Archbishop of Chicago .. . 1939

1924 . Patrick Hayes New York . . . .Archbishop of New York . . 1938

1933 . . Pietro Fumasoni-Biondi Italy Apostolic Delegate to U. S. . .

His Eminence, William Cardinal O'Connell

Senior Ranking Prelate: Dean of the American Hierarchy.

Office — Cardinal Archbishop of Boston.

Born — December 8, 1859, in Lowell, Mass.

Training — Graduate of Boston College, 1880; North American College,
Rome, 1884; ordained, June 8, 1884.

Priestly Career — Assistant at St. Joseph's Church, Medford, Mass.;
assistant at St. Joseph's Church, Boston; rector of North American Col-
lege, Rome.

Episcopal Elevation — Consecrated Bishop of Portland, Maine, 1901;
made Assistant to the Pontifical Throne, 1905; Papal Envoy to Japan,
1905; named Archbishop of Constantia, 1906; Archbishop of Boston, 1907.

Episcopal Motto — Vigor in Ardms.

Career as Cardinal — Created, November 27, 1911; Papal Legate to Holy
Name Convention, 1924. Senior Cardinal Priest of the Sacred College,
1938.

Work Summarized — Has established over 100 new parishes; increased
the efficiency and service of educational and charitable institutions; re-
organized St. John's Ecclesiastical Seminary as a model for the world.

Attai n ments — Vigorous administrator, outstanding citizen, forceful
speaker (ten volumes of Sermons and Addresses), author ("Passion of
Our Lord," a translation; "Recollection of Seventy Years," autobiog-
raphy), musician (Holy Cross Hymnal). Received the degree of Doctor
of Laws from Harvard University in 1937.

His Eminence, Dennis Cardinal Dougherty

Office — Cardinal Archbishop of Philadelphia.

Born — August 16, 1865, in Girardville, Pa.

Training — Classical studies, St. Mary's College, Montreal, Canada;
theological studies, St. Charles Seminary, Overbrook, Pa., and American
College, Rome; ordained, May 31, 1890.

Priestly Career — Faculty member of American College, Rome; faculty
member of Philadelphia Seminary.

Episcopal Elevation — Consecrated Bishop of Nueva Segovia, June 10,
1903; rehabilitated the Seminary at Vigan, Philippine Islands, and re-
founded the diocese, 1903; made Bishop of Jaro, 1908; Bishop of Buffalo,
1915; Archbishop of Philadelphia, 1918.

Career as Cardinal — Created, March 7, 1921. Dignities: President
o£ the Bureau of Catholic Indian Missions, Commission I'or Catholic Mis-
sions among the colored people and Indians; Trustee of the National
Shrine of the Immaculate Conception, Washington, D. C.; member of the
Board of Governors of the Catholic Church Extension Society; Grand
Officer of the Crown of Italy; Papal Legate to International Eucharistic
Congress, Manila, P. L, 1937.

Work Summarized — Educator; Colonial Church organizer; mediator;
humanitarian; has founded almost 100 new parishes; opened over fifty
new churches, erected one of the finest preparatory seminaries in the
world; founded diocesan high schools, colleges, academies, hospitals, or-
phanages, home for aged and poor, home for business women, industrial
school for girls and an institute for the blind; built over 100 new
parochial schools.

BIOGRAPHIES OF THE CATHOLIC HIERARCHY OF
CONTINENTAL UNITED STATES

Adrian, William Lawrence — b.
April 16, 1883, Sigourney, Iowa;
educ. St. Ambrose College (Daven-
port, Iowa), North American Col-
lege (Rome), State University of
Iowa (Iowa City, Iowa); ord. April
15, 1911; cons. Bishop of Nashville,
April 16, 1936.

Albers, Joseph Henry — b. March
18, 1891, Cincinnati, Ohio; educ. St.
Gregory Prep. Sem. (Cincinnati,
Ohio), Pontifical Institute of the
Appolinaris (Rome) ; ord. June 17,
1916; cons. Dec. 27, 1929; trans-
lated to the newly erected See of
Lansing in 1937.

Alter, Karl Joseph — b. Aug. 18,
1885, Toledo, Ohio; educ. St. John's
University (Toledo, Ohio), St.
Mary's Seminary (Cleveland,
Ohio); ord. June 4, 1910; cons.
Bishop of Toledo, June 17, 1931.

Althoff, Henry — b. Aug. 28, 1873,
Aviston, 111.; educ. St. Joseph's Col-
lege (Teutopolis, 111.), St. Francis
Solanus College (Quincy, 111.), Uni-
versity of Innsbruck (Austria);
ord. July 26, 1902; cons. Bishop of
Belleville, Feb. 24, 1914.

Armstrong, Robert John — b.
Nov. 17, 1884, San Francisco, Calif.;
educ. Gonzaga University (Spo-
kane, Wash.), Grand Seminary
(Montreal, Canada); ord. Dec. 17,
1910; cons. Bishop of Sacramento,
Mar. 12, 1929.

Beckman, Francis Joseph — b.
Oct. 25, 1875, Cincinnati, Ohio;
educ. Seminary of Mt St. Mary of

the West (Cincinnati, Ohio), Uni-
versity of Louvain (Belgium), the
Gregorian University (Rome) ; ord.
June 20, 1902; cons. May 1, 1924;
app. Archbishop of Dubuque, Jan.
17, 1930.

Bergan, Gerald Thomas — b. Jan.
6, 1892, Peoria, 111.; educ. St. Via-
tor's College (Bourbonnais, 111.),
North American College (Rome) ;
ord. Oct. 28, 1915; cons. Bishop of
Des Moines, June 13, 1934.

Bohachevsky, Constant! ne — b.
June 17, 1884, Manajiw, Austria;
educ. Greek-Ruthenian Seminary of
Lemberg (Austria), University of
Innsbruck (Austria), University of
Munich (Germany) ; ord. Jan. 21,
1909; cons. June 15, 1924, and ap-
pointed Ordinary of the Catholic
Ruthenians of the Greek Rite in
the U. S. A.

Boland, Thomas A. — b. Feb. 17,
1896, Orange, N. J.; educ. Seton
Hall College (South Orange, N. J.),
North American College (Rome);
ord. Dec, 23, 1922; cons, as Auxil-
iary Bishop of Newark, July 25, 1940.

Bona, Stanislaus Vincent — b.
Oct. 1, 1888, Chicago, VI1L; educ. St.
Stanislaus College (Chicago, 111.),
North American College (Rome) ;
ord. Nov. 1, 1912; cons. Bishop of
Grand Island, Feb. 25, 1932.

Boyle, Hugh Charles — b. Oct. 8,
1873, Cambria City, Pa.; educ. St.
Vincent's College and Seminary
(Beatty, Pa.); ord. July 2, 1898;
cons. Bishop of Pittsburgh, June
29, 1929.

Brady, Matthew Francis — b. Jan.
15, 1893, Waterbury, Conn.; educ.
American College (Louvain, Bel-
gium), St. Bernard's Seminary
(Rochester, N. Y.); ord. June 10,
1916; cons. Bishop of Burlington,
Oct. 26, 1938.

Brady, William Otterwell — b.
Feb. 1, Fall River, Mass.; educ. St.
Mary's Seminary (Baltimore, Md.),
Catholic University (Washington,
D. C.), Collegio Angelico (Rome);
ord. Dec. 21, 1923; cons. Bishop of
Sioux Falls, Aug. 21, 1939.

Brennan, Andrew James Louis —
b. Dec. 14, 1877, Towanda, Pa.;
educ. Holy Cross College (Worces-
ter, Mass), St. Bernard's Seminary
(Rochester, N. Y.), North American
College (Rome); ord. Dec. 17, 1904;
cons. April 25, 1923; appointed
Bishop of Richmond, June 21, 1926.

Buddy, Charles Francis — b. Oct.

4, 1887, St. Joseph, Mo.; educ. St.
Benedict's College (Atchison,
Kans.), St. Mary's College (St.
Mary's, Kans.), North American
College (Rome) ; ord. Sept. 19,
1914; cons. Bishop of San Diego,
Dec. 21, 1936.

Busch, Joseph Francis — b. April
18, 1866, Red Wing, Minn.; educ.
Sacred Heart College (Prairie du
Chien, Wis.), University of Inns-
bruck (Austria), Catholic Univer-
sity (Wash., D. C.)J ord. July 28,
1899; cons. May 19, 1910; app.
Bishop of St. Cloud, Jan. 22, 1915.

Byrne, Christopher Edward — b.

April 21, 1867, Byrnesville, Jeffer-
son, Co., Miss.; educ. St. Mary's
College (St. Mary's, Kans), St.
Mary's Seminary (Baltimore, Md.) ;
ord. Sept 23, 1891; cons. Bishop of
Galveston, Nov. 10, 1918.

Cantwell, John Joseph — b. Dec.
1, 1874, Limerick, Ireland; educ.
School of the Patrician Brothers
(Fethard, Ire.), St. Patrick's Col-
lege (Thurles, Ire.) ; ord. June 18,
1899; cons. Dec. 5, 1917; app. Arch-
bishop of Los Angeles, July 11,
1936.

Cassidy, James Edwin — b. Aug.
1, 1869, Woonsocket, R. I.; educ.
St. Charles College (Ellicott City,

Md.); St. Mary's Seminary (Balti-
more, Md.), Johns Hopkins Univer-
sity (Baltimore, Md.) ; ord. Sept
8, 1898; cons. May 27, 1930; suc-
ceeded as Bishop of Fall River,
July 28, 1934.

Condon, William Joseph — b.

April 7, 1895, Cotton, Wash.; educ.
Gonzaga University (Spokane,
Wash.); St. Patrick's Seminary,
(Menlo Park, Calif.); ord. Oct. 4,
1917; cons. Bishop of Great Falls,
Oct. 18, 1939.

Connolly, Thomas Arthur — b.
Oct. 5, 1899, San Francisco, Calif.;

educ. St. Patrick's Seminary (Men-
lo Park, Calif.) ; Catholic University
(Wash., D. C.); ord. June 11, 1926;
cons, as Auxiliary Bishop of San
Francisco, August 24, 1939.

Corrigan, Joseph Moran — b. May

18, 1879, Philadelphia, Pa.; educ.
La Salle College (Philadelphia, Pa.),
St. Charles Seminary (Philadelphia,
Pa.), Pontifical College (Rome);
ord. 1903; Rector, Catholic Univer-
sity of America, 1936 — ; cons.
Titular Bishop of Bilta, 1940.

Cotton, Francis Ridgely — b. Sept

19, 1895, Bardstown, Ky.; educ. St.
Mary's Seminary (Baltimore, Md.) ;
Sulpician Seminary (Cath. U.,
Wash., D. C.) ; Pontifical Institute
of the Appolinaris (Rome); ord.
June 17, 1920; cons. Bishop of
Owensboro, Feb. 24, 1938.

Curley, Michael Joseph — b. Oct.
12, 1879, Athlone, Ireland; educ.
Royal University (Dublin), Urban
College of the Propaganda (Rome) ;
ord. March 19, 1904; cons. June 30,
1914; app. Archbishop of Baltimore,
Nov. 21, 1921; title changed to Arch-
bishop of Baltimore and Washing-
ton, Oct., 1939.

Gushing, Richard James — b. Aug.
24, 1895, South Boston, Mass.; educ.
Boston College (Mass.), St. John's
Seminary (Brighton, Mass.) ; ord.
May 26, 1921; cons, as Auxiliary
Bishop of Boston, June 28, 1939.

Desmond, Daniel Francis — b.
April 4, 1884, Haverhill, Mass.;
educ. Holy Cross College (Wor-
cester, Mass.) Duquesne Univer-
sity (Pittsburgh, Pa.), St. John's
Seminary (Brighton, Mass.) ; ord.

June 9, 1911; cons. Bishop of Alex-
andria, Jan. 5, 1933.

Donahue, Stephen Joseph — b.
Dec. 10, 1893, New York, N. Y.;
educ. Cathedral College (New York,
N. Y.), St. Joseph's Seminary, (Dun-
woodie, N. Y.), North American
College ('Rome); ord. May 25, 1918;
cons, as Auxiliary Bishop of New
York, May 1, 1934.

Donnelly, George J. — b. April
23, 1889, Maplewood, Mo.; educ.
Kenrick Seminary (Webster Groves,
Mo.); ord. June 12, 1921; cons, as
Auxiliary Bishop of St. Louis, April
23, 1940.

Dougherty, Denis Joseph — See
American Cardinals, (pp. 66-67).

Duffy, John Aloysius — b. Oct. 29,
1884, Jersey City, N. J. ; educ. Seton
Hall College (South Orange, N. J.),
North American College (Rome) ;
ord. June 13, 1908; cons. June 29,
1933; app. Bishop of Buffalo, April
14, 1937.

Espelage, O. F. M., Bernard- — b.
Feb. 16, 1892, Cincinnati, Ohio;
educ. St. Francis College (Cincin-
nati, Ohio) ; received into the Order
of Friars Minor, 1910; ord. May 16,
1918; cons. Bishop of Gallup, Oct.
9, 1940.

Eustace, Bartholomew Joseph —
b. Oct. 9, 1887, New York, N. Y.;
educ. College of St. Francis Xavier
(New York City), St. Joseph's Sem-
inary (Dunwoodie, N. Y.), North
American College (Rome) ; ord.
Nov. 1, 1914; cons. Bishop of Cam-
den, March 25, 1938.

Fitzmaurice, Edmond John — b.
June 24, 1881, Torbert, Co. Kerry,
Ireland; educ. St. Brendan's Col-
lege (Killarney, Ire.), College of
St. Trond (Belgium), North Amer-
ican College (Rome) ; ord. May 20,
1904; cons. Bishop of Wilmington,
Nov. 30, 1925.

FitzSimon, Laurence J. — b. Jan.
31, 1895, San Antonio. Texas; educ.
St. Anthony's College (San An-
tonio, Texas), North American Col-
lege (Rome), St. Meinrad Seminary
(St. Meinrad, Ind.) ; ord. May 17,
1921; cons. Bishop of San Antonio,
Oct. 22, 1941.

Fletcher, Albert Louis — b, Oct.
28, 1896, Little Rock, Ark.; educ.

Little Rock College (Little Rock,
Ark.), St. John's Seminary (Little
Rock, Ark.); ord. June 8, 1920;
cons, as Auxiliary Bishop of Little
Rock, April 25, 1940.

Floersh, John Alexander — b. Oct.

5, 1886, Nashville, Term.; educ. Ur-
ban College of the Propaganda
(Rome); ord. June 10, 1911; cons.
April 8, 1923: app. Archbishop of
Louisville, Dec. 13, 1937.

Foery, Walter Andrew — b. July

6, 1890, Rochester, N. Y.; educ. St.
Andrew's Preparatory Seminary
(Rochester, N. Y.), St. Bernard's
Seminary (Rochester, N. Y.) ; ord.
June 10, 1916; cons. Bishop of Syra-
cuse, Aug. 18, 1937.

Gannon, John Mark — b. June 12,
1877, Erie, Pa.; educ. St. Bonaven-
ture's College (St. Bortaventure,
N. Y.), Catholic University (Wash.,
D. C.), Pontifical Institute of the
Appolinaris (Rome), University of
Munich (Munich, Germany) ; ord.
Dec. 21, 1901; cons. Feb. 6, 1918;
succeeded as Bishop of Erie, Aug-
ust 26, 1920.

Garriga, Mariano Simon — b. May
31, 1886, Point Isabel, Tex.; educ.
St. Mary's College (St. Mary's,
Kans.), St. Francis Seminary (Mil-
waukee, Wis.), St. Edward's Uni-
versity (Austin, Texas) ; ord. July

2, 1911; cons, as Coadjutor Bishop
of Corpus Christi, Sept. 21, 1936.

Gercke, Daniel James — b. Oct.

9, 1874, Holmsburg, Philadelphia,
Pa.; educ. St. Joseph's College
(Philadelphia, Pa.); St. Charles
Borromeo Seminary (Overbrook,
Pa.); ord. June 11, 1901; cons.
Bishop of Tucson, Nov. 6, 1923.

Gerken, Rudolph Aloysius — b.
March 7, 1887, Dyers ville, Iowa;
educ. St. Joseph's College (Rennse-
laer, Ind.), University of Dallas
(Dallas, Texas), Kenrick Seminary
(Webster Groves, Mo.); ord. June

10, 1917; cons. April 26, 1927: app.
Archbishop of Santa Fe, June 2,
1933.

Gerow, Richard Oliver — b. May

3, 1885, Mobile, Ala.; educ. McGill
Institute (Mobile, Ala.), Mt. St.
Mary's College (Emmitsburg, Md.),
North American College (Rome) ;

ord. June 5, 1909; cons. Bishop of
Natchez, Oct. 15, 1924.

Gibbons, Edmund Francis — b.
Sept. 16, 1868, White Plains, N. Y.;
educ. Niagara University (Niagara,
N. Y.), North American College
(Rome); ord. May 27, 1893; cons.
Bishop of Albany, March 25, 1919.

Gilmore, Joseph Michael — b.
Mar. 23, 1893, New York, N. Y.;
educ. St. Joseph's College (Du-
buque, Iowa), Urban College of
Propaganda (Rome) ; ord. July 25,
1915; cons. Bishop of Helena, Feb.
19, 1936.

Glennon, John Joseph — b. June

14, 1862, Westmeath, Ireland; educ.
St. Mary's College (Mullingar,
Ire.) ; All Hallows College (Dublin,
Ire.); ord. Dec. 20, 1884; cons. June

29, 1896: succeeded as Archbishop
of St. Louis, Oct. 13, 1903.

Gorman, Thomas Kiely — b. Aug.

30, 1892, Pasedena, Calif.; educ. St.
Mary's Seminary (Baltimore, Md.) ;
Catholic University (Wash., D. C.),
University of Louvain (Belgium) ;
ord. June 23, 1917; cons. Bishop of
Reno, July 22, 1931.

Griffin, James Aloysius — b. Feb.
27, 1883, Chicago, 111.; educ. St. Ig-
natius College (Chicago, 111.), North
American College (Rome); ord.
July 4, 1909 : cons. Bishop of Spring-
field, 111., Feb. 24, 1924.

Griffin, William A. — b. Nov. 20,
1885, Elizabeth, N. J.; educ. Seton
Hall College (South Orange, N. J.),
Immaculate Conception Seminary
(South Orange, N. J.); ord. August

15, 1910; cons. May 1, 1938: app.
Bishop of Trenton, May 21, 1940.

Griffin, William Richard — b.
Sept. 1, 1883, Chicago, 111.; educ.
St. Ignatius College (Chicago, 111.),
De Paul University (Chicago, 111.),
Kenrick Seminary (Webster Groves,
Mo.); ord. May 25, 1907; cons, as
Auxiliary Bishop of Lacrosse, May
1, 1935.

Guilfoyle, Richard Thomas — ft.
Dec. 22, 1892, Adrian, Pa.; educ.
St. Bonaventure's College and Semi-
nary (St. Bonaventure, N. Y.) ; ord.
June 2, 1917; cons. Bishop of Al-
toona, Nov. 30, 1936.

Hartley, James Joseph — b. June
19, 1888, Springfield, Mass.; educ.
Holy Cross College (Worcester,

Mass.), Mt. St. Mary's College
(Emmitsburg, Md.); ord. June 16,
1914; cons. June 24, 1925; suc-
ceeded as Bishop of Scranton, Mar.
25, 1938.

Hartley, James Joseph — b. June
5, 1858, Columbus, Ohio; educ. Mt.
St. Mary of the West Seminary
(Cincinnati, Ohio), Seminary of
Our Lady of the Angels (Niagara,
N. Y.); ord. July 10, 1882; cons.
Bishop of Columbus, Feb. 25, 1904.

Heelan, Edmond-— b. Feb. 5, 1868,
Elton, Co. Limerick, Ireland; educ.
All Hallows College (Dublin, Ire.) ;
ord. June 24, 1890; cons. April 8,
1918; app. Bishop of Sioux City,
Mar. 8, 1920.

Hoban, Edward Francis — b. June
17, 1878, Chicago, 111.; educ. St.
Ignatius College (Chicago, 111.); St.
Mary's Seminary (Baltimore, Md.) ;
Gregorian University (Rome) ; ord.
July 11, 1903; cons. Dec. 21, 1921;
app. Bishop of Rockford, Feb. 10,
1928.

Howard, Edward Daniel — b. Nov.

5, 1877, Cresco, Iowa; educ. St.
Joseph's College (Dubuque, Iowa);
St. Mary's College (St. Mary's,
Kans.); St. Paul Seminary (St.
Paul, Minn.); ord. June 12, 1906;
cons. April 8, 1924 ; app. Archbishop
of Oregon, April 30, 1926; title
changed to Archbishop of Portland,
Sept. 26, 1928.

Howard, Francis William — b.
June 21, 1867, Columbus, Ohio;
educ. Mt. St. Mary of the West
Seminary (Cincinnati, Ohio); ord.
June 16, 1891; cons. Bishop of
Covington, July 15, 1923.

Hunt, Duane Garrison — b. Sept.
19, 1884, Reynolds, Neb.; educ. Cor-
nell College (Mt. Vernon, Iowa),
University of Iowa, (Iowa City,
Iowa); St. Patrick's Seminary
(Menlo Park, Calif.); ord. Jan. 27,
1920; cons. Bishop of Salt Lake,
Oct. 28, 1927.

Hurley, Joseph Patrick — b. Jan.
21, 1894, Cleveland, Ohio; educ. St.
Ignatius College (Cleveland, Ohio),
St. Bernard's Seminary (Rochester,
N. Y.), St. Mary's Seminary (Cleve-
land, Ohio); ord. May 29, 1919;
cons. Bishop of St. Augustine, Oct.

6, 1940.

Ireton, Peter Leo — b. Sept. 21,
1882, Baltimore, Md.; educ. St.
Charles College (Ellicott City, Md.),
St. Mary's Seminary, (Baltimore,
Md.), Catholic University (Wash.,
D. C.); ord. June 20, 1906; cons, as
Coadjutor Bishop of Richmond, Oct.
23, 1935.

Jeanmard, Jules Benjamin — b.
Aug. 15, 1897, Pont-Breaux, La.;
educ. Holy Cross Seminary (New
Orleans, La.) ; Kenrick Seminary
Webster Groves, Mo.), St. Louis
Seminary (New Orleans, La.); ord.
June 10, 1903; cons. Bishop of La-
fayette, Dec. 8, 1918.

Kearney, James Edward — b. Oct.
28, 1884, Red Oak, Iowa; educ. St.
Joseph's Seminary (Dunwoodie, N.
Y.), Catholic University (Wash.,
D. C.); ord. Sept. 19, 1908; cons.
Oct. 28, 1932; app. Bishop of Ro-
chester, July 31, 1937.

Kearney, Raymond Augustine —
b. Sept. 25, 1902, Jersey City, N. J.;
educ. Holy Cross College (Wor-
cester, Mass), North American Col-
lege (Rome), Catholic University
(Wash., D. C.) ; ord. March 12, 1927;
cons, as Auxiliary Bishop of Brook-
lyn, Feb. 25, 1935.

Keiley, Francis Clement — b. Oct.
23, 1870, Vernon River, Prince Ed-
ward Island, Canada; educ. Laval
University (Quebec, Canada), St.
Raphael's Seminary (Chicoutimi,
Canada), Nicolet Seminary (Nico-
let, Canada); ord. Aug. 23, 1893;
founded the Catholic Church Ex-
tension Society, 1905; cons. Bishop
of Oklahoma City, Oct. 2, 1924,
title changed to Bishop of Okla-
homa City and Tulsa, Nov. 14, 1930.

Kelly, Edward Joseph — b. Feb.
26, 1890, The Dalles, Ore,; educ.
Columbia University (Portland,
Ore.), St. Patrick's Seminary (Men-
lo Park, Calif.), North American
College (Rome); ord. June 2, 1917;
cons. Bishop of Boise, March 6,
1929.

Kelly, Francis Martin — b. Nov.
15, 1886, Houston, Minn.; educ. St.
Paul's Seminary (St. Paul, Minn.),
Catholic University (Wash,, D. C,),
Urban College of the Propaganda
(Rome); ord. Nov. 11, 1912; cons.
June 9, 1926; app. Bishop of Wi-
nona, Feb, 10, 1928,

Keough, Francis Patrick — b.
Dec. 30, 1890, New Britain, Conn.;
educ. St. Thomas Preparatory Semi-
nary (Hartford, Conn.), Seminary
of St. Sulpice (Issy, France), St.
Bernard's Seminary (Rochester, N.
Y.); ord. June 10, 1916; cons. Bish-
op of Providence, May 22, 1934.

Kiley, Moses Elias — b. Nov. 13,
1876, Margaree, Nova Scotia; educ.
St. Mary's Seminary (Baltimore,
Md.); North American College
(Rome); ord. June 10, 1911; cons.
March 17, 1934; app. Archbishop of
Milwaukee, Jan. 5, 1940.

Kucera, Louis Benedict — b. Aug.
24, 1888, Wheatland, Minn.; educ.
St. Paul's Seminary (St. Paul,
Minn.), Catholic University (Wash.,
D. C.), University of Minnesota
(Minneapolis, Minn.) ; ord. June 8,
1915; cons. Bishop of Lincoln, Oct.
28, 1930.

Lamb, Hugh Louis — b. Oct. 6,
1890, Modena, Pa.; educ. St. Charles
Borromeo Seminary (Overbrook,
Pa.), North American College
(Rome) ; Catholic University
(Wash., D. C.); ord. May 29, 1915;
cons, as Auxiliary Bishop of Phila-
delphia, March 19, 1936.

Lawler, John Jeremiah — b. Aug.
4, 1862, Rochester, Minn.; educ. St.
Francis Seminary (Milwaukee,
Wis.), College of St. Nicholas (Bel-
gium), University of Louvain (Bel-
gium); ord. Dec. 19, 1885; cons.
Feb. 8, 1910; app. Bishop of Rapid
City, Aug. 1, 1930.

Le Blond, Charles Hubert ~ b.
Nov. 21, 1883, Celina, Ohio; educ.
St. Ignatius High School (Cleve-
land, Ohio), John Carroll Univer-
sity (Cleveland, Ohio), St. Mary's
Seminary (Cleveland, Ohio) ; ord.
June 29, 1909; cons. Bishop of St.
Joseph, Sept. 21, 3933.

Ledvina, Emmanuel Boleslaus —
b. Oct. 28, 1868, Evansville, Ind.;
educ. St. Meinrad's College and
Seminary (St. Meinrad, Ind.) ; orcl.
March 18, 1893; cons. Bishop of
Corpus Christi, June 14, 1921.

Leech, George Leo- — b. May 21,
1890, Ashley, Pa.; educ. St. Charles
Borromeo Seminary (Overbrook,
Pa.), Catholic University (Wash.,
D. C.) ; ord. May 29, 1920; cons. Oct.
17, 1935; succeeded as Bishop of
Harrisburg, Dec. 19, 1935.

Lucey, Robert Emmet — b. March
16, 1891, Los Angeles, Calif.; educ.
St. Vincent's College (Los Angeles,
Calif.), St. Patrick's Seminary
(Menlo Park, Calif.), North Amer-
ican College (Rome) ; ord. May 14,
1916; cons. May 1, 1934; app. Arch-
bishop of San Antonio, Jan. 23,
1941.

Lynch, Joseph Patrick — b. Nov.
16, 1872, St. Joseph, Mich.; educ.
St. Charles College (Ellicott City,
Md.), St. Mary's Seminary (Balti-
more, Md.), Kenrick Seminary
(Webster Groves, Mo.) ; ord. June
9, 1900; cons. Bishop of Dallas, July
12, 1911.

Magner, Francis J. — b. March
18, 1887, Wilmington, 111.; educ. St.
Ignatius College (Chicago, 111.), St.
Mary's College (St. Mary's, Kans.),
North American College (Rome);
ord. May 17, 1913; cons. Bishop of
Marquette, Feb. 24, 1941.

McAuliffe, Maurice Francis — b.
June 17, 1875, Hartford, Conn.;
educ. Mt. St. Mary's College (Em-
mitsburg, Md.), Seminary of St.
Sulpice (Paris), St. Willibrord's
Seminary (Eichstadt, Germany) ;
ord. July 27, 1900; cons. April 28,
1926: succeeded as Bishop of Hart-
ford, April 23, 1934.

McCarthy, Joseph Edward — b.
Nov. 14, 1876, Waterbury, Conn.;
educ. Holy Cross College (Worces-
ter, Mass.), Catholic University
(Wash., D. C.), Seminary of St. Sul-
pice (Paris); ord. July 4, 1903;
cons. Bishop of Portland, Me., Aug.
24, 1932.

McFadden, James Augustine —
b. Dec. 24, 1880, Cleveland, Ohio;
educ. St. Ignatius College (Cleve-
land, Ohio), St. Mary's Seminary
(Cleveland, Ohio); ord. Jan, 17,
1905; cons, as Auxiliary Bishop of
Cleveland, Sept. 8, 1932.

McGavick, Alexander Joseph —
b. Aug. 22, 1863, Fox Lake, Lake
Co., 111.; educ. St. Viator's College
and Seminary (Bourbonnais, 111.);
ord. June 11, 1887; cons. May 1,
1899; app. Bishop of Lacrosse, Nov.
1, 1921.

McGovern, Patrick Aloysius AI-
phonsus — b. Oct. 14, 1872, Omaha,
Neb.; educ. Creighton University
(Omaha, Neb.), Seminary of Mt
St. Mary of the West (Cincinnati,

Ohio); ord. Aug. 18, 1895; cons.
Bishop of Cheyenne, April 11, 1912.

McGrath, Joseph Francis — b.
Mar. 1, 1871, Kilmacow, Ireland;
educ. St. Kieran's College (Ireland),
Grand Seminary (Canada) ; ord.
Dec. 21, 1895; cons. Bishop of Baker
City, March 25, 1919.

McGucken, Joseph T. — b. March
13, 1902, Los Angeles, Calif.; educ.
St. Patrick's Seminary (Menlo Park,
Calif.), North American College
(Rome); ord. Jan. 15, 1928; cons.
as Auxiliary Bishop of Los Angeles,
March 19, 1941.

McGuinness, Eugene Joseph — b.
Sept. 6, 1889, Hollertown, Pa.; educ.
St. Charles Borromeo Seminary
(Overbrook, Pa.); ord. May 22,
1915; cons. Bishop of Raleigh, Dec.
31, 1937.

Mclntyre, J. Francis A. — b. June
25, 1886; New York, N. Y.; educ.
College of the City of New York,
Cathedral College (New York, N.
Y.), St. Joseph's Seminary (Dun-
woodie, N. Y.); ord. May 21, 1921;
cons, as Auxiliary Bishop of New
York, May 8, 1941.

McLaughlin, Thomas Henry — b.
July 25, 1881, New York, N. Y.;
educ. St. Francis Xavier College
(New York, N. Y.), University of
Innsbruck (Austria) ; ord. July 26,
1904; cons. July 25, 1935; app. Bish-
op of Paterson, N. J., Dec. 16, 1937.

McNamara, John Michael — b.
Aug. 12, 1878, Baltimore, Md.; educ.
Loyola College (Baltimore, Md.),
St. Mary's Seminary (Baltimore,
Md.) ; ord. June 21, 1902; cons, as
Auxiliary Bishop of Baltimore,
March 29, 1928.

McNicholas, John Timothy, O. P.
— b. Dec. 15, 1877, Mayo, Ireland;
educ. St. Joseph's Convent (Somer-
set, Ohio), the Minerva University
(Rome) ; received the Dominican
habit Oct. 10, 1894; ord. Oct. 10,
1901; cons. Sept. 8, 1918; app. Arch-
bishop of Cincinnati, July 8, 1925.

Metzger, Sidney Matthew — b.
July 11, 1902, Predericksburg, Tex-
as; educ. St. John's Seminary (San
Antonio, Texas), North American
College (Rome); ord. April 3, 1926;
cons, as Auxiliary Bishop of Santa
Fe, April 10, 1940.

Mitty, John Joseph — b. Jan. 20,
1884, New York, N. Y.; educ. Man-

hattan College (New York, N. Y.),
St. Joseph's Seminary (Dunwoodie,
N, Y.), Catholic University (Wash.,
D. C.)J ord. Dec. 22, 1906; cons.
Sept. 8, 1926; succeeded as Arch-
bishop of San Francisco, March 5,
1935.

MoIIoy, Thomas Edward — b.
Sept. 4, 1885, Nashua, N. H.; educ.
St. Anselm's College (Nashua, N.
H.), St. Francis College (Brooklyn,
N. Y.), St. John's Seminary (Brook-
lyn, N. Y.), North American College
(Rome); ord. Sept. 19, 1908; cons.
Oct. 3, 1920; app. Bishop of Brook-
lyn, Nov. 2, 1921.

Monaghan, Francis Joseph — b.
Oct. 30, 1890, Newark, N. J.; educ,
Seton Hall College (South Orange,
N. J.), North American College
(Rome); ord. May 29, 1915; cons.
June 29, 1936; succeeded as Bishop
of Ogdensburg, March 20, 1939.

Mooney, Edward Francis — b.
May 9, 1882, Mount Savage, Md.;
educ. St. Mary's Seminary (Balti-
more, Md.), North American Col-
lege (Rome); ord. April 10, 1909;
cons. Jan. 31, 1926; app. Archbishop
of Detroit, May 31, 1937.

Morris, John Baptist — b. June
29, 1866, Hendersonville, Tenn.;
educ. St. Mary's College (Marion
Co., Ky.), North American College
(Rome); ord. June 11, 1892; cons.
June 11, 1906; app. Bishop of Little
Rock, Feb, 21, 1907.

Muench, Aloysius Joseph — b.
Feb. 18, 1889, Milwaukee, Wis.;
educ. University of Oxford (Eng-
land), University of Cambridge
(England), University of Paris
(France); ord. June 8, 1913; cons.
Bishop of Fargo, Oct. 15, 1935.

Murphy, William Francis — b.
May 11, 1885, Kalamazoo, Mich.;
educ. Assumption College (Sand-
wich, Ont, Canada), Urban College
of the Propaganda (Home) ; Pon-
tifical Institute of the Appolinaris
(Rome); orcl. June 13, 1908; cons.
Bishop of Saginaw, May 17, 1938.

Murray, John Gregory — b. Feb.
26, 1877, Waterbury, Conn.; educ.
Holy Cross College (Worcester,
Mass.), North American College
(Rome), University of Louvain
(Belgium); ord. April 14, 1900;
cons. April 28, 1920; app. Arch-

bishop of St. Paul, Oct. 29, 1931.

Noll, John Francis — b. Jan. 25,
1875, Fort Wayne, Ind.; educ. St.
Lawrence College (Mt. Calvary,
Wis.), Seminary of Mt. St. Mary
of the West (Cincinnati, Ohio) ; ord.
June 4, 1898; cons. Bishop of Fort
Wayne, June 30, 1925.

O'Brien, William David — b. Aug.
3, 1878, Chicago, 111.; educ. De Paul
University (Chicago, 111.), Kenrick
Seminary (Webster Groves, Mo.) ;
ord. July 11, 1903; cons, as Aux-
iliary Bishop of Chicago, April 25,
1934.

O'Brien, Henry Joseph — b. July
21, 1896, New Haven, Conn.; educ.
St. Thomas Seminary (Hartford,
Conn.), St. Bernard's Seminary
(Rochester, N. Y.), University of
Louvain (Belgium); ord. July 8,
1923; cons, as Auxiliary Bishop of
Hartford, May 14, 1940.

O'Connell, William Henry — See
American Cardinals (p. 66).

O'Hara, Edwin Vincent — b. Sept.
6, 1881, Lanesboro, Minn.; educ. St.
Paul's Seminary (St. Paul, Minn.),
Catholic University (Wash., D. C.),
Institute Catholique (Paris); ord.
June 9, 1905; cons. Oct. 28, 1930:
translated to See of Kansas City,
April 15, 1939,

O'Hara, Gerald Patrick Aloysius
— b. May 4, 1895, Scranton, Pa.;
educ. St. Charles Borromeo Semi-
nary (Overbrook, Pa,), Pontifical
Roman Seminary (Rome), Pontifi-
cal Institute of the Appolinaris
(Rome); ord. April 2, 1920; cons.
May 20, 1929; app. Bishop of Savan-
nah, Nov. 16, 1935, title changed to
Bishop of Savannah-Atlanta, April,
1937.

O'Hara, John Francis, C. S. C. —
b. May 1, 1888, Ann Arbor, Mich.;
educ. University of Notre Dame
(South Bend, Ind.), Catholic Uni-
versity (Wash., D. C.), University
of Pennsylvania (Philadelphia, Pa.) ;
ord. Sept. 9, 1916; cons, as Auxiliary
Bishop of Army and Navy, Jan. 15,
1940.

O'Leary, Thomas Michael — b.
Aug. 16, 1875, Dover, N. H,, educ.
Mungret College (Limerick, Ire*
land) ; Grand Seminary (Montreal,
Canada); ord. Dec. 18, 1897; cons.
Bishop of Springfield, Mass., Sept.
8, 1921.

Peschges, John Hubert — b. May
11, 1881, West Newton, Minn.; educ.
St. John's University (Collegeville,
Minn.), Catholic University (Wash.,
D. C.); ord. April 15, 1905; cons.
Bishop of Crookston, Nov. 9, 1938.

Peterson, John Bertram — b. July
15, 1871, Salem, Mass.; educ. St.
Anselm's College (Manchester, N.
H.), St. John's Seminary (Brighton,
Mass.), Catholic University of Paris
(France); ord. Sept. 15, 1899; cons.
Nov. 10, 1927: app. Bishop of Man-
chester, May 13, 1932.

Plagens, Joseph Casimir — b. Jan.
29, 1880, Poland; educ. University
of Detroit, St. Mary's Seminary
(Baltimore, Md.); ord. 1903; cons.
Sept. 30, 1924; app. Bishop of Mar-
quette, Nov. 16, 1935; trans. Grand
Rapids, Dec. 16, 1940.

Rehring, George John — b. June
10, 1890, Cincinnati, Ohio; educ.
Seminary of Mt. St. Mary of the
West (Cincinnati, Ohio), College
of the Angelico (Rome) ; ord. Mar.
28, 1914; cons, as Auxiliary Bishop
of Cincinnati, Oct. 7, 1937.

Rhode, Paul Peter — b. Sept. 18,
1871, Wejherowo, Newstadt, Ger-
many; St. Mary's College (Marion
Co., Ky.), St. Ignatius College (Chi-
cago, 111.), St. Francis Seminary
(Milwaukee, Wis.) ; ord. June 17,
1894; cons. July 29, 1908; translated
to the See of Green Bay, July 5,
1915.

Ritter, Joseph Elmer — b. July 20,
1892, New Albany, Ind.; educ. St.
Meinrad's (St. Meinrad, Ind.); ord.
May 20, 1917; cons. Mar. 24, 1933;
succeeded as Bishop of Indiana-
polis, Mar. 24, 1934.

Rohlman, Henry Patrick — b.
March 17, 1876, Appelhulsen, West-
phalia, Germany; educ. St. Joseph's
College (Dubuque, Iowa), Grand
Seminary (Montreal, Canada), Cath-
olic University (Wash., D. C.) ; ord.
Dec. 21, 1901; cons. Bishop of
Davenport, July 25, 1927.

Rummel, Joseph Francis — b.
Oct. 14, 1876, Baden, Germany;
educ. St. Anselm's College (Man-
chester, N. H.), St. Joseph's Semi-
nary (Yonkers, N. Y.), North Amer-
ican College (Rome) ; ord. May 24,
1902; cons. May 29, 1928; app.
Archbishop of New Orleans, March
9, 1935.

Ryan, James Hugh — b. Dec. 15,

1886, Indianapolis, Ind.; educ. Semi-
nary of Mount St. Mary of the
West (Cincinnati, Ohio), North
American College (Rome), Urban
College of the Propaganda (Rome) ;
ord. June 5, 1909; cons. Oct. 25,
1933; app. Bishop of Omaha, Aug.

6, 1935.

Ryan, Vincent J. — b. Arlington,
Wis.; educ. St. Francis Seminary
(Milwaukee, Wis.), St. Paul Semi-
nary (St. Paul, Minn.); ord. June

7, 1912; cons. Bishop of Bismarck,
May 28, 1940.

Scher, Philip George— -b. Feb. 22,
1880, Belleville, 111.; educ. Pontifical
College of the Josephimim (Colum-
bus, Ohio), Urban College of the
Propaganda (Rome) ; ord. June 6,
1904; cons. Bishop of Monterey-
Fresno, June 29, 1933.

Schlarman, Joseph Henry Leo —
b. Feb. 23, 1879, Breese Township,
Clinton Co., 111.; educ. St. Francis
Solanus College (Quincy, 111.), Uni-
versity of Innsbruck (Austria), Pon-
tifical Gregorian University
(Rome); ord. June 29, 1904; cons.
Bishop of Peoria, June 17, 1930.

Schrembs, Joseph — b. March 12,
1866, Wuzelhofen, Germany; educ.
St. Vincent's College (Beatty, Pa.),
Grand Seminary (Canada), Laval
University (Canada) ; ord. June 29,
1889; cons. Feb. 22, 1911: app.
Bishop of Cleveland, Jan. 16, 1921:
raised to the dignity of an Arch-
bishop, March 25, 1939.

Schuler, Anthony Joseph, S. J. —
b. Sept. 30, 1869, St. Mary's, Elk
Co., Pa.; educ. St. Stanislaus Novi-
tiate and Juniorate (Florissant,
Mo.), St. Louis University (St.
Louis, Mo.), College of the Sacred
Heart (Woodstock, Md.) ; ord. June
27, 1901; cons. Bishop of El Paso,
Oct. 28, 1915.

Schulte, Paul Clarence — b. Mar.
18, 1890, Fredericktown, Mo.; educ.
St. Francis Solanus College (Quin-
cy, 111.), Kenrick Seminary (Web-
ster Groves, Mo.) ; ord. June 11,
1915; cons. Bishop of Leavenworth,
Sept. 21, 1937.

Shaughnessy, Gerald, S. M. — b.
May 19, 1887, Everett, Mass.; educ.
All Hallows College (Salt Lake,
Utah), Marist College and Seminary
(Wash., D. C.), Catholic University
(Wash., D. C.); ord. June 20, 1920;

cons. Bishop of Seattle, Sept. 19,
1933.

Sheil, Bernard James — b. Feb.

18, 1888, Chicago, III.; educ. St Vi-
ator's College and Seminary (Bour-
bonnais, 111.); ord. May 21, 1910;
cons, as Auxiliary Bishop of Chi-
cago, May 1, 1928.

Spellman, Francis Joseph — b. May
4, 1899, Whitman, Mass.; educ. Ford-
ham College (New York, N. Y.),
North American College (Rome) ;
ord. May 14, 1916; cons. Sept. 8,
1932; app. Archbishop of New York,
April 15, 1939; Bishop Ordinary for
the Army and Navy of the United
States, Dec. 10, 1939.

Stritch, Samuel Alphonsus — b.
August 17, 1887, Nashville, Tenn.;
educ. St. Gregory's Preparatory
Seminary (Cincinnati, Ohio), North
American College (Rome) ; ord.
May 21, 1909; cons. November 30,
1921; app. Archbishop of Chicago,
Jan. 5, 1940.

Swint, John Joseph — b. Dec. 15,
1879, Pickens, W. Va.; educ. St
Charles College (Ellicott City, Md.),
St. Mary's Seminary (Baltimore,
Md.), Catholic University (Wash.,
D. C.); ord. June 21, 1904; cons.
May 11, 1922; app. Bishop of Wheel-
ing, Dec. 11, 1922.

Takach, Basil— b. Oct. 27, 1879,
Vrickovoje, Maramorisska Zupa,
Hungary; educ. Uzhorod Gymna-
sium (Uzhorpd, Hungary), Greek
Catholic Seminary (Uzhorod) ; ord.
Dec. 12, 1902; elected to the Titular
See of Zela, May 20, 1924, and
named first Bishop of the Carpatho-
Russians, Hungarians and Croa-
tiansin America; cons. June 15, 1924.

Taylor, Vincent George — b. Sept.

19, 1877, Norfolk, Va.; educ. Bel-
mont Abbey College and Seminary
(Belmont, N. C.); ord. May 24,
1902; elected Abbot Ordinary of
Belmont Abbey Nullius, Aug. 20,
1924; confirmed Abbot-ordinary,
Dec. 12, 1924; blessed Mar. 19,
1925.

Thill, Francis Augustine — b. Oct.
12, 1893, Dayton, Ohio; educ. Uni-
versity of Dayton (Dayton, Ohio),
Seminary of Mt. St. Mary of the
West (Cincinnati, Ohio), Collegio
Angelico (Rome); ord. Feb. 28,
1920; cons. Bishop of Concordia,
Oct. 28, 1938,

Toolen, Thomas Joseph — b. Feb.
28, 1886, Baltimore, Md.; educ. Loy-
ola College (Baltimore, Md.), St.
Mary's Seminary (Baltimore, Md.),
Catholic University (Wash., D. C.) ;
ord. Sept. 27, 1910; cons. Bishop of
Mobile, May 4, 1927.

Vehr, Urban John — b. May 30,
1891, Cincinnati, Ohio; educ. Semi-
nary of Mt. St. Mary of the West
(Cincinnati, Ohio), Catholic Uni-
versity (Wash., D. C.), Collegio An-
gelico (Rome); ord. May 29, 1915;
cons. Bishop of Denver, June 10,
1931.

Walsh, Emmet Michael — b.
March 6, 1892, Beaufort, S. C.; educ.
Chatham Academy (Savannah, Ga.),
St. Bernard's Seminary (Rochester,
N. Y.); ord. Jan. 15, 1916; cons.
Bishop of Charleston, Sept. 8, 1927.

Walsh, Thomas Joseph — b. Dec.
6, 1873, Parker's Landing, Pa.; educ.
St. Bonaventure's College and Semi-
nary (St. Bonaventure, N. Y.) Pon-
tifical Institute of the Apollinaris
(Rome); ord. Jan. 27, 1900; cons.
July 25, 1918; app. Archbishop of
Newark, Dec. 13, 1937; raised to the
dignity of Archbishop, Nov. 27, 1941.

Welch, Thomas Anthony — b.
Nov. 2, 1884, Faribault, Minn.; educ.
College of St. Thomas (St. Paul,
Minn.), St. Paul's Seminary (St.
Paul, Minn); ord. June 11, 1909;
cons. Bishop of Duluth, June 23,
1926.

White, Charles Daniel — b. June
5, 1879, Grand Rapids, Mich.; educ,
St. Francis Seminary (Milwaukee,
Wis.), Urban College of the Propa-
ganda (Rome); ord. Sept. 24, 1910;
cons. Bishop of Spokane, Feb. 24,
1927.

Winkelmann, Christian Herman
— b. Sept. 12, 1883, St. Louis, Mo.;
educ. St. Francis College (Quincy,
111.), Kenrick Seminary (Webster
Groves, Mo.); ord. June 11, 1907;
cons. Nov. 30, 1933; app. Bishop of
Wichita, Jan. 6, 1940.

Woznicki, Stephen Stanislaus —
b. August 17, 1894, Miners Falls,
Pa.; educ. Seminary of Ss. Cyril
and Methodius (Orchard Lake,
Mich.), Seminary of St. Paul (St.
Paul, Minn.); ord. Dec. 22, 1917;
cons, as Auxiliary Bishop of De-
troit, Jan. 25, 1938.

Boston, Mass 1808 .

Chicago, 111 1843 .

Cincinnati, Ohio 1821.

Louisville, Ky 1841 . .

Milwaukee, Wis 1848 .

HIERARCHY OF THE UNITED STATES
See Formed Archbishops Consecrated

Baltimore, Md 1789 . . .Michael J. Curley 1914

. . .John M. McNamara, V. G., Aux. Bp. 1928

.William Cardinal O'Connell 1901

.Richard J. dishing, Auxiliary Bp. 1939

. Samuel A. Stritch 1921

.Bernard J. Shell, Auxiliary Bp 1928

.William D. O'Brien, Auxiliary Bp... 1934

.John T. McNicholas, O. P 1918

.George J, Rehring, Auxiliary Bp 1937

Denver, Colo 1887. . . Urban J. Vehr 1931

Detroit, Mich 1833. . .Edward F. Mooney 1926

. . . Stephen S. Woznicki, Auxiliary Bp. . 1938

Dubuque, Iowa 1837. . .Francis J. L. Beckman 1924

Los Angeles, Cal 1922 . . .John J. Cantwell 1917

. . .Joseph T. McGucken, Auxiliary Bp. 1941

. .John A. Floersn 1923

. .Moses E. Kiley 1934

. .Thomas J. Walsh 1918

..Thomas A. Boland, Auxiliary Bp. .. 1940

. .Joseph F. Rummel 1928

. .Francis J. Spellman 1932

. . Stephen J. Donahue, Auxiliary Bp. 1934
..J. Francis A. Mclntyre, Aux. Bp. 1941

.Dennis Cardinal Dougherty 1903

. Hugh L. Lamb, Auxiliary Bp 1936

.Edward D. Howard 1924

..John J. Glennon 1896

. .George J. Donnelly, Auxiliary Bp. . . 1940

. .John G. Murray 1920

. .Robert E. Lucey 1934

. .John J. Mitty 1926

. .Thomas A. Connolly, Auxiliary Bp. 1939

. .Rudolph A. Oprken 1P27

..Sidney M. Metzger, Auxiliary Bp... 1940

..Michael J. Curley 1914

Bishops

. .Edmund F. Gibbons 1919

Alexandria, La 1853. . .Daniel F. Desmond 1933

Altoona, Pa 1901. . .Richard T. Guilfoyle 1936

Amarillo, Tex 1926. . .Lawrence J. FitzSimon 1941

Baker City, Ore 1903. . .Joseph F. McGrath 1919

..Henry A 1th off 3914

. .Vincent J. Ryan 1940

. .Edward J. Kelly 1928

. .Thomas E. Molloy 1920

. .Raymond A, Kearney, Auxiliary Bp. 1935

. .John A. Duffy 1933

. .Matthew Francis Brady 1938

.Bartholomew J. Eustace 1938

.Emmet M. Walsh -. 1927

Cheyenne, Wyo 1887. . .Patrick A. McGovern 1912

Cleveland, Ohio 1847 . . .Joseph Schrembs, Archbishop-Bp. . . 1911

...James A. McFadden, Auxiliary Bp. 1932

. .James J. Hartley 1904

. .Francis A. Thill 1938

. . Emmanuel B. Ledvina 1921

..Mariano Garriga, Coadjutor Bp. ... 1936
77

Newark, N. J.

New Orleans, La.
New York, N. Y. .

Philadelphia, Pa.

Portland, Ore

St. Louis, Mo

St. Paul, Minn

San Antonio, Tex. . .
San Francisco, Cal. .

Santa Fe, N. M

Washington, D. C.
Albany, N. Y.

1853.

1793.

1808.

1808..

1846!!
1826..

1850 !'

1874.

1853.

1850*
1939.*

1847.

Belleville, 111 1887.

Bismarck, N. Dak 1909 .

Boise, Idaho 1893.

Brooklyn, N. Y 1853.

Buffalo, N. Y 1847.

Burlington, Vt 1853 .

Camden, N. J 1937.

Charleston, S. C 1820..

Columbus, Ohio
Concordia, Kans. . . .
Corpus Christi, Tex.

3868.
1887.
1912.

See

Covington, Ky

Crookston, Minn. . . .

Dallas, Tex

Davenport, Iowa ....
Des Moines, Iowa . . .

Duiuth, Minn

El Paso, Tex

Erie, Pa

Pall River, Mass. . . .

Fargo, N. Dak

Fort Wayne, Ind. . . .

Gallup, N. M

Galveston, Tex

Grand Island, Neb. .
Grand Rapids, Miclx.
Great Falls, Mont. .

Green Bay, Wis

Harrisburg, Pa

Hartford, Conn

Helena, Mont. . . .
Indianapolis, Ind.
Kansas City, Mo.
La Crosse, Wis. .

Lafayette, La

Lansing, Mich

Leaven worth, Kans.

Lincoln, Neb

Little Rock, Ark. . . .

CaL,

Manchester, N. H.
Marquette, Mich. .

Mobile, Ala

Monterey-Fresno,

Nashville, Tenn ,

Natchez, Miss

Ogdensburg, N. Y

Oklahoma City and

Tulsa, Okla

Omaha, Neb

Owensboro, Ky

Paterson, N. J

Peoria, 111

Pittsburgh, Pa

Portland, Me

Providence, R. I

Pueblo, Colo

Raleigh, N. C

Rapid City, S. Dak. . . .

Reno, Nev

Richmond, Va

Rochester, N. Y 1868.

Rockford, 111 1908.

Sacramento, Cal 1886.

Saginaw, Mich 1938 .

Formed Bishops Consecrated

. 1853. . .Francis W. Howard 1923

. 1909... John Hubert Peschges 1938

. 1890. . .Joseph P. Lynch 1911

. 1881. . .Henry P. Rohlman 1927

. 1911. . .Gerald T. Bergan 1934

. 1889 . . .Thomas A. Welch 1926

. 1914 . . .Antony J. Schuler, S. J 1915

. 1853. . .John M. Gannon 1918

. 1904. . .James B. Cassidy 1930

. 1889. . . Aloysius J. Muench 1935

. 1857. . .John F. Noll 1925

. 1940 .Bernard T. Espelage, O. F. M 1940

. 1847 . . . Christopher E. Byrne 1918

. 1912 . . . Stanislaus V. Bona 3932

. 1882. . .Joseph C. Plagens 1924

. 1904 . . .William J. Condon 1939

. 1868. . .Paul P. Rhode 1908

. 1868. . .George L. Leech 1935

. 1843. . .Maurice F. McAuliffe 1926

. . .Henry J. O'Brien, Auxiliary Bp. ... 1940

. 1884... Joseph M, Gilmore iy36

. 1834. . .Joseph B. Ritter 1933

. 1880 . . .Edwin V. O'Hara 1930

. 1868... Alexander J. McGavick . . 1899

. . .William R. Griffin, Auxiliary Bp. ... 1935

. 1918. . .Jules B. Jeaninaru 1918

. 1937. . .Joseph H. Albers 1929

. 1877. . .Paul C. Schulte 1937

. 1887. . .Louis B. Kucera 1930

. 1843. . .John B. Morris 1906

. . .Albert L. Fletcher, Auxiliary Bp.. . . 1940

. 1884. . .John B. Peterson 1927

. 1857. . .Francis J. Magner 1941

. 1829. . .Thomas J. Toolen 1927

. 1922. . .Philip G. Scher 1933

. 1837. . .William L. Adrian 1936

. 1837. . .Richard O. Gerow 1924

. 1872 . . .Francis J. Monaghan 1936

. 19 05... Francis C. Kelley 1924

. 1885. . .James H, Ryan 1933

. 1937 . . .Francis R. Cotton 1938

. 1937. , .Thomas H. McLaughlin 1935

. 1875 . . .Joseph H. Schlarman 1930

. 1843. . .Hugh C. Boyle 1921

. 1853 . . .Joseph E. McCarthy 1932

. 1872, . .Francis P. Keough 1934

. 1941

. 1924 . . .Eugene J. McGuinness 1937

. 1902 . . .John J. Lawler 1910

. 1931 . . .Thomas K. Gorman 1931

. 1820. . .Andrew J. Brennan 1923

. . .Peter L. Ireton, Coadjutor 1935

.James E. Kearney 1932

.Edward F. Hoban 1921

.Robert J. Armstrong 1929

.William F. Murphy 1938

See Formed Bishops Consecrated

St. Augustine, Fla 1870 . . .Joseph P. Hurley 1940

St. Cloud, Minn 1889. . .Joseph F. Busch 1910

St. Joseph, Mo 1868 ... Charles H. Le Blond 1933

Salt Lake, Utah 1891. . .Duane G. Hunt 1937

San Diego, Cal 1936 ... Charles F. Buddy 1936

Savannah-Atlanta, Ga.. . 1850. . .Gerald P. O'Hara 1929

Scranton, Pa 1868. . .William J. Hafey 1925

Seattle, Wash 1850. . . Gerald Shaughnessy, S. M 1933

Sioux City, Iowa 1902 . . . Edmond Heelan 1919

Sioux Falls, S. Dak. . . . 1889 . . William O. Brady 1939

Spokane, Wash 1913. . Charles D. White 1927

Springfield. Ill 1857 . . .James A. Griffin 1924

Springfield, Mass 1870. . Thomas M. O'Leary 1921

Superior, Wis 1905. . . Msgr. Charles J. Weber, Adm

. .Walter A. Foery 1937

. .Karl J. Alter 1931

. .William A. Griffin 1938

1923
1922

Wichita, Kans 1887 . . . Christian H. Winkelmann 1933

Wilmington, Del 1868. . .Edmond J. Fitzmaurice . . 1925

Winona, Minn 1889. . . Francis M. Kelly ... 1926

Syracuse, N. Y 1886 .

Toledo, Ohio 1910.

Trenton, N. J. 1881 .

Tucson, Ariz 1897. . .Daniel J. Gercke

Wheeling, W. Va 1850. . .John J. Swint

Army and Navy

1917. . .Francis J. Spellman 1932

...John F. O'Hara, C. S. C., Military

Delegate 1940

1910. . .Vincent G. Taylor, 0. S. B

Belmont, N. C.

(Abbacy Nullius)
Philadelphia, Pa.
(Ukrainian Greek

Catholic Diocese) . . . 1913. . . Constantine Bohachevsky 1924

Pittsburgh, Pa. • • • Jolm Buczko> Auxiliary Bp 1929

(Greek Rite) 1924- • -Basil Takach 1924

HIERARCHY OF U. S. POSSESSIONS AND PHILIPPINES,
BAHAMAS, JAMAICA, HONDURAS, AND SIERRA LEONE
See Formed Bishops Consecrated
Alaska
(Vicariate Apostolic). 1916. . .Joseph R. Crimont, S. J 1917

„ , „ . . .Walter J. Fitzgerald, S. J., Coadjutor 1939

Canal Zone

(under Archbishop of

Panama) John J. Maiztegui, C. M. F 1926

Guam

Leo A, Olano, O. F. M. Cap 1935

(Vicariate Apostolic). 1911
Hawaiian Islands

Diocese of Honolulu . 1941
Philippine Islands

Archdiocese of Manila 1579

.James J. Sweeney 1941

.Michael J. O'Doherty, Archbishop.. 1911

.Cesar M. Guerrero, Auxiliary Bp — 1929

.Gabriel M. Reyes, Archbishop .. .. 1932

.Casimiro M. Lladoc 1933

.James T. G. Hayes, S. J 1933

.Miguel Acebedo 1938

.James P. McCloskey 1917

Archdiocese of Cebu. . 1595.
Diocese of Bacolod . . . 1932 .
Diocese of Cagayan.. 1933.
Diocese of Calbayog. . 1910.

Diocese of Jaro 1865.

Diocese of Lingayen . .

Diocese of Lipa

Diocese of Nueva

Caceres 1595. , .Pedro A. Santos

Diocese of Nueva

Segovia 1595. . .Santiago C. Sancho 1917

1928. . . Mariano Madriaga 1938

1910. . .Alfredo Verzosa 1917

1938

See Formed Bishops Consecrated

Diocese of Palo 1937 . . .Manuel Mascannas 1938

Diocese of Surigao .. 1939 .. .J. T.G.Hayes, S.J., Administrator .. 1933

Diocese of Tuguegarao 1910. . -Constancio Jurgens, I. C, M 1928

Dioefw of ftarobonnea 1910. . . Luis del Rosario, S. J 1933

Prefecture Apostolic of

Mindoro 1936 . . .William T. Finnemann, S. V. D 1929

Prefecture Apostolic of
Mountain Province. 1932. . .Joseph Billiet, C. I. C. M., Prefect

Apostolic

Prefecture Apostolic of

Palawan 1910. . .Leandro da S. Nicola da Tolentino,

O. R. S. A,, Prefect Apostolic

Puerto Rico

Diocese of Ponce 1924. . .Aloysiua J, Willinger, C. SS. R. ... 1929

Diocese of San Juan. . 1511. . .Edwin V. Byrne 1925

Samoa

(Vicariate Apostolic) . 1929 . . .Joseph Darnand, S. M 1920

Bahamas

(Vicariate Apostolic). 1941. . .Bernard J. Kevenhoerster, O. S. B. . 1933
British Honduras
Vicariate Apostolic of

Belize 1893 . . .William A. Rice, S. J 1939

Jamaica

(Vicariate Apostolic) . 1837. . .Thomas A. Emmet, S. J 1930

Sierra Leone
(Vicariate Apostolic) . 1858. . .Ambrose Kelly, C. S. Sp 1937

ECCLESIASTICAL PROVINCES IN THE UNITED STATES

For the better government of the Church, dioceses in one locality are
grouped together under the headship of an archdiocese; such a forma-
tion is called a province. Without special faculty from the Holy See,
the archbishop or metropolitan has no direct jurisdiction over the dio<
ceses or bishops in his province; he is the first among equals, a presi-
dent. This division into provinces is made in order to care more im-
mediately for the local needs, to correct more easily local abuses, and
to co-ordinate the work of the bishops. The following are the provinces
in the United States proper.

Province of Baltimore includes the states of Maryland, Delaware, Virginia,
West Virginia, North Carolina, South Carolina and Georgia, the eastern
part of Florida, and the District of Columbia; Archdioceses of Balti-
more, Md., and Washington, D. C.; the dioceses of Charleston, S. C.,
Raleigh, N. C., Richmond, Va., St. Augustine, Fla., Savannah-Atlanta,
G-a., Wheeling, W. Va,, Wilmington, Del., and the Abbacy Nullius of
Belmont, N. C.

Province of Boston includes the New England States: Archdiocese of Bos-
ton, Mass; the dioceses of Burlington, Vt, Fall River, Mass., Hartford,
Conn., Manchester, N. H., Portland, Me., Providence, R. I., Spring-
field, Mass.

Province of Chicago includes the state of Illinois: Archdiocese of Chicago,
111.; the dioceses of Belleville, 111., Peoria, 111., Rockford, 111., and Spring-
field, 111.

Province of Cincinnati includes the states of Ohio and Indiana: Arch-
diocese of Cincinnati, Ohio; the dioceses of Cleveland, Ohio, Columbus,
Ohio, Fort Wayne, Ind., Indianapolis, Ind., and Toledo, Ohio.
Province of Denver includes the states of Colorado and Wyoming: Arch-
diocese of Denver, Colo.; the dioceses of Cheyenne, Wyo., and Pueblo,
Qolo.

Province of Detroit Includes the state of Michigan: Archdiocese of De-
troit, Mich.; the dioceses of Grand Rapids, Mich., Lansing, Mich., Mar-
quette, Mich., and Saginaw, Mich.

Province of Dubuque includes the states of Iowa and Nebraska: Arch-
diocese of Dubuque, Iowa; the dioceses of Davenport, Iowa, Des Moines,
Iowa, Grand Island, Neb., Lincoln, Neb., Omaha, Neb., and Sioux City,
Iowa.

Province of Los Angeles includes southern California and the state of
Arizona: Archdiocese of Los Angeles, CaL; the dioceses of Monterey-
Fresno, Cal., San Diego, CaL, and Tucson, Ariz.

Province of LouSsvi!le includes the states of Kentucky and Tennessee:
Archdiocese of Louisville, Ky.; the dioceses of Covington, Ky., Owens-
boro, Ky., and Nashville, Tenn.

Province of Milwaukee includes the state of Wisconsin and northern
Michigan: Archdiocese of Milwaukee.; the dioceses of Green Bay,
Wis., La Crosse, Wis., and Superior, Wis.

Province of Newark includes the state of New Jersey: Archdiocese of
Newark, N. J.; the dioceses of Camden, N. J., Paterson, N. J., and
Trenton, N. J.

Province of New Orleans includes the states of Louisiana, Alabama,
Mississippi, Arkansas and western Florida: Archdiocese of New Or-
leans, La.; the dioceses of Alexandria, La., Lafayette, La., Little Rock,
Ark., Mobile, Ala., and Natchez, Miss.

Province of New York includes the state of New York: Archdiocese of
New York, N. Y.; the dioceses of Albany, N. Y., Brooklyn, N. Y., Buf-
falo, N. Y., Ogdensburg, N. Y., Rochester, N. Y., and Syracuse, N. Y.

Province of Philadelphia includes the state of Pennsylvania: Archdiocese
of Philadelphia, Pa.; the dioceses of Altoona, Pa., Erie, Pa., Harris-
burg, Pa., Pittsburgh, Pa., Scranton, Pa.

Province of Portland in Oregon includes the states of Oregon, Washing-
ton, Idaho, Montana and Alaska Territory: Archdiocese of Portland,
Ore.; the dioceses of Baker City, Ore., Boise, Idaho, Great Falls, Mont.,
Helena, Mont., Seattle, Wash., Spokane, Wash.; and the Vicariate-
Apostolic of Alaska.

Province of St. Louis includes the states of Missouri and Kansas: Arch-
diocese of St. Louis, Mo.; the dioceses of Concordia, Kans., Kansas
City, Mo., Leavenworth, Kans., St. Joseph, Mo., and Wichita, Kans.

Province of St. Paul includes the states of Minnesota, South Dakota and
North Dakota: Archdiocese of St. Paul, Minn.; the dioceses of Bis-
marck, N. Dak., Crookston, Minn., Duluth, Minn., Fargo, N. D., Rapid
City, S. Dak., St. Cloud, Minn., Sioux Falls, S. Dak., and Winona, Minn.

Province of San Antonio includes the states of Texas (except the Diocese
of El Paso) and Oklahoma: Archdiocese of San Antonio, Tex.; the
dioceses of Amarillo, Tex., Corpus Christi, Tex., Dallas, Tex., Gal-
veston, Tex., and Oklahoma City and Tulsa, Okla.

Province of San Francisco includes northern California, the states of
Nevada and Utah, and Hawaii: Archdiocese of San Francisco, Cal.; the
dioceses of Reno, Nev., Sacramento, CaL, Salt Lake City, Utah, and
Honolulu, Hawaii.

Province of Sante Fe includes the state of New Mexico and the diocese
of El Paso, Tex.: Archdiocese of Santa Fe, N, M.; the dioceses of El
Paso, Tex., and Gallup, N. M.

Cfmrti) anfr

Primarily an institution devoted to the salvation of souls, the Church
nevertheless performs many secondary functions, one of which is the
preservation of the social order. She has always thrown her full
weight against the destruction of society. Ceaselessly has she preached
the duty of obedience to civil authority, respect for property rights and
respect for human dignity.

The religious, social and political upheaval of the sixteenth century,
known as the Reformation (1517-1648), destroyed Christian unity, and
bitter antagonisms arose. During the eighteenth and nineteenth cen-
turies the obvious opposition to Catholicism declined. Formerly the
Church was reprobated for her form of worship, her sacraments ana
her credence in miracles. With the rise of the Protestant states to
power and leadership and what was thought to be the decline of the
Catholic countries, a more tolerant and patronizing attitude was assumed.
The twentieth century, however, has brought many problems and difficul-
ties superficially blamable on the first World War but remotely traceable
to the principles forming the basis of the anti-Catholic culture. Confused
and bewildered at the blow struck their boasted superiority these forces
have now been confronted with the definite Catholic political, social and
economic philosophy which they have so long disregarded. That they
will embrace the Catholic teaching seems too sanguine a hope. That
there is need for a united Christian front to oppose the attacks of a
pagan Socialism and Communism has been pointed out by Pope Pius
XI and Pope Pius XII in their encyclicals. The Church will continue its
opposition to these, as well as to extreme Nationalism.

The Catholic citizen is in conscience bound to respect and obey the duly
constituted authority provided faith and morals are thereby not endan-
gered. Under no circumstances may the Church be subjugated by the
State. Whatever their form may be, states are not conceded the right
to force the observance of immoral or irreligious laws upon a people.
That there is grave danger that certain states encroach upon the realm
of faith and morals the following record for 1941 testifies.

of the Benedictine Missionary Con-
gregation of St. Ottilien were closed
in the spring. Two houses of the
Jesuits in Muenster were expropri-
ated in July, and the priests and
Brothers banished from Westphalia.
The famed liturgical center at Ma-
ria-Laach was confiscated, only the
Abbot and five elderly priests and
Brothers being permitted to remain.
Younger members of the orders
were conscripted for military serv-

GERMANY

War had increased the ills of the
Church in Germany. Oppression by
the State continued, though millions
of German Catholics were bearing
arms for their country, forced to
sacrifice their blood and lives. Dur-
ing the year numerous Church prop-
erties were seized. The Swiss Bene-
dictine Fathers were evicted from
Bregenz, Austria, Jan, 3., All houses

ice. Some of the monasteries were
used as military hospitals. Where
churches were attached to religious
institutions they were closed;
schools were taken over for opera-
tion by the State. To date, more
than 25 orders of men and women
had been affected by the Nazi seiz-
ure of some 70 abbeys, seminaries,
convents and other religious houses,
about one-third m Germany and the
others in former Austria. It was
estimated that 1,100 priests of Ger-
man, Austrian, Czech, Dutch and
Polish nationality were in Nazi con-
centration camps. Of these the ma-
jority were Poles and about 25 were
Germans. By Nazi decree in 1941
those fit to work were not to be
permitted to enter religious orders.

A pastoral of Archbishop Groeber
of Freiburg-im-Breisgau early in
1941 said these last years had
brought to German Catholics "great
changes, restrictions and ruin al-
most without precedent," that when
unity and concord were most need-
ed in the nation, difficulties caused
by non-Christian conceptions and
principles had increased, and religi-
ous convictions honored by millions
and millions of German forefathers
were despised. Wrongs against
honor, against God, against the sal-
vation of souls and against the
Christian future of a people cannot
be met, he said, by resignation
without defense. The German hier-
archy meeting at Fulda in June is-
sued a joint pastoral letter which
they succeeded in making public,
declaring the very existence of
Christianity was threatened by Na-
zism, and specifically referring to
suppression of Catholic papers, clos-
ing of religious houses, prohibition
of religious instruction and the
propaganda for apostasy carried on
chiefly by circulation of leaflets
stating that one must decide "to
be either a Christian or a German."

On July 14 Count von Galen,
Bishop of Muenster, telegraphed the
Minister of the Reich denouncing
the Gestapo confiscation of proper-
ties and eviction of families in
Muenster which was then undergo-
ing severe enemy air raids, and

asking protection from their arbi-
trary action. Dr. Lammers replied
that he had turned the matter over
to the Chief of German Police for
further action. The Bishop then
addressed a letter to Dr. Lammers
stating that it was from this secret
State Police that he had asked pro-
tection, and warning that domestic
enemies were ruining people and
fatherland. He enclosed copies of
two sermons he had delivered
against the persecutory methods of
the Gestapo. Later he delivered a
third sermon. These were widely
circulated and created such a stir
that it is reported Himmler sought
to have him seized but Hitler de-
cided against such action, knowing
the Bishop's immense influence. His
denunciation of injustices that cried
to heaven included the secret kill-
ing of those deemed socially unfit,
patients having vanished from hos-
pitals and asylums. In fact, the
Bishop asserted, with the consent
of national leaders all the com-
mandments of Christian morals
were being regularly broken, as in
this instance, by murder, and also
by idolatry, the Sabbath being dis-
regarded, by adultery, soldiers be-
ing urged to become "war fathers,"
and by theft, persons in command
enriching themselves by appropri-
ated property. He called on all
Christians to stand fast, with the
assurance that in the last resort
God will judge. In August Bishop
Bornewasser of Trier delivered a
sermon against Gestapo expulsion
of religious from his diocese, and
stated these lawless agressions
were "laying the axe to the root
of the state."

At the end of the year, "Nord-
land," organ of the so-called "God-
believers," Nazis not affiliated with
any church, set forth nine points
which it stated constitute the Na-
tional Socialist "Creed." According
to the statement, "We National So-
cialists believe in :(1) the Divine;
(2) the unity of the universe; (3)
Mother Earth; (4) destiny; (5) the
creative power of blood; (6) our
people and its mission; (7) our
Fuehrer; (8) the National Socialist

Community of the People; (9) our-
selves." The document as a whole
makes it clear that the Divine does
not signii'y a personal God. On this
neo-paganism the Nazis would build
the National Reich's Church of Ger-
many.

BELGIUM

Since the first days of the Ger-
man occupation, all meetings and
activities of Catholic organizations
in Belgium were forbidden, and
Gestapo agents searched their head-
quarters, and residences of bishops
and priests and carried away many
documents. The press was under
rigorous control by Nazi authorities
and in the Brussels newspaper,
"Soir," it was stated that "the new
order can neither recognize nor
tolerate a Catholic party nor Catho-
lic syndicates nor Catholic econo-
mic institutions," and will not per-
mit any "resistance to the National
Socialist revolution in the form oi"
confessional schools where confes-
sional youth organizations refuse to
accept the discipline asked from
everyone." In the state universities
of Ghent and Liege the National
Socialist spirit was injected into
lecture courses. At Louvain sev-
eral professors known for their sup-
port of Catholic social teaching
were dismissed, but attempts to in-
filtrate Nazi doctrines in the insti-
tution met with firm opposition
from Cardinal Van Roey, Primate
of Belgium.

In a pastoral issued in July the
Cardinal called upon his people to
bear up under steadily increasing
physical and moral sufferings, "re-
strictions imposed everywhere and
in everything," deprivation of the
necessities of life, and constant
worry. In an address at a Jo cist
Congress he declared that the
Church adapts herself to any tol-
erable regime that maintains and
safeguards her liberties but cannot
adapt herself if a regime violates
the rights of conscience. "Actually,"
he said, "there is a threat to the
liberty of the Church; there is a
threat to the sacred rights of con-
science We have a duty of con-

science to combat and to strive for

the defeat of these dangers

Reason, good sense, both direct us
towards confidence, towards resist-
ance; for we have assurance that
our country will be restored, that
it will rise again."

The Jocists had abandoned all ex-
ternal manifestations, but worked
constantly for the needy, obtaining
food and clothing, seeking missing
members of families, or going from
door to door to announce the time
and place of church services, which
information could no longer be print-
ed in Belgium. The work of restor-
ing 140,326 private residences, dam-
aged in the 18-day invasion, and re-
building some of the 9,832 destroy-
ed, was going forward, as was re-
storation of 2,853 industrial proper-
ties and 3,060 public buildings dam-
aged or destroyed and 1,455 bridges,
locks and other public works. Pro-
duction and consumption were rig-
idly controlled by decree, and labor
was requisitioned for Germany.
Food was so scarce, rations became
nominal and many faced starvation.

King Leopold III, a voluntary
prisoner in the Chateau of Laeken,
near Brussels, morganatically mar-
ried, on Sept. 11, Mile. Marie Lil-
lian Baels, daughter of a former
Belgian Minister of Agriculture.
Queen Astrid died in 1935.

NETHERLANDS

On Jan. 26, 1941, the Catholic
hierarchy of the Netherlands issued
a joint pastoral which was secretly
circulated and read from all pul-
pits, reminding that regulations
against Catholic participation in
Liberal, Socialist, Communist and
National Socialist movements, ex-
pounded in 1940, remained "fully
and totally in force" and that par-
ticipants would be refused the last
sacraments and Catholic burial.
Moreover, they added: "With ref-
erence to the National Socialist
movement, we must emphasize with
greater insistency what we said
previously, because since that time
everyone has been able to compre-
hend with increasing clarity that
this movement not only threatens
the Church in the free exercise of

her essential mission, but also con-
stitutes a grave danger to those
belonging to this movement, In ev-
erything that pertains to the tul-
filment of their duties as Christ-
ians." During the year a severe
blow struck at the Church in the
suspension of all activities of the
council of the Roman Catholic
Workers' Union, with 200,000 mem-
bers, and their replacement by a
Nazi Commissar was taken cogni-
zance of by the Bishops in another
pastoral, which stated:

"We have long maintained silence,
that Is to say, publicly, about the
many injustices to which we Catho-
lics have been submitted during re-
cent months. We have been for-
bidden to hold collections, even
among those of our own faith, for
our own charitable and cultural in-
stitutions, so that their activities
and very existence are threatened.
Our Catholic broadcast, for which
we made so many sacrifices for so
many years, has been taken away
from us. Our Catholic daily press
has either been suspended or has
been so limited in its freedom of
expression, that it is hardly possi-
ble any longer to speak of a Catho-
lic press. The religious, to whom
so many parents wish to entrust the
education of their children, have
had their salaries cut by 40 per
cent, which has hit them hard;
some of them will find it difficult
to fulfill their financial obligations;
in any case, they will no longer be
able to support the many charities
for which appeals were made in the
first place to them. Many priests
and members of religious communi-
ties are no longer allowed to be
heads of schools, not because they
do not possess the necessary and
lawful qualifications, but because
they are priests and members of
religious communities. Under a de-
cree concerning non-commercial so-
cieties and institutions, some of
our institutions have been com-
pelled to pay a very high levy

Youth clubs, such as the Catholic
Scouts, the Young Guard and the
Crusade, have simply been disband-
ed. But now something has hap-

pened about which we may no long-
er be silent without betraying our

spiritual office The Catholic

Workers* Union is forced into the
service of the National Socialist
movement, it becomes, in fact, one
of its organizations. . . . For this rea-
son the Holy Sacraments must be
refused to those who remain mem-
bers of any of the organizations affi-
liated with the Catholic Workers'
Union in its new guise. Beloved
members of the Roman Catholic
Workers Union, beloved Brethren:
it is with hearts bleeding that we
have said all this to you. We un-
derstand so well the sacrifices de-
manded of you. But the salvation
of your immortal souls is at
stake. . . ."

The courage of their Bishops
strengthened the spirit of the Butch
people, and their spiritual fervor
was renewed.

YUGOSLAVIA

The Kingdom of the Serbs, Croats
and Slovenes, known as Yugoslavia,
came under Nazi control in April,
1941. A kingdom was established
in Croatia, with. Aimone, Duke of
Spoleto, nephew of King Victor Em-
manuel of Italy, as King. Serbia
and Slovenia became German.

The Germanization of Slovenia
was ruthlessly carried out. The in-
habitants were a religious and
highly cultured people, 97 per cent
Catholic, their land adorned with
many churches. Immediately after
Nazi occupation the Gestapo were
installed and local authorities were
told that priests there must cease
their activities and if there were
need for clergymen German priests
would be supplied. The Slovenian
priests were then systematically
imprisoned and expelled; in the
Diocese of Ljubljana, for instance,
which had about 200 priests, 105
were imprisoned in the Women's
Reformatory at Lesce, with crim-
inals and prostitutes, and about 60
had been expelled by May 16. Par-
ish houses were looted and paro-
chial funds confiscated, sacred ves-
sels were stolen from churches and
Sacred Hosts were desecrated. All
monasteries and religious houses

were seized and the religious im-
prisoned or expelle'd. Congregations
disbanded included Franciscans,
Jesuits, Capuchins, Lazarists and
Salesians, Many mayors, jurists,
physicians and professors were ar-
rested, the Slovenian attorneys
were forbidden to practice and pro-
fessional equipment was taken from
doctors. In civil service, officials
were replaced by Germans. Mer-
chants, tradesmen and industrialists
were imprisoned and their property
confiscated. Decrees of seizures
were issued by the "Commissioner
for the Promotion of German Cul-
ture in the Occupied Territory."
Many Slovenian boys were sent to
German camps to be instructed as
Hitler Youth. In the public schools
instruction was partly resumed on
May 1, but entirely in German, and
the day began with the raising and
saluting of the Nazi flag.

Forced emigration of Slovenes
from their native soil reached a
total of 100,000. The victims were
sent into Serbia, where malaria is
rampant and the inhabitants ex-
tremely poor and primitive. The
common people were transported in
mass groups. They were rounded
up late at night, given ten minutes
to take the worst of their clothing,
some food and at most 250 dinars
(about $4). Houses, furnishings,
clothing, jewelry, food and money
were left for the families who came
from Germany to take possession.
Driven like cattle to the railroad
depot, they were crowded into
freight cars, so they could neither
stand nor lie down, and the cars
sealed for the journey 1,000 miles
southward. The suffering en route
was frightful. All this had one pur-
pose, that the Slovenian nation be
wiped off the face of the earth. In
Serbia there was great unrest un-
der Nazi rule.

LITHUANIA

A revolt against the Soviet in
June, 1941, reestablished a sho'rt-
lived independent Lithuanian Gov-
ernment, which was smothered by
Nazi tyranny. With the seizure of

Lithuania in 1940 the Soviets had
confiscated all farms larger than 70
acres, the better buildings, printing
presses, bank deposits and home
furnishings, burned patriotic books
and liquidated the intelligentsia. In
1941 the invading Germans, making
war on Russia, seized these prop-
erties, and did not permit the re-
turn of influential patriots who had
fled the Russian terror. The border
was closed and postal and telegra-
phic communication with the out-
side world was not permitted.
There were about 100,000 homeless
people in Lithuania and no means
by which they could be given aid.
Some 200,000 Lithuanians had been
deported to the "slow death" of the
Soviet concentration camps.

The great majority of the people
are Catholic and under Russian per-
secution had grown more fervent.
During the Soviet regime there was
a semblance of religious liberty,
with churches permitted to remain
open and priests allowed to preach,
but a close watch was kept on what
they said. The schools were taken
over by the Reds and used as an
avenue of atheistic instruction.
Communities of Sisters were dis-
persed and their convents confis-
cated. The nuns, however, donned
secular garb and secretly continued
to teach when possible. Many
priests were seized and information
exacted from them about their par-
ishioners. Under the Nazis their
persecution continued. In July it
was reported that the Most Rev.
Justin Staugaitis, Bishop of Tel-
siai, and three priests had been
slain, and 350 priests arrested and
deported from Lithuania and other
Baltic States.

POLAND

All of Poland came under Nazi
domination with the German ad-
vance into Russian territory, iii
1941. Under both the Soviet and
Nazi regimes, divided Poland had
suffered persecution. Godless prop-
aganda having no effect in Soviet-
occupied Poland, authorities applied
repressive administrative and econ-

ornic measures, churches being
seized for inability to pay exorbi-
tant taxes, and workers who at-
tended church being threatened
with deportation. Clergy were sev-
erely restricted and there were many
priests among the thousands of
Poles exiled to Siberia, where bit-
ter cold and lack of food, clothing
and proper habitation caused fright-
ful suffering. While the adult popu-
lation was subjected to physical
death, the youth faced moral de-
struction.

In Nazi-occupied Poland, German-
ization of the western area incor-
porated into the Reich had evicted
about 1,500,000, or 300,000 families,
from their homes, forcing them to
seek refuge in the central Govern-
ment General whose population was
thus swelled beyond accomodations.
In March, 1940, according to Gov-
ernor General Frank, it totalled 14,-
500,000, of whom 12,000,000 were
Poles, 2,000,000 Jews, 400,000 Ukra-
inians and 60,000 Germans. With-
out money, occupation or household
goods the plight of these people was
pitiable. There was neither ade-
quate housing nor food. Destruction
of part of Warsaw already necessi-
tated congested living and its popu-
lation alone was increased by 400-
000, to 1,600,000. A quarter of a
million people were reported on
soup lines daily. Efforts to send
desperately needed aid were made
impossible, despite persistent at-
tempts by the Holy See. Ecclesias-
tical administration was practically
destroyed, with several bishops ar-
rested, many priests executed or in-
terned, Church properties seized,
the Catholic press suppressed and
religious organizations placed in
utter dependence upon the will of
the presiding Nazi official. Church-
es were permitted to open for Mass
from 8 to 11 a. m. on Sundays and
holydays, and from 8 to 9 a. m. on
week days. Religious instruction
was limited to 2 to 4 p. m. on Wed-
nesdays. Moreover, it was reported
that the moral foundations of the
people were being systematically
weakened, by immoral literature
and theatre, cabarets, gambling

houses, houses of ill repute and
even payment for labor in part by
alcohol. For any trace of Polish
patriotism citizens were executed.

RUSSIA

The fate of the Church in Russia
under the Soviet regime is indicated
by the fact that of the thirteen
Apostolic Administrators appointed
since 1926, eleven are in prison or
in exile and information is wanting
about the other two. The six ec-
clesiastical jurisdictions of Euro-
pean and Asiatic Russia have been
under Apostolic Administrators
since the Bolshevik revolution,
when Communists refused to toler-
ate the presence of a bishop, but
even this provisional arrangement
was unsuccessful.

The Most Rev. Boleslao Sloskan,
elected Apostolic Administrator of
Mohilew in 1926, was imprisoned
in 1927, then exiled to Siberia and
last reported in Riga, Latvia. The
Most Rev. Eugene Neveu, of Mos-
cow, could not be exiled because of
his French nationality, but was not
permitted to remain in Russia and
is now in Paris. The Most Rev.
Theophilus Matulanis, appointed to
Leningrad in 1918, was imprisoned
from 1923 to 1926 and again from
1929 to 1933 and was last reported
in exile in Lithuania. The Most
Rev. Vincent Ilgin, of Kharkov, was
imprisoned in 1926 and ha's been
in Lithuania since 1933. The Most
Rev. Michael Jodokas, Apostolic
Administrator in Kazan, Samara
and Simbirsk, has been imprisoned
since 1929. From the Diocese of
Zytomir, Msgr. Theophilus Skalski
and the Vice-Administrator, Msgr.
Casimir Naskrecky, have been in
exile since 1932. The Rev. John
Swiderski, of Kamieniec, was im-
prisoned in 1930 and exiled in 1932;
his Vicar, the Rev. Alexander
Wierzbicki, was imprisoned in 1932
and as far as known is still there.
The two Apostolic Administrators in
Tiraspol have been in prison since
1930: Msgr. Augustine Baumtrog, of
the Volga, and Msgr. John Roth, of
the Caucausus. Of the two Vicars

ad intenm in this diocese, the Rev.
Stephen Demurof and Msgr. Cara-
pet Dirlughian, nothing is known.

The vast majority of the Russians
were Orthodox or Greek Catholics,
and these too have been deprived
of their ministers. But after more
than two decades of religious perse-
cution, some Communist leaders
acknowledge that "even though the
Church is driven into obscurity it
is, however, one of the most power-
ful institutions in contemporary
Russia." There is an underground
religious organization, with serv-
ices, observances and rites prac-
ticed in strict secrecy. Yaroslavsky,
leader of the Russian Godless
Movement, admitted that there
were 30,000 church communities in
existence in Soviet Russia. This
despite anti-religious teaching in
the schools and a vast increase in
the number of anti-religious muse-
ums. According to Soviet data of
Jan. 1, 1941, the Godless Union had
93,061 cells. During the preceding
year 195,217 lectures had been de-
livered to more than 6,000,000 and
a total of 469 anti-religious courses
were conducted, with 12,380 pupils
graduated from them. The German
invasion, begun June 22, 1941, had
driven Soviet leaders from Moscow
to Kuibyshev, and brought Great
Britain into alliance with Russia.
The United States Government too
was sympathetic to the Soviet
cause, aiding financially and with
munitions. Between aid to the peo-
ple of Russia and support of Com-
munism a distinction was made.

FRANCE

Assuring his fellow countrymen
that "all is not lost," Cardinal Baud-
rillart, rector of the Catholic Insti-
tute of Paris, urged them to "rally
around our Chief" and be glad they
have such a man of honor as Mar-
shal Petain. Cardinal Lienart de-
clared without the armistice France
might have disappeared from the
map of Europe. A pledge of loyalty
to the established power of the Gov-
ernment of France was contained in

a joint letter of the French hierar-
chy issued by the Cardinals and
Archbishops meeting in two separ-
ate groups: in Paris, occupied
France, in January, and in Lyon, un-
occupied France, in February. The
letter was addressed to the Holy
Father and after expressing filial
devotion to him spoke of the
"wounds of our bleeding, suffering
and disturbed country," but said:
"Already the fruits of salvation are
apparent; souls are opening to di-
vine light; some endowments es-
sential to eternal morals have been
officially restored, and in the do-
main of social welfare, a wide ap-
peal has been made to our groups;
finally, in their distant camps, num-
bers of prisoners are giving them-
selves to recollection and prayer."

This fervor of the French in the
German prison camps was remark-
ed by those returned to their fam-
ilies in large numbers in August,
1941. The religious life in the
camps was described as savoring
of the monastic due to the large
number of priests and intellectuals,
many attending daily services and
lectures on liturgy, theology, scrip-
ture and canon law. In one camp
97 priests said Mass daily on 16
portable altars from 5:45 to 9 a. m.
There were also vespers, compline,
evening prayers and Benediction.
In some concentration camps in-
credible hardships were endured.

The Jocists, with 135,000 mem-
bers, were active in relief work and
helping the unemployed, and the
J. A, C. were engaged in the rehab-
ilitation of French rural life. Their
principles were to be incorporated
in the French laws affecting labor.
Legislation to protect motherhood
was passed by the Vichy govern-
ment during the year, and govern-
ment subsidies were provided for
free, private and denominational
schools. A daily salute to the flag
ceremony, which originated in Cath-
olic schools, was adopted in all
French schools. Children from the
cities where distress was greatest
were being taken into peasant
home through placement by the
Catholic Agricultural League and

the Catholic Labor League and re-
muneration by their families. The
food situation was acute, and great-
ly handicapped by lack of trans-
portation facilities. There was an
effort throughout France to stimul-
ate vocations to supply the great
need of priests. The religious solid-
arity of the people was reported,
whole villages formerly separated
from the Church having returned to
the practice of their religion.

MEXICO

Under President Avila Camacho
the situation of the Catholic Church
in Mexico was made easier. Though
laws restricting freedom of religion
were still in effect, there was leni-
ency in enforcement and religious
groups were permitted to carry on
their activities. The scarcity of
priests presented a serious prob-
lem, as in one parish where 22,000
souls were dependent upon the
ministrations of the chancellor of
the diocese. To the students at the
Montezuma Seminary Mexico looks
for the future. Though clergy are
required to wear lay clothing, at
the great Guadalupe Festival on
Oct. 12, the Day of the Race, the
visiting prelate, Archbishop Cant-
well of Los Angeles, and nearly 100
priests accompanying him were
permitted to wear clerical garb and
provided a special Pullman train
from the border. The high Mass
at the shrine and the ceremonies
of the blessing of the roses and
the blessing of the flags of all na-
tions of the Americas were most
impressive, as was the devout at-
tendance of thousands of the faith-
ful. The Eucharistic Congress at
Chihuahua in June was officially
diocesan but actually a national
demonstration attended by mem-
bers of the Mexican hierarchy and
many of the clergy from various
parts of the country, and for the
first time since persecution of the
Church in Mexico began, the Bish-
ops went in procession to the ca-
thedral for the solemn services,
which were carried over the radio.

In May the Central Union of
Mexican Catholic Action held a

week of social study to commem-
orate the fiftieth anniversary of
"llerum Novarum." In August the
National Sinarchist Union, a nation-
alist movement founded in 1937 to
restore the social order through the
reestablishment of moral customs
for the individual and in the fam-
ily, circulated throughout the capi-
tal handbills appealing for "the
union of all Mexicans for the pres-
ervation of Mexico." Sinarchism
encourages "passive resistance" to
governmental impositions contrary
to its ideals, and is particularly in-
terested in the peasants and work-
ers, though intellectuals, people of
wealth and members of the profes-
sions are enrolled in the move-
ment, with a total membership of
about 700,000. It opposes Commun-
ism and warns of the Communist
cells in the offices of the Govern-
ment and of official commissions.
Spanish refugees, numerous in Mex-
ico, were actively Communist.

In his address at the opening of
Congress, on Sept. 1, President
Camacho spoke of the need of a re-
surgence of spiritual values in the
world, and expressed his desire for
a regulatory law on education,
which would provide "a Mexican
school based upon tradition, popu-
lar sentiment and common con-
sent" Revision of Article 3 of the
Mexican Constitution as amended
in October, 1934, enforcing "social-
istic" education, had been strongly
urged. Incapable teachers held
positions for political reasons, Com-
munist textbooks were used, religi-
ous instruction was prohibited,
schools were coeducational and sex
education was approved. A marked
increase in juvenile delinquency
was attributed to it: the number
of delinquent minors was 1,033 in
1931 and 2,987 in 1940. In Novem-
ber the Minister of Education, Oc-
tavio Vejar Vasquez, sought to as-
certain the attitude of different so-
cial groups, of directors of private
schools and of parents toward modi-
fying the existing law.

New hopes for the Church in
Mexico rose, but reforms remained
to be seen.

STATUS OF THE CHURCH
IN VARIOUS COUNTRIES OF THE WORLD

Afghanistan — Practically all the
inhabitants are Mohammedans sub-
ject to the law of Islam. No priest
is allowed to enter. Population,
10,000,000.

Alaska — Originally Christianized
by the Franciscans and Russian
missionaries, the territory is now
subject to the ministrations of the
Jesuits and secular priests from
the United States. Population, 59,-
278; Catholics, 32,650.

Albania (Italian) — Friendly rela-
tions between the Church and Slate
were established in 1936. The ma-
jority of the people are Mohamme-
dans. Population (1938), 1,057,000;
Catholics, 100,320.

Algeria — Most of the inhabitants
are Mohammedans. The missionary
work is in charge of the White Fa-
thers. Population, 7,234,684; Catho-
lics, 814,740.

Andorra — All the inhabitants
are Catholics, living under the
sovereign rule of the Bishop of
Urgel, Spain. Population, 5,231;
Catholics, 5,231.

Angola (Portuguese) — Mission-
ary work is in charge of the Holy
Ghost Fathers. Population, 4,000,-
000; Catholics, 500,000.

Arabia — Once Catholic, the
Arabs fell into heresy and finally
became Mohammedans. The region
is now a missionary territory in
charge of the Capuchins. Popula-
tion, 10,000,000; Catholics, 688.

Argentina — Preponderantly Cath-
olic since the sixteenth century,
the State supports the Church.
Freedom of religion nevertheless is
granted to all. To be elected to the
office of President or Vice-Presi-
dent the candidate must be a Cath-
olic. Population, 13,129,723; Catho-
lics, 12,018,790.

Australia — The Catholic popula-
tion has gradually increased since
1836 when religious freedom was
established. Population, 7,014,915;
Catholics, 1,500,000.

Azores (Portuguese) — Adminis-
tration is subject to the ecclesiasti-
cal provinces of Portugal. Popula-
tion, 262,073; Catholics, 262,073.

Bahamas, Br. W. Indies — The
islands are included in a Prefecture
Apostolic established in 1929 and
confided to the Benedictines. Pop-
ulation, 67,726; Catholics, 3,801.

Balearic Islands (Spanish) —The
islands are divided into self-gov-
erning dioceses. Population, 381,-
594; Catholics, 381,594.

Basutoland (British) — Mission
work is confided to the Oblates of
Mary Immaculate. Population, 562,-
311; Catholic, 146,000.

Bechuanaland (British) — The
outlook for Catholicism has im-
proved since the acquisition by the
British of the territory. Popula-
tion, 262,756; Catholics, 25,265.

Belgium (occupied by Germany)
— The population is preponderantly
Catholic but all religions are toler-
ated. Population, 8,330,000; Catho-
lics, 7,968,431.

Bohemia- Moravia (German) —
Nazism persecutes the Catholic
faith, and there is a great scarcity
of priests. Population, 6,804,875;
Catholics, 4,862,706.

Bolivia — The State recognizes
and supports the Roman Catholic
religion but permits the free ex-
ercise of other religions. Popula-
tion, 3,457,000; Catholics, 2,779,000.

Borneo (Dutch) — Missionary
work is in charge of the Capuchins,
Population, 2,168,661; Catholics, 7-
584.

Brazil — All religions have been
equally recognized since 1890. Pop-
ulation, 45,002,176; Catholics, 40,-
000,000.

Bulgaria — The Bulgarian Church,
resembling the Orthodox, sepa-
rated from Rome for political rea-
sons. Population, 6,720,000; Catho-
lics, 44,240.

Burma (British) — Over 80 per
cent of the people are Buddhists.
Mission work is in charge of the
Society of Foreign Missions of
Paris. Population, 15,797,000; Cath-
olics, 134,897.

Cameroon (French) — Mission-
ary work is in charge of the Holy
Ghost Fathers and the Priests of

the Sacred Heart. Population, 2,-
516,623; Catholics, 263,755.

Cameroons (British) — Mission-
ary work is in charge of St. Jos-
eph's Society for Foreign Missions
of Mill Hill. Population, 831,103;
Catholics, 24,807.

Canada — Oppression of Catho-
lics officially ceased with the Que-
bec Act of 1774 but full religious
freedom was not granted until 1829.
Population, 11,315,000; Catholics, 4,-
285,388.

Canary Islands (Spanish) — Dio-
ceses are subject to the Spanish
Province of Seville. Population
286,154; Catholics, 200,000.

Cape Verde Island (Portuguese)
— The diocese is subject to the
Province of Lisbon. Population,
165,000; Catholics, 145,300.

Celebes, Dutch E. Indies — Mis-
sion work is in charge of the Mis-
sionaries of the Sacred Heart. Pop-
ulation, 4,231,906; Catholics, 21,435.

Ceylon (British) — Mission work
is carried on by the Oblates, Bene-
dictines and Jesuits. Population,
5,780,000; Catholics, 443,665.

Chile — Church and State were
separated in 1925. Population, 5,-
000,782; Catholics, 3,682,591.

China — Buddhism, Confucianism,
Taoism and Mohammedanism
claim most of the population. Pop-
ulation, 466,785,856; Catholics, 3,-
250,000.

Colombia — Catholicism is recog-
nized as the religion of the nation.
Other religions are granted free-
dom of worship. Population, 8,724,-
839; Catholics, 6,880,000.

Congo (Belgian) — Missionary
work carried on by various reli-
gious orders is rapidly converting
the natives. United with the Belgian
Congo administratively are the Bel-
gian mandates of Ruanda and
ITrundi. Population, 10,329,284;
Catholics, 3,000,000.

Costa Rica — Catholicism enjoys
the support of the State. All other
religions may be freely practised.
Population, 639,197; Caldiolics, 440,-
695.

Crete — Most of the inhabitants
profess the Greek Orthodox faith.
Population, 386,427; Catholics, 800.

Croatia — A kingdom was set up
in this portion of Yugoslavia after
occupation by Germany in 1943.
The Croats are mainly Catholic.
Population, 4,000,000.

Cuba — The Church is complete-
ly separated from the State. Free-
dom of religion is granted to all.
Population, 4,227,597; Catholics, 2,-
003,017.

Dahomey (French) — Mission
work is carried on by the African
Mission Society of Lyons. Popula-
tion, 1,289,128; Catholics, 38,307.

Denmark (occupied by Germany)
— Protestantism was forced upon
the people shortly after the Refor-
mation. Of recent years Catholics
have increased in number. Popu-
lation, 3,825,000; Catholics, 25,702.

Dominican Republic — Catholi-
cism is the State religion, though
other religions are tolerated. The
See of Santo Domingo is the oldest
bishopric in the New World. A
serious shortage of priests is re-
ported. Population, 1,655,779; Cath-
olics, 1,580,000.

Dutch East Indies — This group
of islands comprises Java and Ma-
dura, Sumatra, Celebes, adjacent
smaller islands and part of Borneo.
Mission work is carried on by sev-
eral religious orders. Population,
60,727,233; Catholics, 601,570.

Dutch West indie's — These is-
lands comprise Curacao, Bonaire,
Aruba, St. Eustatius, Saba and part
of St. Martin. The Dominicans are
in charge of mission work in Cu-
racao, which has a large Catholic
population. Population, 101,021;
Catholics, 65,825.

Ecuador — The majority of the
inhabitants are Catholic. Natives
in the interior suffer from an in-
adequate number of priests. Popu-
lation, 2,921,688; Catholics, 1,140,-
639.

Egypt — The Church lost most of
her members during the Moham-
medan invasion. Population, 16,-
522,000; Catholics, 156,000.

England — After various persecu-
tions since the time of Henry VIII,
the Church is showing a rebirth.
Population (1931), 37,794,003; Cath-
olics, 2,206,419.

Fiji Islands (British) — Mission
work is in charge of the Marist
Fathers. Population, 210,518; Cath-
olics, 15,709.

Finland — The country fell with
Sweden to Protestantism. The gov-
ernment is very friendly to the
Church. Population (1938), 3,834,-
662; Catholics, 3,000.

Formosa (Japanese) — Mission
work is in charge of the Domini-
cans. Population, 5,451,863; Catho-
lics, 7,193.

France (partly occupied by Ger-
many) — The Church was perse-
cuted in the eighteenth century and
Catholicity restored by the Concor-
dat of Napoleon, 1799. There is no
State Church. Population (1938),
41,980,000; Catholics, 29,000,000.
Bst. pop., Aug., 1940, Unoccupied
France, 14,027,000.

French Equatorial Africa — Mis-
sion work is in charge of the Holy
Ghost Fathers and the Priests of
the Sacred Heart Population, 3,-
422,815; Catholics, 587,724.

French India — Mission work is
carried on by the Paris Foreign
Mission Society. Population, 300,-
000; Catholics, 250,000.

French Indo-China — Catholicism
has been too closely allied to the
French government to be popular.
At present there is a movement
for a native Church. Population,
23,229,200; Catholics, 1,441,124.

French West Africa — Mission
work is in charge of the White Fa-
thers, the Holy Ghost Fathers and
the African Mission Society of Ly-
ons. Population, 14,944,830; Catho-
lics, 200,000.

Gambia (British) — Mission work
is in charge of the Holy Ghost Fa-
thers. Population, 199,520; Catho-
lics, 3,000.

Germany — St. Boniface and Irish
and Scottish monks evangelized the
land. Since the Reformation the
North has been Protestant; the
South and East have remained for
the most part Catholic. During the
Nazi regime the Catholic as well as
the Protestant Church has been op-
pressed and neo-paganism is rife.
Population, 91,584,385; Catholics,
45,000,000.

Gibraltar (British) — The popula-
tion is predominantly Catholic.
Population, 20,339; Catholics, 15,-
410.

Goa, India (Portuguese) — Secu-
lar clergy are in charge of mission
work. Population, 600,000; Catho-
lics, 346,341.

Gold Coast (British) — Mission
work is in charge of the African
Mission Society of Lyons. Popu-
lation, 3,700,267; Catholics, 103,651.

Greece (occupied by the Axis) —
Greek Orthodox is the State reli-
gion but other faiths are tolerated.
Population, 8,000,000; Catholics, 54,-
269.

Greenland (Danish) — From the
eleventh to the sixteenth century
the people were Catholic; since
1721 they have been Lutheran.
Population, 16,630.

Guadeloupe, Fr. W. Indies — The
Diocese of Guadeloupe was erected
in 1850. Population, 310,000; Cath-
olics, 266,357.

Guam (U. S.) — Capuchin Fathers
are in charge of mission work.
Population, 23,067; Catholics, 19,-
045.

Guatemala — Catholicism was in-
troduced by Spanish missionaries.
After the revolt from Spain re-
ligious orders were expelled. While
Catholicism is the prevailing re-
ligion, freedom of worship is
granted. Population, 3,284,269; Cath-
olics, 1,997,560.

Guiana, British — Mission work
is in charge of the Jesuits. Popu-
lation, 337,521; Catholics, 33,998.

Guiana, Dutch — Mission work is
in charge of the Redemptorists.
Population, 173,089; Catholics, 30,-
124.

Guiana, French — Mission work
Is in charge of the Holy Ghost
Fathers. Population, 30,906; Catho-
lics, 23,000,

Guinea (French) — Mission work
is in charge of the Holy Ghost Fa-
thers, Population, 2,065,527; Cath-
olics, 9,925.

Guinea (Spanish) — Mission work
is In charge of the Missionary Sons
of the Immaculate Heart of Mary,
Population, 120,000; Catholics, 49,-
947.

Haiti — Dominicans Christianized
the natives in the fifteenth century.
Though the Revolution destroyed
the missions, the government now
supports the Catholic religion. Pop-
ulation, 3,000,000; Catholics, 2,000,-
000.

Hawaiian Islands (U. S.) — Mis-
sion work is in charge of the Pious
Fathers. Population, 423,330; Cath-
olics, 116,000.

Honduras — Franciscans intro-
duced Catholicism which is the pre-
vailing religion. Freedom is granted
to all faiths. Population, 1,038,061;
Catholics, 760,000.

Honduras, British — Religious
freedom is granted to all. Popula-
tion, 57,767; Catholics, 31,350.

Hungary — While Catholicism
has been the religion of the people
since the eighth century, Josephin-
ism has caused a certain apathy
to religion during the last century.
Priests are needed. Population, 14,-
733,000; Catholics, 7,131,398.

Iceland — The population became
Catholic in the tenth century; Luth-
eran in the sixteenth. Missionaries
of the Company of Mary are sta-
tioned there. Population, 122,000;
Catholics, 300.

India (British) — The majority of
the inhabitants are Brahmins, Mo-
hammedans and Buddhists. Popu-
lation, 365,900,000; Catholics, 4,249,-
000.

Iran (Persia) — The Church be-
came Nestorian; now most of the
Iranians are Mohammedans. Popu-
lation, 15,000,000; Catholics, 5,813.

Iraq — Christianized in the sec-
ond century the inhabitants be-
came Mohammedans in the six-
teenth century. Population, 3,670,-
000; Catholics, 73,144.

Ireland (Eire) — Most of the pop-
ulation has been Catholic since St.
Patrick evangelized the natives in
432. Population, 2,934,000; Catho-
lics, 2,751,269.

Ireland, Northern — In the time
of Cromwell many Scottish immi-
grants settled in the north of Ire-
land, where the population was de-
pleted by persecution; hence there
are many Protestants in Northern
Ireland. Population, 1,279,745; Cath-
olics, 428,290.

Italian East Africa (occupied oy
the British) — Established by de-
cree of June 1, 1936, uniting the
Italian colonies of Eritrea, Ethi-
opia and Somaliland in one admin-
istrative unit. Mission work is in
charge of Vincentians, Capuchins
and Missionary Institute of the Con-
solata. Population, 12,100,000; Cath-
olics, 55,100.

Italy — The Italian government,
estranged since 1870, recognized
the Pope's claim to sovereignty in
1929. Church and State are now in
accord. Population, 44,109,000; Cath-
olics, 43,513,329.

Ivory Coast (French) — Mission
work is in charge of the African
Missionary Society of Lyons. Pop-
ulation, 3,981,459; Catholics, 44,265.

Jamaica, Br. W. Indies — Span-
iards introduced Catholicism. The
British government was intolerant
of the Church until 1792 when free-
dom of worship was extended to
Catholics. Population, 1,173,645
Catholics, 54,000.

Japan — Religious liberty was
granted in 1889. Population, 72,876,-
000; Catholics, 283,491.

Java and Madura, Dutch E. Indies
— Mission work has increased in
recent years. Population, 41,718,-
364; Catholics, 103,828.

Kenya (British) — Mission work
is in charge of the Holy Ghost
Fathers. Population, 3,365,888; Cath-
olics, 76,019.

Korea (Japanese) — Mission work
is in charge of the Paris Foreign
Mission Society, Benedictines of St.
Odile, Maryknoll Fathers and the
Columbans of Nebraska. Popula-
tion, 23,000,000; Catholics, 200,000.

Liberia — Mission work is in
charge of the African Mission So-
ciety of Lyons. Population, 1,867,-
055; Catholics, 5,805.

Libya (Italian) — Mission work
is in charge of the Franciscans.
Population, 888,401; Catholics, 51,-
148.

Luxemburg (occupied by Ger-
many) — Nearly all the people are
Catholic. Population, 301,000; Cath-
olics, 295,000.

Macao, China (Portuguese) — A
suffragan diocese of Goa. Popula-
tion, 200,000; Catholics, 33,047.

Madagascar (French) — Holy
Ghost Fathers, Jesuits, Vincentians
and La Salette Missionaries minis-
ter to the people. Population, 3,-
800,000; Catholics, 590,000.

Madeira (Portuguese) —The Dio-
cese of Funchal belongs to the
Province of Lisbon. Population,
211,601; Catholics, 150,528.

MaJaya, British, comprising the
Straits Settlement, Federated Ma-
lay States and Unfederated Malay
States, is embraced in the Diocese
of Malacca, under the care of the
Society of Foreign Missions of
Paris. Population, 5,444,833; Cath-
olics, 79,730.

Malta (British) — Catholicism is
the prevailing religion. Population,
268,668; Catholics, 160,000.

Mauritius (English) — Mission
work is in charge of the Holy
Ghost Fathers. Population, 415,402,
Catholics, 140,073.

Mexico — The Church has been
subject to the persecution of an
atheistic government. Population,
19,848,322; Catholics, 16,000,000.

Monaco— -The Principality is ec-
clesiastically administered as the
Diocese of Monaco. Population, 23,~
973; Catholics, 20,000.

Morocco (French) — Mission
work is carried on by the Francis-
cans who brought Catholicism to
this region. Population, 6,400,000;
Catholics, 172,000.

Morocco (Spanish)-— Mission work
is in charge of Spanish Francis-
cans. Population, 750,000; Catho-
lics, 59,669.

Mozambique (Portuguese East
Africa) — Secular clergy are in
charge of the missions. Population,
4,995,750; Catholics, 516,296.

Nepal — Mission work is in
charge of the Jesuits. Population,
5,600,000; Catholics, 500.

Netherlands (occupied by Ger-
many) — The Dutch were Chris-
tianized in the seventh century.
In the sixteenth century Catholi-
cism suffered from Calvinism, Re-
ligious liberty was granted in 1848.
Population, 8,833,000 ; Catholics,
2,293,563.

New Caledonia — Mission work
is in charge of the Marist Fathers.

Population, 55,000; Catholics, 28,-

000.

Newfoundland — The Archdiocese
of St. John was founded in 1796.
Population, 291,000; Catholics, 87,-
000.

New Guinea (Australian) — Mis-
sion work is carried on by the So-
ciety of the Divine Word. Popu-
lation, 560,935; Catholics, 40,000.

New Guinea (Dutch) — Mission
work Is carried on by the Mission-
aries of the Sacred Heart. Popu-
lation, 513,982; Catholics, 32,675.

New Hebrides — Mission work is
carried on by the Marist Fathers.
Population, 43,205; Catholics, 3,296.

New Zealand — The Church has
striven to convert the Maoris but
in the race wars the missions were
destroyed. The M arista and Mill
Hill Fathers are restoring these
missions. Population, 1,626,486 ;
Catholics, 187,000.

Nicaragua — Catholicism was in-
troduced by the Spaniards. Popula-
tion, 1,133,572; Catholics, 576,608.

Nigeria (British) — Mission work
is carried on by the African Mis-
sionary Society of Lyons and the
Holy Ghost Fathers, Population,
20,582,947; Catholics, 208,170.

Norway (occupied by Germany)
— The country was Christianized
in the tenth century; in the six-
teenth century Catholicism was
superseded by Lutheranism. Toler-
ation was granted in 1845. Popula-
tion, 2,937,000; Catholics, 3,226.

NyasaSand (British) — Missions
are in charge of the White Fathers
and the Society of Mary of Mont-
fort. Population, 1,679,977; Catho-
lics, 100,390.

Palestine — The region is still a
missionary country. The clergy
have charge of the Holy Places.
Population, 1,435,145; Catholics, 17,-
882.

Panama — Catholicism is the pre-
vailing religion. Population, 650,-
000; Catholics, 412,467.

Papua (British) — Missionaries
of the Sacred Heart are in charge.
Population, 338,608; Catholics, 17,-
882.

Paraguay — The Catholic Faith
is recognized as the chief religion

and is partly supported by the
State. Population, 1,000,000; Catho-
lics, 800,000.

Peru — Liberty Is granted to all
religions but the Catholic Church
is partly supported by the State.
Population, 7,500,000; Catholics, 3,-
678,110.

Philippine Islands — Though
formerly a solidly Catholic nation,
the Philippines suffered some de-
fections from the Faith when the
Spanish missionaries withdrew af-
ter the revolution in 1896. The
then newly established Aglipayan
sect and non-Catholic bodies in
general gained adherents. But
with the arrival of large numbers
of missionaries, especially Ameri-
can, since 1921, Catholicism flour-
ishes among 80 per cent of the pop-
ulation. Population, 16,000,300;
Catholics, 12,800,000.

Poland (occupied by Germany) —
The Catholic religion prevails but
has suffered persecution since Ger-
man occupation in 1939. Population
(1938), 35,090,000; Catholics, 24,300-
000.

Portugal — Catholicism is the
principal religion; freedom of wor-
ship is granted. Population, 7,460,-
000; Catholics, 5,612,000.

Puerto Rico (U. S.) — The Catho-
lic religion is dominant but more
priests and Catholic schools are
needed to sustain the Faith. Popula-
tion, 1,869,255; Catholics, 1,700,000.

Reunion (French) — Mission work
is in charge of the Holy Ghost Fa-
thers. Population, 210,000; Catho-
lics, 189,361.

Rhodesia (British) — Jesuits and
White Fathers are engaged in mis-
sion work. Population, 1,379,962;
Catholics, 118,970.

Rumania — The Greek Orthodox
Church is the State Church. Popula-
tion, 12,958,269; Catholics, 1,700,000

Salvador, El — Catholicism is the
prevailing religion; other faiths are
granted freedom of worship. There
is a grave scarcity of priests, only
one to every 12,000 souls. Popula-
tion, 1,800,000; Catholics, 1,710,000.

San Marino — The Republic lo-
cated within Italy originated as a

religious community. Population,
14,545; Catholics, 13,000.

S. Thome and Principe (Portu-
guese) — Secular clergy are in
charge of mission work. Population,
59,000; Catholics, 21,000.

Scotland — The Church enjoys
the same privileges as in England.
Population, (1931), 4,842,980; Cath-
olics, 614,469.

Senegal (French) — The Holy
Ghost Fathers are in charge of the
missions. Population, 1,666,374;

Catholics, 34,807.

Seychelle Islands (British) —

Mission work is in charge of the
Capuchins. Population, 31,486; Cath-
olics, 24,995.

Sierra Leone (British) — Mission
work is in charge of the Holy
Ghost Fathers. Population, 1,768,-
480; Catholics, 8,148.

Slovakia — Predominantly Catho-
lic, cordial relations exist with the
Holy See. Population, 2,414,163;
Catholics, 1,500,000.

Solomon islands (British and
Australian) — Marist Fathers are
in charge of the missions. Popu-
lation, 139,976; Catholics, 28,108.

Somali land (British) — The in-
habitants are all Mohammedans.
Population, 350,000.

Somali land (French) — Mission
work is carried on by the Capuchin
Fathers. Population, 44,240; Cath-
olics, 794.

Southwest Africa (British) —
Missions must contend with polyg-
amy and Protestant hostility. Pop-
ulation, 365,000; Catholics, 12,000.

Spain — Most of the inhabitants
profess the Catholic religion.
Church and State have been sepa-
rated since 1931, Communism
caused great internal dissension
and Civil War waged from 1936 to
1939, with accompanying horrors of
vandalism, blasphemous outrages,
and martyrdoms of priests and re-
ligious. But the cause of the Span-
ish Nationalists triumphed. Popu-
lation, 26,000,000; Catholics, 25,000,-
000.

Sudan (Anglo-Egyptian) — The
Congregation of the Sons of the
Sacred Heart of Jesus is in charge
of the missions. Population, 6,342,-
477; Catholics, 16,892.

Sudan (French) — Mission work is
in charge of the White Fathers. Pop-
ulation, 3,635,073; Catholics, 5,597.

Sumatra, Dutch E. Indies — Mis-
sion work is in charge of the Priests
of the Sacred Heart and the Cap-
uchins. Population, 7,677,826; Cath-
olics, 27,943.

Swaziland (British) — Servite
Fathers conduct the missions. Pop-
ulation, 156,715; Catholics, 4,125.

Sweden — King Gustav Vasa ac-
cepted the Reformation in 1527
largely for material considerations.
Lutheranism is the State Church.
The profession of the Catholic faith
was forbidden until 1876. Religious
orders are banned. Population, 6,-
341,000; Catholics, 4,031.

Switzerland — Liberty of con-
science is granted since 1884. Popu-
lation, 4,216,000; Catholics, 1,677,317.

Syria and Lebanon —Christianity
has suffered through continued in-
vasions of the region. Population,
3,349,600; Catholics, 524,984.

Tahiti (French) — The Picpus
Fathers are in charge of the mis-
sions. Population, 19,029; Catholics,
8,560,

Tanganyika (British)— The
White Fathers and Benedictines are
in charge of the missions. Popula-
tion, 5,260,484; Catholics, 255,182.

Thailand (Siam) — Buddhism is
the State religion. Population, 14,-
900,000; Catholics, 62,143.

Trinidad, Br. W. Indies — Under
British control, the State contrib-
utes to the support of the clergy.
Population, 464,889; Catholics, 195,-
000.

Tunisia (French) — Missionary
work is in charge of the White
Fathers and other secular clergy.
Population, 2,700,000; Catholics,
194,856.

Turkey — Islamism is the State
religion. Missions are in charge of
the secular clergy and Capuchins.

Population, 17,869,901 ; Catholics,
41,391.

Uganda (British) — The White
Fathers are in charge of the mis-
sions. Population, 3,745,165; Cath-
olics, 477,119.

Union of South Africa (British)
— Mission work has been produc-
ing better results in the last dec-
ade. Population, 10,160,000; Catho-
lics, 314,816.

Union of Soviet Socialist Repub-
lics— The Russian Orthodox was
the prevailing religion and the
Church suffered persecution since
the time of Peter the Great. After
the Revolution and the establish-
ment of the Soviet government all
religious worship was forbidden.
Persecution ensued and church
property was appropriated in 1922.
Anti-God propaganda is carried on.
Population, 170,467,186; Catholics,
8,000,000.

U n i ted States — Though perse-
cuted under Colonial government,
Catholics now enjoy equal rights
with their fellow citizens as guar-
anteed in the first amendment to
the Constitution. Population, 131,-
669,275; Catholics, 22,293,101.

Uruguay — Catholicism was in-
troduced by the Franciscans,
Church and State were separated
in 1917. Population, 2,122,628; Cath-
olics, 1,568,000.

Vatican City — The Holy See ex-
ercises sovereignty over the State.
Population, 953; Catholics, 953.

Venezuela — Catholicism is the
State religion but all faiths are
granted freedom of worship. Popu-
lation, 3,552,000; Catholics, 2,456,000.

Wales — There is great need of
Welsh-speaking clergy. Population
(1931), 2,158,374; Catholics, 102,921.
Yugoslavia (occupied by Germany)
— All religions recognized by law
have equal rights. A concordat
signed with the Holy See in 1935
is not yet ratified. Population, lb,~
703,000; Catholics, 6,031,156.

Zanzibar (British) — Holy Ghost
Fathers are in charge of the mis-
sions. Population, 235,428; Catho-
lics, 19,137.

RELIGIOUS LIBERTY IN THE UNITED STATES

After the war of the Revolution, religious liberty was not granted by
all the colonies at once. The Continental Congress In 1774, however,
recommended "that all former differences about religion . . . from hence-
forth cease and be forever buried in oblivion." Some colonies then re-
moved the religious restrictions on Catholics. Religious equality did not
become universal until after the Philadelphia Convention of 1787 when
the Constitution was adopted.

Due largely to a memorial presented by the Rev. John Carroll, it was
provided in the sixth article of the Constitution that religious tests as
a qualification for any office or public trust be abolished. It likewise
was provided in the first amendment to the Constitution that "Congress
shall make no law respecting an establishment of religion or prohibiting
the free exercise thereof."

Still, since Catholics were not admitted to any state office unless they
renounced both civil and ecclesiastical foreign jurisdiction, it was agreed
to have an ecclesiastical superior in the United States through whom
the spiritual jurisdiction of the Holy See would be retained but in whose
office nothing might be found objectionable to national independence.

In the second quarter of the nineteenth century the Know-nothing
movement challenged Catholics as "un-American, anti-American and
absolutely disloyal!" Riots occurred, but the agitation soon died down.

In the same period Catholics found that the elementary school system,
controlled by Protestants, constrained their children to participate in
non-Catholic services. Due to protests, public education then was sepa-
rated from the control of any religious body. In order to give a Catholic
religious education to their children, Catholics were forced to establish
their own parochial schools.

Relations between the Church and State have been defined at the
Plenary or National Councils at Baltimore, in 1852, in 1866 and in 1884.

The Apostolic Delegation was established at Washington in 1893.

MILESTONES OF CATHOLICISM IN AMERICA

1000 — Leif Ericson, a convert to Catholicism, discovered Vinland.

1112 — Vinland and Greenland became the bishopric of Bishop Gnupsson.

1492 — Christopher Columbus discovered America for Catholic Spain.

1493 — Fr. Juan Perez, O. F. M., offered Mass for the first time in the

New World.

1510 — Bartolome de Las Casas, first priest ordained in America. Worked

for the emancipation of the Indians.

1511 — Antonio de Montesinos, a Dominican, worked to abolish slavery

here.

1513 — Balboa discovered the Pacific, proving America to be a New World.
1519 — By his historic cruise, Magellan proved the existence of a New

World.
1528 — The Franciscans began to convert the natives in Florida.

1540 — Franciscans began to preach to the Indians of New Mexico.

1541 — Coronado, advised by a Franciscan friar, explored as far as Kansas.

1542 — De Soto, sailing along the Gulf of Mexico, discovered the

Mississippi.

1544 — pr> Juan de Padilla, O. F. M., was slain by the Quivira Indians of
Kansas, becoming thereby the protomartyr of the United States.

1565 — The first Catholic parish was established at St. Augustine, Florida.

1598 — The first hospital in the United States was erected by the Cath-
olics of St. Augustine, Florida.

1600 — Franciscans began to evangelize the California coast.

1609 — Mass was offered on Neutral Island, off the coast of Maine,

1609. — Franciscans from Mexico founded the Mission at Santa Fe.
1615 — Franciscans came to evangelize the Hurons and the Iroquois.
1634 --St. Mary's, Maryland, was founded by English and Irish Catholics.
1634 - -Missionaries had converted thousands from Alabama to Virginia.
1646- -A Franciscan mission station was established on the Penobscot,

under the patronage of D'Aulney.

1646 ™~~The Jesuits began their missionary work in Maine.
1665 — A number of Indians in the Colony of New York were converted,
1673 — The Jesuit, Fr. Marguette, and Joliet explored the Mississippi.
1680 — Penal laws were generally adopted in the American Colonies

against Catholics.
1682 — Thomas Dongan, a Catholic, was appointed Governor of New York

by James II.
1769 — The Franciscan, Fr. Serra, began his missionary work m California.

Alabama

1519 — Mass was offered at Mobile Bay by Spanish missionaries.
1702 — French Jesuits worked at Mobile or Old Fort Louis.
1704 — The first parish church was erected at Fort Louis.
1709 — Church was erected for Apalache Indians.

1722 — - Parish of Mobile, till now under the Diocese of Quebec, was given
over to the Order of Barefoot Carmelites.

1829 — The Diocese of Mobile was established.

1830 — Spring Hill College, Mobile, was established.

1832 — Visitation Nuns came to Mobile at request of the Bishop.
1842 — First Girls' Orphan Asylum was opened in Mobile.
1901 — Catholic College for colored was established,
1940 — Population, 2,832,961; Catholics, 55,493.

Alaska

1779 — The Franciscans, Fr. John Riobo and Fr. Mathias, chaplains of
Spanish men-of-war first brought Christianity to Alaska. Russian
Orthodox priests did not arrive until 1794.

1862 — The Oblate Fathers were represented at Fort Yukon by Fr. Seguin,
who, however, due to harsh treatment, returned to Canada.

1872 — After Americans took possession of Fort Yukon Bishop Isidore

Glut and Fr. August Lecorre of Vancouver began active mis-
sionary work.

1873 — Bishop Charles J. Seghers made a survey of the Southern coast.

1874 — Alaska was assigned to the jurisdiction of Vancouver Island.
1877 — • The Bishop made a mission survey of the Northwest.

1878 — The Rev. John Althoff became the first resident missionary in

Alaska.

1886 — Archbishop Seghers was murdered by a guide.
1886 -—The Sisters of St. Anne were the first nuns to come to Alaska.
18$7 _ TWO Jesuit Fathers, P. Tosi and A. Robaut, took up the work of

the Archbishop.
1892 — More Jesuit priests and a few nuns had joined the mission and

had baptized 416 Eskimo children and enrolled forty-five adult

communicants.
3894 — Pope Leo XIII raised the territory to the rank of a Prefecture

Apostolic.
1900 — An epidemic supposed to have been wilfully induced from Russia

ruined many homes and hopes.
1901 — The Jesuits reorganized their missions and established a Church

at Nome.
1916 — The territory was erected into a Vicariate Apostolic.

1922 — Alaska boasted twenty-two churches, many boarding and voca-
tional schools for the natives, a number of day schools and eight
hospitals.

1939 — The number of churches had doubled since 1922, and there were

30 missions with chapels.

1940 — Population, 72,524; Catholics, 12,650.

Arizona

1539 — Fr. Marcos de Niza, O. F. M., explored Arizona.

1629 — Spanish Franciscans began missionary work among the Moki
Indians.

1699 — The Jesuit, Fr. Eusebius Kino, established a mission at San
Xavier del Bac, near the future Tucson.

1767 — - The Jesuits were expelled. Franciscans took over their ten
missions.

1781 — Fr. Francisco Garces, O. F. M., was killed with several com-
panions. A statue commemorating him has been erected at Ft.
Yuma, California.

1797 • — The famous Mission Church of San Xavier del Bac was con-
structed by the Franciscans.

1827 — Spanish missionaries were expelled by the Mexican government.

1859 — Fr. Joseph Macheboeuf came to Tucson.

1863 — The Jesuits took over the parish and abandoned Franciscan
Church of San Xavier.

1897 — The Diocese of Tucson was erected.

1940 — Population, 499,261; Catholics, 100,000.

Arkansas

1673 — Marquette visited the Indians of East Arkansas.

1689 — Other Jesuit missionaries arrived.

1702 — Fr. Nicholas Foucault of the Foreign Seminary worked among the

Indians.

1729 — Fr. Paul du Poisson, S. J., was killed by Mississippi Indians.
1803 — With the relapse of the missions few Catholics were left in the

region.

1843 — The Diocese of Little Rock was established to serve 700 Catholics.
1940 — Population, 1,949,387; Catholics, 37,070.

California

1595 — The Franciscan, Fr. Francisco de la Concepcion, who accompanied
the voyage of Cermeno, said the first Mass in California, near the
site of San Francisco.

1602 — Carmelites accompanying Vizcaino celebrated Mass on the shore
of California.

1769 — The Franciscan, Fr. Junipero Serra, founded the Mission San

Diego, the first mission in what is now California. He subse-
quently founded eight other missions.

1770 — The Mission of San Carlos de Monterey was founded near present

Carmel-by-the-Sea.

1771 — The Mission of San Antonio de Padua was established near pres-

ent Jolon.

1771 — Mission San Gabriel was founded near Los Angeles.

1772 — Mission San Luis Obispo was established in the present city of

the same name.

1776 — Mission Dolores was founded at San Francisco.
1776 — Mission San Juan Capistrano was established in the present city

of the same name.

1777 — Mission Santa Clara was founded in present Santa Clara*
1782 — Mission San Buenaventura was established at present Ventura.

1786 — Mission Santa Barbara was founded at Santa Barbara.

1787 — Mission Purissima Concepcion was founded near present Lompoc.
1791 — Mission Santa Cruz was founded in present Santa Cruz County,
1791 — Mission Soledad was founded near the present city of Soledad.
1797 — Mission San Jose was established near present Irvington.

1797 — Mission San Juan Bautista was founded near present Sargent.
1797 — Mission San. Miguel was established in the present San Miguel.

1797 — Mission San Fernando was founded in present Los Angeles County.

1798 — Mission San Luis Rey was founded near present Oceanside.

1804 — Mission Santa Inez was founded in present Santa Barbara County.

1816 — Mission San Antonio de Pala was established in present Pala.

1817 — Mission San Rafael was founded in the present city of that name.
1821 — With Mexican independence of Spain, California became part of

the Mexican Republic, which began a policy of interference and
aggression toward the missions.
1823 — Mission San Francisco Solano was established at Sonoma.

1835 — The missions were secularized and finally confiscated.

1836 — Mexico authorized a petition to the Holy See for the creation of

a bishopric of California, the property of the Pious Fund to be

placed at the disposal of the bishop.
1840 — Gregory XVI created the Diocese of Upper and Lower California

and appointed Francisco Garcia Diego, O. F. M., the first bishop.
1842 — President Santa Ana decreed that properties of the Pious Fund

be seized and sold, the proceeds therefrom to be incorporated in

the national treasury.

1848 — Upper California was ceded to the United States.
1850 — The Diocese of Los Angeles and San Diego was established.
1853 — The Archdiocese of San Francisco was established.
1855 — The confiscated California missions were returned to the Church

by the United States.

1886 — The Diocese of Sacramento was established.
1902 — Diplomatic negotiations between the United States and Mexico

resulted in appeal to the Permanent Court of Arbitration at The

Hague for adjudication of claims to the Pious Fund. In compliance

with provisions of The Hague award, Mexico paid the U. S.

$1,420,682.67 in extinguishment of sums due as annuities previoxis

to 1902, and was to pay a perpetual annuity for the use of Catholic

prelates in California. Since 1932 no payments have been made.
1922 — The Diocese of Monterey-Fresno was established.
1934 — To commemorate the sesquicentennial of Serra's death, 1934 was

officially declared as Serra Year by the California Legislature and

August 24 as Serra Day.
1930 — LOS Angeles was erected into an archdiocese and the Diocese of

San Diego established.
1937 — The city of San Francisco authorized the erection of a heroic

statue of its patron, St. Francis of Assisi, on a peak overlooking

the city.
1940 — Population, 6,907,387; Catholics, 1,222,510.

Colorado

1858 — The first Catholic church was built at Los Conejos.

1887 — The Diocese of Denver was established to cover the state.

1940 — Population, 1,123,296; Catholics, 147,217.

100

Connecticut

1648 — Jesuits were expelled and threatened with hanging if they re-
turned to the colony.

1818 — Religious freedom was established by the new Constitution, al-

though the Congregational Church remained in practice the State
Church.

1819 — Fanny Allen, daughter of Ethan Allen, the Revolutionary patriot,

died as a nun in Montreal.

1828 — The first resident parish was founded at Hartford.
1843 — The Diocese of Hartford was established.
1940 — Population, 1,709,242; Catholics, 633,124.

Delaware

1750 — Jesuit missions at Apoquinimininck were administered from Mary-
land.

1772 — The first resident parish established in a log cabin at Coffee Run.
1792 — French Catholics from Santo Domingo settled near Wilmington.
1816 — St. Peter's Cathedral was built at Wilmington.
1868 — The Diocese of Wilmington was established.
1940 — Population, 266,505; Catholics, 34,576.

Florida

1521 — Missionaries accompanied Ponce de Leon and other explorers to

the region.
1549 — Fr. Luis Cancer de Barbastro, a Dominican, was slain by Indians

near Tampa Bay.
1565 — Four secular priests accompanied Pedro Menendez de Aviles to

the site of St. Augustine.

1565 — Fr. Martin Francisco Lopez Mendoza Grajales became first parish

priest of St. Augustine, the first established parish in the United
States.

1566 — Fr. Pedro Martinez, S. J., was slain by the Indians in northeastern

Florida.
1573 — Franciscans worked in Florida until expelled by the English in

1763.
1606 — Bishop Altamirano, 0. F. M., of Cuba made official visitation of

Florida, the first episcopal visitation in the United States, and

conferred Orders and Confirmation.
1612 — The first Franciscan Province in the United States was erected

under the title of Santa Elena.
1647 — Three Franciscan missionaries were killed in western Florida,

near the present Tallahassee.
1674 — Bishop Calderon of Cuba ordained seven priests, the first known

ordination in the present territory of the United States.
1693 — The Franciscans, Rodrego de la Barreda and Pedro Galindes, jour-
neyed overland from Apalache to help found Pensacola. Barreda's

diary of the expedition is most informative.
1857 — Florida was made a Vicariate Apostolic.
1870 — The Diocese of St. Augustine was erected.
1913 — Convent Inspection Bill was defeated in State Legislature.
1940 — . Population, 1,897,414; Catholics, 65,767.

Georgia

1597 — The Franciscans, Frs. Chozas and Verascola, explored the interior

of Georgia.
1597 — pive Franciscan missionaries were killed in the coastal missions

of Georgia.

101

1616 — First Franciscan Provincial Chapter was held in the United
States, in San Buenaventura de Guadalg.uinini, in southeastern
Georgia.

1655 —Franciscans had nine flourishing missions among the Indians. The
conquest by the English wiped out the missions. During colonial
days Catholics were forbidden to settle in Georgia.

1793 — French Catholic refugees from Santo Domingo mingled with a
few Catholics from Maryland after the Revolution.

1810 — The first church, built at Augusta, was placed in charge of an
Augustinian.

1850 — The Diocese of Savannah was established.

1893 — The Most Rev. Ignatius Persico, O. F. M. Cap., former Bishop of
Savannah, was created a cardinal by Leo XIII.

1937 — Atlanta was joined to Savannah, as the Diocese of Savannah-
Atlanta.

1940 — Population, 3,123,723; Catholics, 22,500.

Idaho

1842 — Jesuits established the Sacred Heart Mission.

1863 — Secular priests were sent from Oregon City to administer to in-
coming miners.

1868 — Idaho was made a vicariate apostolic.

1868 — School was established by the Sisters of the Holy Names at
Idaho City.

1870 — Catholics lost most of their missions among the Indians of the
Northwest Territory, when the Commission on Indian Affairs ap-
pointed Protestant missionaries.

1872 — Fr. Mesplie was appointed United States Post Chaplain at Fort
Boise.

1893 — The Diocese of Boise was established.

1940 — Population, 524,873; Catholics, 21,255.

Illinois

1673 — Fr. James Marguette and Louis Joliet discovered and explored
the Mississippi River.

1675 — The Mission of the Immaculate Conception was established among
the Kaskaskia Indians.

1679 — La Salle brought with him the Franciscans, Frs. Louis Hennepin,
Gabriel de la Ribourde and Zenobius Membre.

Ig30 — j?r, Ribourde was killed by the Kickapoo Indians along the Illinois
River.

1710 — The warrior chief, Chicagou, after whom the City of Chicago was
named, defended the Church.

1765 — British conquest of the territory resulted in the banishment of
the Jesuits.

1778 — Rev. Pierre Gibault championed the American cause in the Revolu-
tion and aided greatly in securing the states of Ohio, Indiana,
Illinois, Michigan and Wisconsin for the Americans.

1843 — The Diocese of Chicago was erected.

1877 — The Diocese of Peoria was erected.

1880 — Chicago was made an archdiocese.

1887 — The Diocese of Belleville was erected.

1908 — The Diocese of Rockford was erected.

1923 — The Diocese of Quincy became the Diocese of Springfield.

1924 — Archbishop Mundelein of Chicago was created a cardinal by

Pius XI.

1926 — The 28th International Bucharistic Congress was held in Chicago.
1940 — Population, 7,897,241; Catholics, 1,892,209.

102

Indiana

1686 — Land near the present Notre Dame University at South Bend was

given by the French Government to the Jesuits for a mission.
1749 — -The Church of St. Francis Xavier was founded at Vincennes.
1775 — Fr. Pierre Gibault aided George Rogers Clark in the campaign

against the British in the contest for the Northwest Territory.
1792 — Col. Clark accompanied the Rev. Benedict Flaget from Louisville

to Vincennes.
1799 — The first school in Indiana was built by the Rev. John Francis

Rivet.

1834 — The Diocese of Indianapolis was established.
1842 — University of Notre Dame founded by the Holy Cross Fathers.
1857 — The Diocese of Fort Wayne was established.
1940 — Population, 3,427,796; Catholics, 356,760.

Iowa

1836 — The first church was founded by Fr. Samuel Mazzuchelli, O. P.

1837 — The Diocese of Dubuque was erected.

1838 — St. Joseph's Mission was founded at Council Bluffs by Pierre de

Smet, S. J.

1881 — The Diocese of Davenport was erected.
1893 — Dubuque was made an archdiocese.
1902 — The Diocese of Sioux City was erected.
1911 — The Diocese of Des Moines was erected.
1940 — Population, 2,538,268; Catholics, 301,762,

Kansas

1541 — The Franciscan, Fr. Juan de Padilla, accompanied Coronado to
the plains of Kansas where he was slain by Indians in 1544.

1825 — Jesuits ministered to eastern Indians transferred to the western
side of the Mississippi by the United States Government.

1836 — The Mission of St. Francis Xavier was established.

1857 — Vicariate Apostolic of Kansas erected, under jurisdiction of Rt
Rev. J. B. Miege, S. J., Titular Bishop of Messene.

1887 — The Diocese of Leavenworth was erected.

1887 — The Diocese of Concordia was erected.

1887 — The Diocese of Wichita was erected.

1940 — Population, 1,801,028; Catholics, 179,645.

Kentucky

1775 — The first settlers in Kentucky were Catholics.

1787 — The first resident priest, Fr. Charles Francis Whelan, ministered
to Catholic settlers near Bardstown.

1808 — The Diocese of Louisville was erected.

1852 — The Know-nothing Movement began to be felt in Kentucky.

1852 — The Diocese of Covington was established.

1855 — A Know-nothing mob attacked the Louisville Courier office which
had defended Catholics and foreigners. German and Irish Catho-
lic voters were driven from the polls on "Bloody Monday."

1855 — Abraham Lincoln declared against Know-nothingism because it
discriminated against negroes, foreigners and Catholics.

1937 — Louisville was made an archdiocese. The Diocese of Owensboro
was erected.

1940 — Population, 2,845,627; Catholics, 207,377.

Louisiana
1673 — Fr. Joliet, S. J., a member of Marquette's expedition, offered the

first Mass in Louisiana.

— La Salle completed the discoveries ot De Soto at the mouth of the
Mississippi River.

103

1699 — French Catholics founded the Colony of Louisiana.

1717 — The Franciscan, Fr. Anthony Margil, established the first Indian

mission of San Miguel de Linares.

1718 — New Orleans was founded by Jean Baptiste Le Moyne, Sieur de

Bienville.

1721 — The first chapel in New Orleans was placed in charge of the
Capuchin, Fr. Anthony.

1727 — The Capuchins conducted a school for boys.

1727 — Ursuline nuns from France founded their convent in New Orleans,
the oldest convent in what is now the United States. They con-
ducted a school, hospital and orphan asylum.

1793 — The Diocese of New Orleans was established.

1850 — New Orleans was made an archdiocese.

1894 — Edward Douglass White, Senator from Louisiana, was appointed
Associate Justice of the Supreme Court.

1910 — Justice White became Chief Justice of the Supreme Court.

1910 — The Diocese of Alexandria was created from the old Diocese of
Natchitoches.

1918 — The Diocese of Lafayette was founded.

1940 — Population, 2,363,880; Catholics, 623,132.

Maine

1604 — The first Mass in the state was offered by the Rev. Nicholas
Aubry who accompanied Sieur de Monts' French expedition.

1613 — A permanent French settlement was attempted on an island in
the mouth of the Kennebeck.

1633 — Capuchins founded missions on the Penobscot River.
1646 — Jesuits established a mission on the Kennebeck.

1648 — The Church of St. John was built at Oldtown. This is the oldest

church in New England.

1704 — French missions were destroyed by English soldiers.
1724 — A Puritan force attacked the French settlements and brutally

killed Fr. Sebastian Rale, S. J.
1853 — The Diocese of Portland was established.
1940 — Population, 847,226; Catholics, 195,185.

Maryland

1634 — The English Catholic Colony was established by Leonard Calvert,

the only colony in the world granting religious liberty.
1634 — The first Mass was offered on the Island of St. Clement in the

lower Potomac by Fr. Andrew White, S. J.
1637 — A permanent chapel was built at St. Mary's, twelve miles from

the mouth of the Potomac.

1649 — The Toleration Act was passed by the Maryland Assembly.

1650 — Puritans, persecuted in Virginia, were permitted to settle at

Providence (Annapolis). They soon took advantage of their po-
sition, seized the government, repealed the Toleration Act and
persecuted Catholics.

1651 — Cecil Calvert, the second Lord Baltimore, gave the Jesuits 10,000

acres for use as Indian missions.
1658 — Lord Baltimore again regained his authority and restored the

Toleration Act.
1673 — Franciscans came to Maryland under the leadership of Fr. Mas-

seus Massey, 0. F. M.

1689 — The Protestant Revolution caused repeal of the Toleration Act.
1692 — William and Mary enforced the penal laws against Catholics but

the practice of celebrating Mass in private houses was tolerated.
1697 — A brick chapel was erected at St. Mary's.

104

1770 — With the need for concerted action in the coming Revolution,
Catholics were again emancipated.

1789 — The Diocese of Baltimore was established.

1790 — A convent of Carmelite nuns was founded at Port Tobacco, by

Fr. Charles Neale, S. J., the first convent in territory then con-
stituting the United States.

1808 — Baltimore was made an archdiocese.

1868 — The Diocese of Wilmington was founded, and covers a part of the
state.

1886 — Archbishop Gibbons of Baltimore was created a cardinal by
Leo XIII.

1934 — Tercentenary of the founding of Maryland was celebrated by a
field Mass in Baltimore Stadium.

1939 — With the erection of the Archdiocese of Washington, the adminis-

tration of the see was entrusted to the Archbishop of Baltimore.
The Most Rev. Michael J. Curley became Archbishop of Washing-
ton and Baltimore.

1940 — Population, 1,821,244; Catholics, 385,751, including District of

Columbia.

Massachusetts
1688 — Ann Glover, a poor Irishwoman, became the victim of witchcraft

superstition.
1724 — Fr. Sebastian Rale, S. J., was shot down by a Puritan force on

August 23.
1732 — Although Catholics were not admitted, a few Irish families were

found in Boston.

1755 — Acadian exiles landed in Boston.

1756 — Exiled Acadians landing in Boston were denied the services of a

Catholic priest.

1775 — General Washington discouraged the Guy Fawkes Day procession
in which the Pope and the devil were carried in effigy, saying he
could not help expressing his surprise that there should be
officers and soldiers in his army "so void of common sense as to
insult the religious feelings of the Canadians with whom friend-
ship and an alliance are being sought."

1778 — Despite Catholic aid in the Revolution the Puritans excluded Cath-

olics from participation in their governments.

1779 — The Massachusetts Constitution provided for the support of pub-

lic Protestant teachers of piety, religion and morality.
1788 — Mass was offered aboard Baron d'Estaing's fleet in Boston Harbor.

1791 — Bishop Carroll visited Boston and was honored by the presence of

Governor John Hancock at Mass.

1803 — The Church of the Holy Cross was erected in Boston with finan-
cial aid given by Protestants headed by John Adams.

1808 — The Diocese of Boston was established.

1826 — Irish Catholics emigrated to Worcester, Mass., and other parts of
New England for the purpose of securing work in constructing
the Blackstone Canal.

1830 — Irish Catholic labor was brought to New England to help construct

railroads.

1831 — Irish Catholic immigration increased with the failure of the Irish

potato crops.

1854 — A Know-nothing State ticket was put in office.

1855 — Catholic militia companies were disbanded. The Nunneries' In-

spection Bill was passed.

1855 — Irish and Canadian Catholic young women were sought as work-
ers in the cotton mills.

I860 — Portuguese Catholics from the Azores settled at New Bedford.

105

1870 — The Diocese of Springfield was founded.

1875 — Boston was made an archdiocese.

1904 --The Diocese of Pall River was founded.

1911 --Archbishop O'Connell of Boston was created a cardinal by Pius X.

1940 — Population, 4,316,721; Catholics, 2,189,053.

Michigan

1642 — Fr. Isaac Jogues and Fr. Charles Raymbaut preached to the Chip-
pewas and gave the rapids the name, Sault Sainte Marie.

1660 — Fr. Rene Menard, S, J., was murdered by Sioux Indians near the
village of FAnse.

166$ — The Mission of St. Ignace was founded at Michilimakinac by Fr.
Marquette.

1679 — A mission was founded at the mouth of the St. Joseph by La

Salle and the Franciscans, Fr. Louis Hennepin, Gabriel de la Ri-
bourde and Zenobius Membre.

1701 — Fort Pontchartrain was founded on the site of present Detroit

and placed in command of Antoine de la Mothe Cadillac. The

Church of St. Anne was built.
1833 — The Diocese of Detroit was established.
1857 — The Diocese of MarQuette was established.
1882 — The Diocese of Grand Rapids was established.

1937 — Detroit was erected into an archdiocese, and the Diocese of

Lansing was established.

1938 — The Diocese of Saginaw was established.
1940 — Population, 5,256,106; Catholics, 919,121.

Minnesota

1680 — The Falls of St. Anthony were named by Fr. Louis Hennepin, O.F.M.
1689 — Fr. Joseph J. Marest, S. J., carried on missionary work among the

Sioux Indians.

1727 — The first chapel, that of St. Michael the Archangel, was erected

near the town of Frontenac and placed in charge of the Jesuits.

1732 — Fort Charles was built. Jesuits ministered to the settlers.

1736 — Fr. Pierre Aulneau, S. J,, was killed by Indians.

1839 — Swiss Catholics from Canada located near the American strong-
hold, Fort Snelling.

1841 — Fr. Lucian Galtier built the Church of St. Paul, thus forming the
nucleus of the modern city of the same name.

1850 — The Diocese of St. Paul was erected.

1888 — St. Paul was made an archdiocese.

1889 — The Diocese of Duluth was erected.
1889 — The Diocese of St. Cloud was erected.
1889 — The Diocese of Winona was erected.
1910 — The Diocese of Crookston was erected.
1940 — Population, 2,792,300; Catholics, 568,653.

Mississippi

1682 — The Franciscans, Frs. Kenobius Membre and Anastase Douay,

preached to the Taensa and Natchez Indians.
1698 — Priests of the Quebec Seminary founded missions near Natchez

and Fort Adams.

1702 — Fr. Nicholas Foucault was murdered by Indians.
1706 — Fr. St. Cosme was murdered by Indians.

1721 — The missions were practically abandoned with only Fr. Juif work-
ing among the Yazoos.

3725 — Fr. Mathurin de Petit, S. J.r carried on mission work in southern
Mississippi.

1728 — The Capuchin, Fr. Philibert, came to Natchez.

106

1729 — Indians angered at French fort building tomahawked Fr. Paul du

Poisson, S. J., near Fort Rosalie. Fr. Jean Souel was shot by
Yazoos.

1730 — Fr. Antoine Senat, S. J., was burned at the stake by the Chicka-

saws.

1837 — The Diocese of Natchez was established.
1940 — Population, 2,183,796; Catholics, 38,812.

Missouri

1735 — French Catholic miners and traders settled Old Mines and Sainte
Genevieve.

1750 — Jesuits visited the French settlers.

1762 — A mission was established at St. Charles.

1764 — St. Louis was settled by Laclede.

1767 — Carondelet Mission was established.

1770 — The first church was founded in St. Louis on the site of the pres-
ent Cathedral.

1772 — Capuchins came from New Orleans and built more churches.

1826 — The Diocese of St. Louis was erected.

1847 — St. Louis was made an archdiocese.

1868 — The Diocese of St. Joseph was erected.

1880 — The Diocese of Kansas City was erected.

1940 — Population, 3,784,664; Catholics, 545,812.

Montana

1841 — Fr. Pierre Jean de Smet and two others established St. Mary's
Mission on the Bitter Root River near present Stevensville.

1845 — Fr. Antonia Ravalli, S. J., was placed in charge. His name has
been perpetuated in Ravalli County.

1850 — The mission was temporarily abandoned.

1859 — Frs. Point and Hoecken established the Mission of St. Peter near

the Great Falls.
1866 — St. Mary's Mission was re-established.

1884 — The Diocese of Helena was established.
1904 — The Diocese of Great Falls was established.
1940 — Population, 559,456; Catholics, 84,923.

Nebraska

1855 — Rev. J. F. Tracy ministered to the Catholic settlement of St.

Patrick and to Catholic groups in Omaha.

1356 — Land donated for a church in Omaha by Gov. Alfred Gumming.
1857 — Vicariate Apostolic of Nebraska erected, under jurisdiction of

Rt. Rev. James Michael O 'Gorman, Titular Bishop of Raphanea.

1860 — German Catholics in Nebraska City were served by the Bene-

dictine, Fr. Emanual Hartig.

1874 — Catholics from Boston settled in Holt County at O'Neill.
1876 — Catholics migrated to O'Connor County, so named in honor of

Vicar Apostolic James O'Connor.

1885 — The Diocese of Omaha was established.
1887 — The Diocese of Lincoln was established.
1917 — The Diocese of Grand Island was established.
1940 — Population, 1,315,834; Catholics, 162,344.

Nevada

1861 — The first church was built at Genoa.
1871 — A church was erected at Reno.

1931 — The Diocese of Reno was established.
1940 — Population, 110,247; Catholics, 12,153.

107

New Hampshire

1784 — The State Constitution included a religious test which barred
Catholics from public office. Local support was provided for the
public Protestant teachers of religion.

1820 — The Barber family of Claremont, headed by the father, an Epis-

copalian minister, became converts.
1822 — Fr. Barber, the minister who became a Catholic priest, erected the

first Catholic church and school in New Hampshire.
1836 — The Church of St. Aloysius was dedicated at Dover.
1848 — Manchester received a resident priest.
1877 — Catholics obtained full civil liberty and rights.
1884 — The Diocese of Manchester was erected.
1940 — Population, 491,524; Catholics, 170,783.

New Jersey

1660 — Early colonial history was marred by anti-Catholic bigotry.

1680 — The Catholic, William Douglass, of Bergen, was refused a seat in

the General Assembly because of his religion.
1682 — Two Jesuit priests visited the scattered Catholics in northern

New Jersey.

1701 — Tolerance was granted to all but "papists."
1748 — pr. Theodore Schneider, S. J., of Pennsylvania, visited the German

Catholics of New Jersey.
175g — Fr. Ferdinand Farmer and Fr, Robert Harding worked among the

Catholics of the state, visiting them in their private dwellings.
1776 — The State Constitution tacitly excluded Catholics from office.
1803 — Augustinian missions were established at Cape May and Trenton.
1803 — A rude plank chapel served the German Catholics at Macopin.
1814 — The first church was erected at Trenton.

1821 — St. John's Church was erected at Paterson.
1828 — St. John's Church was built at Newark.

1844 — Catholics obtained full civil liberty and rights.

1853 — The Diocese of Newark was erected.

1876 — Franciscans, exiled by German "May Laws," opened a monastery

in Paterson.

18S1 — The Diocese of Trenton was erected.
1937 — Newark was made an archdiocese. The Diocese of Paterson and

the Diocese of Camden were erected.
1940 — Population, 4,160,165; Catholics, 1,100,409.

New Mexico

1851 — The Franciscans, Frs. Augustin Rodriguez, Juan de Santa Maria
and Francisco Lopez, arrived from Mexico, giving the region the
name of "New Mexico." All three later died at the hands of the
Indians.

1597 — Ten Franciscans accompanied Don Juan de Onate and established
a church north of Santa Fe.

1680 — The Indians revolted against Spanish rule and massacred twenty-
one missionaries,

1692 — The missions were restored under the Governor, Antonio de
Vargas.

1848 — With the cession of New Mexico to the United States, the mis-
sions began to prosper once more.

1850 — The territory comprised a Vicariate Apostolic.

1850 — The Diocese of Santa Fe was erected.

1875 — Santa Fe was made an archdiocese.

1914 — The Diocese of El Paso was erected, comprising seven counties of
New Mexico.

1940 — Population, 531,818; Catholics, 141,201.

108

fslew York

1524 — Giovanni da Verrazano, the first white man to enter New York
Bay, was the Catholic emissary of the French king, who named
present Sandy Hook, Cape St. Mary, and the Hudson, St. Anthony's
River. He landed near Rockaway Beach.

1627 — Fr. Joseph d'Aillon, a Franciscan, was the first white man to dis-
cover oil in this country, at Seneca Springs, near Cuba, N. Y.

1634 — Fr. Isaac Jogues, S. J., and his companion, Rene Goupil, were muti-
lated by Mohawks. Dutch Calvinists rescued Father Jogues.

1642 — Rene Goupil was killed by the Mohawks.

1646 — Fr. Isaac Jogues and Jean de Lalande were martyred by the Mo-
hawks at Ossernenon, near Auriesville.

1654 — The Onondagas were visited by Jesuits from Canada.

1655 — The first permanent mission was established near Syracuse.

1656 — The Church of St. Mary was erected near Lake Onondaga.

1658 — Indian uprisings destroyed the missions among the Cayugas, Sen-

ecas and Oneidas.
1664 — The English took New Amsterdam and supplanted the French

priests with their own missionaries.
1667 — Missions were restored under the protection of the Onondaga

chief, Garaconthie.
1673 — Fr. Louis Hennepin, O.F.M., first described the cataract of Niagara.

1679 — The Franciscans founded a mission near Niagara.

1680 — Catherine Tekakwitha, the "Lily of the Mohawks," died in the

odor of sanctity in Canada.

1683 — English Jesuits came over to New York with the Catholic Gover-
nor, Thomas Dongan, and celebrated the first Mass on the site of
the Customs House.

1700 — The Penal Laws were enforced against Catholics.

1709 — The Jesuit Missions were abandoned.

1741 — Because of an alleged Popish plot to burn the city of New York,
four whites were hanged and eleven negroes burned at the stake.

1777 — At the framing of the State Constitution John Jay proposed an
amendment to the section insuring religious liberty in which it
was stated that Catholics ought not to hold lands or participate
in civil rights unless they swear that no Pope or priest may ab-
solve them from allegiance to the State. The amendment was
rejected.

17g5 — The cornerstone of St. Peter's Church, the first permanent struc-
ture of Catholic worship in the state, was laid.

1806 — The state test oath was repealed.

1808 — xhe Diocese of New York was created on April 8.

1825 — The Erie Canal brought many European Catholics to New York State.

1825 — The second Catholic weekly, "The Truth Teller," was established
in New York.

1828 — The New York State Legislature enacted a law upholding the
sanctity of the confessional.

1847 — The Diocese of Buffalo was established on April 23.

1847 — The Diocese of Albany was erected.

1850 — New York was made an archdiocese.

1853 — The Diocese of Brooklyn was erected.

1855 — Franciscans came to Buffalo diocese.

1856 — St. Bonaventure's College and Seminary founded at Allegany, N. Y.
1868 — The Diocese of Rochester was erected.

1872 — The Diocese of Ogdensburg was erected.

1875 — The Most Rev. John McCloskey, Archbishop of New York, was
created the first American cardinal by Pius IX.

109

1880— William R. Grace was the first Catholic elected Mayor of New
York City.

1884 - - The Third Plenary Council of Baltimore petitioned for the canon-
ization of Fr. Jogues.

1886 — The Diocese of Syracuse was erected.

1911 — The Most Rev. John M. Farley, Archbishop of New York, was
created a cardinal by Pius X.

1913 — Martin H. Glynn became the first Catholic Governor of the State.

1919 — Alfred E. Smith became the first elected Catholic Governor of
the State.

1924 — The Most Rev. Patrick Hayes, Archbishop of New York, was
created a cardinal by Pius XL

1928 — -Alfred E. Smith became the Democratic nominee for the Presi-
dency,

1930 — The Jesuit Martyrs of New York and Canada, Fathers Isaac
Jogues, John de Brebeuf, Gabriel Lalemant, Noel Chabanel, An-
thony Daniel, Charles Gamier, and the Brothers, Rene Goupil and
John de Lalande, were canonized on June 29.

1940— Population, 13,479,142; Catholics, 3,144,533.

North Carolina

1776 — The State Constitution denied office to "those who denied the
truths of the Protestant religion."

1805 — The few Catholics in the state were served by visiting priests.

1835 — William Gaston succeeded in repealing the article denying re-
ligious freedom.

1868 — Catholics obtained full civil liberty and rights.

1910 — Belmont Abbey, a Benedictine foundation, was created into an
abbey nullius.

1924 — The Diocese of Raleigh was established.

1932 — Franciscans of the province of the Most Holy Name (New York)
started missionary work in North Carolina, at Lenoir.

1940 — Population, 3,571,623; Catholics, 11,561.

North Dakota

1818 — Catholics were ministered to by Canadian priests.

1823 — The American priest, George A. Belcourt, became the resident

pastor of Pembina.
1864 — Fr. Pierre de Smet visited the Mandans and Gros Ventres, Dakota

Indians.
1868 — Fr. de Smet passed through the state on the way to his famous

peace conference with Sitting Bull.
1889 — The Diocese of Fargo was established.
1910 — The Diocese of Bismarck was erected.
1940 -— Population, 641,935; Catholics, 120,457.

Ohio

1749 — Jesuits on the expedition of Celoron de Bienville preached to the
Indians.

1790 — The Benedictine Dom Pierre Didier ministered to the French im-
migrants.

1795 — The Indian mission near Fort Miami was short-lived.

1796 — The French settlement declined.

1812 — Bishop Flaget of Bardstown visited and baptized the Catholics of

Lancaster and Somerset Counties.
1818 — -The first church was erected by the Dominican, Rev. Edward

Fenwick, on a site donated by the Dittoes.
1821 — The Diocese of Cincinnati was erected.

110

1822 — Father Fenwick was consecrated Bishop of Cincinnati.

1847 — The Diocese of Cleveland was established.

1850 — Cincinnati was made an archdiocese.

1868 — The Diocese of Columbus was erected.

1910 — The Diocese of Toledo was established.

1940 — Population, 6,907,612; Catholics, 1.101,242.

Oklahoma
1630 — The Spanish Franciscan, Fr. Juan de Salas, labored among the

Indians.
1700 — Scattered Catholic families were visited by priests from Kansas

and Arkansas.

1880 — Dom Isidore Robot became the first Prefect for Indian Territory.
1891 — The Rt Rev. Theophile Meerschaert, O. S. B., began active work

as a pioneer missionary.

1905 — The Diocese of Oklahoma was established.
1940 — Population, 2,336,434; Catholics, 64,410.

Oregon

1834 — Indian Missions in Northwest were entrusted to Jesuits by Pope.
1839 — Fr. Francois Blanche offered the first Mass in the present state
of Oregon, in Willamette Valley.

1842 — Dr. John McLaughlin, a pioneer called the "Father of Oregon,"

was received into the Church.

1843 — Fr. Modeste Demers came to Oregon City.

1844 — Fr. Pierre de Smet, S. J., established the Mission of St. Francis

Xavier, near St. Paul.

1846 — The Archdiocese of Oregon City was created.

1865 — Rev. H. H. Spalding, a Protestant missionary, published the Whit-
man myth to hinder the work of Catholic missionaries.

1903 — The Diocese of Baker City was established.

1922 — Anti-Private School Bill sponsored by the Scottish Rite Masons
was passed in State Legislature.

1928 — U. S. Supreme Court declared Oregon Anti-Private School Law
unconstitutional.

1928 — The name of the archdiocese was changed by papal decree to the
Archdiocese of Portland in Oregon.

1940 — Population, 1,089,684; Catholics, 67,734.

Pennsylvania

1673 — Priests from Maryland ministered to the Catholics in the colony.

1682 — The Colony of William Penn granted religious toleration to all.

1730 — Fr. Joseph Greaton, S. J., became the resident missionary of
Philadelphia.

1730 — Catholics increased with German and Irish immigrations.

1742 — William Wapeler, S. J., built the Church of St. Nepomucene at
Lancaster.

1745 — Mennonites and Moravians aided Fr. Theodore Schneider, S. X, to
build the Chapel of St. Paul.

1799 — Prince Demetrius Augustine Gallitzin (Augustine Smith), the first
cleric to receive all Holy Orders in the United States, built first
church in western Pennsylvania, the only church between Lan-
caster and St. Louis, Mo.

1808 — The Diocese of Philadelphia was established, with Rev. Michael
Egan, O. F. M., as its first Bishop. He was consecrated in Balti-
more by Archbishop Carroll.

1343 — xhe Diocese of Pittsburgh was erected.

1844 — Know-nothing riots in Philadelphia resulted In the burning of two
churches.

Ill

1846 — The first Benedictine monastery in the New World was founded
near Latrobe by Fr. Boniface Winimer, O. S. B.

1853 — The Diocese of Erie was erected.

1860 — Catholic Italians, Poles, Slavs and Lithuanians began to immigrate
to the state.

1868 — The Dioceses of Harrisburg and Scranton were erected.

1875 — Philadelphia became an archdiocese.

1901 — The Diocese of Altoona was erected.

1913 — The Ukrainian Greek Catholic Diocese was established.

1921 — Archbishop Dougherty of Philadelphia was created a cardinal by

Benedict XV.

1924 — The Diocese of Pittsburgh, Greek Rite, was established.
1940 — Population, 9,900,180; Catholics, 2,252,820.

Rhode Island

1663 — The Colonial Charter granted freedom of conscience.

1719 — Published laws nevertheless excepted Catholics from holding pub-
lic office.

1780 — French chaplains offered Mass for the troops of Rochambeau's
army at Providence and Newport.

1783 — As the result of the better feeling brought about during the Revo-
lution, the anti-Catholic laws were repealed.

1791 — French Catholic refugees from Guadeloupe came to Newport and
Bristol.

1828 — 1,000 Catholics were reported in the state.

1872 — The Diocese of Providence was erected.

1940 — Population, 713,346; Catholics, 347,961.

South Carolina
1566 — St. Francis Borgia sent Fr. John Robel of Pamplona to St. Helena

and Port Royal to minister to the settlers and Indians.
1573— -The first Franciscans arrived at Santa Elena in southeastern

South Carolina.
1655 — Franciscans had two missions among the Indians, later destroyed

by the English.

1697 — Religious liberty was granted to all but "papists."
1700 — Catholics were not welcomed in the Carolinas under English rule.
1786 — An Italian priest said Mass for twelve Catholics at Charleston.
1788 — Bishop Carroll sent Fr. Ryan to Charleston.
1820 — The Diocese of Charleston was established.
1940 — Population, 1,899,804; Catholics, 12,571.

South Dakota

1841 — Scattered Catholics appealed to the Bishop of Dubuque for mis-

sionaries.

1842 — Rev. Augustin Ravoux began to minister to the French and In-

dians at Fort Pierre, Vermilion, and Prairie du Chien.

1843 — Fr. Augustin printed a devotional book in the Sioux language.

1867 — A parish was organized among the French Catholics at Jefferson.

1868 — pr. <ie Smet visited the South Dakota Indians.
1889 — The Diocese of Sioux Falls was erected.

1902 — The Diocese of Lead was established.

1930 — Tne Diocese of Lead was transferred to Rapid City.

1940 — Population, 642,961; Catholics, 104,392.

Tennessee

1800 — Early Tennessee Catholics were served by priests from Bards-
town, Ky.

1822 — Non-Catholics assisted in building the church in Nashville on the
site of the present Capitol.

112

1837 — The Diocese of Nashville was established for 100 families.
1843 — The Sisters of Charity opened a school for girls in Nashville.
1940 — Population, 2,915,841; Catholics, 31,343.

Texas

1541 — The Spaniard, Coronado, came into Texas with the Franciscans,

Fr. Juan de Padilla and Fr. Juan de la Cruz.
1685 — The Franciscans, Zenobius Membre and Maximus Le Clercq, and

the Sulpician, Fr. Chefdeville, accompanied De La Salle to Fort

St. Louis. They were murdered after his death.
1689 — Four Franciscans accompanied Don Alonzo de Leon from Mexico

and founded the first mission of San Francisco de Los Tejas on

Trinity River.
1703 — The Mission San Francisco de Solano was founded on the Rio

Grande.
1717 — The Franciscan Apostle, Fr. Antonio Margil, founded six missions

in northeastern Texas.

1721 — The Franciscan Jose Pita was killed by Indians.
1728 — A Spanish colony settled present San Antonio.
1744 — San Francisco de Solano was rebuilt as the Alamo.
1752 — Fr, Jose Ganzabal, O. F. M., was killed by Indians.
1758 — The Franciscans, Frs. Alonzo Ferrares and Jose San Esteban,

were killed by Indians.

1793 — The State of Mexico ordered the secularization of the missions.
1813 — The missions finally were suppressed.
1830 — Irish priests cared for the Irish settlements of Refugio and San

Patricio.

1347 — The Diocese of Galveston was erected.
1874 — The Diocese of San Antonio was erected.

1890 — The Diocese of Dallas was erected.

1912 — The Diocese of Corpus Christi was erected.
1914 — The Diocese of El Paso was erected.
1926 — The Diocese of Amarillo was erected.
1926 — San Antonio was made an archdiocese.
1940 — Population, 6,414,824; Catholics, 750,665.

Utah

1776 — Two Franciscans, Frs. Silvestre de Escalante and Atanasio Dom-

inguez, came to the Great Salt Lake.
1841 — Fr. Pierre de Smet, S. J., traveled through the region on his way

to Yellowstone.
1846 — Fr. de Smet's description of the Great Salt Lake Valley influenced

Brigham Young to settle there.
1866 — The first Mass was said in Salt Lake City in the Assembly Hall

of the Mormons.

1891 — The Diocese of Salt Lake was established.
1940 — Population, 550,310; Catholics, 17,117.

Vermont

1666 — The Sulpician Fr. Dollier de Casson offered the first Mass for the

French at Fort Anne.
1710 — Jesuits ministered to the Indians near Lake Champlain.

1777 — The State Bill of Rights declared that no man who professed the

Protestant religion could be deprived of his civil rights.
1793 — The discrimination against Catholics was removed.
1832 — A church was erected at Burlington on a site donated by Col.

Archibald Hyde, a convert.
1853 — The Diocese of Burlington was erected.
1940 — Population, 359,231; Catholics, 110,531.

113

Virginia

1526 — Dominicans accompanied the Spanish settlers from San Domingo
to the James River where a settlement was made at Guandape
near the future Jamestown.

1570 — Spaniards accompanied by Jesuits from Florida settled Axacan on
the Rappahannock. Eight Jesuits were put to death by the Indians.

1641 — Penal laws were enforced against Catholics under British control.

1776 — Religious freedom was granted.

1791 — Rev. Jean Dubois came to Richmond with letters from Lafayette.
The House of Delegates was put at his disposal in which to cele-
brate Mass.

1796 — A church was erected at Alexandria,

1821 — The Diocese of Richmond was established.

1850 — The Diocese of Wheeling was established, comprising eighteen
counties of Virginia.

1868 — The Diocese of Wilmington was established, comprising two coun-
ties of Virginia.

1940 — Population, 2,677,773; Catholics, 47,428.

Washington

1837 — French and Indian Catholics of the Hudson's Bay Co. were cared

for by Canadian priests.
1839 — Missionaries at Cowlitz taught the Indians history by means of

the "Catholic Ladder."
1840 — A log cabin church for Indians was built on Whidby Island in

Puget Sound.

1844 — The Mission of St. Paul was founded at Colville.
1846 — The Diocese of Walla Walla was established.
1850 — The Diocese of Nisqually was established, with the transfer of

Bishop Blanchet of Walla Walla to this see.
1853 — The Diocese of Walla Walla was suppressed.
1907 — The Diocese of Seattle was established, with the transfer to

Seattle of the episcopal see of NisQually.
1913 — The Diocese of Spokane was established.
1940 — - Population, 1,736,191; Catholics, 133,547.

Washington, D. C. (District of Columbia)

1641 — Fr. Andrew White, S. J., evangelized the Anacosta Indians.
1774 — Fr. John Carroll ministered to the Catholics.

1789 — Erection of Diocese of Baltimore, including Washington in its
jurisdiction.

1789 — Georgetown College, the first Catholic college in the United

States, was founded.

1790 — The site of the Federal Government was established on ground

formerly owned by the Catholic Barons of Baltimore. Daniel Car-
roll of Duddington parted with the site of the present congres-
sional buildings for a most modest sum even in those days.

1791 — The French Catholic engineer, Pierre Charles L'Enfant, laid out

the ground-plan for the Federal City of Washington.
1791 — The Catholic James Hoban became superintendent of the building

of the city of Washington and drew plans for and supervised the

erection of the White House.
1794 _ pr. Anthony Caffrey started to build St. Patrick's Church, the first

parish church in the new Federal city.

1798 — Poor Clares, exiled by the French Reign of Terror, opened a

school for girls, assisted by Alice Lalor and her companions.

1799 _ The Pious Ladies' Convent of Georgetown was founded by Fr.

Leonard Neale, S. J. They became Visitandines in 1816.

114

1802 — The first Mayor of Washington, appointed by President Jefferson

was the Catholic, Judge Robert Brent.
1806 — Guiseppi Franzoni, the Italian Catholic sculptor, transformed the

interior of the Capitol. Although most of his work was destroyed

by the British in the War of 1812, the bronze above the Speaker's

desk and the clock in Statuary Hall remain.

1832— -Fr. Charles C. Pise was appointed Chaplain of the U. S. Senate.
1887 — The Catholic University of America was founded.

1939 — Washington was made an archdiocese of equal rank with Balti-

more, and under the direction of the same archbishop. This situa-
tion is unique in the history of the Church.

1940 — Population, 663,091; Catholics (est), 100,000.

West Virginia

1794 — Priests from Maryland ministered to the Catholics of the region.
1833 — The first church was erected at Wheeling.

1833 — The Diocese of Richmond was erected, comprising eight counties

of West Virginia.

1835 — The first church was erected at Martinsburg.
1838 — The Sisters of Charity founded a school at Martinsburg.

1850 — The Diocese of Wheeling was erected.
1940 — Population, 1,901,974; Catholics, 67,950.

Wisconsin
1660 — Fr. Rene Menard, S. J., ministered to the Hurons who had fled

to northern Wisconsin. He was murdered at a portage on the

Wisconsin Rover.
1665 — Fr. Claude Allouez, S. J., founded the Mission of the Holy Ghost

at La Pointe Chegoimegon, now Bayfield.
1669 — Fr. James Marquette, S. J., labored at La Pointe, and heard of

the Mississippi from the Indians.

1669 — Fr. Allouez founded the Mission of St. Francis Xavier, near the

head of Green Bay.

1670 — Frs. Allouez and Dablon established several missions.

1673 — prs. Marquette and Joliet traveled from Green Bay down the Wis-
consin River and down the Mississippi. Fr. Andre ministered to
the Indians at Green Bay.

1687 — Green Bay Mission was burned by the Indians.

1688 — Green Bay Mission was restored and the Mission of St. Joseph,

near South Bend, founded.

1762 — Suppression of the Jesuits in the French colonies closed all mis-
sions for thirty years.

1830 — Green Bay Mission was revived. Fr. Samuel Mazzuchelli estab-
lished a church and a school there.

1834 — Fr. Theodore Van den Broek labored at Green Bay.
1837 — The first Mass was celebrated at Milwaukee.

1843 — The Diocese of Milwaukee was erected.
1868 — The Diocese of Green Bay was erected.
1868 — The Diocese of La Crosse was erected.
1875 — Milwaukee was made an archdiocese.
1905 — The Diocese of Superior was erected.
1940 — Population, 3,137,587; Catholics, 834,879.

Wyoming

1840 — Fr. Pierre de Smet offered the first Mass in the region near
Green River.

1851 — Fr. de Smet held peace conferences with the Indians near Fort

Laramie.

1887 — The Diocese of Cheyenne was established.
1940 — Population, 250,742; Catholics, 32,933.

115

Jioctrtne* of tfje Cfjttrtfj

Jesus Christ founded the Catholic Church to which He gave certain
revealed truths embodied in what is called the deposit of faith. This
deposit has a twofold source, namely Sacred Scripture and Tradition
which together are called Divine Revelation. Holy Scripture or the
Bible is the Word of God written under the inspiration of the Holy Ghost.
Tradition is likewise the Word of God, not contained in the Bible but
handed down by word of mouth and in writing from the Apostles to us
in an unbroken succession.

Christ likewise endowed the Church with the authority to guard, in-
terpret and teach these truths till the end of time. They are such that
they can be defended by reason. Whenever the Catholic Church teaches
any of these truths contained in the deposit of faith she uses either her
solemn or her ordinary authority. A doctrine is solemnly taught when
contained in one of the following: Definitions of Popes, Decrees of
General Councils, Creeds, Professions of Faith. There are three prin-
cipal Creeds or Symbols: the Apostles', the Nicene and the Athanasian.
An outstanding Profession of Faith is that of Pius IV. The Church is
also infallible in her ordinary teaching. This is exercised especially
when dogmas are unanimously taught by the bishops of the whole world.

The doctrines of the Church are defined, that is, set forth in clear and
unmistakable language, by the Pope when he speaks ex cathedra, that is,
as the supreme pastor of the whole Church. Speaking thus about matters
of faith and morals he cannot err. His definitions become dogmas —
matters of belief. A creed is a summary of dogmas.

THE BIBLE

Sacred Scripture, or the Bible, is the written word of God. From the
beginning the Church has considered the Holy Scripture a treasure en-
trusted to her keeping, and she has the sole right to explain to us its
meaning. Sacred Scripture consists of the sacred books of the Old and
New Testament which the Church declares are inspired, i. e., their
writers were moved by God to write, and, while writing, were so guided
by Him that they wrote down precisely what He wished them to express
and nothing more. This is known as the Canon of Scripture.

According to Leo XHI's encyclical, "Providentissimus Deus" (transla-
tion of paragraph 110 of the Enchiridion Biblicum, 1927) : "This is the
ancient and unchanging faith of the Church, solemnly defined in the
Councils of Florence and of Trent, and finally confirmed and more ex-
pressly formulated by the Council of the Vatican. These are the words
of the last: 'The Books of the Old and New Testament, whole and entire,
with all their parts, as enumerated in the decree of the same Council
(Trent) and in the ancient Latin Vulgate, are to be received as sacred
and canonical, not because, having been composed by human industry,
they were afterwards approved by her authority; nor only because they
contained revelation without error; but because, having been written
under the inspiration of the Holy Ghost, they have God for their author/
Hence, because the Holy Ghost employed men as His instruments, we

116

cannot therefore say that it was these inspired instruments who, per-
chance, have fallen into error, and not the primary Author. For, by
supernatural power, He so moved and impelled them to write — He was
so present to them — that the things which He ordered, and those only,
they, first, rightly understood, then willed faithfully to write down,
and finally expressed in apt words and with infallible truth. Otherwise,
it could not be said that He was the Author of the entire Scripture/1

The Old Testament Canon includes all the inspired writings under the
Old Dispensation, whether written in the current language of the Jews
(Hebrew or Aramaic), or in Greek. For the benefit of Greek-speaking
Jews in Egypt the books of the Old Testament in Hebrew were gradually
translated into Greek and became known as the Septuagint. After the
destruction of Jerusalem, in a Council held at Jamnia (circa 98) it was de-
cided that all books not written in the sacred tongue (or about which
there was some doubt due to the loss of the originals), and books written
outside the holy precincts of Palestine were excluded from the Canon of
the Jews, thus bringing into existence the present-day Jewish Canon.
The motivating force behind this decision was the party spirit of the Jews.

The terms "protocanonical" and "deuterocanonical," though not strictly
correct, are applied to the books acknowledged, respectively, by the
Jewish Canon of today, and the Jewish Canon of the Septuagint handed
down by Christ and the Apostles to the Church.

Indeed the Council of Trent in its list of canonical and inspired writings
lists all the books that were acknowledged by all Jews the world over,
especially in Palestine and Egypt, in the second century before Christ.
The Septuagint Greek version — the version referred to by Christ and
His Apostles — testifies to this fact.

The New Testament Canon contains the collection of inspired Apostolic
writings. In making the selection for this Canon the Church carefully
guarded against accepting uninspired works, apocryphal and heretical
writings and forgeries.

The Old Testament consists of: twenty-one Historical Books, relating
to the history of the early ages of the world, or to that of the Jewish
nation; seven Moral Books, consisting of prayers and holy maxims; and
eighteen Books of Prophecies.

The Historical Books are: the Pentateuch, or five Books of Moses, viz.,
Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, Deuteronomy; the Book of Josue;
the Book of Judges; the Book of Ruth; the four Books of Kings; the two
Books of Chronicles or of Paralipomenon; the Book of Esdras; the Book
of Nehemias; the Book of Tobias; the Book of Judith; the Book of
Esther; and the two Books of Machabees.

The Moral Books are: the Book of Job, the Psalms, the Proverbs, Ec-
clesiastes, the Canticle of Canticles, the Book of Wisdom, and Ecclesi-
asticus.

The Books of Prophecies are those of Isaias, Jeremias (including Lam-
entations), Baruch, Ezechiel, Daniel, Osee, Joel, Amos, Abdias, Jonas,
Micheas, Nahum, Habacuc, Sophonias, Aggeus, Zacharias, and Malachy.

The New Testament consists of: the four Gospels, or histories of the
life of Our Saviour, by Sts. Matthew, Mark, Luke and John; the Acts of
the Apostles, by St. Luke; the fourteen Epistles of St. Paul, viz., one to
the Romans, two to the Corinthians, one to the Galatians, one to the
Ephesians, one to the Philippians, one to the Colossians, two to the
Thessalonians, two to Timothy, one to Titus, one to Philemon, and one
to the Hebrews; one Epistle of St. James; two Epistles of St. Peter;
three Epistles of St. John; one Epistle of St. Jude; the Book of the
Apocalypse.

117

Books of the Bible

The Bible books are seventy-three,

Whose names in order you now may
see.

Forty and six to the Old are given

Leaving the New but twenty-seven.
Genesis opens the list divine,

Exodus follows the next in line;
Leviticus and Numbers then arrive,
Deuteronomy fills the mystic five.

Josue and Judges bring Ruth to the
fore

To glean the wheat escaping the
mower.

Pour Books of Kings pass quickly
on,

Then the two called Paralipomenon.

Now two from Esdras the future
probe,

For Tobias, Judith, Esther and Job.

Psalms and Proverbs with numbers
please,

While good men revel in Ecclesi-
astes.

Canticle of Canticles — wondrous
song,

Sweet with music, lovely and long.

Next Wisdom opens her lips so
sage,

Ecclesiasticus lends a learned page.
Isaias, the prophet, draws the veil,
Jeremias weeps, Lamentations wail.
Baruch and Ezechiel both foretell,
Daniel and Osee give place to Joel.

Amos greets Abdias, Jonas sets

sail,

To be rudely swallowed by a whale.
Micheas and Nahum things hidden

explain,

Habacuc, Sophonias take up the re-
frain.

When Aggeus spoke the temple
rose,

Zacharlas and Malachlas the proph-
ets close.

.The books of the Old will end, if
you please,

With two that are known as Ma-
chabees.

From Old to New we hasten on —

To Matthew, Mark, to Luke and
John.

The Gospels o'er, take up the Acts,
A book replete with mighty facts.
Fourteen Epistles, Paul indites:
To his dear Romans first he writes,
Two to the Corinthians were sent,

One to Galatia, one to Ephesus

went.

Philippians and Colossians get ad-
vice:

Thessalonians hear from him but
twice;

To Timothy a twain with lots of
love,

To Titus wisdom from above.

Philemon and Hebrews his pen en-
gage,

Till his hand grows weary, weak
with age.

With lifeless finger and sightless
eye,

'Twere hard to labor, sweet to die.

From James a letter in language
quaint,

From Peter two that breathe the
saint,

Three from the well-beloved John.

While Jude comes last with only
one.

On eagle wings we take our flight
To the fountain of eternal light,

Where John -with angels humbly
sips

The wonders of the Apocalypse.
— K,t. Rev. Msgr. Thos. S. Duggan,

118

Number of Books !n Bible

An easy way to remember the number of Books in the "Bible is the
following: Our Lord had 72 disciples. This is also the total number of
Books in the Old and New Testament. If this number is reversed, we
have 27, or the number of books in the New Testament. Subtract this
number from the total and the remainder is the number of Books of the
Old Testament, if we include the Book of Baruch with that of Jeremias.

Protestantism and the Bible

The difference between the Catholic and Protestant Bible arises from
a difference in authority. The Catholic Church possesses the divinely
appointed authority to declare which of the Sacred Writings are inspired
and which are only human documents. Protestantism on the contrary
which has as a fundamental principle, on this point, the right to private
interpretation, thereby eliminates any recognized authoritative teaching
body. Lacking such a teaching body there can be no question of its hav-
ing a canon in the strict sense of the term.

The Protestants rejecting Tradition and receiving only the Scriptures,
nevertheless had to rely on the Church for the list of books which they
did select. In the beginning the Reformers more or less adhered to this
canon of the Church. But as private interpretation was their norm, dif-
ferences were inevitable. The books rejected, in general, were, in the
Old Testament: Tobias, Judith, Wisdom, Ecclesiasticus, Baruch, the two
books of Machabees, and portions of Esther and Daniel; in the New
Testament: the Epistle to the Hebrews, the Epistle of St. James, the sec-
ond Epistle of St. Peter, the second and third Epistles of St. John, the
Epistle of St. Jude and the Apocalypse.

When these books were called into question by the Reformation the
Council of Trent on April 8, 1546, by a solemn decree drew up an official
list of the books of the Old and New Testaments. This list was based
on the tradition of the Church and contained exactly the same books
as were given by Pope Damasus in a decretal of the year 374 by a synod
held in Africa in 393, during the lifetime of St. Augustine; and by Pope
Innocent I, in a letter to the Bishop of Toulouse, in 405. The Vatican
Council reaffirmed this on April 24, 1870.

Moreover, with regard to the New Testament, the Church was already
in existence before one book of the New Testament was written. Hence,
she, and she alone, in virtue of the authority conferred on her by Christ,
could determine which books were inspired, and which were not. This
the Church has done.

With reference to the difference in wording and the use of names be-
tween the Catholic and the Protestant Bible this is due to the craze of the
Protestant Reformers to go back to the Hebrew texts, instead of using
the Greek Septuagint translation.

The American Revision of the New Testament

To meet the danger presented by English versions of the Bible which
altered the true meaning of the Scriptures, the Rheims version of the
New Testament was printed at Rheims in 1582. This work of exiled
English priests and educators remained the standard English version for
Catholic use for 168 years. However, the English language had under-
gone many changes during these years and there was a pressing need
for an English version of the Bible more in keeping with the time.

119

Recognizing this need, Bishop Challoner, Vicar Apostolic of the London
District, undertook the task, and in 1750 presented a new version of the
entire Bible in English. Up to the present we have continued to use
editions of the English Bible which are, in language and substance, the
text that Bishop Challoner gave us 190 years ago. Since that time many
of the words and forms of that venerable text have become obsolete,
while long and labored sentences and an outmoded method of punctuation
often obscure the original message of the Scriptures. The need of a
better vernacular version was recognized by the First Provincial Council
of Baltimore in 1829 and again in 1858 by the Ninth Provincial Council
of Baltimore. However, until recent times, the Church in America has
been too much occupied with other concerns and not sufficiently equipped
to undertake the task.

Now in a better position, the Church in America in 1941 presented
a newly revised English version as the answer to this need. It was pre-
pared under the supervision of the Episcopal Committee of the Con-
fraternity of Christian Doctrine. It is the fruit of five years of labor
on the part of some twenty-seven Catholic biblical scholars employing
principles approved by the Biblical Commission at Rome. The American
revision enjoys, therefore, the authority and scholarship becoming an
improved Catholic version of the New Testament in English.

While embodying many improvements, this work of American biblical
scholars is not a new version but a revision of the Challoner-Rheims
version based upon the Latin Vulgate. While the Clementine edition of
the Vulgate served as the main source, the readings of this edition have
been improved by recourse to more ancient texts of the Vulgate. Though
adhering to the Latin text, the Semitic and Greek peculiarities and
idioms reflected in that text have been rendered in a sense that is native
to them.

As an aid to reading and understanding the New Testament, the old
verse form and paragraphing have been abandoned, and headings that
show the main divisions of the books with marginal notes describing
their contents have been introduced. The new text is arranged with
one column to a page and in paragraphs instead of the former verse
form. Verse and chapter enumerations have been placed In the margin.

It is hoped that the new revision, while primarily made for study and
exposition, may eventually be adopted for the liturgical use of the Church
in this country.

Indulgence for Reading the Bible

An indulgence of 300 days is granted to all the faithful who read the
Holy Gospels at least a quarter of an hour. A plenary indulgence under
the usual conditions is granted once a month for the daily reading
(Leo XIII, Dec. 13, 1888).

Prayer before Reading the Holy Scriptures

O, King of Glory, Lord of Hosts, who didst triumphantly ascend the
heavens, leave us not as orphans, but send us the Promised of the Father,
the Spirit of Truth.

We implore Thee, O Lord, that the Consoler Who proceedeth from
Thee, will enlighten our souls and infuse into them all truth, as Thy Son
hath promised.

O God, Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, vouchsafe to grant us, accord-
Ing to the riches of Thy glory, that Christ by faith may dwell In our
hearts, which rooted and grounded in charity, may acknowledge the love
of Christ, surpassing all knowledge. Through the same Christ our Lord.
Amen. (Eph., ill, xiv, xvii, xix.)

120

Prayer after Reading the Holy Scriptures
(Prayer of St. Bede the Venerable; died 735.)

Let me not, O Lord, be puffed up with worldly wisdom, which passes
away, but grant me that love which never abates, that I may not choose
to know anything among men but Jesus, and Him crucified. (I Cor., xiii,
8; ii, 2.)

I beg Thee, dear Jesus, that he upon whom Thou hast graciously be-
stowed the sweet savor of the words of Thy Knowledge, may also pos-
sess Thee, Fount of all Wisdom, and shine forever before Thy coun-
tenance. Amen.

Biblical Calendar

The year was divided into twelve months, the names of which are:
Abib or Nisan (April) Tishri or Ethanim (October)

SiTanM(June) Marhhescevan (November)

Thammuz (July) Chisleu (December)

Ab (August) Tebeth (January)

VeSSSSSry month-every S*eba (February)
three years. Adar (March)

The month was divided into weeks of seven days, and the last day
of each week was called the Sabbath.

Each day was divided into watches or hours corresponding to night
and daytime.

Biblical Coins

Before the Babylonian exile there is no trace of money but only of
weights. Gold and silver were weighed in the balance by means of little
stones, models and examples of which were preserved in the Tabernacle
(Exodus, xxx, 13), After the exile there is frequent mention of Hebrew
coins. Pagan coins, too, were used.

Light shekel, silver 40 cents Farthing (Matt., v, 26) % cent

Heavy shekel, silver 80 cents Farthing (Matt., x, 29) 1 cent

Shekel, gold $12.87 Penny (Matt., xviii, 28) ...17 cents

Manah, silver (Mna) $20.24 Groat (Luke, xv, 8) 17 cents

Manah, gold (Mna) $323.96 Drachma 17 cents

Talent, silver $1,215 t 51 cents

as* ^ side) •:::::::::£!£* ^^ '^^^.^^

Gerah or Obol 2% cents Tribute Money (Matt., xvn, 24)

As From 1 to 17 cents 32 cents

Mite (Mark, xii, 42) x/4 cent Piece of Silver (Matt., xxvi, 15)

Biblical Weights

Light shekel 160 grains Light Talent 83 Ibs., 6 oz.

Heavy shekel 320 grains Heavy Talent 166 Ibs., 12 oz.

Light Manah Bekah % shekel

1 lb., 4 oz., 13 dwt, 8 grains Rebah % shekel

Heavy Manah 2 Ibs., 8 oz. Gerah 1-20 shekel

Talent or Kikkar 60 manahs

121

Biblical Measures of Length
The unit was a cubit (forearm) divided into:

Barley Corn 33 in. Foot 10.66 in.

66 in. Small cubit 13.33 in.

::::::::::::::::::::5:!8£ Building cubit 16-00in-

Span 8.00 in. Large cubit 18.66 in.

A Sabbath day's journey .1 U. S. mile
A day's journey. . .33 1-5 U. S. miles
Ezekiel's Reed 11 feet

Biblical Dry Measure

Log 69 pints Hin 1.04 gallons

Cab 2.76 " Sean 2.08

Omer 4.96 " Ephah 6.20

Kor 62.00 gallons

Biblical Liquid Measure

Log 81 pints Him 1.40 gallons

Cab 3.24 " Sean 2.90

Omer 6.70 " Bath 8.40

Kor 84.00 gallons

TRADITION

The Bible is silent or at least is not clear on a number of matters such
as the baptism of infants and the exact number of the sacraments, con-
cerning which the Church follows tradition.

Tradition consists of the truths of the Catholic Faith revealed by Jesus
Christ to His apostles and handed down to us through the teaching of
the Church and the writings of the holy fathers and doctors.

The Apostolic Fathers are Christian writers of the first and second
centuries who are known or who are considered to have had personal
relations with the Apostles and whose writings echo genuine Apostolic
teaching. Chief in importance are: St. Clement (58-97), Bishop of Rome
and third successor of St. Peter in the Papacy; St. Ignatius (50-98),
Bishop of Antioch and second successor of St. Peter in that see, reputed
to be a disciple of St. John; St. Poly carp (69-155), Bishop of Smyrna
and a disciple of St. John. The author of the Didache and the author of
the Epistle of Barnabas are also numbered among the Apostolic Fathers.

The Fathers of the Church are those "who stood at the cradle of the
infant Church." They were writers who lived in the first eight centuries
after the birth of Christ, who led saintly lives, propagated Christian
doctrines, and suppressed heresy. The unanimous acceptance of a doc-
trine by the Fathers makes it an article of faith; the unanimous re-
jection brands it a heresy. The Church recognizes the Fathers as her
mouthpieces. To be numbered among the Fathers, four qualities are
required of a writer. First, he must have lived when the Church was in
her youth; hence St. Gregory the Great who died about 604 is re-
garded as the last Father of the West, and St. John Damascene who

122

died about 754 is considered as the last Father of the East.
Second, he must have led a saintly life. Third, his writings must not only
be free from error, but must excel in the explanation and defense of
Catholic doctrines. Fourth, the writings must bear the seal of the Church's
approval. Among the Fathers of the Church not acclaimed as Doctors
(the list of Doctors including no martyrs) are: St. Justin Martyr
(100-165), a layman and a Christian apologist of Asia Minor and Rome;
St. Irenaeus (130-200), Bishop of Lyons, who opposed Gnosticism; and
St. Cyprian (200-258), Bishop of Carthage, who opposed Novatianism.
The Doctors of the Church include many Fathers of the Church. They
are ecclesiastical writers of eminent learning, and a high degree of sanc-
tity, who have received this title because of the great advantage the
whole Church has derived from their doctrine. Their writings are not
necessarily entirely free from error. The required conditions before a
man can be proclaimed a Doctor of the Church are: first, eminent learn-
ing; second, a high degree of sanctity; and third, proclamation by the
Church. They are, in chronological order, as follows.

Name Office Work Dates

St. Hilary Bishop of Poitiers Opposed Arianism 300- 368

St. Athanasius .Bishop of Jerusalem . . , .Father of Orthodoxy 296- 373

St. Ephraem .Deacon Exegete. Liturgical poet of the

Orient 306- 373

St. Cyril .Bishop of Jerusalem. . . . .Catechetical teachings 315- 386

St. Gregory Bishop of Nazianzen Opposed Arianism 325- 389

St. Basil the Great Archbishop of Caesarea . .Father of Oriental Monasticism. 329- 379

St. Ambrose Archbishop of Milan. . . , .Founded Christian Hymnology. . 340- 397

St. Jerome Priest Father of Biblical Science. . . . 340- 420

St. John Chrysostom Abp. of Constantinople .Golden mouthed reformer 347- 407

St. Augustine Bishop of Hippo Doctor of Grace 354- 430

St. Cyril .Bishop of Alexandria. . .Defended the Church against

Nestorius 376- 444

St. Peter Chrysologus Bishop of Ravenna . . .Opposed Monophysitism . . 406- 450

St. Leo the Great .Pope Unified the Church . . . 440- 461

St. Gregory the Great Pope Began the conversion of

England 590- 604

St. Isidore Bishop of Seville ,Welded the Spanish people into

a homogeneous nation . , . 560- 636

Ven. Bede English Historian . . . .Most learned man of his day. . . 672- 7^5

St. John Damascene. ...Last Greek Father Opposed Iconoclasm 676- 770

St. Peter Damian Cardinal-Bp. of Ostia . . .Reformer 1007-1072

St. Anselm Bishop of Canterbury. . . . Defended the Church against the

State 1033-1109

St. Bernard Abbot of Clairvaux. . . .Opposed the errors of Abelard .1090-1153

St. Albertus Dominican Friar Master of Dogmatic Theology .1206-1280

St. Bonaventure Card. Bp. of Albano . .Master of Scholastic Theology.. 1221-1274

St. Thomas Aquinas Dominican Friar Angelic Doctor ; author of the

"Summa" 1225-1272

St. Peter Canisius Jesuit .Leader of the Counter-
reformation 1521-1597

St. John of the Cross Co-founder of Discalced

Carmelites Doctor of Mystic Theology 1542-1591

St. Robert Bellarmine Cardinal Defined the relations of Church

and State; upheld the prin-
ciples of democracy 1542-1621

St. Francis de Sales Bishop of Geneva Famed for Religious

Journalism 1567-1622

St. Alphonsus Liguori. , . .Bp. of San Agata dei Goti . Master of Moral Theology. 1696-1787

123

EVERY CHRISTIAN MUST BELIEVE:

1. That there is one God, a pure
spirit, Maker of heaven and earth,
without beginning or end, omni-
present, knowing and seeing all,
omnipotent, infinite in perfection.

2. That there are three persons
in God, equal, and of the same sub-
stance: the Father, the Son, born
of the Father, and the Holy Ghost
proceeding eternally from the Fa-
ther and the Son, all three eternal
in wisdom and power, and all three
the same Lord and the same God.

3. That God created the angels to
be with Him forever, that some
of them fell and became devils;
that God created Adam and Eve,
thes first parents, placed them in
Paradise, wherefrom they were
justly banished for eating the for-
bidden fruit; therefore we are born
in sin and would have been lost
had not God sent us a Saviour.

4. That the Saviour is Jesus
Christ, the Son of God, equal to the
Father in all things; perfect Man
with a body and soul like ours.

5. That Christ was conceived in
the womb of the Virgin Mary, by
the power of the Holy Ghost, with-
out any man for His father; that
she remained a pure virgin; that
during His life He founded the
Christian religion and offered Him-
self a sacrifice for the sins of the
world by dying on the cross to gain
mercy, grace, and salvation for us.

6. That after His death and bur-
ial He rose to life on the third day,
manifested Himself to His disciples
for forty days; ascended into
heaven, where He continually in-
tercedes for us; whence He sent
down the Holy Ghost upon His
Apostles to guide them and their
successors in truth.

7. That He is the head of the
Catholic or Universal Church, His
Spirit acting as its director; that
He founded the Church on a rock;
that it is always victorious against
the powers of death and hell; that
it is always One because its mem-
bers profess one faith, one com-
munion, under one pastor, the suc-
cessor of St. Peter to whom Christ
committed His whole fiock; that it

is always Holy because it teaches
a holy life; that it is Catholic be-
cause it has subsisted in all ages,
and has taught all nations the
truth; that it is Apostolic because
it derives doctrines, mission, and
succession from the Apostles.

8. That the Scriptures, Old and
New Testaments, were deposited
by the Apostles with the Church,
who is the guardian and protector,
interpreter, and judge of all con-
troversies concerning them; as in-
terpreted, these Scriptures, with
the teaching of the Church founded
on Tradition, must be received by
all as the practice and rule of faith.

9. That Christ instituted seven
sacraments: Baptism, Confirmation,
Holy Eucharist, Penance, Extreme
Unction, Holy Orders, Matrimony.

10. That Christ also instituted
the sacrifice of His Body and Blood
as a remembrance of His death and
Passion in the Mass, where every
day He is immolated upon the al-
tar, being Himself both priest and
victim; that we are united with
Him, adore Him, give Him thanks,
obtain His grace and pardon in the
Mass.

11. That in the Church there is a
communion of saints by means of
which we communicate with the
holy ones in heaven, give thanks to
God for His gift to them and beg a
share in their prayers; that we
communicate with the faithful in
purgatory by offering prayers, alms
and sacrifice to God for them.

12. That without divine grace we
cannot make even one step toward
heaven; that all our merits are the
gifts of God; that Christ died for
all men; that God is not the author
of sin ; that His grace does not take
away our free will.

13. That Christ will come from
heaven on the last day to judge us
all; that the dead, good and bad,
shall rise from their graves to be
judged according to their works;
that the good shall go to heaven,
body and soul, to be happy for all
eternity; that the wicked shall be
condemned, body and soul, to the
everlasting torments of hell,

124

EVERY CHRISTIAN MUST DO THE FOLLOWING THINGS:

1. Worship God by faith, in hum-
bly adoring and embracing all
truths which God has taught, how-
ever obscure and incomprehensible
they may appear to us; by hope, in
honoring the infinite power, good-
ness and mercy of God, and the
truth of His promises, by the ex-
pectation of mercy, grace and sal-
vation through the merits of
Christ; by charity, in loving God
wholeheartedly for His own sake,
and neighbors for God's sake; by
the virtues of religion, namely,
adoration, praise, thanksgiving,
oblation, sacrifice and prayer, daily
if possible. Avoid all idolatry, false
religion and superstition, including
fortune-telling, witchcraft, charms,
spells, dreams, observation of
omens, all of which are heathen-
ish, contrary to the dependence of
the Christian soul on God.

2. Reverence the name of God
and His truth by the observance of
all lawful oaths and vows, by
avoiding all false, rash, unjust, or
blasphemous oaths and curses.

3. Dedicate some notable part of
his time to divine service, conse-
crate those days God has ordered
to be kept holy.

4. Love, reverence, and obey par-
ents and lawful superiors, spiritual
and temporal; observe the laws of

the Church and State, care for
children and others under his care
in both their souls and bodies.

5. Abstain from all injuries to
his neighbor's person, by murder
or other violence; from all hatred,
envy, and desire of revenge; from
spiritual murder by drawing him
into sin by words, actions, or bad
example.

6. Abstain from adultery, un-
cleanness of thought, word and
action.

7. Avoid stealing, cheating, or
wronging his neighbor's goods and
possessions; give everyone his
own, pay debts, make restitution
for damages he has caused.

8. Avoid wronging his neighbor
in character or good name, by de-
traction or rash judgment, or by
dishonoring him with reproaches
or affronts, or by robbing him of
peace of mind by scoffs and con-
tempt, or by carrying stories back-
ward and forward, thus robbing
him of his friends: Restitution or
satisfaction for any wrongs done to
him must be made.

9. Refrain from all desires of lust
with regard to a neighbor's wife.

10. Resist all irregular desires
for the goods of a neighbor, what-
ever they may be, and avoid even
internal, unjust actions against him.

THE SACRAMENTS OF THE CHURCH

The Catholic Church teaches that there are but seven sacraments, in-
stituted by Jesus Christ Himself. They are the ordinary channels or
means of grace for those properly disposed to receive them. The sacra-
ments of Baptism, Confirmation and Holy Orders can be received only
once because they imprint a character or indelible mark on the soul.
To confer a sacrament validly, that is, to produce the effects intended by
Christ, the one administering it need not be in the state of grace but
he must intend to do what the Church wishes.

Baptism — By this sacrament we
are made Christians, children of
God and heirs of heaven. It is ab-
solutely necessary for salvation. No
other sacrament can be received
before its reception. It is admin-
istered by means of water. This is
baptism strictly so-called. If it can-
not be had, then baptism of blood
or baptism of desire can suffice.
Its effects are the removal of the

stain of original sin, the stain of
actual sin and the remission of the
punishment due to sin. It can be
validly received by infants.

The ordinary minister of baptism
is a priest; in case of necessity,
anyone can baptize by using the
formula: "I baptize thee in the
name of the Father and of the Son
and of the Holy Ghost."

125

Confirmation — By this sacra-
ment we become strong and perfect
Christians, It increases grace and
strengthens one in the Catholic
Faith, and cannot be neglected
without grave sin.

The bishop is the ordinary min-
ister of confirmation.

Holy Eucharist — This sacrament
is the real, true and substantial
Presence of the Body and Blood,
Soul and Divinity of Jesus Christ
under the appearance of bread and
wine, or either one, or any part of
either one. At the Consecration in
the Mass the substance of bread
and wine is changed into the Body
and Blood of Christ, a change
called Transubstantiation. The Holy
Eucharist is the true food of the
soul. It helps one to avoid mortal
sin and to grow in virtue by con-
ferring and increasing grace in the
one who receives it worthily. The
Holy Eucharist need not be re-
ceived under two species except by
the priest in the Holy Sacrifice of
the Mass.

The priest is the ordinary min-
ister of this sacrament.

Penance — This sacrament was
instituted by Christ for the purpose
of forgiving sins committed after
baptism. All validly ordained
priests have the power to forgive
sins, a power had in virtue of the
words: "Receive ye the Holy
Ghost; whose sins you shall for-
give, they are forgiven them; and
whose sins you shall retain, they
are retained" (John, xx, 22-23).

When receiving this sacrament
the penitent is his own accuser
and the priest acts as judge, giv-
ing a penance in proportion to the
gravity of the sins. To obtain ab-
solution it is necessary that a per-
son be truly sorry for his sins,
make them known to the confessor
and make due satisfaction, that is,
perform the penance imposed on
him by the priest. The penitent
must confess all mortal sins which
he remembers and which have not
yet been forgiven. Sorrow for sins
can be perfect or imperfect: per-
fect, which arises because the
Supreme Good, God, has been

wronged; imperfect, which comes
from other motives, as hatred of
sin, fear of hell, loss of heaven.
This sacrament is absolutely neces-
sary for one who has fallen into
mortal sin after baptism. An act of
perfect contrition outside confes-
sion reconciles the sinner to God
but still he must have the desire
to confess his mortal sins.

The minister of this sacrament
is the priest.

Extreme UnctSon — This is a sac-
rament instituted by Christ through
which those in danger of death
from bodily illness or infirmity are
strengthened by grace for the good
of the soul and often of the body,
by the anointing with holy oil and
the prayers of the priest. It remits all
sin and the punishment due to sin.

Extreme Unction can be admin-
istered validly only by a priest.

Holy Orders — Instituted by
Christ, this sacrament confers on a
man grace and spiritual powers,
enabling him to perform validly
and worthily the sacred and ec-
clesiastical functions. The three
major orders are subdiaconate,
diaconate and priesthood. In virtue
of his ordination a priest has the
power to consecrate the Body and
Blood of Christ and to forgive sins.

The ordinary minister of Orders
is a consecrated bishop.

Matrimony — This sacrament, in-
stituted by Christ, gives grace to
sanctify the legitimate union of
man and woman, to help them be-
get children properly and educate
them seriously. Marriage is indis-
soluble, that is, the marriage bond
cannot be broken even by adultery
or heresy. The Church alone has
the power to constitute marriage
impediments and to grant separa-
tions, in which case neither party
is free to marry again while the
other lives. Clerics in major orders
and religious with a solemn vow of
chastity cannot marry validly.

The Church teaches that the per-
sons themselves are the ministers
of this sacrament. For Catholics
the presence of the priest is re-
quired for validity; he is the min-
ister of the ceremonies.

126

RITES AND CEREMONIES OF CONFIRMATION

(It is proposed to ghe in the Almanac over a period of years the rites and ceremo-
nies for the administration of the seven sacraments. This is the second instalment,
See the 1941 Almanac for the rites and ceremonies of Baptism.)

Confirmation is that sacrament
of the New Law in which, through
the laying on of the bishop's hands,
the anointing with chrism, and the
prayer, a baptized person is
strengthened by the Holy Ghost in
order steadfastly to profess the
Faith and faithfully to live up to
it. The rites used by the Apostles
in the administration of the sacra-
ments have not been recorded in
detail in Sacred Scripture. Had
the Apostles used no ceremony in
administering confirmation but the
simple imposition of hands with
prayer, the Church would still be
at liberty to add such rites as
might seem calculated to awaken
sentiments of piety in the faithful,
and impress them with the nature
and effects of the sacrament.

Minister — The power to confirm
resides in the bishops of the
Church, who, succeeding the Apos-
tles, are the ordinary ministers of
confirmation. This particular and
exclusive right of the bishops cor-
responds to the elevated rank of
this sacrament. While the construc-
tion of an edifice is intrusted to
those of inferior grade, the com-
pletion of the same, the crowning
of the structure, is reserved to the
architect, or, more properly, the
master workman. In like manner,
the crowning of the spiritual edi-
fice which is begun in baptism be-
longs to him who holds the highest
rank and dignity among the minis-
ters of Christ. Priests may become
extraordinary ministers of this
sacrament by special delegation
from the Apostolic See. All priests
of the Oriental Rite have this
privilege by law.

Rite — The bishop proceeds to
the middle of the altar, vested with
the robes and symbols of his high-
priestly office, with the mitre upon
his head, and holding the pastoral
staff in his right hand. Sitting on
the faldstool, he delivers a brief
sermon to those to be confirmed
and all others present. After wash-
ing his hands to signify the purity

and sanctity with which the minis-
ters of the sacraments should pro-
ceed to dispense the divine mys-
teries, he lays aside the mitre,
rises, faces those to be confirmed
kneeling before him, and prays with
joined hands:

"May the Holy Ghost come down
upon you, and may the power of
the Most High preserve you from
sin," to which all answer: "Amen."

Then the bishop, signing himself
with the right hand from forehead
to breast, says:

V. "Our help is in the name of
the Lord."

R. "Who hath made heaven and
earth."

V. "O Lord, hear my prayer."

R. "And let my cry come unto
Thee."

V. "The Lord be with you."

R. "And with thy spirit."
Let us pray.

"Almighty, everlasting God, who
hast vouchsafed to regenerate these
Thy servants by water and the
Holy Ghost, and hast given unto
them the remission of all their sins,
send forth upon them Thy seven-
fold Spirit, the Holy Paraclete from
heaven."

R. "Amen."

V. "The Spirit of wisdom and of
understanding."

R. "Amen,"

V. "The Spirit of counsel and of
fortitude."

R. "Amen."

V. "The Spirit of knowledge and
of godliness."

R. "Amen."

"Replenish them with the spirit
of Thy fear, and sign them with
the sign of the Cross 4* of Christ,
in Thy mercy, unto life eternal.
Through the same, our Lord Jesus
Christ, Thy Son, Who liveth and
reigneth with Thee in the unity of
the same Holy Spirit, world with-
out end."

R. "Amen."

Imposition of hands — The bish-
op now puts on his mitre and sits
on the faldstool or walks before

127

the rows of candidates if there be
a large number. As each approaches
and kneels before him, he lays his
hand upon the candidate's head,
inquiring the name of each one
who is presented to him by the
godfather or godmother. These re-
main standing with their right hand
placed upon the right shoulder of
their spiritual children, thereby
taking upon themselves the obliga-
tion of standing by them, both by
word and example, in the spirit-
ual combat for which they are in-
itiated by this sacrament.

Anointing with chrism — The
bishop, dipping his thumb into the
holy chrism and repeating the
saint's name which is taken by
each one, pronounces the sacra-
mental formula:

"N. I sign thee with the sign of
the cross »|«" (anointing at the
same time upon his forehead in
the form of a cross). "And I con-
firm thee with the chrism of sal-
vation: In the name of the Father
4s and of the Son >J< and of the
Holy >J« Ghost. Amen."

The holy chrism in the Latin
Church is made of oil of olives,
and of balsam, the latter ingredient
signifying the sweet odor of virtue,
which, the perfect Christian spreads
around him. The chrism is called
the "chrism of salvation" because
it signifies the saving influence of
the Holy Ghost, by which we are
strengthened unto everlasting life.
The forehead is anointed with the
sign of the cross to teach us that
sacramental grace is given in vir-
tue of the sacrifice of the Cross
only; to remind those confirmed
that they must not be ashamed to
boldly profess their faith in Jesus
Christ crucified; that by this sacred
unction, the soul is sealed in the
Holy Ghost by a spiritual, indelible
mark, which enrolls those con-
firmed forever in the service of
Christ.

Blow on the cheek — Lightly
striking each of the newly-con-
firmed on the cheek, the bishop
says:

"Peace be to thee."

This blow on the cheek, probably
a relic of the ceremony of the Kiss
of Peace, serves to remind the
Christian that being anointed and
strengthened, he should be a vali-
ant athlete, ready to suffer every
adversity, even death, for the sake
of Christ.

Conclusion — While the bishop
cleanses his fingers, the following
Antiphone is read or sung:

"Confirm, O Lord, that which
Thou hast wrought in us, from Thy
Holy Temple which is in Jeru-
salem."

V. "Glory be to the Father, etc."

The Antiphone is then repeated.
Setting aside the mitre, the bishop
rises, and, standing before the altar
with joined hands, he says:

V. "Show us Thy mercy, O
Lord."

R. "And grant us Thy salvation."

V. "O Lord, hear my prayer."

R. "And let my cry come unto
Thee."

V. "The Lord be with you."

R. "And with thy spirit"
Let us pray.

"God, who didst give to Thine
Apostles the Holy Spirit, and didst
ordain that by them and their suc-
cessors He should be delivered to
the rest of the faithful, look merci-
fully on the service of our humility,
and grant that the hearts of those
whose foreheads we have anointed
with the sacred chrism, and signed
with the sign of the Holy Cross,
may by the same Holy Spirit
descending upon them, and vouch-
safing to dwell therein, be made
the temple of His glory. Who with
the Father and the same Holy
Spirit livest and reignest, world
without end. Amen."

Then he adds :

"Behold, thus shall every man
be blessed that feareth the Lord."

Turning to the persons confirmed,
he blesses them with the sign of
the Cross:

"May the Lord bless »J« you out
of Sion, that you may see the good
things of Jerusalem all the days
of your life, and have life everlast-
ing. Amen."

128

Catijoltt

Abandonment — First stage of
the soul's union with God: by con-
forming to His will, accepting trials
and sufferings, surrendering nat-
ural consolations for the purpose of
purification.

Abbess — A title commonly as-
cribed to the superioress of a com-
munity of nuns. The office of ab-
bess existed as early as the sixth
century. Since then it has had a
very gradual development, and in
the course of time, Canon Law has
decreed the manner of election, the
extent of powers, and the rights
and privileges of an abbess. A
bishop may confer the dignity of
abbess which is regularly symbo-
lized by a ring and staff.

Abbey — An independent canon-
ically erected monastery generally
built around a quadrangle, ruled by
an abbot or abbess, and consisting
of the following: almonry, calefac-
tory, cellars, cells, chapter house,
choir, cloister, conference room,
dormitory, guest house, infirmary,
kitchen, novitiate, oratory, parlor,
refectory, workshops.

Abbot — The superior of a com-
munity of men consecrated to God
by the religious vows, and dwelling
in monastic institutions. It is also
used to designate the office of such
a superior. The earliest abbots
were frequently laymen, since
among several hundred monks in
the first ages of the Church, there
might be only one or two priests.
In time, however, the abbot on his
inception was obliged to enter the
sacerdotal state. As with the ab-
bess, the election, duties and priv-
ileges of an abbot have had a
gradual development since the
sixth century. Some abbots were
invested with episcopal jurisdic-
tion over their subjects, and hence
were permitted the use of the
mitre, crozier and ring, indicative
of their authority.

Abdication — The renunciation of
a benefice or dignity. It must be
voluntary and not in any way con-
nected with a sale. Papal abdica-
tion must be made into the hands

of the College of Cardinals, which
body must elect a successor.

Abduction — The carrying oft or
keeping of a woman against her
will. Abduction is an impediment
and renders a marriage with the
one abducted invalid.

Abjuration — Renunciation of
apostasy, heresy or schism.

Abortion — When a practitioner
or other person intentionally re-
moves the fetus, even in the
earliest period of pregnancy, direct
abortion is committed and is a
grievous sin, amounting to homi-
cide. When in an operation on the
mother, the child is accidentally in-
jured or expelled, indirect abortion
occurs. Indirect abortion is some-
times permitted with sufficient and
grave reason, as, for instance, to
save the mother's life, providing
every precaution be taken to save
the life of the child, and providing
the child receive timely baptism.
Direct abortion has always been
condemned by the Church as a
crime of the most heinous nature.
According to the New Code of Can-
on Law, those who procure abor-
tion, not excepting the mother, if
the abortion has actually taken
place, incur an excommunication
reserved to the ordinary (C. 2350).
Those who co-operate physically or
use moral force also incur this ex-
communication.

Absolution — Absolution is had
when the priest using the authority
he has received from our Lord,
grants the remission of sins. This
faculty, as it is called, is possessed
by all priests, when a person is in
danger of death. But in ordinary
cases, priests must have the addi-
tional faculty which is called juris-
diction. Since a priest acts as a
judge in the Sacrament of Penance,
and passes sentence on the peni-
tent, it is quite natural that he can
only judge and pass sentence upon
those who are subject to him. In
general, a bishop has jurisdiction
within his own diocese, which juris-
diction he can and usually does
delegate to the priests of that
diocese.

129

Absolution, General — A blessing
of the Church, to which a plenary
indulgence is attached, given at
stated times to religious and ter-
tiaries. It also is given without
confession of sin where confession
is impossible, such as to soldiers
on the battlefield. Persons so ab-
solved must acknowledge the sins
from which they were absolved in
their next confession.

Abstinence — Abstinence, in its
restricted and special sense, de-
notes voluntary deprivation of cer-
tain kinds of food and drink, in a
rational way, and for the good of
the soul. On a fasting-day the
Church requires us to limit the
quantity as well as the kind of our
food. On an abstinence-day, the
limit imposed affects only the na-
ture of the food we take.

Accessory to Another's Sin —
Ways of being accessory to an-
other's sin are by counsel, by com-
mand, by provocation, by consent,
by praise or flattery, by conceal-
ment, by partaking, by silence, by
defense of the evil done.

Acclamation — At the Mass of
the Coronation of the Pope, the
people cry out three times: "Long
life to our lord who has been ap-
pointed Supreme Pontiff and uni-
versal Pope." Acclamation is also
a form of papal election, when a
candidate is proclaimed pope with-
out a previous consultation or
formal election.

Acolyte — Acolyte is the highest
of the four minor orders. It is the
duty of an acoylte to serve the
priest at Mass, by supplying wine
and water, and carrying the lights.
The functions of acolyte are now
freely performed by laymen, though
the order is still always received
by those who aspire to the priest-
hood.

Action Francaise — A movement
founded in France about 1897 by
Charles Maurras, an atheist, who
sought Catholic Royalists1 support
to restore the monarchy. It made
religion subservient to politics and
fostered hate and violence, and
propagated paganistic doctrines
through its review, "Action Fran-

caise," which was condemned by
the Pope. In 1939 the managing
committee of the newspaper peti-
tioned Pius XII for revocation of
the condemnation and professed
veneration for the Holy See and
the Pope. After consideration by
the Holy Office, the ban was lifted.

Act of God — An accident that
cannot be controlled by man, such
as lightning, is attributed to God,
the author of the laws of nature.

Actual Grace — A supernatural
gift of God, enabling the intellect
and will to elicit acts related to
eternal life; called actual because
it assists the faculty of the soul
only when it is in operation.

Actual Sins — Personal acts or
omissions contrary to the law of
God ; they may be mortal or venial,
interior or exterior sins, due to
weakness, ignorance or malice,
against God, one's neighbor or one-
self.

Ad Bestias — Lat. "to the beasts"
— referring to Christians con-
demned to death in the arena.

Ad Libitum — Lat. "at one's
pleasure" — referring to a choice of
a prayer in the Office or in the
Mass.

Ad Limina Visit — A pilgrimage
to the tombs of Saints Peter and
Paul, required of all bishops every
three to ten years when also they
render an account of their dioceses
to the Pope. The term is derived
from the Latin Ad limina apostolorum :
"to the thresholds of the Apostles."

Administrator — The priest or
bishop appointed to administer a
diocese or parish which is vacant.

Adoption — Act by which a per-
son legally takes the child of an-
other as his own. Those who are
declared incapable of marrying by
civil law on account of legal adop-
tion, are likewise forbidden to con-
tract marriage by Canon Law
(C. 1080).

Adoration — An act of religion
offered to God alone because of His
infinite perfection and supreme do-
minion. It is expressed outwardly
in postures of reverence and
prayers of praise.

130

Adultery — Carnal intercourse of
a married person with another who
is not the lawful spouse. The Cath-
olic Church holds that the bond of
marriage is not and cannot be dis-
solved by the adultery of either
party. Canon Law, however, allows
separation from bed and board,
whether permanent or temporary,
for various causes. Of these, adul-
tery is one of the chief. The right
to this separation accrues to either
party in consequence of the adul-
tery of the other, provided that
the guilt be certain and notori-
ous, whether in fact or in law.
The adultery of either party is a
sufficient cause entitling the inno-
cent person to claim judicial sepa-
ration for life. According to the
statutes of many states, adultery
is a sufficient cause for the abso-
lute severance of the nuptial bond.
The Church, however, does not
recognize these divorces. Catholics
cannot obtain an absolute divorce
on the ground of adultery.

Advent — The word signifies
"coming'* or "arrival." It is applied
to the period of waiting which pre-
ceded the coming of the Son of
God, and this name is given to the
four weeks preceding Christmas to
recall to the minds of the faithful
this period of preparation for the
first coming of the Saviour in His
birth as man. It begins with the
Sunday nearest the feast of St. An-
drew. The reason for this is that St.
Andrew showed his brother Simon
Peter the way to Christ. Records
of a liturgical period called Advent
are found as far back as the year
380, at the time of the Council of
Saragossa.

Affinity — The relationship exist-
ing between a man and his wife's
relatives and a woman and her
husband's relatives. Affinity invali-
dates marriage in any degree of the
direct line, and in the collateral
line to the second degree inclusive-
ly (C. 1077).

Agape — In the very first age of
the Church the Eucharistic celebra-
tion was preceded by an ordinary
meal, and this was known as the
Agape. The strictly liturgical agape

disappeared within less than a hun-
dred years after the preaching of
the Gospel. Adaptations of it sur-
vived until about the fifth century.

Age of Reason — The time of life
when one begins to distinguish
clearly between right and wrong,
understands an obligation and
takes on moral responsibility; gen-
erally at seven years of age.

Agnosticism — A theory which
claims that man cannot know real-
ity because he is unable to appre-
hend it or it is unknowable. Ap-
plied to religion, it claims that hu-
man reason cannot know God. The
Church in the Vatican Council de-
clared that with the natural light
of human reason, God may be
known.

Agnus Dei — A disc of wax hav-
ing on one side the impression of
a lamb, and on the other the name
and arms of the Pope. It is gen-
erally covered with textile and
worn suspended from the neck. Its
purpose is to protect its possessor
from evil.

Agrapha — Sayings supposed to
have been spoken by our Lord.

Alleluia — An ejaculation derived
from the Hebrew, meaning "Praise
the Lord;" used in the Church dur-
ing joyful seasons.

Allocution — An address delivered
from the throne by the Pope to the
cardinals in secret consistory.

Alma Mater — Lat. "nourishing
mother" — applied to universities
and schools which are considered
the foster mothers of students.

Alms-deeds — Material help giv-
en to another for God's sake and
necessary in a Christian society as
a bond uniting all in dependence
on God.

Alpha and Omega — The first
and last letters of the Greek alpha-
bet, used to refer to Christ, the be-
beginning and end of all things.

Altar — A table on which the
Sacrifice of the Mass is offered. By
decree of Pope St. Felix I it was
required that the Sacrifice be of-
fered on the tombs of martyrs, in
conformity with which relics of
martyrs are now placed in every
altar, and hence also the tomb-like

131

structure of the modern altar. A
portable altar consists of an altar-
stone which must contain the relics
of two canonized martyrs.

Amen — A Hebrew word signify-
ing "truly," "certainly." It is an as-
sent to a truth or an expression of
a desire, and is equivalent to: "so
be it." In this sense it may express
consent to the divine will. In the
words of Christ: "Amen, I say to
you," it means "of a truth."

At the end of prayers "Amen"
signifies a desire to obtain what we
ask. Thus it is said by the server
at Mass, as a sign that the faithful
unite their petitions to those of the
priest.

Anathema — A thing given over
to evil, so that "anathema sit"
means "let him be accursed." St.
Paul uses it against those who re-
pudiate our blessed Savior. Those
against whom it is used are ex-
cluded from the communion of the
Church, Those who are so con-
demned, however, may return to
the Church if they repent.

Angelic Doctor — St. Thomas
Aquinas (1225-1274), so called be-
cause of the sanctity of his life and
the sublimity of his philosophical
and theological writings.

Angels — Spiritual beings, cre-
ated by God, but superior in na-
ture and intelligence to man. When
they were created is an open ques-
tion. The angels have no body, but
they are capable of assuming
bodies, as we read in Scripture.

They are purely spiritual intelli-
gences. They do not have to rea-
son, as we do; their knowledge is
intuitive, depending on the images
received from God, God put them
on probation with the help of sanc-
tifying grace, but Lucifer and many
others fell through pride and were
cast into hell without hope of par-
don. The very greatness and per-
fection of angelic nature, says St.
Gregory the Great, made their sin
unpardonable.

The good angels went into ever-
lasting bliss. They are minister-
ing spirits serving God. We offer
veneration and inferior honor to
these angels due to their noble na-

ture. God alone do we adore with
latria, or supreme adoration.

AngeSus — The practice of ring-
ing a bell for the recitation of the
Hail Mary, introduced by the Fran-
ciscans in 1263, has since developed
into the universal custom of recit-
ing a prayer at morning, noon and
evening, in honor of the Incarna-
tion. During paschal time the Re-
gina Coeli takes the place of the
Angelus.

Anglican Orders — Anglican Or-
ders were declared invalid under
Pope Leo XIII who had the ques-
tion of their validity thoroughly in-
vestigated and gave the decision
September 18, 1896, in his bull
"Apostolicae Curae."

Annulment — A civil or ecclesias-
tical declaration that a supposed
marriage never was valid owing to
a known or hidden impediment.

Annunciation — The Angel Ga-
briel's announcement to the Virgin
Mary that she was to become the
Mother of God. The event is com-
memorated in the daily recitation
of the Angelus during the greater
part of the year and by a special
feast on March 25.

Antichrist — It is the constant
belief of the Church since the time
of Irenaeus that before our Lord
comes again, a great power will
arise which will persecute the
Church. In St. Matthew's Gospel
we read that the false Christs and
false prophets shall be so clever
"as to deceive, if possible, even the
elect." While the antichrist, prop-
erly speaking, may be expected
just before the end of the world,
those who attack Christ and His
Church should be so classified and
avoided as antichrists.

Anti popes — False popes who,
while not duly elected, claimed the
papacy and attempted to rule the
Church. There have been thirty-
seven antipopes.

Apocrypha — Greek "hidden" —
writings that claim sacred origin
supposed to have been hidden for
generations. They lack genuine-
ness and canonicity, and are not
included in the Bible.

132

Apologetics — Science of the ex-
planation of religious teaching ac-
cording to reason. SS. Justin and
Irenaeus were the first apologists.

Apostasy — A breaking away
from religion after "baptism — a re-
jection of the Faith. When mani-
fested outwardly with conscious-
ness of the obligation to remain in
the Faith, apostasy involves ex-
communication reserved to the
Holy See.

Apostle — One who is sent. The
apostles were men sent by Christ
to spread the Gospel throughout
the world. The apostles were bish-
ops, and so had the power to con-
secrate, ordain, confirm, etc. They
received a divine commission to
preach the Gospel to the whole
world — to be witnesses of Christ
"even to the end of the earth.*'
They had the power of founding
churches, ordaining bishops, and
other ecclesiastics. All these pow-
ers, however, they exercised in sub-
jection to St. Peter, who was the
head of the Church. The bishops are
successors of the apostles, but
their power is limited to the sphere
of their jurisdiction, whereas that
of the apostles was universal.

Apostolic Delegate — The repre-
sentative of the Pope who watches
over and informs His Holiness of
the state of the Church in a cer-
tain territory. When countries
have diplomatic relations with the
Holy See he has a diplomatic char-
acter, otherwise purely ecclesiasti-
cal. He precedes all ordinaries in
his territory excepting cardinals.

Apostolic Indulgences — Attached
to crucifixes, rosaries, medals, etc.,
by the Pope or an authorized priest
when the articles are blessed. Such
articles must be carried on one's
person or kept in a suitable place.

Apparitions — Remarkable ap-
pearances or manifestations made
by God in an extraordinary man-
ner, either before the senses in
flesh and blood or in luminous form.

Archimandrite — The superior of
a monastery in an Eastern Church,
such as among the Melchites or
Uniate Greeks; also an honorary
title of officials in Eastern Churches.

Articulo Mortis — Lat. "at the
moment of death" — referring to
indulgences granted to those about
to die.

Ascension — Christ's ascending
into heaven forty days after His
Resurrection. It is commemorated
by a special feast, which is a holy-
day of obligation.

Ashes — Ashes were used in an-
cient religions to express humilia-
tion and sorrow, and their use was
continued in the early and medie-
val Church as a symbol of penance.
On Ash Wednesday blessed ashes
are placed on the foreheads of the
faithful to remind them they are
but dust and ashes, and that they
should enter upon the holy season
of Lent, of which this is the first
day, with a humble and mortified
spirit. This is a sacramental.

Asperges — The first word of the
ninth verse of the fiftieth psalm
"Asperges Me," meaning "Thou
shalt sprinkle me" — sung during
the ceremony of sprinkling with
holy water before High Mass on
Sundays.

Aspiration — A prayer said in a
breath, derived from the Latin,
Aspiroj to breathe, and so contain-
ing only a few words, as for ex-
ample, "My Jesus, mercy." Indul-
gences are applied to many of these
prayers.

Assumption — The reception into
heaven of the body of the Blessed
Virgin shortly after her death. Its
commemoration on August 15 is a
holyday of obligation.

Atheism — A system opposed to
theism, which denies God's exis-
tence and refers mortality to a ma-
terial rather than a spiritual
source.

Atonement — The suffering of
Christ caused by sin; the payment
of the debt to divine justice that
He alone could make. The atone-
ment was an act of love because
the complete anguish He endured
was not absolutely necessary.

Attributes of God — Though God
is one and simple, we form a better
idea by applying characteristics to
Him, such as: almighty, eternal,

133

holy, immortal, immense, immut-
table, incomprehensible, ineffable,
infinite, intelligent, invisible, just,
loving, merciful, most high, most
wise, omnipotent, omniscient, omni-
present, patient, perfect, provident,
self-dependent, supreme, true.

Attrition — Imperfect contrition
based on an inferior motive such as
the loss of heaven or the punish-
ment of hell, not on the pure love
of God.

Audiences, Papa! — Receptions
by the Holy Father to groups or
individuals. Requests for audiences
are made to the Master of the
Chamber.

Aureole — A symbolic oval of
light placed over the heads of
saints in Christian art to symbolize
their special honor in heaven; also
called a halo or nimbus.

Authority — The right of some to
impose the duty of obedience on
others. There must be authority
everywhere as well as obedience,
but men are not bound to live un-
der any particular form of au-
thority.

If a particular form of authority
encroaches upon the rights and
liberties of the people, a revolution
may be justified. When the author-
ity of the State and that of the
Church conflict, the State is not to
be obeyed against God. All author-
ity comes from God.

Auto da fe — The public cere-
mony in which those convicted of
heresy by the Inquisition were giv-
en their final sentence.

Banns of Marriage — Three pub-
lications of an intended marriage
on Sundays or holy days in the
churches of the parties concerned
for the purpose of discovering any
impediments that may invalidate
the marriage. Ordinarily the pastor
should not perform the marriage
until three days after the last pub-
lication of the banns.

Baptism — The sacrament of ini-
tiation and regeneration. By pouring
water on the head of the person
to be baptized, while invoking the
Holy Trinity, he is cleansed of orig-
inal sin and made a disciple of

Christ. This is baptism by water,
which may be administered also
by immersion or aspersion. There
are two other kinds of baptism:
by blood (or martyrdom) and of
desire (perfect charity or love ot
God, and therefore implicitly the
desire for the sacrament).

The significance of the ceremo-
nies of baptism is very beautiful,
yet few people ever think of them.
Among the ceremonies are the fol-
lowing :

The person baptized is to receive
in baptism the name of a saint,
that the person may profit by the
example and patronage of that
saint. The priest breathes thrice
upon his face to signify the new
spiritual life which is to be
breathed into his soul; he puts salt
into his mouth, as a sign that he is
to be freed from the corruption of
sin. Then the priest solemnly ex-
orcises the person; anoints his
ears and nostrils with spittle —
after our Lord's example, who re-
stored sight to the blind man —
and asks him in three separate in-
terrogations whether he renounces
Satan, all his works and all his
pomps.

He next anoints him with the oil
of catechumens on his breast and
between his shoulders. The ancient
athletes were anointed before their
contests in the arena, and in the
same way the young Christian is
prepared for the "good fight" which
lies before him. The recipient,
through his sponsors if he be a
child, professes his faith by recit-
ing the Creed, and then the priest
pours water three times on his
head, in the form of a cross, at the
same time pronouncing the words,
"I baptize thee, in the name of the
Father, and of the Son, and of the
Holy Ghost." After baptism, chrism
is put on the top of his head to
signify his union with Christ, the
head of the Church; he receives
a white garment, and a burning
candle in his hands, a symbol of the
light of faith and charity.

These rites are recommended by
their beautiful symbolism and the
majestic words which accompany

134

them as well as by their venerable
antiquity.

Basilica — Originally the form of
building used for early Christian
churches, being an adaptation of a
pagan edifice for Christian wor-
ship; the ground plan resembles a
cross; the roof is supported by pil-
lars with arched windows in the
clerestory; the facade faces the
East. Today the name basilica is
applied to historic and privileged
churches, such as those of St. Peter
and St. John Lateran.

Beatification — A pontifical decla-
ration that a member of the Church
deserves to be regarded as resid-
ing in heaven due to a saintly life
or heroic death. An examination
of the life, virtues and writings is
first made in the diocese of the
candidate, as well as by the Church
officially, before the person is de-
clared blessed.

Beatific Vision — The vision of
God enjoyed by the blessed in
heaven, called beatific because it
is the supreme source of happiness
in heaven.

Beatitudes — Eight blessings
given in the Sermon on the Mount:
blessed are the poor in spirit, the
meek, those who mourn, who seek
justice, the merciful, peacemakers,
the clean of heart and the perse-
cuted!

Bells — Sacramentals used to re-
mind us of God and our duties to
Him, introduced toward the close
of the fourth century. Tower bells
have been rung at the elevation of
the principal Mass in a church
since the thirteenth century.

The power of calling the faithful
to Church is often attributed to
the efficacy of the bell; but, of
course, this notion is a supersti-
tious one. This power is due only
to the blessing and prayer of the
Church.

Benediction of the Blessed Sacra-
ment — A religious service which
originated in the fourteenth cen-
tury with the custom of exposing
the Blessed Sacrament. A blessing
with the Host is given before It is
taken from the ostensorium and re-
placed in the tabernacle.

Benediction with Ciborium — A
less solemn form of benediction in
which the Host remains in the ci-
borium and is not visible.

Benefice — Church property or
revenue attached to spiritual offices
for the support of the clergy.

Benefit of Clergy — The privilege
of the clergy to be exempt from the
jurisdiction of civil courts, once in
effect in the American colonies,
now abolished.

Benevolence — A disposition akin
to charity, consisting in wishing
well for the happiness of others.

Betrothal — A mutual agreement
to marry. The contract to marry
must be made in writing, signed by
the parties and, in addition, by
either the pastor or the ordinary of
the place, or by at least two wit-
nesses, if neither the pastor nor
the ordinary sign. If either or both
parties be unable to write, mention
of that fact must be made in the
document, for the validity of the
act, and another witness must be
added to sign the document.
Promises of marriage made accord-
ing to the prescribed form will be
binding in conscience, but they dp
not give rise any more to the diri-
ment impediment of public decency,
nor to any canonical prohibiting
impediment properly so called.

Betting — The backing of an is-
sue with a sum of money, or other
valuables, binding in conscience, if
the object is honest, if the two
parties have the free disposal of
their stakes, if the bet is thorough-
ly understood by both parties, and
if the outcome is not known before-
hand. Bets are often null and void
in the eyes of the law.

Bible, The — This name was giv-
en to the sacred books of the Jews
and the Christians. The Catholic
Bible is composed of a number of
inspired books contained in the
Vulgate translation and enumer-
ated by the Council of Trent.

Some few Catholic theologians
have, indeed, maintained that the
Scriptures may err in minimis -—
i. e.f in small matters of historical
detail which in no way affect faith
or morals. But in doing so, they do

135

not contradict any express defini-
tion of Pope or Council, though
such, an opinion has never obtained
any currency in the Church.

Secondly, the Church affirms
that all Scripture is the word of
God, but at the same time it main-
tains that there is an unwritten
word of God over and above the
Scripture. The Catholic view is
reasonable. If our Lord had meant
His Church to be guided by a book,
and by a book alone, He would
have taken care that Christians
should be at once provided with
sacred books. As a matter of fact,
He did nothing of the kind. He
refers those who were to embrace
His doctrine, not to a book, but to
the living voice of His apostles
and of His Church. "He who
heareth you/' He said to the apos-
tles, "heareth Me," Scripture is a
source, but by no means the only
source, of Christian doctrine. We
must also appeal to the tradition
of the Church. The Church from
the beginning taught by word and
letter.

Again, it belongs to the Church,
and to the Church alone, to deter-
mine the true sense of the Scrip-
ture; we cannot interpret contrary
to the Church's decision, or to "the
unanimous consent of the Fathers,"
without making shipwreck of the
Faith. The Catholic is fully justi-
fied in believing with perfect con-
fidence that the Church cannot
teach any doctrine contrary to the
Scriptures, for our Lord has prom-
ised that the gates of hell shall not
prevail against His Church. On the
other hand, Christ has made no
promise of infallibility to those who
expound Scripture by the light of
private judgment.

It is not necessary for all Chris-
tians to read the Bible. Many na-
tions, without knowledge of letters,
without a Bible in their own
tongue, received from the Church
teaching which was quite sufficient
for the salvation of their souls. In-
deed, if the study of the Bible had
been an indispensable requisite, a
great part of the human race would
have been left without the means

of grace till the invention of print-
ing. More than this, parts of the
Bible are evidently unsuited to the
very young or to the ignorant, and
hence Clement XI condemned the
proposition that "the reading of
Scripture is for all."

Bible in Public Schools — The
practice of reading the Bible in the
public schools has been opposed by
non-Christians and Catholics, as
generally only Protestant versions
are used. Catholic school teachers
in the public schools enjoined upon
to read the Bible may compare the
Catholic with the Protestant ver-
sions and read verses common to
both.

Bigamy — The contracting of a
marriage while a previous one is
still binding.

Bigotry — Ignorant adherence to
a belief, opinion, or practice, com-
bined with intolerance of others
holding different views,

Bi nation — The celebration of
Mass twice in one day by the same
priest, permitted when there are
not enough priests to satisfy the
needs of a community.

Biretta — A stiff square cap with
a number of ridges on top worn
by clerics when entering the sanc-
tuary and at other times.

Birth Control — The prevention
of pregnancy, condemned by the
Church as intrinsically evil because
it defeats the primary purpose of
marriage, i, e., the procreation of
children, and lessens the respect of
husband and wife, fulfilling only
the secondary and baser purpose of
allaying concupiscence.

Blasphemy — Evil, contumelious
or reproachful language directed at
or concerning God.

Bollandists — Belgian Jesuits, edi-
tors of the "Acta Sanctorum," an
extensive collection of research in-
to the lives of the saints.

Breviary — A book containing an
abridgment of psalms, antiphons,
responses, hymns, and selected
parts of Holy Scripture. It has
been in use from the infancy of
the Church, though it has been sub-
ject to many revisions. In the pres-
ent breviary we have seven hours

136

corresponding to Matins with
Lauds, Prime, Tierce, Sext, None,
Vespers and Compline.

Bribery — An immoral act aiming
to defeat justice by influencing
those in office to act in a particular
manner for a stipulated sum of
money or other valuables.

Brief — A letter issued by the
Sovereign Pontiff at Home, written
on fine parchment in modern char-
acters, subscribed by the Pope's
secretary of briefs, and sealed with
the Pope's signet-ring, the Seal of
the Fisherman.

Brothers — Members of religious
congregations and orders of men
who follow a rule of life for the
purpose of realizing personal sane-
tification and who perform works
of Christian charity.

Bull — So named from the bulla
(or round leaden seal, having on.
one side a representation of SS.
Peter and Paul, and on the other
the name of the reigning Pope),
which is attached to the document
(by a silken cord if it be a bull
of grace, and by one of hemp if a
bull of justice) and which gives
authenticity to it.

Bullarium — A collection of papal
bulls. That of Cocquelines contain-
ing the bulls of all popes from Leo
the Great to Benedict XIII is the
most famous.

Burial — Interment with ecclesi-
astical rites and in consecrated
ground granted to all baptized, con-
verts and catechumens; denied to
apostates, heretics, schismatics,
Freemasons, etc., those excommuni-
cated, deliberate suicides, duelists,
those who have ordered their bod-
ies cremated, and public sinners.

Burse — A square case into which
the priest puts the corporal which
is to be used in Mass; a fund for
the education of poor students.

Calendar, Ecclesiastical — An ar-
rangement founded on the Julian-
Gregorian determinations of the
civil year, marking the days set
apart for particular celebration.

Calumny — Lying about one's
neighbor. Imputing to him faults
of which he is not guilty.

Calvary — The hill near Jeru-
salem where Christ was crucified,
so called from the Latin word
calvaria, meaning skull, from the
shape of the eminence.

Candelabrum — Name applied to
a chandelier for lamps, now also
applied to a candlestick, generally
one holding a number of lights.

Candles — When used for liturgi-
cal purposes, candles should be
made of pure virgin beeswax, typi-
fying the flesh of Christ, Who was
born of a virgin Mother. The wick
symbolizes the soul of Christ and
the flame His divinity absorbing
and dominating both body and soul.
Candles are blessed and distributed
to the faithful for use in the home
on Candlemas day, the feast of the
Purification of the Blessed Virgin,
celebrated on February 2. Blessed
candles are a sacramental. Every
Catholic home should have at least
one, to be lighted when the Blessed
Sacrament is brought to the sick.

Candlestick — A symbol of the
Eucharist. Six are placed on the
main altar, three on either side of
the crucifix.

Canonical Hours — Times set
apart for the recitation of the Di-
vine Office: Prime, meaning first
hour; Tierce, the third; Sext, the
sixth; None, the ninth; Vespers,
evening, and Compline, the last.
Matins and Lauds are recited in
the morning.

Canonization — A papal declara-
tion that one already beatified is to
be regarded as a saint and to be
venerated everywhere. Proof of two
miracles through intercession must
first be accepted as having occurred
after beatification. The celebration
of canonization is solemnly held at
St. Peter's, Home.

Canon Law — Canon Law is the
assemblage of rules or laws relat-
ing to faith, morals and discipline,
prescribed or propounded to Chris-
tians by ecclesiastical authority.
These are binding laws and liable
to be enforced by penalties. In the
early Church whenever a difficult
case was set before a bishop, he
had three things to guide him:
Scripture, tradition and the holy

137

canons. The latter were the dis-
ciplinary rules which Church syn-
ods, beginning with the Council of
Jerusalem, had established. A new
code came into use in 1918 and
contains five books, covering gen-
eral rules, ecclesiastical persons,
sacred things, trials, crimes and
punishments.

Canon of Scripture — The list of
inspired books accepted by the
Church as books of the Bible.

Canopy — A cloth, wood, or metal
covering for an altar or throne for
dignitaries; also a white cloth car-
ried over the Blessed Sacrament in
procession.

Cantata — Originally meant a
story set to music for one or two
voices; now generally applied to
choral music.

Canticle — A sacred scriptural
chant or prayer differing from the
psalms, used in the Divine Office,
such as the Benedictus and Magni-
ficat.

Capital Sins — Grave offenses
which give rise to many more sins.
They are : pride, covetousness, lust,
anger, gluttony, envy, sloth. The
opposite virtues are: humility, lib-
erality, chastity, meekness, temper-
ance, brotherly love, diligence.

Cappa Magna — A long garment
with a train, lined with silk or fur,
worn by bishops and cardinals.

Cardinal — The cardinals are
commonly known as the princes of
the Church. They owe their appoint-
ment solely to the Pope and are
chosen usually from among those
priests and bishops notable for
their learning, piety and prudence.

The duties of the cardinals are
twofold. They take an active part
in the government of the universal
Church; and at a vacancy of the
Holy See, their duties are confined
to protecting the Church and main-
taining all things in their due or-
der, till a conclave can be assem-
bled for the election of a new Pope,
who is chosen from among them.
According to a regulation made by
Sixtus Y, their number is not to
exceed seventy of whom six are
cardinal bishops, residing In Rome
and administering the suburbicari-

an sees (these number seven but
two are frequently united), fifty
are cardinal priests, charged with
the spiritual ministry of the faith-
ful, and fourteen are cardinal dea-
cons who exercise the ministry of
material charity: distribution of
alms, care of hospitals, orphanages,
etc. By Canon Law today all car-
dinals must be priests and at least
twenty-four years of age, and all
are made members of one or more
of the Roman Congregations.

Cardinal Protector — A cardinal
entrusted with the care of a par-
ticular religious group.

Cardinal Virtues — The four prin-
cipal virtues of justice, prudence,
temperance and fortitude.

Cases of Conscience — Problems
exemplifying the application of the
moral and canon law, such as in
the case of a thief: in how far he
is obliged to make restitution.

Cassock — A gown worn by cler-
ics and priests — usually black for
priests, purple for bishops and prel-
ates, red for cardinals, white for
the Pope.

Catacombs — In the days of the
early Church, the Christians were
subject to many and vigorous per-
secutions. It was necessary, there-
fore, that they should bury their
dead and hold public worship in
places far removed from the eyes
of their persecutors. Hence the
catacombs, which were long subter-
ranean passageways, whose walls
were lined on both sides with
niches in which the dead were
buried. These niches were sealed
with a slab set in mortar. There
were places where these tunnels
widened out so as to make room for
a moderate assembly of the faith-
ful, and it was in these chapels that
Mass was celebrated upon altars of
stone. Sometimes there were three
or four stories to these catacombs,
each hallowed out underneath the
preceding one as a necessity arose.

During the first two centuries the
Christians used the catacombs in
peace and safety. During this time
the underground chambers were
decorated with painting and sculp-
ture. With the third century per-

138

secution became fierce and in nu-
merous cases the Christians were
followed to their catacombs and
there martyred. After the third
century they become a place of
pilgrimage. During the seventh and
eighth centuries the Lombard in-
vaders desecrated, plundered and
partly destroyed them. After this
they were for the most part closed
and by many forgotten, and it was
not until the sixteenth century that
interest in them revived.

Catafalque — An erection like a
bier during the Masses of the dead,
when the corpse itself is not there,
covered with black cloth and sur-
rounded by candles.

Catechism — A summary of Chris-
tian doctrine usually in the form of
question and answer for the in-
struction of Christian people.

Catechumen — One undergoing in-
struction before Baptism and recep-
tion into the Church.

Cathedra — The chair throne on
which the Bishop sits during church
functions. The term refers to pro-
nouncements made by the Pope
from the Chair of Peter.

Cathedral — Official church of a
bishop.

Cathedral Schools — Church
schools introduced in the eighth
century resembling somewhat the
public schools of today and in use
up to the eighteenth century.

Cathedraticum — The annual tax
paid by all churches and benefices
subject to a bishop, for his support.

Catholic — Term meaning univer-
sal. It was applied to the early
church to distinguish it from heret-
ical sects. It is one of the marks
of the true church.

Catholic Action — "The participa-
tion of the laity in the apostolate
of the hierarchy" (Pope Pius XI),
by the pursuit of personal Chris-
tian perfection and a union of all
classes around those centers of
sound doctrine and multiple social
activity sustained by the authority
of the bishops.

Catholic Church — A divinely in-
stituted society with members in

every land believing the same
truths, ruled by the successors of
St. Peter. The total membership is
about 335,000,000.

Catholic Encyclopedia — A work
of reference on the constitution,
doctrine, discipline and history of
the Catholic Church, completed in
1914 and now being revised.

Celibacy — An ecclesiastical law
of the Western Church binding all
its clerics in major orders, in virtue
of the dignity and the duties of the
sacred priesthood, to refrain from
entering the marriage state.

Censer — A metal vessel in which
incense is burned, with a cover sus-
pended by chains; swung before
the Blessed Sacrament and used to
incense priests and people.

Censorship — Examination before
publication of religious writings by
a priest especially appointed to the
task. Nihil Obstat on a book means
that it has been examined and that
nothing hinders its publication.

Censure — A spiritual penalty
imposed by the Church for the cor-
rection and amendment of offend-
ers. This is the case with those
who have committed a crime and
are contumacious, and are deprived
of the use of certain spiritual ad-
vantages. Censures are divided ac-
cording to their nature and the
extent of punishment they inflict.

Ceremonies — External acts, ges-
tures or movements that accom-
pany prayers and public worship.

Chained Bibles — Bibles chained
to a wall or table in the Middle
Ages to save them from stealth.
Contrary to a widespread and false
opinion among Protestants, they
were so secured to afford people
the opportunity of reading the
Scriptures rather than prevent
them from doing so. Protestants
themselves chained Bibles.

Chalice — The precious cup used
in Mass for the wine which is to
be consecrated. The chalice must
be consecrated by the bishop and
cannot be touched except by per-
sons in Holy Orders.

Chamberlain — The title of sev-
eral classes of palace officials of
the Roman Court.

139

Chancel — Part of the choir near
the altar.

Chancellor — Ecclesiastical notary
of a diocese who draws Tip all writ-
ten documents in the government
of the diocese, takes care of, ar-
ranges and indexes diocesan ar-
chives, records of dispensations
and Church trials.

Chancery — A branch of Church
administration that handles all
written documents used in the gov-
ernment of a diocese.

Chant is the music proper (but
not exclusively so) to the liturgy of
the Catholic Church. It is the "ve-
hicle of the sacred text" which the
Church uses when she sings her
dogmas. It is a unisonous, diatonic,
simple or florid melody moving
with free rhythm in one or more
of the eight modes.

Chapel — An informal church of-
tentimes attached to a larger edi-
fice. There are many kinds, such
as cemetery chapels, lady chapels,
wayside chapels.

Chaplain — A priest appointed by
the bishop to care for the spiritual
welfare of a part of the army, re-
ligious communities or institutions.

Chap let — One-third of the rosary,
or fifty-five beads on which are re-
cited fifty Hail Marys and five Our
Fathers.

Chapter — A general meeting of
delegates of certain religious or-
ders to consider important inter-
ests of their communities.

Charity — A supernatural, in-
fused virtue by which God is loved
for His own sake. This motive is
necessary for charity in the true
sense of the word.

Chastity — A moral virtue, op-
posed to lust, by which is moder-
ated, in the case of the married,
and excluded, in the case of the
unmarried, the desire to indulge in
carnal pleasure. It may also be con-
sidered as one of the three Vows
of Religion.

Cherubim — The second among
the nine choirs of angels.

Children of Mary — Sodalities of
our Lady for women and girls; in
existence for the past century.

Chrism — A mixture of olive oil
and balm, blessed by the bishop
and used in the Church in Confirma-
tion, Baptism and other ceremonies.
The oil signifies fullness of grace
and the balm mixed with it signi-
fies incorruption,

Christ — The Greek word Chriitos
meaning "Anointed," is a transla-
tion of the Hebrew word Messiah,
designating the King who, for the
Jews, was to come. Thus, when our
Lord came, "the Christ" was His
official title, while "Jesus" was His
ordinary name.

The work and office of Christ:
Christ came chiefly to take away
sin, to teach, to be the Head of the
Church, to hold the supreme king-
ly, priestly, and judicial power, and,
finally, by His vicarious atonement
on the cross, to suffer and die for
us, thus effecting the remission of
our sins, and enabling us once more
to become heirs to the Kingdom of
Heaven.

Christians — A name first applied
about the year 43 to the followers
of Christ at Antioch, the capital of
Syria. It was used by the pagans
as a contemptuous term. The Jews
did not use it, but rather chose to
call the followers of the new re-
ligion "Nazarenes," or "Galileans."
Probably the term arose from a
mistaken conception of the word
"Christus," it being taken as a
proper name, whereas it means
"The Anointed." The term as used
today designates: (1) true imita-
tors of the life of Christ, (2) Cath-
olics, (3) all baptized persons be-
lieving in Christ, in counter-dis-
tinction to Jews and heathens.

Church — From the Greek Kuria-
kon, meaning "house," used to des-
ignate the House of God from the
beginning of the fourth century.
Private houses were first used for
this purpose, but at the beginning
of the third century, churches,
properly so-called, began to be
erected. After the universal tolera-
tion granted to the Church by the
Emperor Constantine (in the Edict
of Milan, 313), these assumed large
and magnificent proportions.
Churches, particularly the early

140

ones, ordinarily had the sanctuary
in the East end, facing the rising
sun, and were divided into respec-
tive parts, for the bishops and
priests (presbyterium), and for the
laity (the nave) . This last was again
divided into parts for the men and
women, and the different classes
of the faithful, according to their
rank in the Church. The chief
church of the diocese is called the
cathedral.

Church and State — Where Cath-
olicism is the religion of the ma-
jority of the people, as in Italy to-
day, the Church endeavors to work
harmoniously with the State, since
the two have jurisdiction over the
same persons. In the case of a dis-
agreement, the authority of the
Church should prevail over the
State or some agreement be made
between them.

Churching — A pious and laudable
custom, reserved for women who
have borne children in wedlock.
Properly speaking, it is to be per-
formed by the parish priest. Having
sprinkled the woman with holy
water in the form of a cross, the
priest says a prayer of thanksgiv-
ing, blesses her, and in these words
invites her: "Come into the temple
of God. Adore the Son of the
Blessed Virgin Mary, who has given
thee fruitfulness in childbearing."

Church Militant — The faithful
still living on earth as distinct from
the Church Suffering in purgatory
and the Church Triumphant in
heaven.

Church Unity Octave — Eight
days of prayer offered from Janu-
ary 18 to January 25, that all lapsed
Catholics return to the Church, and
all those outside the Church be con-
verted. This devotion was started
by the Friars of the Atonement
about 1910.

Ciborium — The vessel in which
the Sacred Hosts are kept for dis-
tribution at Communion.

Circumcision — A custom ob-
served by the Jews as a sign of the
covenant between God and Abra-
ham. The circumcision of the Child
Jesus out of reverence for the law
is commemorated by the Church on
January 1.

Clandestinity — Illegal secrecy,
an impediment to valid marriage
if the ceremony be performed by
any other than the parish priest or
bishop of the diocese or delegate of
either.

Clergy, Married — Oriental cler-
ics may not licitly, and more prob-
ably not validly, marry after the
reception of the subdeaconship. If
they have been married before that
time, they may use marriage rights.

Clergy, Religious — Clergy who
take the vows of poverty, chastity
and obedience and who are subject
to a religious superior. They are
also called "regular" clergy because
they observe a rule of life.

Clergy, Secular — Clergy imme-
diately subject to a bishop of a dio-
cese, devoted to ordinary parochial
work and the administration of the
Church throughout the world. They
take a vow of chastity and make a
promise of obedience to their bish-
ops.

Cleric — One who has been as-
signed to the Divine ministry by
the reception of the clerical ton-
sure, and thus rendered capable of
obtaining the power of orders and
jurisdiction, benefices and pen-
sions; loosely used to designate
also one who enjoys the clerical
privileges of immunity and exemp-
tion, such as a religious, a novice,
or a member of a society having
community life without vows.

Clericalism — Term used by Free-
thinkers for the application of
moral principles to economic, social
and political matters and for what
is termed the exaggerated claims
of the clergy.

Cloister — The enclosure of a con-
vent or monastery, which the en-
closed may not freely leave or out-
siders enter.

Closed Times — Seasons of the
year when the nuptial blessing is
not given, except with special per-
mission: during Advent and Lent,
on Christmas and Easter Sunday.

Coadjutor Bishop — A Bishop de-
puted by the Holy See to assist the
diocesan bishop in the administra-
tion of a diocese or in pontifical
functions. Also called Auxiliary.

141

Code — A digest of rules or regu-
lations such as the Code of Canon
Law.

Coeducation — Arguments in fa-
vor of the education of both sexes
without consideration of sex are:
economy, better discipline, and
beneficial social intercourse. Ob-
jections are that boys can and
should be subjected to a stricter
regimen than girls and that the low-
ering of sex tension leads to in-
difference and grave moral evils.
Coeducation is not generally em-
ployed in Catholic secondary schools.

College, Sacred — The body of
cardinals.

Colors, Qturgica! — The colors
approved by the Church for use in
public worship. Certain colors are
prescribed for certain feasts. Dra-
peries of the altar and vestments
of the clergy are white, red, green,
violet or black, according to the
Office of the day.

Commandments of God — The
"Decalogue" or "ten words" writ-
ten by the finger of God on two
tablets of stone, and given to Moses
on Mt Sinai. As defined by the
Council of Trent, they bind the
conscience of all mankind, mani-
festing to us God's will in our be-
half, and, by their observance, en-
able us to attain to everlasting
salvation. They are:

1. I am the Lord thy God. Thou
shalt not have strange gods before
Me.

2. Thou shalt not take the name
of the Lord, thy God, in vain.

3. Remember thou keep holy the
Sabbath day.

4. Honor thy father and thy
mother.

5. Thou shalt not kill.

6. Thou shalt not commit adul-
tery.

7. Thou shalt not steal.

8. Thou shalt not bear false wit-
ness against thy neighbor.

9. Thou shalt not covet thy neigh-
bor's wife.

10. Thou shalt not covet thy
neighbor's goods.

Commandments of the Church — ;
The Church, being our mother, and
having the deposit of faith to pre-

serve and make known to us, there-
fore has the power to make rules
for us. Thus she commands us:

1. To hear Mass on Sundays and
holy days of obligation.

2. To fast and abstain on the
days appointed.

3. To confess at least once a year.

4. To receive the Holy Eucharist
during the Easter time.

5. To contribute to the support
of our pastors,

6. Not to marry persons who are
not Catholics, or who are related
to us within the third degree of
kindred, nor privately without wit-
nesses, nor to solemnize marriage
at forbidden times.

Commissariat of the Holy Land —
A territory assigned to the Friars
Minor for the purpose of collecting
alms for the holy places in Pales-
tine. There are some forty through-
out the world, one being located at
Mt. St. Sepulchre, Washington, D. C.

Communion — It is a tenet of the
Catholic faith that the Body and
Blood, Soul and Divinity of Jesus
Christ are given in the Communion,
and that Christ is received whole
and entire under either species,
i. e., under the form of bread alone,
or wine alone.

Communion, Frequent — The
Church exhorts the faithful to re-
ceive daily, if possible. It is recom-
mended to keep free from venial
sin in order to receive more worth-
ily. The practice of frequent Com-
munion was introduced by Pius X.

Communion of Saints — The union
of the faithful in heaven, on earth
and in purgatory. Belief in the
Communion of Saints is expressed
in the ninth article of the Apostles'
Creed. According to the teaching of
the Church, it is added as an ex-
planation of the preceding article,
"I believe in the Holy Catholic
Church." It embraces the Church
Triumphant, the Church Militant,
and the Church Suffering. The
faithful here upon earth are in
communication with each other by
their good works, charity and pray-
ers. Our communication with the
poor souls consists in our praying
for their liberation from the cleans-
ing fires of purgatory. We are in

142

communion with the elect in heaven
when we ask them to intercede to
God in our behalf, by honoring and
imitating them and by obtaining
their help and prayers,

Communism — A social or eco-
nomic system founded on the com-
munity of goods. In political prac-
tice it involves absolute control by
the community in all matters per-
taining to labor, religion and social
relations. It embodies the princi-
ples of Karl Marx. Actually it has
become a philosophy of life direct-
ing men to merely material ends,
and militantly combats religion; as
in Russia today. Pope Pius XI on
March 19, 1937, issued the encycli-
cal, "Divini Redemptoris," on Athe-
istic Communism.

Concelebration — In the Western
Church this rite is now used only
at the ordination of priests and the
consecration of bishops when sev-
eral priests say Mass together, all
consecrating the same bread and
wine. In all Eastern Churches con-
celebration is common.

Conclave — This term is applied
to the place where the cardinals
assemble for the election of a new
pope, and to the assembly itself.
In a General Council held at the
Lateran in 1179, it was decreed
that the election should henceforth
rest with the cardinals alone, and
that, in order to be canonical, it
must be supported by two-thirds of
their number. After the death of a
pope, the cardinals who are absent
are immediately to be summoned
to the conclave by one of the secre-
taries of the Sacred College; the
election is to begin on the fifteenth
or the eighteenth day after the
death. Originally this period was for
ten days, but, to allow those at a
great distance to arrive on time, the
period was lengthened to fifteen or
eighteen days at the most. On the
day on which the conclave officially
begins a solemn Mass of the Holy
Ghost is said in the Pauline Chapel,
and after it the cardinals form a
procession and proceed to the Sis-
tine Chapel where the voting takes
place. During the conclave the car-
dinals occupy apartments in the
Vatican Palace. After three days the

amount of food sent in is restricted;
if five more days elapse without an
election being made, the rule used
to be that the cardinals should
from that time subsist on nothing
but bread, wine, and water; but
this rigor has been modified. Morn-
ing and evening, the cardinals meet
in the chapel, and a secret scrutiny
is usually instituted, in order to
ascertain whether any candidate
has the required majority of two-
thirds. A cardinal coming from a
distance can enter the conclave
after the closure, but only if he
claims the right of doing so within
three days of his arrival in the
city. There are three valid modes
of election: by scrutiny, by com-
promise, and by what is called
quasi-inspiration. Compromise oc-
curs when all the cardinals agree
to entrust the election to a small
committee of two or three members
of the body. Scrutiny is the or-
dinary mode; elections have usu-
ally been made by this mode with
reasonable dispatch. However, ow-
ing to the disturbances of the times,
the conclave of 1799, at which Pius
VII was elected, lasted six months.

Concordat — From Lat. concordata,
"things agreed upon." A treaty be-
tween the Holy See and a secular
state touching the conservation
and promotion of the interests of
religion in that state.

Concubinage — Unlawful inter-
course between a man and woman
living together more or less per-
manently.

Concupiscence — A desire of the
lower appetite contrary to reason:
"the flesh lusteth against the
spirit." According to the Catholic
view, if the rational will resists
such inordinate desires there is no
sin. The Protestant view holds con-
cupiscence is of itself sinful, identi-
fying it with original sin.

Confession — Sacramental Con-
fession consists of accusing our-
selves of our sins to a priest who
has received authority to give ab-
solution. Confession must be: (1)
entire, (2) vocal, (3) accompanied
by supernatural sorrow and firm
purpose of amendment, (4) humble.

144

and sincere. The form of Confes-
sion is as follows: The penitent,
kneeling at the confessor's feet,
says: "Pray, Father, bless me, for
I have sinned.*' The priest gives
the blessing prescribed in the Ro-
man ritual, "The Lord be in thy
heart and on thy lips, that thou
mayest truly and humbly confess
thy sins, in the name of the Fa-
ther, and of the Son, and of the
Holy Ghost." The penitent then
enumerates the sins of which he
has been guilty since his last con-
fession, and adds, "For these and
all other sins which I cannot now
remember I am heartily sorry; I
purpose amendment for the future,
and most humbly ask pardon of
God, and penance and absolution of
you, my Spiritual Father."

Confessional — This is the seat
which the priest uses when hear-
ing confessions. According to the
Roman ritual, it ought to be placed
in an open and conspicuous part of
the church, and to have a grating
between the priest and the peni-
tent. The division of the confes-
sional into compartments does not
appear to go back further than the
sixteenth century. This arrange-
ment became general in the follow-
ing century.

Confessor — In modern Church
usage, this term refers to a male
saint who did not die for the Faith.
It also refers to a priest who has
the necessary jurisdiction to hear
confessions and absolve.

Confirmation — A sacrament of
the new law by which grace is con-
ferred on baptized persons which
strengthens them for the profes-
sion of the Christian faith. It is
conferred by the bishop, who lays
his hand on the recipients, making
the sign of the cross with chrism
on their foreheads, saying, "I sign
thee with the sign of the cross and
confirm thee with the chrism of
salvation, in the name of the Fa-
ther, and of the Son, and of the
Holy Ghost." Besides conferring a
special grace to profess the faith,
It sets a seal or character on the
soul, so that this sacrament cannot
be repeated without sacrilege.

Confraternity — An association,
generally of laymen, having some
work of devotion, charity, or in-
struction for its object, undertaken
for the glory of God. When a con-
fraternity reaches the stage of
which affiliations, similar to itself,
are formed in other places, and
adopt its rules, it takes the name
of archconfraternity, and acquires
certain particular privileges.

Congregation, Religious — A com-
munity bound together by a com-
mon rule, either without vows (as
the Oratorians, the Oblates of St.
Charles, etc.) or with vows (as
the Passionists, the Redemptor-
ists, etc.).

Congregational Singing — Strongly
recommended by Pope Pius X in
1903 and Pope Pius XI in 1929 as
a means of aiding the piety of the
faithful and increasing the solem-
nity of the service.

Conscience — A knowledge of
one's self which dictates what is
morally right or wrong. When in
doubt, certainty should be acquired
before acting, or at least moral cer-
tainty.

Consent — The essence of matri-
mony: it must be voluntary, mu-
tual, unconditional.

Consistory — A meeting of official
persons to transact business, and
also the place where they meet.
Before the Reformation every Eng-
lish bishop had his consistory, com-
posed of some of the leading clergy
of the diocese. In the Catholic
Church the term is now seldom
used except with reference to the
papal consistory, the ecclesiastical
senate in which the Pope, presiding
over the College of Cardinals, de-
liberates upon grave ecclesiastical
affairs.

Consubstantiation — The error of
those who hold that the Body and
Blood of Christ exist with the sub-
stance of the bread and wine in
the Eucharist.

Continence — The state of one
who controls the sex instinct.

Contrition — Sorrow and detesta-
tion for past sins and determina-
tion to sin no more.

344

Cope — A long cape-like vestment
worn by the priest at Benediction
and at other liturgical functions.

Cornerstone — A stone prominent
in the corner of the foundation of
a building inscribed with the date
and having a cavity containing
coins and other mementoes of the
time and circumstances.

Corporal Works of Mercy, The —
To feed the hungry, to give drink to
the thirsty, to clothe the naked, to
harbor the harborless, to visit the
sick, to ransom the captive, to bury
the dead.

Cotta — Another name for sur-
plice.

Council — An assemblage of
churchmen, called to settle eccle-
siastical affairs. Councils may be:
General or Ecumenical, presided
over by the Pope; provincial, pre-
sided over by an archbishop; dioc-
esan, presided over by a bishop.

Counsels, Evangelical — While
keeping the commandments is suf-
ficient for salvation, the counsels
of more complete renunciation
promise greater rewards. They are:
poverty, chastity and obedience,
made permanent by vows.

Counter-Reformation — The Cath-
olic reform from 1522 to 1648 to
restore genuine Catholic life and
stem the tide of Protestantism. The
Council of Trent gave the reform
official direction.

Court, Diocesan — Officials assist-
ing a bishop of a diocese: vicar,
chancellor, examiners, consultors,
auditors, notaries, etc.

Creation — The production by
God of something out of nothing,
before the existence of anything.

Creator — A title belonging in a
strict sense to God alone, since He
is the supreme self-existing being,
the absolute and infinite first cause
of all things.

Creature — That which has been
made out of nothing by God.

Credence — The table on the
Epistle side of the altar on which
the water, wine, and other articles
used at Mass are placed.

Creed — A summary of the chief
articles of faith, used by Christians
to make a profession of their faith.

Four creeds are at present used in
the Catholic Church: the Apostles',
the Nicene, the Athanasian and
that of Pope Pius IV. The Apos-
tles' Creed is in common use.

Cremation — A violent and unnat-
ural destruction of the human body
by fire, looked upon as an abomi-
nation before God. Catholics may
not carry out the order of one who
desired his body cremated, nor may
they be buried in consecrated
ground if they order their own
bodies cremated.

Crib — A representation of the
manger which held the Christ Child
in Bethlehem. The custom of erect-
ing Cribs dates back to 1223, when
St. Francis of Assisi obtained from
Pope Honorius III permission to
represent the mystery of Christmas
in the form of a Crib.

Crosier — The bishop's staff.

Crucifix — A sacramental bearing
the image of Christ on a cross
placed over an altar where Mass is
to be offered, also used with de-
votion by the faithful.

Cruets — Small vessels for wine
and water for the celebration of
Mass, made of glass, gold or silver.

Crypt — A secret vault to which
the bodies of martyrs were brought
before burial. The term is now
applied to a burial place for dig-
nitaries under tl?e altar of a church,
or the basement of a church used
for worship or burial.

Cult — The veneration of a per-
son or thing. Private veneration
may be paid to anyone of whose
holiness we are certain, but public
devotion may be paid only to the
Saints of God.

Curia — The Sacred Congrega-
tions.

Custos — In the Franciscan Or-
der, a superior presiding* over a
number of convents called cWlec-
tively a custody. \

Dark Ages — Term erroneously
applied to the Middle Ages to giv»
the impression that there was no
progress during the Ages of Faith.
The term, "dark," is now applied
only to the first half of the period.

Deacon — The word means min-
ister. Such an order has existed

145

from the earliest times. Today,
deacons merely assist the priest in
the celebration of Solemn Mass
and on certain occasions may
preach and baptize,

Deaconess — A woman who per-
formed certain functions, notably
at baptism, for the female sex in
the early Church, particularly in
the East The office disappeared in
the Church by the twelfth century.
The office was not an order, as the
Sacrament of Orders can be re-
ceived only by a man. Some Protes-
tant sects still have deaconesses.

Dean — An ecclesiastical official ;
the head of a cathedral or collegi-
ate chapter; a vicar forane or epis-
copal assistant A Dean of Pecu-
liars is one in charge of a church
or district, exempt from the juris-
diction of the bishop of the diocese
in which it is situated.

Dean of the Sacred College — The
president of the College of Cardi-
nals, who calls the College to-
gether, conducts its deliberations
and represents it abroad.

Death — The cessation of mortal
life; an experience common to all
men. Death is an eitect of sin.

Decalogue — The Ten Command-
ments of God. (See Command-
ments.)

Decorations, Papal — Given to
laymen of exemplary character who
have promoted the welfare of so-
ciety, the Church or the papacy.
The titles are: prince, baron and
count. The pa$al orders of knight-
hood are: Supreme Order of Christ,
Order of Pius/* IX, Order of Gregory
the Great, Order of St. Sylvester,
Order of the Golden Spur, Order of
the Holy Sepulchre. Other decora-
tions are /the medals Pro Ecclesia
et Pontrface, Benemerenti, Holy
Land. /

De^fcation of Churches — This
me^ns the act whereby a church is
solemnly set apart for the worship
.off God. It is a custom carried over
from the Jewish religion and im-
posed as a law by Pope EJvaristus.
Having once been consecrated, a
church cannot be transferred to
common use. The act of consecra-
tion must be done by a bishop.

Definitors — Members of the gov-
erning council of an order, each
one having a decisive vote equal
with the general or provincial
superior.

Despair — A deliberate yielding
to the conviction that one's sins are
unpardonable; a grievous offense
against God's goodness and mercy,

Detachment — The withholding of
affection from creatures and all
earthly things to give it to God
alone.

Detraction — The destruction of
a good name by the revelation of
a fault or crime, whether or not
the fact be true. Restitution must
be made according to the damage
done. The only time when faults
may be revealed is to prevent evil
by informing prudent persons.

Devil — The fallen angel, Lucifer,
who sinned by pride but who still
possesses the knowledge he had
and may exercise influence over
living and inanimate things, as in
a case of diabolical possession.

Devil's Advocate — Popular name
for the Promoter of the Faith who
raises all possible objections in the
cause of beatification.

Devotion — A pious practice in
honor of Our Lord, the Blessed Vir-
gin, the angels or saints.

Dies Irae — Hymn used as the
Sequence in Requiem Masses, writ-
ten in the thirteenth century by
the Franciscan, Thomas of Celano.

Diocese — A section of a country
and its population which is gov-
erned by a bishop. The word orig-
inally meant administration and
was used under the Roman law.

Discalced — Applied to religious
who go barefoot or wear sandals.
The practice of so doing was in-
troduced in the Western Church by
St. Francis of Assisi.

Disciple — A follower of our Lord
or the apostles. Our Lord had some
seventy disciples.

Disciplina arcanl — Lat "disci-
pline of secret" — in the Ancient
Church the knowledge of the Trin-
ity and of some of the sacraments
was kept from catechumens in or-
der to shield these teachings from
ridicule or misinterpretation.

146

Disci pSine — Systematic training
under authority; also punishment
given with a view to correction.

Dismissio Ipso Facto — Lat. ipso
facto, by the fact itself — refer-
ring to acts which by their very
performance carry the dismissal of
a religious from his or her com-
munity, such as flight with a per-
son of the opposite sex even with-
out the intention to marry.

Dispensation — This is the relax-
ation of a law in a particular case.
A law made for the general good
may not be beneficial in a special
instance wherefore a dispensation
from one in authority may be ob-
tained. Pastors, bishops, and re-
ligious superiors may dispense, A
dispensation is granted from fast-
ing, abstinence, certain vows, read-
ing the office, etc.

Dissolution of Marriage — If there
is no intercourse after a valid mar-
riage, it may be dissolved by an act
of the Pope at the request of one
or both parties, providing there is
just cause of a private or public
nature.

Divination — Seeking to know fu-
ture or hidden things by unlawful
means such as dreams, necromancy,
spiritism, examination of entrails,
astrology, augury, omens, palmistry,
drawing straws, dice, cards, etc.

Divine Office — The official prayer
by which the Church through her
clergy, daily offers adoration and
supplication to God. It is sometimes
recited publicly for the laity, and
the daily recitation is observed by
some orders of nuns, and as a de-
votional practice by some of the
laity. It consists of psalms, hymns,
prayers, and readings from the
Bible, patristic homilies and lives
of the saints. It is also called
Canonical Hours.

Divine Right of Kings — A claim
to absolute authority by civil rulers,
regardless of how they rule, ap-
proved by Luther and Melanchthon
but never by the Church. Author-
ity originates in God, and resides
in the people who entrust it to re-
liable agents.

Divorce — A legal separation of
married persons. There are three
types: absolute, separating from

the bond of matrimony, wMch is
what is commonly understood by
the term today; from the bed,
making the denial of the mar-
riage debt lawful; from the bed and
board, by which the rights of co-
habitation are denied. The matri-
monial bond is indissoluble but an
annulment may be decreed. The
State has no right to grant di-
vorces since it has no authority to
annul a valid marriage,

Doctor of the Church — Title giv-
en to one who is ascribed as pos-
sessing learning to such an eminent
degree that he is fitted to be a doc-
tor not only in the Church but of
the Church. Great sanctity must al-
so be present and finally the title
must be conferred by the Pope or
a General Council.

Dogma — A truth contained in
the word of God, written or unwrit-
ten (Scripture or Tradition), and
proposed by the Church for univer-
sal belief.

Dogmas, Principal — Outstanding
defined teachings of the Church
are: The Church has the authority
to interpret the Scriptures upon
which the Catholic rule of faith is
based; the Pope is infallible when
speaking ex cathedra; there are
three Persons in God — the Father,
Son and Holy Ghost; through an
act of disobedience Adam and Eve
fell from grace and lost immunity
from disorderly affections of the
body and also the immortality of
the body which punishments were
passed on to the human race;
Christ redeemed the human race
from original sin; Christ was God
as well as man; salvation is ac-
complished through co-operation
with divine grace; grace is dis-
tributed by means of the Sacra-
ments; man's present life will end
in heaven, hell or purgatory.

Douay Bible — The name given to
the English translation of the Vul-
gate version of the Bible, which
was begun at Douay, France, and
continued at Rheims; hence called
also, the Douay-Rheims version. It
was revised by Bishop Challoner in
1750. This Challoner-Rheims ver-
sion has in turn been revised by
Catholic scholars under the patron-

147

age of tlie Episcopal Committee of
the Confraternity of Christian Doc-
trine. The New Testament was
completed in 1941, and published in
the United States.

Dowry — Property which a wife
brings to her husband in marriage
or that which a religious woman
brings to her community to be in-
vested for her support until death,
when it becomes the property of
the community. Should the re-
ligious leave, the property is re-
turned without interest.

Doxology — The Doxology, or "as-
cription of glory to the Trinity," is
usually called, from its initial
words, the "Glory be to the Fa-
ther." The first part of the Gloria
dates back to the third or fourth
century, and arose, no doubt,
from the form of Baptism. The con-
cluding words, "As it was in ,,the
beginning," are of later origin. The
Gloria is recited after each psalm
in the Divine Office said by the
priests, and is also said after the
"Judica," at the beginning ox Mass.

The Glory be to the Father Is
called the lesser Doxology. The
greater Doxology is the Gloria in
Bxcelsis Deo, which is very often
recited at Mass. It is believed to be
of Eastern origin and is to be found
in the Apostolic Constitutions in a
form substantially the same as that
now used. The common belief is
that St. Hilary, Bishop of Poitiers
(A. D. 366), translated it into Latin.

Dulia — Veneration or homage
paid to the saints.

Duty — A moral obligation deter-
mined by conscience or right rea-
son. The law of God prevails over
that of men.

Easter Duty — The obligation of
Catholics to approach the sacra-
ment of Penance and receive the
Eucharist during the Easter time:
in the United States from the first
Sunday in Lent to Trinity Sunday,

Easter Water — Holy water
blessed with special ceremonies
and distributed on Holy Saturday.

Ecstasy — A state of supernatural
contemplation in which the senses
are suspended; conferred by God
upon certain saints.

Edification — The giving of good
example to one another by Chris-
tians.

Ejaculations — Short prayers,
many of which are indulgenced.

Elevation — The Elevation of the
Host and chalice immediately after
consecration was introduced in de-
testation of the denial of transub-
stantiation by Berengarius. The
practice started about the year
1100. The further custom of ringing
a bell at the Elevation began in
France during the twelfth century.

Emancipation — The abolition of
penal laws against Catholics in
England and Ireland.

Ember Days — Wednesday, Fri-
day and Saturday following Decem-
ber 13th, the first Sunday in Lent,
Pentecost, and September 14th.
They are days of fast and absti-
nence instituted for the purpose
of doing penance and thus puri-
fying the soul at the beginning of
each quarter of the year.

Emblem — An object or device in
Christian art, denoting the virtues
or actions of the saints, as, for ex-
ample, keys for St. Peter, to whom
Christ said: "I will give to thee
the keys of the kingdom of heaven."

Encyclical — A letter addressed
by the Pope to all the bishops in
communion with him, in which he
condemns prevalent errors, or ex-
plains the line of conduct which
Christians ought to take in refer-
ence to urgent practical questions,
such as education and the relation
between the Church and State.

End Justifies the Means — This
principle has frequently but falsely
been attributed to members of the
Society of Jesus. Father Ron, S. J.,
in the year 1852 publicly offered
1^000 guineas to anyone who in the
judgment of the law faculty of
Heidelberg University could prove
that any Jesuit had ever taught
this doctrine, or any equivalent.
The money has never been claimed.

Epikei — Greek, "reasonable" —
a reasonable interpretation of the
law. For instance, a mother may
reasonably be excused from Mass
on Sunday if there be no one pres-

148

ent to care for her infant or sick
child.

Episcopate — The dignity and
sacramental powers bestowed upon
a bishop at his consecration; the
body of bishops collectively.

Epistle — A selection from one of
the letters of the apostles, read at
Mass after the Collects; also called
a lesson.

Equivocation — The use of phrases
or words having more than one
meaning in order to conceal infor-
mation which the questioner has no
right to seek. It is permissible to
equivocate in answering impertin-
ent and unjust questions.

Eternity — The perennial inter-
minable, perfect possession of life
in its fullest totality without begin-
ning or end — attributed to God,
Who has no past or future. Also
applied to man's destined state of
eternal happiness or damnation, in
so far as it is endless.

Ethics — The science of the mo-
rality of human acts in the light of
human reason. Ethics comprises
personal, social, economic, political
and international activities.

Eucharist — The Church regards
the Eucharist as a sacrament and
as a sacrifice. Considered as a sac-
rament, the Eucharist is the true
Body and Blood of Christ under
the appearance of bread and wine.
Like other sacraments, it was in-
stituted by Christ. Considered as a
sacrifice, it is the Mass, in which
Christ offers Himself in an un-
bloody manner, as He once offered
Himself in a bloody manner on the
cross.

Eucharistic Congress — An inter-
national or national assemblage of
Catholics to honor the Blessed Sac-
rament. The first owed its inspira-
tion to Bishop Gaston de Segur and
was held in Lille, France, in 1881.

Eugenics — The study of heredity
and environment for the physical
and mental improvement of future
generations. Extreme eugenics is
untenable since it uses immoral
means to a good end, such as com-
pulsory breeding of the select, birth
control among the poor and sterili-

zation of the unfit. Moderate eu-
genists recommend the segregation
of the unfit and are to be com-
mended for that.

Evangelists — The authors of the
four gospels, Matthew, Mark, Luke
and John.

Evil — A condition resulting from
imperfection of constitution or ac-
tion; an absence, defect or perver-
sion of action called also, sin.

Evolution — The development
from rudimentary conditions to
more highly organized results.
Widespread evolution has been ac-
cepted as a fact but has not been
proven. Catholics may be friendly
to hypotheses but should refuse to
accept appearances as proofs. There
is no proof that the human organ-
ism was generated from lower ani-
mals, nor that the soul is generated
by human parents.

Examination of Conscience — Self-
examination as a preparation for
confession of sins.

Ex Cathedra — Lat. "from the
chair" — referring to infallible de-
crees of the Pope on questions of
faith or morals when he speaks
with supreme authority from the
chair of St. Peter.

Excommunication — An ecclesi-
astical censure by which a Chris-
tian is separated from the Church.
It is a power included in the bind-
ing and loosing, given by Christ to
Peter and the Apostles: "If he will
not hear the Church, let him be to
thee as the heathen and publican"
(Matt, xviii, 17). Major excommuni-
cation deprives one of all Church
communication, is equal to ana-
thema and is publicly pronounced.
Minor excommunication deprives
one of participation in the sacra-
ments.

The effects of excommunication
are summed up: As a man by Bap-
tism is made a member of the
Church in which there is a com-
munication with all spiritual goods,
so by excommunication he is de-
prived of the same spiritual goods
— until he makes amends and satis-
fies the Church. The censure may
be removed in the Sacrament of
Penance.

149

Exorcism — The ceremony of
driving out demons from persons,
places or things; based on the
teachings of the Bible.

Exposition of the Blessed Sacra-
ment — The Church has always
adored Christ in the Eucharist but
it is only in times comparatively
modern that the Holy Sacrament
has been publicly exposed for the
adoration of the faithful. As early
as 1373 we read of the bishop car-
rying the Host in procession, the
monstrance in which it was borne
having sides of glass. Before that
time the Host was generally car-
ried in vessels which hid the Host
from view. Later in the sixteenth
century the Host was exposed
more frequently, especially in times
of public distress, generally for
forty continuous hours. There are
various rules with regard to the
public exposition which cannot take
place without the permission of the
bishop or by apostolic indult Twelve
candles of wax must burn before
the Host.

Extreme Unction — Extreme Unc-
tion may be defined as a sacra-
ment in which the sick, in danger
of death, are anointed by the priest
for the health of soul and body. St.
James describes the nature and
effects of this sacrament: "Is any
man sick among you? Let him bring
in the priests of the Church and
let them pray over him, anointing
him with oil in the name of the
Lord" (v, 14).

Faculties — Powers granted by an
ecclesiastical superior to his priests,
to hear confessions, etc.

Faculties of the Soul — Imagina-
tion, memory, understanding, and
will.

Faith — A firm, unshaken belief
based on the word of God.

Faith, Act of —Belief in the truth
of a thing, not because it is proven
but because God says it is true.

Faith, Rule of —For Catholics the
Bible and tradition on the authority
of the Church; for Protestants, the
Bible alone.

Faith and Reason — The Church
teaches that reason may know cer-

tainly God's existence, His attri-
butes, and the existence of revela-
tion. Reason cannot understand
however, mysteries such as the
Blessed Trinity. Faith and reason,
therefore, are of mutual assistance
to each other,

Family — The foundation of soci-
ety, consisting of husband, wife and
children. The perfect example of
family life is the Holy Family. Di-
vorce, birth control, and outside in-
terests injure the family and threat-
en both Church and State.

Fanaticism — Extreme unreason-
able speech or conduct. Since reli-
gion deeply affects the mind, reli-
gious fanatics often perpetrate mon-
strous acts.

Fascism — A political system
which makes the good of the state
paramount and places control m
the hands of a dictator. Fascism
was established in 1922 in Italy un-
der the dictatorship of Mussolini.

Fast — Abstinence from food or
drink before receiving the Eucha-
rist; the taking of only one com-
plete meal a day, with small quan-
tities in the morning and evening
on appointed days. The Commun-
ion fast begins at midnight of the
accepted time in a region.

Fast Days — Ember days, the vig-
ils of Pentecost, Assumption, All
Saints, and Christmas, and all days
of Lent up to noon Holy Saturday.

Fathers of the Church — Eminent
teachers or writers who instructed
the early Church in the teachings
of the Apostles.

Fear is a mental agitation or
trepidation because of present or
future danger. Grave fear should not
be allowed to deter us from duty.
Full responsibility, however, is not
attached to evil done out of fear.
Marriage contracted through fear
of death or injury is invalid.

Field Mass — Mass celebrated in
the open in time of war, or on spe-
cial occasions with the bishop's
permission.

First Communion — First recep-
tion of the Host, generally by chil-
dren, who should be carefully pre-
pared beforehand.

Fisherman's Ring — A signet ring

150

engraved with the effigy of St.
Peter fishing from a boat and en-
circled with the name of the reign-
ing Pope. It is used to seal briefs.
It is broken up after each pope's
death.

Five Scapulars — Any five of the
eighteen scapulars approved by the
Church may be worn together.

Fixed Festivals — Feasts that oc-
cur the same date every year, such
as Christmas, December 25; Cir-
cumcision, January 1; Purification,
February 2; Annunciation, March
25.

Flectamus Genua — Lat. "Let us
bend the knee" — one of the pray-
ers of the Mass on Ember days,
and certain days of Lent.

Flowers on the Altar — Plants,
cut or artificial flowers may be
used excepting during Advent,
when they are allowed only on the
third Sunday, and during Lent, when
they are allowed only on the fourth.

Forgiveness of Sin — Catholics
believe that forgiven sins are re-
moved from the soul. God can for-
give sin either immediately, in an-
swer to an act of perfect contri-
tion, or mediately through the Sac-
rament of Baptism or Penance.

Fortune Telling — If indulged in
for the purpose of seriously obtain-
ing information it is a grievous sin
against the first commandment. It
should not even be indulged in for
sport because of the danger to
faith.

Forty Hours1 Devotion — Solemn
exposition of the Blessed Sacra-
ment for forty hours, commemorat-
ing the forty hours during which
the body of Christ rested in the
tomb. These hours are interrupted
in the United States for the con-
venience of the faithful. A plenary
indulgence is granted to all con-
trite persons who have approached
the Sacraments of Penance and the
Eucharist, visited the church and
prayed for the intentions of the
Holy Father.

Freedom of Thought — There is
no freedom in error. One is not
free, for instance, to believe that

the Church has erred in its beliefs
or teachings.

Freedom of Worship — A mixture
of religion and politics often de-
stroys the freedom of worshiping
God according to the dictates of
one's conscience.

Freemasonry — A religious sect
diametrically opposed to Christian-
ity. It has its own altars, temples,
priesthood, worship, ritual, ceremo-
nies, festivals; its own creed; its
own morality. The chief reason why
Freemasonry was first condemned
by Pope Clement XII was that it
professed to represent a primitive
religion in which all men agree.
This is in marked contrast to the
Catholic idea of revelation. This
still remains one of the chief Catho-
lic objections, since it is evident
that apostasy frequently follows en-
trance into a Masonic lodge. The Ma-
sonic oath was likewise condemned
in 1738 as immoral in principle
since it imposes blind obedience. An-
other reason for the Catholic atti-
tude is found in the injuries inflicted
on the Church by organized Ma-
sonry. In regard to foreign countries
this is very evident. In the United
States, Masonry, especially the Su-
preme Council of the Scottish Rite
33rd degree through its official or-
gan, "The New Age," has shown
itself as hostile and bent upon the
destruction of Catholicism. "The
American Freemason" through its
editorial pages has emphasized that
there can be no peace, nor even
truce, between Freemasonry and
the official Roman Church. Many of
the leaders of Freemasonry, Pike,
Richardson, Buck and Stewart, have
shown open and unmistakable an-
tagonism to the Catholic Church.

Eight different Popes in seven-
teen different pronouncements, and
at least six different local Coun-
cils have condemned Masonry.

The majority of American Ma-
sons go no further than the Third
Degree or Blue Lodge system and
have no antagonism toward the
Church. Many indeed are not even
cognizant of the real aims and pur-
poses of the organization. They
have joined the Masons for social

151

and business reasons. To these
many and benevolent Masons, not
interested in the history or funda-
mental principles of Masonry, the
attitude and position of the Cath-
olic Church, as regards Masonry is
bewildering. They can see no justi-
fication for such condemnation.
However, a study of the question
pro and con will show any fair
mind the reasons for the action of
the Catholic Church. A thorough
and accurate Catholic view of Ma-
sonry is contained in "The Catholic
Encyclopedia" where the subject
is discussed at length.

Freethinker — One who bases
his beliefs on the findings of his
reason and refuses to accept the
Revelation.

Free Will — The faculty of mak-
ing a reasonable choice among mo-
tives. The Council of Trent solemn-
ly condemned those who taught
that from the sin of Adam man
lost his free will.

Friar — A term originally applied
to members of mendicant orders,
now to monastic and military or-
ders also: Dominicans, Francis-
cans, Carmelites, Augustinians,
Servites, Minims, Third Order Reg-
ulars of St. Francis, Capuchins, etc.

Fruits of the Holy Ghost — Chari-
ty, joy, peace, patience, benignity,
goodness, longanimity, mildness,
faith, modesty, continence, chastity.

Funeral Pall — Black cloth with
a white cross spread over a coffin
during the last rites.

Funeral Rites — Mass for the de-
ceased, absolution and interment
by the priest. Black is the color
used, except in the case of infants,
when white is employed.

GaHicanism — A body of doc-
trines which found particular favor
in the French or Gallican Church,
and limited the power and author-
ity of the Pope in favor of the
Bishops, and extended unduly the
power of the State over ecclesias-
tical affairs; condemned by Pope
Alexander VIII in 1693.

Gambling — Staking large sums
of money in pure chance is often
the occasion of staking beyond
means, risking other people's

money or property, or losing what
rightfully belongs to one's family.

Gaudete Sunday — Third Sunday
in Advent; named from the first
word of the Introit of the day,
Gaudete, meaning "Rejoice."

Gehenna — A Jewish name of a
valley invariably used by Christ to
designate hell.

Genuflection — Genuflection is a
natural sign of adoration or rever-
ence frequently used in the Church.
The faithful genuflect when passing
the tabernacle; the priest genu-
flects many times during the Mass.
A double genuflection, i. e., one on
both knees, is made on entering or
leaving a church where the Blessed
Sacrament is exposed.

Gethsemane — Name in Hebrew
meaning "oil press" — a plot of
ground on the Mount of Olives
where the Saviour spent much time
with His disciples. The hours He
spent there in prayer the night be-
fore He died are known as the
Agony in the Garden.

Gifts of the Holy Ghost — Wis-
dom, understanding, counsel, forti-
tude, knowledge, piety, fear of the
Lrord.

Gluttony — Eating too often, too
much, too costly food, or living to
eat instead of eating to live.

God — In the Apostles' and Ni-
cene Creeds we begin by profess-
ing our belief in the one God, crea-
tor of heaven and earth. The
Fourth Lateran Council and the
Vatican Council define God as "The
one absolutely and infinitely per-
fect spirit who is the Creator of
all." The latter Council also adds
that we can, by the natural light
of reason and from the considera-
tion of created things, attain to a
"sure" knowledge of God. Taking
the above definition for granted,
we proceed to state the following
propositions of St. Thomas proving
from reason the existence of God.
In brief, his argument from design
is as follows: There are plain
marks in the mechanism of created
things which show that they are
the work of an intelligent being.
They display a high degree of wis-

152

dom united to immense power.
Plainly this intelligence does not
reside in the things themselves.
Therefore, the world was created
and is governed by an intelligent
being whom we call God.

Godparents — Godfather and god-
mother, sponsors at Baptism, who
assume guardianship over the bap-
tized, instruct them and see that
they carry out their baptismal
vows. Godparents contract spir-
itual relationship with the persons
for whom they act as Godparents.

Golden Rose — An ornament
blessed by the Pope on Laetare
Sunday and sent to outstanding
Catholics annually since the year
1050. The office of Bearer of the
Golden Rose, abolished during the
pontificate of Leo XIII, was re-
established by Pius XII in 1941.

Good Friday — Friday in Holy
Week. The day on which Christ died.

Gospel — The practice of reading
the Gospels in the Christian assem-
blies is mentioned by Justin, Mar-
tyr, and prescribed in all the litur-
gies. The first Council of Orange,
441, and that of Valencia in Spain
ordered the Gospel to be read after
the Epistle and before the Offer-
tory, in order that the catechu-
mens might listen to the words of
Christ and hear them explained by
the bishop.

Grace — A supernatural gift of
God bestowed upon angels or men
for the purpose of fitting them for
eternal life. Since the fall of Adam
we receive grace only through
Christ. Without it eternal life can-
not be obtained.

Grace at Meals — Prayers said
before meals, asking a blessing,
and after meals, giving thanks.

Gregorian Chant — Church music.

Gregorian Masses — A series of
thirty Masses celebrated on thirty
consecutive days for the soul of
one specified deceased person.

Gremial — A cloth placed over
the knees of the bishop during va-
rious ceremonies.

Guardian Angels are angels ap-
pointed to protect and guide each
individual soul through life.

Habit — The disposition to do
things easily by repetition. Also
the dress worn by religious.

Hagiography — Writings or docu-
ments about saints, holy persons,
holiness.

Happiness — St. Thomas taught
that happiness is unattainable in
this life since it consists in the con-
templation of God. Incomplete hap-
piness may be obtained by self-re-
straint, detachment and sacrifice of
transitory enjoyment for future
happiness.

Heart of Jesus (Sacred Heart) —
The special and formal devotion to
the heart of Jesus owes its origin
to a French Visitation nun, St. Mar-
garet Mary Alacoque, who lived in
the latter part of the seventeenth
century. Our Lord Himself ap-
peared to her and declared that
this worship was most acceptable
to Him. Permission to celebrate
the Feast of the Sacred Heart on
the Friday after the octave of
Corpus Christi was extended to the
whole Church in 1856.

Heart of Mary, Immaculate —
The principles on which this devo-
tion rests are the same as those
which are the foundation of the
Catholic devotion to the Sacred
Heart. The devotion to the Im-
maculate Heart ^as first propa-
gated by John Eudes, who died in
1680. In 1855, Pope Pius IX ex-
tended the feast — which is kept
either on the Sunday within the
octave of the Assumption or on the
third Sunday after Pentecost — to
the whole Church.

Heaven — The place and state
where God will give virtue its due
reward, since vice often triumphs
and virtue goes unrewarded here
on earth. There we will see God
face to face, be like unto Him in
glory, and enjoy eternal happiness.

Hell — The place and state of
eternal punishment demanded by
God's justice as the lot of the
damned.

Heresy — Heresy is defined in
many places in the Old Testament,
The accurate meaning of the term
heretic is given by Tertullian.
The name, he says, applies to

153

those who of their own will choose
false doctrine, either instituting
sects themselves, or receiving the
false doctrine of sects already
founded. Formal heresy is a most
grievous sin, for it involves re-
bellion against God, Who requires
us to submit our understandings
to the doctrines of His Church.

Hermits — A hermit or an an-
chorite is a dweller in the desert.
St. Paul was the first hermit. After
ninety years spent in solitude he
died in the year 342.

Heroic Act of Charity — The of-
fering to God for the souls in pur-
gatory all the satisfactory works
performed during life and all suf-
frages accruing to one after death.
It is revocable at will.

Hierarchy — According to its or-
dinary signification, the word ap-
plies to the clergy only with va-
rieties of meaning: 1. There is
hierarchy of divine right, consist-
ing, under the primacy of St. Peter
and his successors, of bishops,
priests, and deacons. 2. In the hier-
archy of Orders we have by divine
institution the diaconate, the
priesthood and the episcopate; by
ecclesiastical institution the sub-
diaconate and the four minor or-
ders of porter, reader, exorcist and
acolyte. 3. There is also the hier-
archy of jurisdiction. This is of
ecclesiastical institution and con-
sists of the administrative and
judicial authorities which, under
the supreme pastorate of the Holy
See, are charged with the main-
tenance of the purity of the faith
and of union among Christians, with
the conservation of discipline, etc.

Holy Ghost — The Third Person
of the Blessed Trinity Who pro-
ceeds from the Father and the Son
and is, in every respect, equal to
Them.

Holy Hour — Form of devotion
taught to St. Margaret Mary Ala-
coque by our Lord. The hour may
be divided into parts for prayer, re-
flection, meditation and congrega-
tional singing.

Holy Orders — A sacrament insti-
tuted by Christ, by which spiritual

power is given and grace is con-
ferred for the performance of the
sacred duties of the priesthood.

Holy Saturday — Vigil of Easter.
Lent ends at noon on this day.

Holy See — The papal power, re-
ferring to the Pope personally or
the various papal congregations
and tribunals; Rome, the official
seat of the Church.

Holy Spirit — The Third Person
of the Holy Trinity. Name in mod-
ern usage preferred to Holy Ghost.

Holy Thursday — Thursday in
Holy Week. The day on which
Our Lord instituted the Holy Eu-
charist and the priesthood.

Holy Water — Water blessed by
the Church is a sacramental, and
has been in constant use among
Catholics since the time of the
Apostles. Washing with water is
a natural symbol of spiritual puri-
fication. "I will pour out upon you
clean water and you shall be clean."
(Ezechiel, xxvi, 25). On Holy Sat-
urday water and salt are exorcised
by the priest and so withdrawn
from the power of Satan, who since
the fall has corrupted and abused
even inanimate things. Prayers are
said that the water and salt may
promote the spiritual and temporal
health of those to whom they are
applied and drive away the devil
with his rebel angels. Finally the
water and salt are mingled in the
name of the Trinity. The water thus
blessed becomes a means of grace.

Holy Week — The week preced-
ing Easter in which the Church
commemorates Christ's death and
burial. In the East, Holy Week was
distinguished from the rest of Lent
by extreme strictness of the fast.

Hosanna — Hebrew word mean-
ing "O Lord, save, we pray."

Host, The — Christ present on
the altar under the appearances
both of bread and wine," Christ
present under the form of bread
alone; the bread before it is con-
secrated. It is in this meaning that
the word is employed in the ordi-
nary language of Catholics at the
present day, and the word in tHis
sense occurs in the Offertory of the
Roman missal, when the priest

154

prays, "Receive, 0 Holy Father,
this unspotted Host, etc./' taking
the bread, not for what it is, but
for what it is to become at the con-
secration of the Mass.

Humeral Veil, The — An oblong
scarf of the same material as the
vestments worn by the subdeacon
at High Mass, when he holds the
paten between the Offertory and
Pater Noster; worn by the priest
when he raises the monstrance to
give benediction with the Blessed
Sacrament, and by priests and dea-
cons when they remove the Blessed
Sacrament from one place to an-
other, or carry it in procession. It
is worn around the shoulders, and
the paten, pyx or monstrance is
wrapped in it.

Humility — A virtue which re-
strains the appetite for high things,
recognizes natural weakness and
checks presumption. Through it we
realize our dependence on God
without Whom we are nothing.

Hypnotism — A profound artifi-
cial sleep in which the mind is
awake and does the bidding of the
hypnotist. Hypnotism should not
be practised except by reliable
medical men because of the danger
to body and soul.

Hypostatic Union — Two natures
united in one person in Christ.

Idolatry — Worship of any but
the true God. Catholic veneration
of images is not directed towards
the images themselves, but only as
they represent the original.

I H S — The first three letters of
the name of Jesus in Greek.

Illegitimacy — Condition of one
born out of wedlock.

Immaculate Conception — Theolo-
gians distinguish between active
and passive conception. The form-
er consists in the act of the parents
which causes the body of the child
to be formed and organized, and so
prepared for the reception of the
rational soul which is infused by
God. The latter takes place at the
moment when the rational soul is
actually infused into the body by
God. It is the passive, not the ac-
tive conception which Catholics
have in view when they speak of

the Immaculate Conception. For
there was nothing miraculous in
Mary's generation. She was begot-
ten like other children. The body,
while still inanimate or without the
soul, could not be sanctified or
preserved from original sin, for it
is the soul, not the body, which
is capable of receiving either the
gifts of grace or the stain of sin.
And although the Blessed Virgin
sprang from the fallen race of
Adam, and thereby incurred the
"debt" or liability to contract orig-
inal sin, still in Mary's case God's
mercy did interpose. For the sake
of Him Who was to be born of her
and for "His merits foreseen," grace
was poured into her soul at the
first instant of its being. The best
summary of the Church's doctrine
is very nicely contained in these
few words: "Thou art innocent,"
says Bossuet, addressing Christ,
"by nature, Mary only by grace;
Thou by excellence, she only by
privilege; Thou as Redeemer, she
as the first of those whom Thy pre-
cious blood has purified."

This doctrine was defended by
the heroic Franciscan philosopher
and theologian, Blessed John Sco-
tus, and it was finally defined as an
article of faith and a truth con-
tained in the original teachings of
the apostles, by Pope Pius IX, on
December 8, 1854, in the presence
of more than 200 bishops.

Immersion — Though valid, plung-
ing the subject in water for Bap-
tism is no longer used by the Latin
Church.

Immortality — The survival of the
soul after death, reasonably proven
from the spirituality of the soul
and man's desire for perfect happi-
ness.

Immunity of the Clergy — Exemp-
tion from military duty and civil
office outside the clerical state,
such as judge, juror or magistrate.
This exemption is generally recog-
nized by governments.

Impediment — Condition that
makes marriages unlawful or in-
valid. There are two kinds of im-
pediments: hindering and diriment.

155

I m potency — Physical incurable
tmfitness for matrimony which ex-
isted before marriage. Impotency
is a diriment impediment; sterility
is not an impediment.

imprimatur — Lat. "it may be
printed" — placed at the beginning
of a publication to show it has com-
plied with the church law, and been
examined by the censor.

Impurity — Unlawful indulgence
in sex pleasures by those married
or unmarried.

Incarnation — The union of the
divine and human natures in Jesus
Christ.

Incense — Incense was introduced
into the Church services when the
persecution by the heathen ceased,
and the splendor of churches and
ritual began. The use of incense
carries with it many mystical sig-
nifications. It symbolizes the zeal
with which the faithful should be
consumed; the good odor of Chris-
tian virtue; the ascent of prayer to
God. It is used before the Introit,
at the Gospel, Offertory and Eleva-
tion in High Mass; at the Magnifi-
cat in vespers; at funerals, etc.

Incest — Carnal intercourse with
relatives; doubly sinful because of
the irreverence to a relative.

Index of Prohibited Books —
Books Catholics are not permitted
to read without special permission.

Indifference — Carelessness in
practicing the faith one believes.

Jndissolubility of Marriage — A
valid marriage ratified by cohabita-
tion cannot be dissolved except by
death. While divorce is not per-
missible, a separation may be ob-
tained for grave reasons.

Indulgence — The remission of
punishment still due to sin after
sacramental absolution. An indul-
gence cannot be obtained for un-
forgiven sin. The guilt of sin is for-
given in the Sacrament of Penance.
However, this still leaves a debt of
temporal punishment, which is
cleared by the granting of an indul-
gence. A plenary indulgence remits
all the temporal punishment due to
sin, A partial indulgence remits a
portion of the temporal punishment

due to sin. To gain a plenary in-
dulgence it is necessary to detest
all sin and have the purpose of
avoiding even the least venial sin.
Confession, Communion and pray-
ers for the Pope's intention also
are prescribed.

Sndult — A temporary or personal
favor granted for a period of time
by an ecclesiastical authority such
as a dispensation from fasting.

Infallibility — The Church is pre-
served from error in teaching faith
or morals due to the assistance of
the Holy Ghost, the spirit of truth.
The Pope must speak "ex cathe-
dra" before his teachings are to be
accepted as infallible.

Infidel — One who is not among
the faithful of Christ. Popularly,
the term is applied to all who re-
ject Christianity as a divine revela-
tion. Those who have never heard
of Christianity are not in popular
language called infidels, but hea-
thens.

Infused Virtues — Supernatural
virtues like faith, hope and charity
not acquired by repeated acts of
our own. Natural virtues such as
prudence and temperance are also
considered infused when sanctifi-
ing grace is given in order to prac-
tice them more easily.

In Memo ri am — Lat. "in memory
of" — inscription generally found
on tombstones.

In Partibus Infidelium — Lat. "in
heathen parts" — referring to titu-
lar sees.

In petto — Italian "in the breast,"
or "secretly" — refers to the crea-
tion of a cardinal whose name the
Pope withholds from publication.

Inquisition, Spanish — This must
not be identified and confused with
the ecclesiastical Inquisition. The
Spanish Inquisition was a mixed
tribunal with the civil element pre-
dominating. Ferdinand and Isabella
of Spain established it in 1481. The
principal purpose of this tribunal
was to seek out the convert Mo-
hammedans and the convert Jews
to Christianity who were suspected
of wishing to return to their old
religion. The former were called
Moriscos and the latter, Maranos.

156

Many of these Mohammedan and
Jewish converts while openly pro-
fessing Christianity, and some even
having become priests and bishops,
secretly had returned to their old
beliefs, and thus made a mockery
of the Christianity they professed.
It must be clearly understood that
the purpose of this Inquisition was
not the persecution of the Jews as
such, or of those Jews who had
not been converted to Christianity.
It was directed primarily against
those known as the converses. At
a later date the scope of the In-
quisition was broadened to include
crimes of murder, immorality, smug-
gling, usury and other offenses.

The king appointed the Grand
Inquisitor and the other officials,
and also signed the decrees, and
the penalties were inflicted in his
name. Pope Sixtus IV had approved
of this Spanish Inquisition because
he was left under the impression
that it was to be an ecclesiastical
tribunal. When the true state of
affairs was made known it was too
late to do anything except to pro-
test against the excesses of the
Inquisition.

This institution must not be
viewed from a twentieth-century
standpoint, but rather from the
point of view of the times in which
it existed. Heresy was a state of-
fense, a crime against both Church
and State and punished as such.
Even during the Protestant Ref-
ormation the same view was held.
The Rev, John Laux in his "Church
History" makes the following com-
ment with regard to the Protestant
position as to the punishment of
heretics : "The Protestant Reforma-
tion did nothing to change the tra-
ditional views in regard to the per-
secution of heretics. In Protestant
as well as in Catholic countries
heretics were imprisoned, tortured,
and put to death by fire or other-
wise. It was not until 1677 that
the death penalty against heretics
was removed from the statute
books in England. Philip of Spain
considered heresy to be no less
dangerous to the state than Eliza-
beth of England considered Cathol-

icism to be; and Philip's prisons
were no more unsavory and noi-
some than the English prisons of
the time. Luther, Melanchthon, Cal-
vin and Theodore of Beza explicitly
approved of capital punishment for
obstinate heretics. Calvin even
wrote a special work in defense
of the principle that 'Heretics are
to be coerced by the sword/ after
he had burned Michael Servetus at
the stake."

I. N. R. 1. — The inscription placed
atop the cross at Christ's crucifix-
ion meaning "Jesus of Nazareth,
King of the Jews."

Insanity — Insane suicides are
given Christian burial since they
are not responsible for their acts.
Baptism and Confirmation may be
administered to the insane and
Communion given in saner mo-
ments or at death when Extreme
Unction may also be given. The
Church opposes the sterilization
but approves the segregation of the
insane.

Inspiration — Pope Leo XIII in
his encyclical, "Providentissimus
Deus," speaking on the subject of
inspiration has the following to say
with regard to the Holy Ghost and
the writers of the Scriptures in-
spired by Him: "For, by supernat-
ural power, He so moved and im-
pelled them to write — He was so
present to them — that the things
which He ordered, and those only,
they first rightly understood, then
willed faithfully to write down, and
finally expressed in apt words and
with infallible truth. Otherwise, it
could not be said that He was the
Author of the entire Scripture."
(See section on Bible.)

Interdict — > A penalty imposed
upon a group of the faithful for
serious violations of Church laws.
During an interdict the faithful are
debarred from receiving certain
sacraments, from liturgical serv-
ices and Christian burial. Holy
Communion, however, is given,
marriages may be celebrated and
the sacraments given to the dying.

Internuncio — A papal legate to
countries of lesser importance;

157

equivalent to ministers of the sec-
ond class.

Intolerance — We should have no
patience with error but out of char-
ity should be tolerant with the err-
ing.

Irregularity — An impediment to
the clerical state such as illegiti-
macy, bigamy, bodily defect, apos-
tasy, heresy, homicide, attempted
suicide.

Itinerary — Prayers, including the
Benedictus, and four Collects re-
cited when clerics set out upon a
journey.

Joys of the Blessed Virgin Mary
— Annunciation, Visitation, Nativ-
ity of Christ, Adoration of the
Magi, Finding in the Temple, Res-
urrection and Assumption.

Judgment, Last — Final judgment
by Christ after the general Resur-
rection, when every good deed and
every sin of every human being
will be known to all, without em-
barrassment however to those who
die in the state of grace.

Judgment, Particular — Judg-
ment immediately after death fol-
lowed by entrance into heaven, hell
or purgatory.

Justice — A virtue by which every
man is given Ms due. God owes
nothing to His creatures, but since
He loves good and hates evil, He
punishes evil and rewards good.

Justification — The remission of
sin and the infusion of sanctifying
grace at Baptism; or its recovery
in the Sacrament of Penance when
lost through mortal sin.

Keys, Power of the — The spir-
itual jurisdiction of the Church,
centered in the hands of the Pope.

Ku KIux Klan — The order of
the Ku Klux Klan existed from
1866 to 1869 without any semblance
of its later lawlessness and bigotry.
Some historians claim that in its
early stages it was a social fra-
ternity. However, the Klan soon
after the Civil War, realizing the
terror which it struck in the mind
of the Negro began a crusade of
violence to "protect the constitu-

tional rights of the whites" by op-
pression of the freed Negro slaves.
It claimed mercy and patriotism as
its tenets and it gained a free hand
during the days of Reconstruction
in the South. President Grant was
forced to suppress it.

As a secret fraternal organiza-
tion, the Ku Klux Klan was reborn
at Atlanta, Georgia, in 1915, as a
political, religious body. This was
pledged to uphold the Constitution
by opposing Catholics, Jews, Ne-
groes and the foreign born. Scan-
dals and lawlessness caused its de-
cline in 1926. It sprang up again in
1928 and has been recruiting mem-
bers in the North as well as the
South since that time. However, it
is now definitely marked as un-
American and must take its place
beside Communism, Nazism and
other subversive groups inimical to
true Americanism.

Labarum — The banner of the
cross, used by Constantino in his
campaigns.

Laetare Sunday — Fourth Sunday
in Lent, also called Rose Sunday;
named from the first word of the
Introit of the day, Laetare, meaning
"Rejoice."

Laicism — Church administration
by laymen in the fields of educa-
tion, marriage, hospitals, charity,
maintenance of churches, convents,
and institutions.

Lamps — Used in the Christian
churches from earliest times for
practical and symbolic purposes.

Language of the Church — The
Church requires some of her clergy
to use Greek, Syriac, Coptic, Arme-
nian, Slavonic, in Mass, according
to their rite just as strictly as she
requires others to employ Latin.

Last Things, Four — Death, judg-
ment, heaven, hell.

Latria — The honor and worship
due to God alone.

Law as Influenced by the Church

— From the beginning of Christian-
ity, churchmen have influenced law
by framing constitutions and oppos-
ing evils, such as usury.

158

Lay Brothers — Religious occu-
pied with the secular affairs of a
monastery, such as taking care of
the sacristy, buildings, farms,
household, and visitors. Very often
they are artists and craftsmen.

Legate, Papal — An envoy of the
Pope sent as his representative to
a sovereign or government or on
some special mission. Papal Leg-
ates are termed: legates a latere,
nuncios, internuncios or apostolic
delegates. Legates a latere are the
highest form of legation and are
sent on matters of international im-
portance. The representative of the
Pope on some special occasion,
such as a Eucharistic Congress, is
simply designated as papal legate.

Legitimation — Illegitimacy is re-
moved if the parents marry. The
Pope may legitimize children and
remove irregularity for entrance in-
to the clerical state.

Lent — The forty days fast begin-
ing on Ash Wednesday and ending
on Holy Saturday in memory of
the forty days fast of our Lord in
the desert. Sundays in Lent are
not days of fast or abstinence. The
name "Lent" is derived from the
Anglo-Saxon lencten, meaning spring,
referring to the season in which
the fast occurs.

Limbo — The place where the
souls of the just were detained un-
til the ascent of Christ into heav-
en; a place of rest and natural hap-
piness in which unbaptized infants
and others who die in original, but
not in actual sin, are detained.

Litany — A prayer for private de-
votions or public liturgical services
in the form of responsive petition.
There are five litanies approved for
public devotions: Litanies of Lo-
reto, the Holy Name, All Saints,
the Sacred Heart, and St. Joseph.
Others may be used privately.

Little Office of the Blessed Vir-
gin — Consists of psalms, lessons,
and hymns in honor of the Blessed
Virgin, arranged in seven hours
like the Breviary Office, but much
shorter. It is not influenced by the
course of the Church year, except
that the Alleluia is omitted in

Lent, and that a change is made in
the Office from Advent to the Puri-
fication. Its origin is shrouded in
mystery, but it is believed to have
been written about the middle of
the eighth century.

Liturgical Movement — A move-
ment within the Church to restore
the full glory of the liturgy. In-
augurated at the Council of Trent,
it was given great impetus by the
Motu Proprio of Pope Pius X 1903,
ordering universal use of the Gre-
gorian Chant, and of recent years
has been generally activated by
clergy and laity.

Liturgy- — The public official serv-
ice of the Church. It is used broad-
ly to indicate all the public rites,
ceremonies and prayers of the
church; also the arrangement of
those services in set forms, as the
Roman Liturgy, in which sense it
has the same meaning as rite.
Thus, liturgical services are those
contained in any official book of
a rite; for example, Vespers is a
liturgical service. Specifically, lit-
urgy signifies the chief liturgical
service, the Sacrifice of the Mass.

Lourdes — A French town in the
Pyrenees famous for the shrine
built where the Immaculate Virgin
appeared to St. Bernadette Sou-
birous.

Lunula or Lunette — A crescent-
shaped instrument for holding the
Sacred Host when inserted in the
monstrance.

Magi — Wise men who visited the
Christ Child at Bethlehem. Their
traditional names are Melchior,
Gaspar and Baltasar.

M ag i c — Marvelous manifestations
through the real or pretended in-
tervention of spirits. Magic which
invokes evil spirits has always
been regarded as sinful.

Magnificat — Canticle recited by
the Blessed Virgin when she visited
her cousin, Elizabeth.

Mario logy — A branch of theolo-
gy treating of the life and pre-
rogatives of the Blessed Virgin and
the part she played in our redemp-
tion and sanctification.

159

Marks of the Church — The
Council of Trent declared the four
marks of the church to be: One,
Holy, Catholic and Apostolic.

Marriage without a Priest —
When a priest will not be avail-
able for a period of time such as
a month, a Catholic couple may
marry by expressing mutual con-
sent before two witnesses. Such
a marriage also may be transacted
when there is danger of death.

Martyr — A martyr is a witness
for Christ. In early times the title
was generally given to those who
were distinguished witnesses for
Christ; then to those who suffered
for Him, and eventually, it became
restricted to those who died for
Him. Martyrdom is the voluntary
endurance of death for the faith or
some other act of virtue relating to
God. Nowadays for anyone to be
deemed a martyr, he must have
either actually died of his suffer-
ings or endured pains which would
have caused his death were it not
for miraculous intervention.

Martyrology — A catalogue of
martyrs and other saints accord-
ing to the calendar.

Mass — The Mass is the unbloody
renewal of the Sacrifice of Our
Lord upon the Cross. In it the
priest, as the representative of
Christ, offers to God the bread and
wine, which he changes into the
Body and Blood of Our Lord at the
Consecration, and then consum-
mates the sacrifice by consuming
the Host and drinking the chalice
at the Communion.

The Church has prescribed cer-
tain prayers and ceremonies for
this Sacrifice, and these are uni-
versally followed throughout the
entire Church, varying only in
Rite. The name is derived from
Lat, missa, as used in the phrase,
"Ite missa est," spoken by the
priest before the Last Gospel; this
is the dismissal of the faithful, the
Sacrifice being concluded, and grad-
ually the term came to be applied
to the entire Eucharistic Sacrifice.

Low Mass is read or recited by
the priest. High Mass is sung by

the celebrant. In Solemn High
Mass there are three celebrants:
the priest, deacon and subdeacon.
Pontifical Mass is said by the Pope
or according to the rites of such
a Mass. Mass of the Presanctified
is said on Good Friday, with the
Host consecrated on Holy Thurs-
day. Nuptial Mass is said at a mar-
riage ceremony, to ask a special
blessing upon the married couple.
Mass of the Dead is said at a fu-
neral or in commemoration of the
departed.

Master of Ceremonies — He who

directs the proceedings of a rite or
observance, such as assisting the
celebrant of a Mass.

Master of Novices — He who
trains novices of a religious order
or congregation. He must be at
least thirty-five years of age, have
been a religious for ten years, be
eminent for prudence, charity,
piety, and the observance of the
rules of the society.

Matrimony — The conjugal union
of man and woman, contracted be-
tween two Qualified persons, oblig-
ing them to live together through-
out life. The word matrimony
means motherhood; hers is the
thought of conceiving, of bringing
forth, and of training her offspring.
Marriage is a natural contract but
Christ has raised it to the dignity
of a sacrament. It is a union which
gives to each party power over
the other, forging an indissoluble
bond of partnership. Marriage is
not a mere donation but a mutual
agreement, and hence the volun-
tary consent of both contracting
parties is essential. This consent
must be mutual, voluntary, deliber-
ate, and manifested by external
signs; this consent must be given
to actual marriage then and there,
and not at some future time.

Maundy Thursday — Name given
to Holy Thursday from the Anti-
phon "Mandatum" said at the cere-
mony of the washing of the feet.

May Laws — Laws of the Prus-
sian diet, May, 1873, known as the
Kulturkampf, which abolished the

160

Catholic department of public wor-
ship, persecuted the clergy, ex-
pelled the religious, and took, over
control of education. The May
Laws were modified in 1886, when
several Religious Orders were al-
lowed to return, and again in 1887
when greater concessions were
made by the Prussian government;
the last remnant of the May Laws
disappeared in 1915, when the
Jesuits were allowed to return.

Meditation — Methodical mental
prayer, or the application of mem-
ory, understanding and will to some
spiritual principle, event or mys-
tery in order to arouse proper
spiritual emotions and sanctify
one's soul. Exchanges of sentiment
and thought, or colloquies, with God
or the saints are made especially
at the end of the meditation, which
closes with a formal prayer.

Mercy, Divine — Love and good-
ness of God, particularly in the
time of need, as when a soul is
clouded with sin.

Metropolitan — In each ecclesi-
astical province a certain episcopal
see is constituted by the Roman
Pontiff, the superior see, and the
one who presides over this see is
metropolitan of the province. He
is also called an archbishop, though
the two titles are not exactly syn-
onymous.

Millennium — The belief based
upon a false interpretation of the
Apocalypse that Christ and His
saints will rule upon earth for a
thousand years before the end of
the world.

Minor Orders — Orders in ad-
vancement to the priesthood: por-
ter, reader, exorcist, acolyte.

Miracles — St. Thomas says that
a miracle "is beyond the order (or
laws) of the whole of created na-
ture." This definition makes it un-
reasonable to deny the possibility
of miracles, unless we also deny
the existence of God. Nor does God
in working miracles contradict
Himself, for He need not be re-
stricted by the laws of nature
which He Himself made.

It is also clear from this defini-
tion that God alone can work mir-
acles. In all cases a miracle is a
sign of God's will, and cannot, ex-
cept through our own perversity,
lead us into error. True miracles,
then, are practically distinguished
from false ones by their moral
character.

Miracles did not cease with the
Apostolic Age. The Catholic Church,
by her constant practice in the can-
onization of saints and through the
teaching of her theologians, de-
clares that the gift of miracles is
an abiding one, manifested from
time to time in her midst. This
belief is logical and consistent be-
cause heathen nations have still to
be converted and the fervor of the
Christians must necessarily be re-
newed from time to time. The only
reasonable course is to examine the
evidence for modern miracles, when
it presents itself, and to give or
withhold belief accordingly. This
is just what the Church does.

Missal — The book which con-
tains the complete service for Mass
throughout the year. The Roman
missal was carefully revised and
printed under Pius V.

Mission — - A course of sermons
and spiritual exercises, conducted
in parishes by missionary priests
for the purpose of renewing spirit-
ual fervor and good resolutions.

Mitre — A head-dress worn by
bishops, abbots, and in certain
cases by other distinguished ec-
clesiastics. The bishop always uses
the mitre if he carries the pastoral
staff. Inferior prelates who are al-
lowed a mitre must confine them-
selves only to the mitre, unless in
case of an express concession by
the Pope.

Mixed Marriages — Marriages be-
tween persons of different reli-
gions. Unless a dispensation has
been obtained from the chancellor
of the diocese, a marriage between
a baptized and an unbaptized per-
son is invalid; one between a Cath-
olic and a person of another com-
munion, e. g., a Protestant, is valid,
but unlawful.

161

Monastery — A dwelling of reli-
gious, who live in seclusion and
wlio recite the office in common.

Monstrance — The sacred vessel
in which the Blessed Sacrament is
exposed for adoration or Benedic-
tion.

Morality — Conformity to right
conduct. Conditions necessary for
the growth of morality are: proper
education of the young at home
and at school, healthy public opin-
ion, sound legislation.

Mortal Sin — Called mortal be-
cause it brings death to the soul.
Conditions necessary for mortal sin
are: gravity of matter, sufficient
reflection, full consent of the will.

Mortification — Hardships, aus-
terities, and penances undergone
for progress in virtue.

Mosaic — The Christian art of
glass mosaic rose in the fourth cen-
tury. The pontifical works for mo-
saic were established in 1727. Mod-
ern mosaics have been used in St.
Paul's and Westminster Cathedral,
England.

Motu Proprio — Lat. "own ac-
cord" — applied to an informal de-
cree of the Pope.

Mysteries — Since there are
countless mysteries in nature it is
not surprising to find them in God.
The three great mysteries of the
Catholic Church are: the Trinity,
Incarnation, and Eucharist.

Necromancy — Supposed com-
munication with the dead. It is a
form of black magic or sorcerous
divination.

Neophyte — A term used in the
early Church to designate newly
baptized converts.

Novena — Nine days of public or
private devotion in imitation of the
apostles who gathered for prayer
for nine days between Ascension
Thursday and Pentecost.

Novice — One who having en-
tered a religious order, undergoes
a period of probation in prepara-
tion for the religious life.

Nuncio < — The Pope's representa-
tive at a foreign government, hand-
ling affairs between the Holy See
and that government.

Nuptial Mass and Blessing — A
special Mass for marriages offered
except during proscribed times
(Lent and Advent). A nuptial
blessing is given after the Pater
Noster and before the last blessing
at the end of Mass.

Oath — The calling upon God to
witness the truth of a statement.
There must be a reason for taking
an oath as when required by law-
ful authority.

Obedience — Submission to one
in authority; one of the chief coun-
sels, made the subject of a vow.

Obligation — The necessity of do-
ing what is good and avoiding what
is evil. It is the essence of the nat-
ural, ecclesiastical and civil law.

Occasions of Sin — Circumstances
which lead to sin. There is an ob-
ligation to avoid voluntary proxi-
mate occasions of sin.

Octave — A period of eight days
given over to the celebration of a
major feast, such as Easter.

Odium Theologicum — Lat. "the-
ological hatred" — a hatred due to
differences in religious beliefs.

Oils, Holy — There are three holy
oils consecrated by bishops on Holy
Thursday, and sent to parish
priests. 1. The oil of catechumens
used in Baptism, at the ordination
of priests and at the blessing and
coronation of kings and queens, 2.
Chrism, used after Baptism, in
Confirmation, at the consecration
of a bishop, in the consecration of
churches, altars, altar stones, chal-
ices, patens and in the blessing of
bells and baptismal water. 3. Oil
of the sick, used in Extreme Unc-
tion. The Roman Ritual requires
these oils to be kept in vessels of
silver or alloyed metals, in a de-
cent place and under lock and key.
The 'Sacred Congregation of Rites
strictly forbids the pastor to keep
them in his house except in cases
of necessity. The holy oils are all

162

olive oil, except the chrism which
is oil mixed with balsam. The oils
of the past year must not be used,
but common oil, in lesser quantity,
may be added to the blessed oils
if necessary.

Old Catholics — Swiss and Ger-
man heretics who refused to ac-
knowledge the authority of the
Pope as defined in the Vatican
Council of 1870.

Orders, Religious — Orders of
monks did not arise so long as
every monastery was an independ-
ent entity managing its own affairs
without reference to any other au-
thority but the general law of the
Church. It was only when, com-
mencing in the tenth century, sep-
arate communities such as those of
Cluny, Citeaux and the Chartreuse
were formed within the great Bene-
dictine brotherhood, that the term
"order" came into use. Early in
the thirteenth century the mendi-
cant orders — Franciscan, Domini-
can and Carmelite Friars — were
either founded or came into dis-
tinct prominence; in the second
half of the century they were
joined by the Augustinian hermits.
These four orders, having no
landed property, but subsisting on
alms, began in all parts of Europe,
but especially in cities, where lux-
ury and civic pride were beginning
to show themselves, to preach the
humbling and fortifying doctrines
of Christ.

Ordinary — One who has the ju-
risdiction of an office: The Pope,
diocesan bishops, vicars general,
prelates nullius, vicars apostolic,
prefects apostolic, vicars capitular
during the vacancy of a see, su-
periors general, abbots primate,
and provincials.

Ordination — The creation of sa-
cred ministers in the Church for
divine worship and to rule the
faithful. Minor and major orders
precede the priesthood which is in-
creased by the episcopacy.

Original Sin — The consequences
of Adam's sin transmitted to the
entire human race with the loss of

immortality, control of the baser
appetites, and the supernatural
state, entailing death and concupis-
cence.

Orthodoxy — Conformity with the
standards of truth, i. e., belief in
and agreement with the true doc-
trine of the Catholic Church.
Though the schismatic Eastern or-
thodox Church claims this title,
they do so wrongly, as they are at
variance with the true doctrine.

Paganism — A natural religion
without true knowledge of God but
rather a belief in false gods and a
degraded morality. Two-thirds of
the world is still pagan.

Pallium — A band of white wool
worn on the shoulders. It has two
strings of the same material, and
four purple crosses worked on it.
It is worn by the Pope and sent by
him to patriarchs, primates, arch-
bishops and sometimes, though
rarely, to bishops as a token that
they possess the "fullness of the
episcopal office." The pallia are
made from the wool of two lambs.

Palms — Blessed palms are a sac-
ramental. They are distributed on
Palm Sunday in commemoration of
the triumphant entrance of Christ
into Jerusalem.

Parable — The fictitious narra-
tive composed to illustrate a truth
of comparison of religious nature
such as the parable of the cockle.

Paraclete — A Greek word mean-
ing advocate or consoler, applied
to the Holy Ghost.

Parental Duties — It is the duty
of parents to educate their children
for God and for salvation, to direct
them toward good and bring them
under the guidance of the Church,
provide for their temporal welfare
by nourishing them and developing
their faculties.

Paschal Candle — A large candle
symbolic of the Risen Christ,
blessed and lighted on Holy Satur-
day and placed at the Gospel side
of the altar until Ascension Day.

163

Paschal Precept — The Church
law that the faithful must receive
Holy Communion at least once a
year. See Easter Duty.

Passion of Christ — Sufferings of
Christ recorded in the four Gospels.
Passion plays were developed in
the fifteenth century, particularly
in Germany, and there revived in
the nineteenth and twentieth cen-
turies.

Pater Noster — The Our Father,
or Lord's Prayer.

Patriarch — The highest office in
the hierarchy. In the order of dig-
nity they are as follows: major,
Constantinople, Alexandria, Anti-
och and Jerusalem: minor, Babylon
Cilicia, Venice, Lisbon, West In-
dies. The last four are merely titu-
lar. There are patriarchs of va-
rious rites in certain patriarchates
as the Syrian, Maronite and Mel-
chite Patriarchs of Antioch.

Patron Saint — A saint to whom
special devotion is paid by certain
peoples in certain places; one
whose aid is sought in special
needs; one whose name is received
at Baptism, Confirmation or in re-
ligion,

Pax — The kiss of peace, given in
the Mass.

Pectoral Cross — A small cross
worn on the breast by bishops and
abbots as a mark of their office.

Pelican— An emblem of Christ in
the Blessed Sacrament, from the
ancient idea that a pelican fed her
young with blood from her own
breast

Penance — Penance is a sacra-
ment instituted by Christ for the
remission of sin committed after
Baptism. The penitent confesses
his sins to a priest, and thereby re-
ceives forgiveness from God, if he
is truly sorry, sincerely intends to
sin no more, and performs the pen-
ance the priest gives him.

Pentateuch — The first five books
of the Old Testament, which are
the work of Moses.

Perjury — The taking of a false
oath which is always a grievous sin.

Persecutions — The ten great per-
secutions extended from about the
year 54 to 313. The Christians were
looked upon by the Roman officials
as treasonable men who refused to
honor the gods of the empire, who
dealt in magic and, lastly, practiced
an unlawful religion. If anything
went adverse with the empire the
cry was always: The Christians to
the lions! The first persecution
started under Nero. Domitian con-
tinued it, and Trajan followed in
their footsteps. The persecutions
continued up to Constantino's Edict
of Toleration at Milan in 313.

Peter's Pence — A voluntary con-
tribution raised among Catholics
and sent to Rome for the mainte-
nance of the Sovereign Pontiff. It
was originally a tax of a penny on
each house, and was collected on
St. Peter's day, whence the name. It
originated in England in the eighth
century.

Pilgrimage — Pilgrimages to the
holy places at Palestine have been
customary since early times. Simi-
lar journeys to celebrated shrines
are still made to worship, ask spe-
cial favors, or discharge obligations.

Polyglot Bible — The Bible in a
number of languages arranged gen-
erally in parallel columns in He-
brew, Greek, Latin, etc.

Poor Box — The alms-box has
been found in churches from the
earliest days of Christianity.

Pope — Name derived from the
Greek word J>apm, meaning Father.
The Pope is elected by the College
of Cardinals, a two-thirds vote be-
ing necessary. There have been
261 popes.

Portiuncula — The little Church
near Assisi, Italy, repaired by St.
Francis; the annual indulgence at-
tached to this church and later ex-
tended to all Franciscan churches.
It may be gained between noon of
August 1 and midnight of August
2 or on the Sunday following.

164

Possession, Diabolical — The state
of a person inhabited by the devil.

Poverty — One of the evangelical
counsels, a voluntary giving up of
the right of ownership and the using
of goods in the manner of the poor.

Precious Blood — The Blood of
Christ.

Predella — The platform immedi-
ately in front of the altar.

Prelate — A churchman preferred
above others in papal honor or ec-
clesiastical jurisdiction.

Priest — A sacred minister with
the power to celebrate Mass, ad-
minister the sacraments, preach
and bless.

Promoter of the Faith — One

whose duty is to insure the sanctity
of those whose cause for canoniza-
tion is considered. Popularly called
"Devil's Advocate."

Prothonotary Apostolic — A mem-
ber of the chief order of prelates
in the Roman Curia.

Province — A territory compris-
ing several dioceses and one arch-
diocese; a territory in which the
members of a religious order are
under the jurisdiction of a provin-
cial superior.

Pulpit — Originally, preaching
was done from the altar. But ap-
parently even in St. Augustine's
time the ambo, originally meant for
singing from, was raised and nar-
rowed into our present form of pul-
pit. It should be on the Gospel
side, unless otherwise hindered,
e.g., by the bishop's throne.

Purgatory — A place and state
where departed souls, having died
in the state of grace, suffer for a
time in order to be cleansed from
venial sin, or have still to pay the
temporal punishment due to mortal
sins, the guilt and the eternal pun-
ishment of which have been re-
mitted. The idea that purgatory is
a place of probation, or a time of
trial, is absolutely wrong; the peri-
od during which the soul has to
choose between heaven or hell ends
with death.

Pyx — A vessel of metal, gold, or
silver in which the Host is pre-
served or carried.

Quarantines — A strict fast of
forty days with only water, bread
and salt allowed once a day. The
indulgence of quarantines remits as
much temporal punishment due to
sin as would equal forty days of
such penance.

Quasi-domicile — Residence which
is not permanent but nevertheless
lasts for a considerable time.

Quinquagesima — The last Sunday
before Lent, marking a period of
fifty days before Easter.

Rashness — A vice opposed to
prudence and counsel by which one
acts without consideration of ac-
tual conditions, without foresight or
advice.

Relics — The remains of holy per-
sons, either parts of their bodies
or possessions, entitled to venera-
tion.

Relics of the Passion — There are
various relics of the true cross to
be found principally in European
cities: Brussels, Ghent, Rome, Ven-
ice, Ragusa, Paris, Limbourg, and
Mt. Athos. The inscription placed
above the cross is preserved in the
Basilica of the Holy Cross of Jeru-
salem at Rome. The crown of
thorns is kept at Paris. One of the
nails was supposedly thrown into
the Adriatic to calm a storm; an-
other was made into the famous
iron crown of Lombardy; another
is in the Church of Notre Dame,
Paris. The sponge is in Rome at
the Basilica of St. John Lateran.
The point of the lance is in Paris,
the rest is in Rome. The robe is in
the Church of Treves. The tunic is
in the Church of Argenteuil near
Paris. A part of the winding sheet
is in Turin. The linen with which
Veronica wiped Christ's face is in
Rome. Part of the Pillar of the
Scourging is in Rome, part in Jeru-
salem.

Religion and Science — There is
no contradiction between religion
and science since one deals with

165

material things and the other with
supernatural. Conflict arises only
when the scientist tries to turn
theologian or the theologian, scien-
tist.

Reliquary — A vessel for the pres-
ervation and exposition of a relic.

Reparation — The making amends
to God for evil done by men, such
as rendering homage to Him in
reparation for the irreverence done
to the Blessed Sacrament.

Reserved Case — A sin which can-
not be absolved except by a bishop
or the Pope.

Restitution — The returning of
something unjustly taken from an-
other or its equivalent. In serious
cases the penitent cannot obtain
pardon for his sin unless he makes
restitution.

Resurrection — The rising from
the dead, the resumption of life.
Christ rose from the dead by His
own power three days after His
Crucifixion. This great miracle is
commemorated by the Church in
the glorious feast of Easter. On
the last day all men will rise from
the dead, and their souls will be re-
united to their bodies for all eter-
nity. The resurrection of the body
is a dogma, our belief in which we
attest in the Apostles' Creed.

Retreat — A few days withdrawal
from worldly affairs for solitude,
meditation, self-examination and
amendment of life.

Ring — A circular band of metal
worn as an emblem of fidelity. A
wedding ring, worn by the wife on
the fourth finger, is blessed at the
marriage ceremony. Nuns also wear
a ring symbolic of their betrothal
to their heavenly bridegroom. The
pontifical ring bestowed on a bish-
op at his consecration, or on an
abbot, symbolizes their betrothal to
the Church.

Ritual — A book used by priests
with forms to be observed by them
in the administration of the Sacra-
ments, and in such functions as
churching, burials, and in most of
the blessings which they can give.

Rogation Days — April 25, and
the three days before Ascension
Day, when special prayers are of-
fered to appease God's anger at
man's transgressions, to ask His
protection in calamities and for the
blessing of the harvest.

Rosary -—A set form of prayer re-
cited on beads in which fifteen dec-
ades of Hail Marys are preceded
by an Our Father and followed by
a Glory Be to the Father. In say-
ing each decade (ten beads) a mys
tery is contemplated. There are five
glorious, five joyful and five sorrow-
ful mysteries. The joyful mysteries
are: Annunciation, Visitation, Na-
tivity, Presentation of the Child
Jesus in the Temple, and Finding
of the Child Jesus in the Temple.
The sorrowful mysteries are : Agony
in the Garden, Scourging at the
Pillar, Crowning with Thorns, Car-
rying of the Cross, and Crucifixion.
The glorious mysteries are: Resur-
rection, Ascension, Descent of the
Holy Ghost, Assumption, and Cor-
onation of the Blessed Virgin in
Heaven.

Rota — A tribunal of the Roman
Curia where cases relating to mar-
riage, ordination and religious pro-
fessions are heard.

Rubrics — Directions printed in
red in liturgical books for the
proper execution of liturgical func-
tions.

Sabbath — The Jewish day of
rest. Under the Christian law the
day of rest was changed to Sun-
day in honor of the Resurrection.

Sacramentals — Rites, actions,
prayers and objects instituted and
blessed by the Church, through
which we obtain special grace
or favor with God. They do
not produce grace of themselves
but by virtue of the blessing
and prayers of the Church, and
since they were not instituted by
Christ but by the Church their num-
ber may be added to. Their proper
use can drive away evil spirits,
bring victory over temptation, re-
mit venial sins, and obtain an in-
crease of piety and temporal favors.

166

The sacramentals most generally
in use are: holy water; holy oils;
blessed candles, palms and ashes;
blessed crucifixes, scapulars, med-
als, rosaries, prayer-books and sta-
tues; the blessings of these ob-
jects; blessings of houses and
fields; the Confiteor recited at
Mass, at Communion, in the Di-
vine Office; grace before and after
meals; public or private prayer in
a church; papal and episcopal
blessing; Benediction of the
Blessed Sacrament; almsgiving.

Sacramentary — A book contain-
ing the rites for the Mass and the
Sacraments generally.

Sacraments — Sacraments are
visible signs of invisible grace, in-
stituted by Christ for our justifica-
tion.

The Sacraments are seven in
number. In Baptism we are born
again; in Confirmation we grow up
to be perfect men in Christ; the
Holy Eucharist is the daily bread
by which the life of the soul is
maintained; in Penance God heals
the soul which has sinned against
Him. When death is near Extreme
Unction comes to remove the last
remnant of infirmity and prepare
the soul for final victory. Matri-
mony was instituted that the nat-
ural impulses, which have often
proved a source of corruption and
crime, might become a source of
blessing, and that children might be
brought up in the fear and love of
God. Holy Orders was instituted
that the Church might be ruled by
those whom God has set over her,
and be guided by the Word of Life
and be blessed with the Sacra-
ments.

The Sacraments are meant for all
mankind; but in order that they
may be received with profit by
adults especially, certain disposi-
tions are indispensable. To the
Sacraments of the dead, i. e., Bap-
tism and Penance, the recipient
must come at least with faith, hope,
sorrow for sin, and purpose of
amendment. The Sacraments of the
living, i. e., the other five, must be
received by those who are already

in the grace and love of God. Other-
wise the Sacraments only add to
the condemnation of those who re-
ceive them.

Sacred Heart — The corporal
heart of Christ united to the full-
ness of His divinity and symbolic
of His love, accorded supreme ad-
oration in the Church. (See Heart
of Jesus.)

Sacrilege — Irreverent treatment
of sacred persons, places or things;
a grave sin.

Sacristy — A room where vest-
ments, church furnishings and sa-
cred vessels are kept and where
the clergy vest for sacred functions.

Saints — All inhabitants of
heaven. In the strict sense, those
who have received the official ap-
proval of the Church for public
veneration, this approval being
given because of the holy and vir-
tuous lives which these persons
lived on earth.

Sanctifying Grace — A supernatu-
ral gift infused into the soul at
Baptism rendering it capable of
acting in a way to merit eternal
happiness. Sanctifying grace is lost
by mortal sin; recovered by re-
pentance.

Sanctuary — Space reserved for
the high altar and the use of the
clergy in a church; generally en-
closed by a rail.

Sanctuary Lamp — One lamp
must continually burn before the
Blessed Sacrament. This lamp
should be fed with olive oil or bees-
wax.

Sanhedrin — The Jewish supreme
Council of Seventy at the time of
Christ.

Scandal — Words or actions hav-
ing at least the appearance of evil
and leading others to sin.

Scapular — A sacramental con-
sisting of two small squares of
woolen cloth attached to a cord so
that one is worn on the breast and
the other on the back denoting
that the wearer is spiritually asso-
ciated with a religious order. There

167

are eighteen kinds of scapulars ap-
proved by the Church as follows:

White — scapular of the hearts
of Jesus and Mary, originated by
the Daughters of the Sacred Heart;
scapular of the Holy Face, orig-
inated by the Archconfraternity of
the Holy Face; scapular of the Im-
maculate Heart of Mary, badge of
the Sons of the Immaculate Heart
of Mary; scapular of the Mother of
Good Counsel, promoted by the
Augustinian Fathers; scapular of
Our Lady of Ransom, badge of a
confraternity of the Order of Our
Lady of Mercy; scapular of the
Sacred Heart of Jesus, approTed by
Pope Leo XIII; scapular of St.
Dominic, fostered by the Dominican
Order; scapular of the Most Blessed
Trinity, badge of the Confraternity
of the Most Blessed Trinity.

Black — scapular of the Help of
the Sick associated with the So-
ciety of St. Camillus; scapular of
the Passion, badge of a confrater-
nity associated with the Passionist
Fathers; scapular of St. Benedict,
badge of a confraternity affiliated
with the Benedictine Order; scapu-
lar of the Seven Dolors, badge of a
confraternity established by the
Servites of Mary.

Red — scapular of the Passion,
promoted by Priests of the Mission;
scapular of the Precious Blood,
badge of the Confraternity of the
Precious Blood.

Blue — scapular of the Immacu-
late Conception introduced by the
Theatine Nuns; scapular of St. Jo-
seph, promoted by the Capuchin
Fathers ; scapular of St. Michael the
Archangel, part blue, part black,
badge of the Archconfraternity of
St. Michael.

Brown — scapular of Mount Car-
mel, badge of the Confraternity of
Our Lady of Mt. Carmel, originated
by the Carmelites.

Scapular Medal — Introduced by
missionaries in Africa to replace
the cloth scapular which became
soiled and dirty in a very short
time; later extended to the whole
world. The change from wearing
the cloth scapular to the use of

scapular medal may be made after
one has been received into the
cloth scapular but the medal must
be blessed.

Schism — Term applied by the
Fathers and theologians to a formal
separation from the unity of the
Church. St. Matthew and St. Mark
call it, "a tear or rent"; St. John,
"a division of opinion," and again,
"a party spirit in the Christian
Church."

Schoo! — The Catholic School is
an institution having for its aim
the development of the mind, and,
above all, the perfection of the
soul. The earliest Christian school
(of which a distinct account has
come down to us) was established
by Pantaenus at Alexandria in 180
A. D. Later cathedrals and monas-
teries became education centers.
Modern universities and secondary
schools were founded in the twelfth
century. The primary or elementary
schools had their origin in the sev-
enteenth century.

Scruple — An unreasonable fear
and anxiety that one's actions are

sinful.

Seal of Confession — A priest's
obligation to keep sacred the se-
crets of the confessional even at
the cost of his life.

Secret Societies — The Catholic
Church condemns and forbids Cath-
olics to enter societies formed
against the Church or the State,
those that require undue secrecy
and absolute obedience and which
employ a ceremonial equivalent to
religious sects. A Catholic who joins
the Freemasons is excommunicated
from the Church. The Catholic who
joins the Odd Fellows, Knights of
Pythias, etc., commits grievous sin.
Those who join these latter groups
in good faith, may with permission
retain nominal membership if scan-
dal can be removed and there is no
danger to faith. The general rule to
be followed is that one cannot sacri-
fice the demands of faith for the so-
cial advantages accruing from mem-
bership in these societies. The same
rule applies to secret societies of

168

women sucli as the Eastern Star
and the Ladies of Pythias.

Secular Clergy — Clergy not affili-
ated with religious * orders, under
the allegiance and direction of a
bishop.

Septuagesima — The ninth Sun-
day before Easter and the third
Sunday before Lent.

Septuagint — The chief Greek
translation of the Old Testament.

Servile Work — Bodily as con-
trasted with mental labor.

Seven Last Words of Christ —Af-
ter being nailed to the cross: "Fa-
ther, forgive them for they know
not what they do"; to the penitent
thief: "Amen, Amen, I say to thee,
this day thou shalt be with Me in
Paradise"; to the Blessed Virgin
and St. John: "Woman, behold thy
son : son, behold thy mother" ; in an
agony of loneliness: "My God, My
God, why hast Thou forsaken Me?";
parched with thirst: "I thirst";
when every prophecy foretold of
Him had been fulfilled: "It is con-
summated"; lastly: "Father, into
Thy hands I commend My Spirit."

Sexagesima — The eighth Sunday
before Easter and the second Sun-
day before Lent.

Sign of the Cross — Sacred sym-
bol used by Catholics to signify be-
lief in the mystery of Redemption
wrought by Christ on the Cross.

Simony — The sacrilegious vice of
purchasing or selling ecclesiastical
offices, benefices, and sacred objects.

Sins against the Holy Ghost —
Despair of salvation, presumption
of God's mercy, impugning the
known truths of faith, envy at an-
other's spiritual good, obstinacy
in sin, final impenitence. Those
guilty of such sins stubbornly re-
sist the influence of grace and as
long as they do so cannot be for-
given.

Sins That Cry to Heaven for Ven-
geance — Wilful murder; sins
against nature; oppression of the
poor, widows, and orphans; de-
frauding laborers of their wages.

Slander — Attributing to another
a fault that one knows him to be
innocent of; doubly sinful since it

destroys a good name and is based
on a lie.

Socialism — A system based on
common ownership of the means of
production.

Sodality — An association of lay
persons, meeting under certain
rules for pious purposes.

Sorcery — A species of magic by
which evil is brought on men or
beasts with the aid of the devil.

Sorrows of the Blessed Virgin
Mary — Prophecy of Simeon, flight
into Eg37pt, loss of Jesus at Jeru-
salem, meeting Jesus on the way to
Calvary, standing at the foot of the
Cross, descent of Jesus from the
Cross, burial of Jesus.

Species, Sacred — The appear-
ances of bread and wine which re-
main after the consecration.

Spiritism — Condemned by the
Church as dangerous to faith and
morals. Attempted communication
with spirits, whether good or bad
by means of seances, table tapping,
the ouija board, etc., is strictly for-
bidden.

Spiritual .Bouquet — An offering
to God of religious practices and
devotions for someone living or
dead.

Spiritualism — A philosophical
doctrine that there is a spiritual
order of things as well as a mate-
rial order and that the soul is a
spiritual substance.

Spiritual Works of Mercy, The —
To counsel the doubtful ; to instruct
the ignorant; to admonish sinners;
to comfort the afflicted; to forgive
offences; to bear wrongs patiently;
to pray for the living and the dead.

Sponsor — The godparent at Bap-
tism or Confirmation who promises
to safeguard the spiritual welfare
of the person baptized or confirmed.

State of Grace — Freedom from
mortal sin, whether actual or origi-
nal.

Station (from the ancient mili-
tary term, statio, that post where
a guard kept constant watch) signi-
fies the congregation of the faithful
in a designated church where spe-
cial Lenten services are held on a
certain day. Thus according to

169

ancient usage various churches in
Rome have a Station Day; high
Mass is celebrated, usually by the
Cardinal Titular of the church,
relics are exposed for veneration,
and in the afternoon a procession
takes place.

Stations of the Cross — A devo-
tion commemorating the fourteen
stages of Christ's passage from
Pilate's House to Mount Calvary,
first adopted by the Franciscans in
1350. The fourteen stations are:

(1) Jesus is condemned to death;

(2) Jesus takes up His Cross; (3)
Jesus falls the first time; (4) Jesus
meets His afilicted Mother; (5)
Simon the Cyrene helps Jesus to
carry His Cross; (6) Veronica wipes
the Face of Jesus; (7) Jesus falls
the second time; (8) Jesus com-
forts the women of Jerusalem; (9)
Jesus falls the third time; (10)
Jesus is stripped of His garments;

(11) Jesus is nailed to the Cross;

(12) Jesus dies on the Cross; (13)
Jesus is taken down from the
Cross; (14) Jesus is laid in the
tomb.

Stigmata — The miraculous im-
press of the five wounds of our
Saviour on the body of a person.
St. Francis of Assisi received this
divine favor in 1224, two years be-
fore his death. On September 17,
the Feast of the Stigmata is yearly
kept by the whole Church to com-
memorate this fact. Other saints in
the history of the Church have been
known to have received the stig-
mata.

Stole — A long narrow vestment
worn around the neck indicative of
the priestly power. Bishops, priests
and deacons must wear it when
exercising their orders, administer-
ing the sacraments, blessing per-
sons and things, as well as at Mass.

Stole Fees — Offerings made to
priests who administer the sacra-
ments.

Stoup — A vessel used to contain
holy water.

Stylites — Religious men of early
centuries who lived atop pillars,
there performing acts of heroic
penance.

Superstition — Worship of false
divinity, or worship unfit for the
true God.

Surplice — A white linen garment
worn over the cassock. It is a vest-
ment proper to priests and clerics
assisting in the sanctuary and in
performing their sacred duties. Al-
tar-boys wear it while serving Mass
and at other Church ceremonies.

Suspension — A penalty by which
a cleric is prohibited from exer-
cising some or all sacred functions.

Tabernacle — The receptacle in
which vessels containing the
Blessed Sacrament are reserved
above the altar. The tabernacle
should be solidly built, gold plated
within or lined with silk and be
kept locked. The sacred vessels
within should rest on a corporal.
Flowers should not be placed on
the altar before the tabernacle, and
nothing should be put over it but
the crucifix.

Te Deum — A hymn of praise and
thanksgiving sung on solemn oc-
casions. It is also recited daily in
the Divine Office at the conclusion
of Matins.

Temperance — One of the four
cardinal virtues which imposes
moderation and self control in the
use of food, drink and sexual grati-
fication.

Temporal Power — The right of
the Pope to hold and govern terri-
try, such as Vatican City, and to
be recognized by the nations of the
world.

Tenebrae — The Matins and
Lauds of the following day which
are usually sung on the afternoon
or evening of Wednesday, Thurs-
day and Friday in Holy Week. The
extinction of the candles during
this ceremony represents the grow-
ing darkness of the time when
Christ, the Light of the World, was
taken. The last candle is hidden,
not extinguished, to signify that
death could not really obtain domin-
ion over Christ, though it appeared
to do so. The clapping made at
the end of the office symbolizes the
confusion consequent on Christ's
death.

170

Tertiary — A member of a Third
Order.

Theological Virtues — Those vir-
tues which have God directly for
their object: faith, or belief in God;
hope; charity, or love of God.

Theology — The knowledge which
we have, or can have, of God and
divine things.

Third Orders — Religious associ-
tions affiliated with the Francis-
cans, Dominicans, Augustinians,
Servites, Carmelites, Premonstra-
tensians, Benedictines and Sales-
ians, for the laity and those who
while desiring to embrace the re-
ligious life do not desire to enter
first or second orders. Members
share in the prayers and privileges
of the order and are buried in the
habit of the order.

Three Hours — A devotion origi-
nated by the Jesuits to be prac-
tised on Good Friday from noon to
three o'clock in remembrance of
the three hours our Lord hung up-
on the cross.

Thurible — The vessel in which
incense is burned during sacred
ceremonies.

Tiara — A cylindrical head-dress
pointed at the top and surrounded
with three crowns, which the Pope
wears as a symbol of sovereignty.
It is made up from the princely
crown joined with the bishop's
mitre. It has been used as far back
as the seventh century. At the cor-
onation ceremonies it is placed on
the head of the Pope with these
words, "Receive the tiara adorned
with three crowns and know that
thou art Father of princes and
kings, Ruler of the world, Vicar
of our Saviour Jesus Christ."

Tithes — Offerings of the faithful
for the support of their pastors,
originally the tenth part of one's
income.

Titular Sees — Catholic bishops
without residential sees are given
titular sees or ancient bishoprics
now destroyed, of which there are
some 900.

Tonsure — A crown made by
shaving the upper part of the head,
distinctive of clerics and religious.

Toties Quoties — Lat. "as often
as" — applied to indulgences signi-
fying they may be obtained as of-
ten as one wishes by fulfilling the
obligations.

Tradition — The oral handing
down of information, doctrines and
practices. Tradition is part of the
deposit of faith, handed down by
the apostles. It supplies certain in-
formation which the Bible does not
give, such as concerning the Bap-
tism of infants.

Transubstantiation — The process
by which the bread and wine of the
Mass is changed into the substance
of the Body and Blood of Christ in
the act of consecration.

Treasury of the Church — The
merits of Christ and the saints from
which the Church may draw to con-
fer spiritual benefits such as the
granting of indulgences.

Triduum — A three days' prayer
or celebration.

Twilight Sleep — A sleep in-
duced in obstetrical cases by cer-
tain drugs to lull the sense of pain
and diminish the power of recol-
lection, without completely taking
away consciousness. From medical
testimony, if drugs are adminis-
tered a competent nurse should be
in attendance, and a doctor within
easy call. The use of this aid to
difficult parturition is to be de-
cided by a physician.

Urbi et Orbi — Lat "for the city
and for the world" — applied to the
blessing given by the Pope after
his election, also several times dur-
ing the year.

Usury — A species of theft by
which interest is unjustly exacted,
or an unjust rate of interest is
charged for a loan.

Vatican City — Property owned
and ruled by the Holy See, with
extra-territorial possessions, most-
ly churches and palaces, amounting
to about 160 acres.

Veils — There are two common
veils used in the liturgy of the
Church. The one is a small veil
used to cover the chalice before
the Offertory, the other is the
humeral veil used by the sub-dea-
con at High Mass and by the priest

171

at Benediction of the Blessed Sac-
rament.

Venerable — Title given to per-
sons found by the Sacred Congre-
gation of Rites to have led a life
of heroic virtue.

Veneration — The reverence paid
to saints, relics, etc. It is of a
different kind and degree than that
given to God which is properly
called worship.

Venial Sin — An offense against
God deserving only temporal pun-
ishment. Nevertheless, venial sin
dims the intellect, weakens the
will and leads to mortal sin.

Veronica's Veil — The cloth with
which Veronica wiped the face of
Jesus and on which the imprint of
Christ's features remained, pre-
served at St. Peter's in Rome.

Vestments — Distinctive garments
— now known as vestments — have
ever been used by the Church in
her divine worship; however, orig-
inally these garments did not dif-
fer in form from the ordinary garb.
Those worn by the priest at Mass
are the amice, alb, girdle, maniple,
stole, chasuble. At High Mass the
deacon wears a dalmatic and the
subdeacon a tunic. At Benediction,
the priest wears a surplice, stole
and cape, and when giving the
Benediction, the humeral veil.

Viaticum — The word Viaticum
means provision for a journey, and
it is now used exclusively to de-
note Holy Communion, given to
those in danger of death.

Vicar Apostolic — Formerly this
title was given to bishops, arch-
bishops, and sometimes to ecclesi-
astics, not necessarily bishops, who
were commissioned by the Roman
Pontiff to exercise episcopal juris-
diction (except in certain special
cases) in a diocese where the ordi-
nary, for some reason, was unable
to discharge his office fully. At
present the term is generally used
to denote titular bishops or priests
appointed by the Holy See who are
stationed in regions where episcopal
sees have not yet been established.

Vigil — The day before a promi-
nent feast set aside for preparation,
watching, prayer and fasting.

Vigil Light—The oil light kept in
the sanctuary to denote the pres-
ence of the Blessed Sacrament.

Virgin Birth of Christ — The doc-
trine that Christ, conceived by the
Holy Ghost, was born of the Vir-
gin Mother. The fact that St. Luke
refers to Mary's first-born does not
imply that she had more children,
but rather to the law by which she
was to offer her first-born to God
in the Temple.

Virtue — Some stable or habitual
element developing the human char-
acter. The ideals of human perfec-
tion vary. To a group of moral
philosophies the western world owes
its ideal of humanist virtue: pru-
dence, justice, fortitude, temper-
ance. Christian virtue begins with
God, and the theological virtues
are: faith, hope, charity.

Visitation of the Blessed Virgin
Mary — The visit of the Blessed
Virgin to her cousin Elizabeth be-
fore the birth of Christ. To her
Mary expressed her great joy. This
canticle is known as the Magnificat.

Vocation — The disposition of
Divine Providence in diverse ways
whereby persons are called to serve
God in a particular state of life.

Votive Candles and Offerings —
Candles burned before a statue or
shrine in honor of our Lord or the
saints and out of devotion to them.
Offerings are presented in thanks-
giving for favors received, either
in virtue of previous promises or
as free will offerings.

Vows — A vow is a deliberate
promise made to God of a possible
and greater good with the intention
of binding oneself under pain of
sin. The promise must be free; it
must be made to God — to vow to
a saint means to vow to God in
honor of a saint The matter of
the vow cannot be illicit, altogether
indifferent, imperfect or impossible.
Vows are temporal or perpetual,
dependent upon the time of their
duration; conditional or absolute,
according as they are recognized
as simple or solemn by the Church.

172

Vulgate — The Latin version of
the Bible founded on the transla-
tion of St. Jerome and authorized
by the Church.

Wine — Pure fermented grape
juice, unsoured, is used in the Mass
and changed at the consecration
into the blood of Christ.

Witchcraft — Dealing with the
devil, either directly or through
someone who has a compact with
him.

Worldling — One who prefers the
ambition and show of the world
with its distractions and dissipa-

tions to the serious and better
things of life.

Worship — Homage paid to God.
This is the highest form of rever-
ence, and is paid to God alone.
Veneration, or reverence in lesser
degree is paid to saints and relics.

Zeal — Love in action manifested
in propagating the faith, sanctifying
souls and making God better known.

Zelator — An active member or
officer of a confraternity.

Zuchetto — A skull cap worn by
clerics over the tonsure.

PRINCIPAL HERESIES

Schismatics, according to the definition of Canon Law, are those bap-
tized persons who "refuse to be subject to the Supreme Pontiff, or to
have communication with the members of the Church subject to the
Pope" (Canon 1325). Many heresies, e.g., Anglicanism, began as schisms.
But separation from the Pope, the Vicar of Christ on earth and the
custodian of Revelation, inevitably leads to errors concerning dogmatic
truths.

Heretics are denned in Canon Law as "baptized persons who, while
retaining the name of Christian, obstinately deny or doubt any of the
truths proposed for belief by the divine and Catholic faith" (Canon 1325).
The underlying idea of heresy is the selection of some truths and the
rejection of others. Heretics arbitrarily assume the right to choose their
beliefs, whereas only the infallible Church alone has the right to define
dogmas and to propose to men the truths they are to believe.

Adoptionism (700-1177) — Lead-
ers: Elipandus of Toledo; Felix of
Urgel. Adoptionism taught that
Christ in His divinity was the nat-
ural Son of God, but that in His
humanity, He was only the Son of
God by adoption, through grace.
Pope Adrian I condemned these
teachings in 785. They were again
condemned in the decrees of the
Council of Frankfort in 794. Abe-
lard (1079-1142) revived Adoption-
ism and denied the substantial
reality of the Man Christ. This
Neo-Adoptionism was condemned
by Pope Alexander III in 1177.

Albigensianism (1175-1400) is a
revival of Manichaean dualism. The
Albigenses asserted the co-exist-
ence of two mutually opposed prin-
ciples: a good spirit who created

the spiritual world; and an evil
spirit who created the material
world. Because the evil spirit cre-
ated the body, Christ the Redeemer
could not have taken a genuine
human body. Suicide was recom-
mended; marriage condemned; and
the sacraments denied. The Fourth
Lateran Council in 1215 condemned
this heresy. The devotion of the
rosary, popularized particularly by
St. Dominic, aided in repelling this
heresy.

Anabaptism (1521-1553) — Ana-
baptists proposed to reestablish
"primitive" Christianity, using
Scripture as the sole rule of faith.
The State was to be reconstructed
along the lines of early Christian
community life. Infant baptism was
rejected because non-scriptural.

173

Anglicanism (1534- ) — Lead-
ers: Henry VIII (1491-1547); Cran-
mer (1489-1556). The Henrician Pe-
riod of Anglicanism (1534-1547) set
up an independent national church
and transferred the supreme au-
thority from the Pope to the
Crown. The Elizabethan Period
(1558-1603) carried the work of
separation much further. With logi-
cal sequence, doctrinal and liturgi-
cal changes quickly followed the
denial of papal supremacy. Scrip-
ture was declared the sole rule
of faith. The Real Presence was
denied, and the Mass was replaced
by a communion service. The rite
of ordination was changed, all men-
tion of the sacrificial office of the
priesthood being rigorously ex-
cluded. Invocation of the Blessed
Virgin Mary and the saints was
rejected as idolatry. The Anglican
Church in the United States be-
came known as the Protestant
Episcopal Church, taking its name
from the fact that it is governed
by bishops. The tenets of Episco-
palianism are the same as those of
Anglicanism.

A nanism (320-380) — Leader:
Arius (2807-336). This first great
heresy that rocked the infant
Church was an attempt to rational-
ize the Trinity. Concerned prin-
cipally with the relations between
the Father and the Son, Arius
found it necessary to subject one
to the other in order to formulate
a rational explanation. He assigned
Christ a unique place in creation
— the only one made by the Fa-
ther — yet he made Christ a mere
creature. St. Athanasius was the
great champion of orthodoxy
against Arius. The heresy was con-
demned at the Council of Nicea in
325.

Baptists (1600- ) — Leaders:
John Smythe, in England (d. 1612) ;
Roger Williams, in America (1600-
1683). Baptists reject infant bap-
tism, and consider only baptism by
immersion as valid. Baptism and
the Eucharist, the only two sacra-
ments they admit, they consider
as mere symbols. Scripture is their
sole rule of faith. They allow pri-

vate interpretation of Scripture.
All non-scriptural doctrines and
duties are rejected as without au-
thority.

Berengarius, Heresy of (999-
1080) — The first heresy touching
the Eucharist. Berengarius taught
that the body and blood of Christ
were not really present in the Holy
Eucharist, but only figuratively. He
was condemned at Rome in 1079.

Calvinism (1541-1648) — Leader:
John Calvin (1509-1564). The dogma
of absolute predestination consti-
tutes the essence of Calvinism.
God wills the salvation of some
and the damnation of others by a
direct act of His will. Original sin
has so completely vitiated human
nature that man is deprived of
free will, and justification must
come from an extrinsic principle.
Calvinism also denied the Real
Presence. Presbyterians today pro-
fess Calvinistic doctrines, their
name being derived from the
presbyter es who, according to Calvin,
held equal rank with the episcopus
or bishop. Calvinism was con-
demned at the Council of Trent
(1545-1563).

Catharism (1100-1500) was * the
forerunner of Albigensianism in
the revival of Manichaean dualism.
The Cathari are divided into two
groups: the absolute dualists, who
believed in the existence of two
eternal principles; and the miti-
gated dualists, who considered the
evil principle a mere fallen spirit.
The Cathari believed in the mi-
gration of souls, rejected matri-
mony and sexual intercourse, de-
nied the authority of the State, and
approved suicide. Catharism was
condemned by the Third Lateran
Council in 1179.

Christian Science (1879- ) —
Leader: Mary Baker Eddy (1821-
1910). Christian Science rejects
doctrine as the foundation of re-
ligion. It claims to heal ailments
through the scientific application
of faith. After Mrs. Eddy declared
herself cured of hysterical fits
through mental cure she became in-
terested in faith healing. In 1879
she founded the Third Church of

174

Christ Scientist with 26 members
and herself as pastor.

Congregationalism (1600- ) —
Leader: Robert Brown. Congrega-
tionalism teaches the freedom of
the individual soul and the inde-
pendence of the local church. The
name was adopted by the Pilgrim
Fathers.

Episcopalianism. See Anglican-
ism.

Eutychianism. See Monophysitism.

Gnosticism (117-400) — A
name given to early attempts
to create a purely rational Chris-
tianity. Gnostics denied everything
they could not understand. They
attempted to find in Christianity
a deeper meaning than the Gos-
pels allow. Gnosticism pretended
to be a high science replacing or-
dinary faith. Gnostics claimed they
perfectly understood their belief
and completely penetrated every
mystery they held.

Greek Heresy and Schism (850-
) — Leaders: Photius (c. 816-
869) and Cerularius. Photius, by
taking unjust possession of the See
of Constantinople set the stage for
the Greek Schism. It was, however,
Cerularius who was responsible for
the break with Rome (1054). He it
was who rejected the supremacy of
the Pope and established the Greek
Church. The Greek Church teaches
that the Holy Ghost proceeds from
the Father alone, in opposition to
the Catholic teaching. This error
was condemned by the Fourth
Council of Constantinople in 870.

Hus, Heresy of (1400- ). See
Wycliff.

Iconoclasm (726-787) — Leader:
Leo the Isaurian (717-741). The
Iconoclasts rejected all veneration
of images of Christ, and the Blessed
Mother; also the veneration of all
relics. St. John Damascene wrote
against them. The Iconoclasts be-
came fanatical, going about de-
stroying pictures, statues and relics
wherever they found them. The
heresy was condemned at the Sec-
ond Council of Nicea in 787.

Jansenism (1636- ) — Lead-
ers: Jansenius (1585-1638); Ar-
nauld (1612-1694). Jansenism is a

rigoristic doctrine garnered from
"Augustinus," a posthumous work
of Jansenius. Its basic error is
disregard for the supernatural or-
der. Man is not free; it is impos-
sible to keep some of the com-
mandments; good works of unbe-
lievers are sinful; God will punish
man for practising virtues not in
his power to accomplish; Christ
died not for mankind in general
but for a privileged few. Arnauld
proposed the insidious doctrine
that for the worthy reception of
Holy Communion severe penance
for past sins and most pure love
of God are required. It was only
with the inauguration of the de-
votion to the Sacred Heart and the
decrees of Pius X that the rigor-
istic tendencies of Jansenism were
counteracted.

Judaizers (33-200) — Convert
Jews who adhered to the observance
of the Old Law. They held that
pagans must first observe the Old
Law before becoming Christians.
They would make Christianity a
mere branch on the parent tree of
Judaism. The heresy split into sev-
eral factions over the Question of
Christ's nature. Sts. Peter and
Paul condemned this heresy.

Lutheranism (1517- ) — Lead-
ers: Martin Luther (1483-1546) and
Melanchthon, Luther's "theologian,"
The twofold principle of invincible
concupiscence, and justification by
faith alone constitutes the funda-
mental error of Lutheranism.
Luther formulated the principle of
private interpretation of Scripture;
cast aside the Sacrifice of the
Mass; ridiculed the doctrine of in-
dulgences; taught that confession,
fasting and mortification were not
necessary; denied the supremacy
of the Pope; and repudiated celi-
bacy of the clergy. He wrote, in
fact, against almost every article
of Christian belief. The Council
of Trent (1545-1563) condemned
Lutheranism.

Macedonianism (342-381) —
Leader: Macedonius (d. 362). The
Macedonians denied the divinity of
the Holy Ghost. They erred in
saying that the Holy Ghost is a

175

creature; a ministering spirit who
differs from the angels only in de-
gree. The First Council of Con-
stantinople in 381 condemned this
doctrine.

Manichaenism (241-1600) —
Leader: Mani (216-276). Manicha-
enism is essentially a dualistic
theory teaching that in the begin-
ning there existed two sharply op-
posed principles; one good, the
other evil. The creation of the
world was the result of the struggle
for supremacy between these two
principles. Christ came clothed in
an ethereal body to teach men the
distinction between the kingdom of
light and that of darkness. To
facilitate the victory of the king-
dom of light, marriage, use of meat
and wine, ordinary work and evil
speech were forbidden the elect.
Manichaenism was refuted by St.
Augustine.

Methodism (1739- ) — Leader:
John Wesley (1703-1791). Meth-
odism, a movement to infuse a
higher life into the Anglican
Church, drifted away from the Es-
tablished Church and split into
many denominations. The distinc-
tive doctrines of Methodism are
the "witness of the Spirit" to the
individual soul and the consequent
assurance of salvation, or the cer-
tainty of present pardon. Meth-
odists admit two sacraments, Bap-
tism and the Eucharist. They hold
that Baptism does not produce
sanctifying grace in the soul but
merely increases faith. They regard
the Eucharist only as a memorial
of the Passion and death of Christ.

Monophysitism (400-700) — Lead-
ers: Eutyches and Dioscorus. The
Monophysites (or Eutychians) de-
nied the doctrine of two natures
in Christ, stressing only His unity.
They seem to have confused the
notions of person and nature. In
his "Epistola Dogmatica ad Fla-
vianum/' Pope Leo I set forth the
Catholic teaching on the two na-
tures in Christ. The heresy was
condemned at the Council of Chal-
cedon in 451.

Monothelitism (625-681) — Lead-
er: Sergius (d. 638). MonotheUtes

taught that Christ had only one
will and one energy, at the same
time both human and divine. By
destroying the human will and
activity which is necessary for the
complete human nature, the Mono-
thelites implicitly denied the hu-
manity of Christ The Third Coun-
cil of Constantinople in 681 con-
demned the heresy.

Montanism (156-400) — Leader:
Montanus. The basic error of Mon-
tanism consists in the inaugura-
tion of the reign of the Holy Ghost
succeeding the time of Christ's rev-
elation which had passed. As
prophet of the new revelation,
Montanus denied the divinity of
the Church, declared that only
Montanists could forgive sins. Mon-
tanism would have had few follow-
ers had not Tertullian, a leading
light of the early Church, joined
its ranks.

Mormonism (1830- ) —
Leader: Joseph Smith (1805-1844).
He claimed to have received from
an angel the records of the prophet
Mormon which were later proven
fictitious. Established at Salt Lake
City, the new church came to re-
semble closely Mohammedanism
and adopted polygamy which was
forbidden by the United States
courts in 1871.

Nestorianism (400- ) —
Leader: Nestorius (d. 451). The
Church teaches that there is but
one Person in Christ. Nestorius
implicitly denied this doctrine by
denying the divine motherhood of
Mary. He held that Mary is only
the Mother of the Man Christ, not
the Mother of God. The Council
of Ephesus in 431 and that of Chal-
cedon in 451 condemned Nestorian-
ism.

Pelagianism (405-529) — Leaders:
Pelagius, Caelestius, and Julian.
Beginning with the idea that God's
help was unnecessary to man (ac-
tual grace), Pelagius came to the
conclusion that sanctifying grace
was not necessary either. To be
logical, he then denied the fact of
original sin. Pelagius overstressed
the free will of man in the prob-
lem of grace. He forgot to cUstin-

176

guish between the natural and
supernatural end of man, holding
that Adam was born to enjoy super-
natural life as a natural reward.
St. Augustine refuted Pelagianism.
It was finally condemned at the
Council of Ephesus in 431.

Presbyterian ism. See Calvinism.

Quakerism (1648- ) — Leader:
George Fox (1624-1691). Quakerism,
founded on isolated texts of Scrip-
ture, is a sect at variance with
every existing form of Christianity.
Its central doctrine is that of the
"inner light" communicated to the
individual soul by Christ. It re-
jects the priesthood, exterior cere-
mony, and authority.

Rosicrucianism (1600- ) —
Leader: John Andrea (1586-1654).
The Rosicrucians are a secret so-
ciety conceived by Andrea and
spread by means of the fictitious
writings of an imaginary author,
Christian Rosenkreuz. Rosicrucians
teach a pantheistic theosophy;
have their own ideas of God, na-
ture, morality, and the soul.

Semipelagianism (420-529) —
Leaders: Sts. Cassian, Victor of
Marseilles, Gennadius, and Faus-
tus. In refuting the Pelagians St.
Augustine did in several instances
overstress the divine element in
grace. His theory of predestination
was taken strictly by some monks
of Marseilles. Fighting thts state
of affairs, St. Cassian and others
again brought the factor of free
will to the fore, and went just a
bit too far. They were in perfectly
good faith, and would have cor-
rected their mistake had attention
been brought to it. What they
taught, however, viz., that the be-
ginnings of faith could be merited
by man, was wrong and was ac-
cordingly condemned.

Sweden borgian ism (1787- ) —
Leaders Emmanuel Swedenborg. He
professed to have received revela-
tions, and rejected the Trinity,
original sin, the resurrection and
all sacraments except Baptism and
the Eucharist. He taught that after
death souls pass into an inter-
mediate state preparatory to enter-
ing heavexi.

Unitarianism (1570- ) — A
heterogeneous sect whose bond of
unity consists more in its anti-
dogmatic tendency than in its uni-
formity of belief. Its distinctive
tenet is belief in a uni-personaJ
God, Unitarians hold to private in-
terpretation of Scripture. The local
church is autonomous.

Universalism (1750- ) — The
distinctive tenet of this sect is
the final salvation of all souls.
Present-day Universalists reject
the doctrine of the Trinity. Tha
reception of the sacraments is not
enjoined, but Baptism and the
Lord's Supper are administered.

Waldensianism (1180- ) —
Leader: Waldes. The Waldenses
were an heretical sect claiming to
practise Christianity in its pris-
tine purity. Among the doctrinal
errors are the denial of purga-
tory, of indulgences, and of pray-
ers for the dead. Waldensians de-
nounced all lying as a grievous sin,
refused to take oaths, and consid-
ered the shedding of human blood
unlawful. The Third Lateran Coun-
cil in 1179 condemned this heresy.

Wycliff, Heresy of (1350- ) —
Leader: John Wycliff (1324-1384).
Wycliff claimed the Bible to be the
sole truth of faith. He defended
predestination, maintained that all
power depends on one's state of
grace; denied the freedom of the
will and the doctrine of transub-
stantiation. He rejected the divine
institution of the hierarchy and
taught that the Pope is not the
head of the Church; that the bish-
ops have no pre-eminence over
other priests. He held that all ec-
clesiastical powers are forfeited or
are in abeyance when the subject
is in mortal sin. He taught that
confession is useless, for man can-
not help but sin, and that God ap-
proves sin. He thought that ec-
clesiastics who sin should be pun-
ished with the death penalty.
After the death of Wycliff, John
Hus spread his doctrines through-
out Bohemia. The Council of Con-
stance in 1414 condemned these
doctrines as heretical,

177

CHRSUBLE

PRLMRTIC

©St. Anthony's Guild, 1938

178

THE CHURCH EDIFICE AND LITURGICAL APPURTENANCES

The church is a sacred building dedicated to divine worship and open
to all the faithful who assemble there to offer up the Holy Sacrifice of
the Mass and there take part in other services. What distinguishes a
Catholic church from all other sacred edifices is the fact that every
Catholic church becomes, through the Mass, the dwelling place of God.

During the first three centuries of Christianity there were no special
buildings consecrated to Eucharistic worship. Services were held in
private homes (Acts ii, 46; Rom. xvi, 5; 1 Cor. xvi, 15; Col. iv, 15). The
persecutions of those early days made it impossible to have public places
of worship. But when the Church came up from the catacombs, when she
was no longer persecuted, then began the building of churches. Through
the centuries men have used the very best that architecture can offer in
order to make their churches fit dwelling places for God.

The aisle of the church from the The altar is the most important
main door to the Communion rail- part of the church. It is in fact the

ing is called the nave. If another
aisle cuts across the nave, forming
a cross, the two arms of this aisle
are called transepts. The part in-
side the communion railing i s
called the sanctuary. The back por-
tion of the sanctuary, which is
often arched, is called the apse.

Stained glass windows, paintings
and statues are the ordinary orna-
ments of the church. Their pur-
pose is to depict the main events in
the life of Christ and the Saints.
When the Blessed Sacrament is
kept in the church a sanctuary
lamp burns before the tabernacle
day and night. At the entrance
there are fonts containing holy
water with which the faithful bless
themselves when entering and leav-
ing the church. In the rear or along
the sides are confessionals used in
the administration of the Sacra-
ment of Penance. Generally on the
Gospel side of the church there is
a pulpit from which the priest an-
nounces to the people the word of
God. Inside the sanctuary are the
sedilia, the seats used by the priest
and ministers when they sit down
for any part of the ceremonies. At-
tached to the wall of the sanctuary
is a locked box called the ambry
which contains the holy oils used
in the various sacraments. In the
sanctuary on the epistle side is a
table or shelf called the credence
table which is used to hold the
cruets, basin and finger towel
which are needed in the sacrifice
of the Mass.

very reason why we have churches.
The Mass is the center of Catholic
worship and the altar is the table
on which the Mass is offered up.

At the Last Supper the Mass was
offered, very probably, on a plain
wooden table covered with linens
according to the Jewish rite of the
Paschal supper. In the early Church
the Sacrifice of the Mass was of-
fered on ordinary wooden tables.
During the Roman persecutions
Mass was celebrated in the cata-
combs, on the tombs of martyrs.
Because of this practice in the cata-
combs every altar-stone today must
contain the relics of martyrs. To-
day our altar still retains the form
of the table and the tomb. It is in
reality a combination of the two:
the table on which Christ offered
the first Mass, and the coffin of the
catacombs.

Because of the use of stone in
the catacombs, and because stone
is far more permanent than wood,
it became customary to erect stone
altars. Only stone altars may be
consecrated today. Altars of other
material are in use, but it is re-
quired that the altar-stone placed
in the center of the table, contain-
ing the relics of martyrs, and on
which the consecration takes place,
be of stone. Stone is durable, and
according to St. Paul (1 Cor. x, 4)
symbolizes Christ.

In order to stress the importance
of the altar and to increase rever-
ence for it, it was covered by a
canopy called the baldakin. Though

179

not universally used, baldakins are
found in many of our large
churches. Gradually ornamental
screens containing paintings, sculp-
tures and niches for statues were
placed back of the altar. These
ornamented backs of altars are
called reredos or retables.

The tabernacle is a box-like en-
closure set in the center of the al-
tar containing sacred vessels in
which the Blessed Sacrament is
reserved. It should be solidly built
and gold-plated within or at least
lined with white silk.

A crucifix must be placed in the
middle of the altar where it can
easily be seen by all. It should be
an outstanding feature of the altar
because its purpose is to remind
the priest and the faithful of the
Sacrifice of Calvary, of which the
Mass is the unbloody renewal.

Steps were placed before the al-
tar as soon as it became fixed in
the church. The obvious and prac-
tical reason of a raised altar is
that those who assist at Mass may
see the priest. The raised altar also

Altar Linens

Three altar-cloths of white linen
or hemp must be placed on every
altar. The two lower ones must
cover the whole table of the altar.
The top one should extend to the
platform. Three cloths are pre-
scribed out of reverence for the
Precious Blood, which, if it were ac-
cidentally spilled, would be absorbed
by these cloths. Under the three
altar-cloths is placed another linen
cloth, waxed on the side next to
the altar and called the cere-cloth.
The altar-cloths symbolize the
winding sheets in which the Body
of Christ was laid in the tomb.

Veils — The tabernacle should be
covered by a veil when the Blessed
Sacrament is reserved there. It
should strictly cover the entire
tabernacle but is often merely a
small veil hung before the door of
the tabernacle. The tabernacle veil
may be white or the color of the
feast A veil of white silk always
covers the ciborium when it is in
the tabernacle. The monstrance,
when it stands upon the altar be-

reminds us of the hill of Calvary.
Every altar must have at least one
step.

Ledges were not used in the back
of the altar table in the early
church. They were introduced later
for the purpose of holding the cru-
cifix, candles and flowers.

Candles are a reminder of the
Church of the catacombs, when
candle light was a necessity. The
Church prescribes that the candles
used at Mass be made of beeswax.
The pure wax symbolizes the pure
flesh of Christ received from His
Virgin Mother, the wick signifies
the Soul of Christ, and the flame
represents His divinity.

The missal is the book contain-
ing the Mass prayers for the en-
tire year.

Three altar cards are placed upon
the altar. They contain certain
prayers which the priest says dur-
ing the Mass.

A bell is rung by the server to
draw the attention of the faithful
to the important parts of the Mass.

and Draperies

fore or after Benediction, is also
covered with a white silk cloth.
The missal stand may be covered
with a veil of the color of the feast.
The chalice veil (see illustration)
is a piece of silk fabric of the same
color and quality as the vestments.
It is ornamented with a cross and
is used to cover the chalice on the
way to and from the altar, and dur-
ing the earlier and later parts of
the Mass. The antependium is a
sort of veil covering the front of
the altar. It is usually of the same
material as the vestments.

The burse (see illustration) is a
sort of purse open at one end in
which the corporal is placed. The
top of the burse is covered with
silk of the same material and color
as the vestments. It is placed on
top of the covered chalice.

The corporal- (see illustration)
which is carried to the altar in the
burse is a square piece of fine
linen or hemp. At the Offertory it
is spread out on the altar over the
altar-stone and should be large

180

enougli to contain the chalice, the
Host and the ciborium at the cele-
bration of Mass.

The pal! consists of two pieces of
linen or hemp, between which card-
board is inserted for the sake of
stiffening it (see illustration). The
upper side of the pall may be orna-
mented but the lower side must be
plain. It must be large enough to
cover the paten completely.

The purificator (see illustration)
is a linen or hemp cloth from
twelve to eighteen inches long and
nine or ten inches wide. It is

folded over twice and placed be-
tween the chalice and paten. It is
used for cleansing the chalice be-
fore the wine is put into it at the
Offertory, for cleaning the paten
after the Our Father before the
Host is placed on it, and for dry-
ing the priest's lips and the chalice
after the priest's communion.

A finger towel is used by the
priest when he washes his hands
at the Offertory. Finger towels are
of varying sizes and may be of any
suitable material, preferably linen
or hemp.

Sacred Vessels

The chalice (see illustration) is
the cup which the priest uses at
the Mass in which to consecrate
and from which to receive the
Precious Blood of Our Lord. Chal-
ices of glass, ivory, wood and even
clay have been used at different
times. Today only metal may be
used. They should be of gold or
silver; if an inferior metal is used,
then the inside of the cup must be
heavily plated with gold. The
Church insists upon this use of
gold because the Precious Blood
comes into direct contact with the
inside of the cup. There is a very
special blessing for the chalice by
which it is dedicated to the service
of God. Lay persons may not touch
the chalice.

The paten (see illustration) is
the plate upon which the priest
puts the Host which he offers and
consecrates in the Mass. It must
be of the same metal as the chalice.
Like the chalice it is consecrated

with a special blessing and may not
be handled by lay persons.

The ciborium (see illustration) is
a sacred vessel used to contain the
consecrated Hosts for the Com-
munion of the faithful. Like the
chalice it must be at least gold-
plated.

The pyx is a small vessel of gold
or silver used in carrying the Holy
Eucharist to the sick. Its shape re*
sembles that of the case of a watch.
It is kept in a silk-lined leather
case, called a burse, with a small
purificator and corporal.

The monstrance or ostensorium
is a kind of portable tabernacle
made in such a way that the
Blessed Sacrament may be distinct-
ly seen by the faithful. It is used
at Benediction and for Exposition.

The luna or lunnette is a recep-
tacle which holds the Sacred Host
in an upright position in the mon-
strance. It is removed from the
monstrance after Benediction and
placed in the tabernacle.

Vestments

In the early Church the liturgical
vestments were the same as the
ordinary civil dress. The Church
continued to use the same style of
clothing for sacred functions so
that as the styles of civil attire
changed there emerged a distinc-
tive type of liturgical attire. There
have been minor changes in some
of the vestments but in general
they have kept their distinctively
Roman appearance.

Many symbolical meanings have
been attached to the different vest-

ments by various writers. The
prayers the priest says as he puts
on each vestment signify the mean-
ing the Church attaches to them.

The amice (see illustration)
serves the practical purpose of pro-
tecting the rich fabric of the chasu-
ble from perspiration. When he
puts it on the priest says: "Place,
O Lord, on my head the helmet of
salvation, that I may overcome the
attacks of Satan."

The alb (see illustration) is a
survival of the long inner tunic

181

worn by men in the early centuries.
The vesting prayer reads: "Purify
me, O Lord, from all stain and
cleanse my heart, that washed in
the blood of the Lamb I may enjoy
eternal delights."

The cincture (see illustration)
holds the alb in place close to the
body, allowing freedom of move-
ment for the feet. As he puts it on
the priest says: "Gird me, 0 Lord,
with the girdle of purity, and ex-
tinguish in me all concupiscence
that the virtue of continence and
chastity may remain in me."

The maniple (see illustration)
was originally an ornamental hand-
kerchief held in. the right hand by
Roman officials. It is worn only in
the Mass. It is the special badge of
the order of subdeaconship and
may not be worn by those in lower
orders. The prayer: "Let me merit,
O Lord, to bear the maniple of
tears and sorrow so that one day I
may come with joy into the re-
ward of my labors."

The stole (see illustration) was
probably worn by Roman court of-
ficials as a sign of their authority.
At any rate it is the symbol of au-
thority in the Church. Today only
the Pope has the right to wear the
stole everywhere as a sign of his
universal authority. As a sign of
the plenitude of the priestly power
which he has, the bishop does not
cross the stole in front. The deacon
wears the stole diagonally from his
left shoulder to his right side. It
was once the distinguishing mark
of the priesthood but is now worn
only when performing a religious
function. The vesting prayer says:
"Return to me, O Lord, that stole
of immortality which was lost to
me by my first parents, and though
unworthy I approach Thy great
Mystery, nevertheless, grant me to
merit joy eternal."

The chasuble (see illustration)
was originally a large round mantle
or cloak covering the whole body.
In the Middle Ages the chasuble
was considerably shortened and
cut away at the sides to secure
freedom of movement. The vesting
prayer: "O Lord, Who has said,
'My yoke is sweet, My burden light,'

grant that I may carry this yoke
and burden in such a manner as to
obtain Thy grace. Amen."

The dalmatic (see illustration) is
the outward vestment worn by the
deacon at High Mass. It was part
of the clothing of the higher classes
adapted for ecclesiastical use.
When putting it on the deacon
says: "Clothe me, O Lord, with the
garment of salvation, and cover me
with the vestment of joy and the
dalmatic of justice."

The tunic is the outward gar-
ment worn by the subdeacon of the
Mass. It differs only slightly, in
ornamentation, from the dalmatic
of the deacon. The prayer: "May the
Lord clothe me with the tunic of
delight and the garments of joy."

Color of the vestments varies
with the feast that is being cele-
brated.

White, the color of light, is a
symbol of joy, purity and inno-
cence; it is used on feasts of the
Holy Trinity, Our Lord, the Blessed
Virgin, the angels, confessors, holy
women not martyrs, and on Sun-
days after Easter.

Red, the language of fire and
blood, is a symbol of love and of
the sacrifice of the martyrs. It is
also a reminder of Christ's Passion.
It is used on Pentecost Sunday, the
feasts of Our Lord's Passion, and the
feasts of the Apostles and martyrs.

Green, the symbol of hope, is
used on the Sundays after Epiphany
and the Sundays after Pentecost.

Violet, the color of penance,
mortification and sorrow, is used
during Advent and Lent, on the
three Sundays preceding the first
Sunday of Lent, on vigils except
those occurring during Paschal
time, and on Rogation Days.

Rose, less penitential than violet,
is used on the Third Sunday of Ad-
vent and the Fourth Sunday of
Lent, because these Sundays are
joyful in the midst of the peniten-
tial season.

Black, the symbol of mourning
and death, is used in Masses for
the Dead and on Good Friday.

Cloth of gold may take the place
of white, red or green, but not of
purple or black.

182

WHAT THE MASS IS

The Council of Trent summarizes
and defines the Church's teaching
in reference to the Sacrifice of the
Mass as follows:

(1) There is in the Catholic
Church a true Sacrifice, the Mass,
instituted by Jesus Christ; the sacri-
fice of His Body and Blood under
the appearances of bread and wine.

(2) This Sacrifice is identical
with the Sacrifice of the Cross, in-
asmuch as Jesus Christ is Priest
and Victim in both; the only dif-
ference lies in the manner of offer-
ing, which is bloody upon the Cross
and bloodless on our altars,

(3) It is a propitiatory Sacrifice,
atoning for our sins, and the sins
of the living and of the dead in
Christ, for whom it is offered.

(4) Its efficacy is derived from the
Sacrifice of the Cross, whose super-
abundant merits it applies to us.

(5) Although offered to God,
alone, it may be celebrated in hon-
or and memory of the saints.

(6) The Mass was instituted at
the Last Supper when Christ about
to offer Himself on the altar of
the Cross by His death (Heb, x, 10)
for our redemption (Heb. ix, 12),
wished to endow His Church with
a visible Sacrifice, commemorative
of His Bloody Sacrifice of the
Cross. As High Priest, according to
the order of Melchisedech (Ps. cix,
4), He offered to His Father His
own Body and Blood under the ap-
pearances of bread and wine, and
constituted His Apostles priests of
the New Testament to renew this
same offering until He came again
(1 Cor. xi, 26) by the words, "Do
this for a commemoration of me"
(Lk. xxii, 19; 1 Cor. xi, 24).

Instituted by Jesus Christ, the
Mass is the most perfect offering
that man can make to God, his
Creator and Redeemer. By the
Mass we call to mind particularly
the Passion and death of Christ
But around this central thought of
Calvary is built up also the other
events of Our Saviour's life. In the
"Sunday Cycle" which begins with
the first Sunday of Advent we fol-
low the earthly life of Our Saviour

through its every stage until we
come finally to the last Sunday
after Pentecost which describes the
Last Judgment and the coming of
Christ in power and majesty. The
"Festal Cycle," i. e., the Masses in
honor of the Saints, is interwoven
with the story of Christ's earthly
life in the liturgy of the Mass. But
in the very center and heart of it
all stands the hill of Calvary with
its Cross of Sacrifice.

The Mass is the unbloody re-
newal of this Sacrifice of Calvary.
Through the Mass men of every
generation have been brought to
the very scene of Redemption
and every land has become in
reality a Holy Land. The Mass,
then, is the perpetuation of the
great Sacrifice.

One of the essential characteris-
tics of any sacrifice is immolation,
or destruction of the thing sacri-
ficed. In the Mass this immolation
of the Victim takes place at the
Communion.

Briefly, the Mass is the remem-
brance and re-enactment of the life
of Christ; the perpetuation of the
Sacrifice of Calvary; and the ban-
quet by which Our Crucified Sav-
iour comes to our souls to make us
part of Himself.

Jesus Christ Himself instituted
the Mass at the Last Supper the
night before His death. "Jesus
took bread, and blessed, and broke:
and gave to His disciples, and said:
Take ye and eat. This is My Body.
And taking the chalice, He gave
thanks, and gave to them, saying:
Drink ye all of this. For this is My
Blood of the new testament, which
shall be shed for many unto the re-
mission of sins" (Matt, xxvi, 26-28).
In these words of institution we
find the three essential elements of
the Mass, viz., Offertory, Consecra-
tion, and Communion. Through the
course of centuries the Church has
added various prayers and cere-
monies, but the essence of the Mass
must ever be those sacred words
of Him Who gave the Mass to us
as a loving memorial of His death
on Calvary.

183

EUCHARISTJC DIAL
Where Mass is celebrated every hour of the day.

184

PRAYERS AND CEREMONIES OF THE MASS
1. From the Beginning of Mass to the Epistle

Words of the Liturgy

Priest: In the name of the Fa-
ther, and of the Son and of the
Holy Ghost. Amen.

Priest: I will go unto the altar
of God.

Server: To God, Who giveth joy
to my youth.

Psalm xlii (said by priest and
server) : Judge me, 0 God, and dis-
tinguish my cause from the nation
that is not holy: deliver me from
the unjust and the deceitful man.

For Thou, O God, art my strength:
why hast Thou cast me off? and
why do I go sorrowful whilst the
enemy afflicteth me?

Send forth Thy light and Thy
truth: they have conducted me and
brought me unto Thy holy mount,
and unto Thy tabernacles. And I
will go unto the altar of God; to
God, Who giveth joy to my youth.

I will praise Thee on the harp,
O God, my God: why art thou sor-
rowful, O my soul? and why dost
thou disquiet me,

Hope in God, for I will still give
praise to Him; Who is the salva-
tion of my countenance, and my
God.

Glory be to the Father, and to
the Son, and to the Holy Ghost.
As it was in the beginning, is now,
and ever shall be, world without
end. Amen.

I will go unto the altar of God.
To God, Who giveth joy to my
youth.

Our help is in the name of the
Lord.

Who made heaven and earth.

Priest: I confess to almighty God,
to blessed Mary ever virgin, to
blessed Michael the Archangel, to
blessed John theBaptist, to the holy
Apostles Peter and Paul, to all the
saints, and to you, brethren, that
I have sinned exceedingly, in
thought, word, and deed, through
my fault, through my fault, through

Significance of the Ritual

The sign of the Cross is a fitting
introduction for the renewal of the
Sacrifice of the Cross.

The very thought of the great un-
told benefits derived from every
Mass fills us with the joy of youth
as we begin Mass with the priest.

To understand Psalm xlii it must
be considered in connection with
Psalm xli because both Psalms
form a unit and were written by
the same author. The writer of
these psalms is an exile from Jeru-
salem: his ardent desire is to re-
visit the Sanctuary; he looks Tor-
ward to the day when he will be
once more with the pilgrims wor-
shiping at Jerusalem.

It should be the earnest wish of
all Catholics to "go unto the altar
of God" (verse 4) because the altar
on which the Sacrifice of the Mass
is offered far surpasses the Taber-
nacle of the Jews which was but
a shadow and a figure. If the Jews
found joy and hope in the symbolic
sacrifices of the Old Law, how
much more should Catholics re-
joice in the Mass which is the ful-
filment of those symbols.

The addition of the "Glory be to
the Father" etc., which the Church
adds to the Psalms when using
them in the liturgy shows that she
wishes to interpret these Psalms
in a Christian sense.

The antiphon is repeated. Its
very repetition serves as a re-
minder that joy is the keynote of
the Christian preparing to assist
at Mass.

Making the sign of the Cross the
priest calls upon God for assistance.

The priest's joy at the thought
of the great Sacrifice which is
about to begin is suddenly clouded
by the remembrance that he is a
sinful man. Bowed down with eyes
cast to the ground he acknowledges
his guilt to God and the whole
court of heaven. He blames him-
self for his sins, confessing three

185

my most grievous fault. Therefore
I beseech the blessed Mary ever
virgin, blessed Michael the Arch-
angel, blessed John the Baptist, the
holy Apostles Peter and Paul, all
the saints, and you brethren, to
pray to the Lord our God for me.

Server: May almighty God have
mercy upon you, forgive you your
sins, and bring you to life ever-
lasting.

Priest: Amen.

Server: I confess to almighty
God, etc. (as above). Where the
priest said "brethren" the server
says "father" because the priest
confesses to the people, and they
confess to him.

Priest: May almighty God have
mercy upon you, forgive you your
sins, and bring you to life ever-
lasting.

Server: Amen.

Priest: Thou shalt turn again,
O God, and quicken us.

Server: And Thy people shall re-
joice in Thee.

Priest: Show us, O Lord, Thy
mercy.

Server: And grant us Thy salva-
tion.

Priest: O Lord, hear my prayer.

Server: And let my cry come un-
to Thee.

Priest: The Lord be -with you.

Server: And with thy spirit.

Priest: Let us pray: Take away
from us our iniquities, we be-
seech Thee, O Lord; that we may be
worthy to enter with pure minds
into the Holy of Holies. Through
Christ our Lord. Amen.

Priest: We beseech Thee, 0
Lord, by the merits of Thy saints
whose relics are here, and of all
the saints, that Thou wouldst
vouchsafe to forgive me all my
sins. Amen.

Introit. (The Introit differs for
each Mass, It is composed as a rule
of an antiphon, a verse of a Psalm,
the Glory be to the Father, and
repetition of the antiphon. Orig-
inally the entire Psalm was sung
by tie choir and people as the cele-

times as he strikes his breast, that
they were committed "through my
fault" etc. But immediately he
takes heart and begs the Blessed
Mother, the angels and saints of
heaven, and the people assisting at
Mass to ask God to pardon him.

The server expresses the hope
that God will deal mercifully with
the priest.

So be it. In other words: May
your prayers for me be heard.

The server in his turn says the
Confiteor. All those assisting at
Mass should join the altar-boy in
his confession of guilt, saying it
with the same sentiments with
which the celebrant has just re-
cited it.

The priest asks God to have mer-
cy on the server just as the server
asked God to pardon the sins of the
priest.

So be it.

Confident in God's forgiveness
and mercy the priest and server re-
cite these ejaculations. The
thought of God's mercy brings back
the joy of heaven to their hearts.
In the Mass God will answer the
prayer, "Grant us Thy salvation,"
by sending down from heaven the
Saviour Himself. The prayer, "The
Lord be with you, and with thy
spirit," finds its best possible ful-
filment when, in the Mass, Christ
comes down from heaven upon the
altar.

As he ascends the steps of the
altar the priest once more begs God
to take away his sins so that he
may offer the Sacrifice with a pure
mind and heart.

Kissing the altar containing the
relics of martyrs the priest makes
a final plea for the forgiveness of
his sins, calling upon all the saints
in heaven to obtain God's pardon
for him.

The prayers at the foot of the
altar were preparatory. The In-
troit begins the Mass itself. Sign-
ing himself with the sign of the
Cross, the priest recites this "over-
ture of the Mass." In the Introit
we find the theme of the Mass, the

186

brant went from the sacristy to the
altar. Today the choir chants the
Introit when the priest begins the
prayers at the foot of the altar.)

Kyrie (recited by priest and
server alternately) :
Lord have mercy on us.
Lord have mercy on us.
Lord have mercy on us.
Christ have mercy on us.
Christ have mercy on us.
Christ have mercy on us.
Lord have mercy on us.
Lord have mercy on us.
Lord have mercy on us.

Gloria: Glory to God in the high-
est, and on earth peace to men of
good- will. We praise Thee; we
bless Thee; we adore Thee; we
glorify Thee. We give Thee thanks
for Thy great glory. O Lord God,
heavenly King, God the Father al-
mighty. O Lord Jesus Christ, the
only-begotten Son. O Lord God,
Lamb of God, Son of the Father,
Who takest away the sins of the
world, have mercy upon us. Who
takest away the sins of the world,
receive our prayer. Who sittest at
the right hand of the Father, have
mercy upon us. For Thou only art
holy, Thou only art Lord. Thou
only, O Jesus Christ, art most high,
together with the Holy Ghost in
the glory of God the Father.

Amen.

Priest: The Lord be with you.
Server: And with thy spirit.

key to the mystery of the feast be-
ing celebrated. Its purpose is to
arouse in us fitting thoughts and
sentiments; to place us, as it were,
in the atmosphere of the feast we
are commemorating.

Fervently we cry to God: "Have
mercy on us." Three times we ad-
dress our plea to God the Father,
three times to God the Son, three
times to God the Holy Ghost. With
the simplicity of children we re-
peat the selfsame phrase, insisting
that God have mercy upon us. God,
surely, cannot turn a deaf ear to
such earnest pleading. In fact, the
prayer's very simplicity — its child-
ishness almost — must delight the
heart of Him Who allows us to ad-
dress Him as "Our Father."

The Gloria is the answer to the
Kyrie. In the Kyrie we asked God
the Father to have mercy on us;
we now "praise, bless, worship and
glorify" Him; we address Him as
"God the Father Almighty," thus
reminding Him that it is within
His power to hear our prayer. In
the Cbriste elehon we begged God
the Son also to have mercy on us;
and now, as adopted children of
the Redeemer Who came down up-
on earth to save us we address
Him with those titles so dear to
His heart: "Only begotten Son,"
"Lamb of God." He too can grant
our request for He sits "at the
right hand of the Father." Finally
in the last Kyrie we implored the
Holy Ghost to have mercy on us;
now we address Him as God, equal
to the Father and the Son. Real-
izing the grandeur and power of
the Most Blessed Trinity we feel
confident that our plea for mercy
will be heard.

After kissing the altar, which is
the symbol of Christ, the priest
turns to the congregation with
hands extended and says, "The
Lord be with you." He transmits
to the people the graces he has
received from the altar. This same
greeting occurs eight times during
the Mass and each time it is a re-
minder to those assisting at Mass
that they are to take an active part
in what follows.

187

Collect. (The Collect or Oration
as it is often called, is different for
each. Mass. It is a prayer of peti-
tion. It begins with the words, "Let
us pray/' followed by a form of ad-
dress to God, the reason for our pe-
tition, and the petition itself; it
closes with a formula something
like the following: "Through our
Lord Jesus Christ Who lives and
reigns with the Holy Ghost, world
without end. Amen.")

By the words, "Let us pray," the
celebrant indicates that this prayer
is not his alone but the prayer of
all those present. The priest is the
representative of the people and
when he prays he beseeches God to
hearken to the common petition of
the congregation. The prayer ends
with an invocation to Christ. Con-
fidently we invoke His aid Who
said: "Whatsoever you shall ask
the Father in My Name, that will
I do" (Jn. xiv, 13).

Summary. This first part of the Mass is called by some "the service of
prayer." By the confession of sins (Confiteor) we have told God how
sorry we are for having offended Him, how unworthy we feel to assist
at the sublime Sacrifice; but with the thought of God's kindness and
goodness before us we cry to heaven for mercy (Kyrie) ; almost instinc-
tively we burst into the praises of the Most Blessed Trinity (Gloria)
and the thought of the power and majesty of the Triune God fills us with
the assurance that our plea for mercy will be heard; and finally we lay
before God our special petitions (Collect).

Thus by our prayers we have gradually ascended toward God — it is
our preparation and introduction to the Mystery of Calvary. God, Who
is never outdone in generosity, now responds to our prayers through the
words of Sacred Scripture. We are entering the second part of the drama
of the Mass.

II. From the Epistle to the Creed

Words of the Liturgy

Epistle. (The Epistles of Sundays
are always taken from the letters
of the Apostles. In many of the
ferial Masses of Lent, Ember Days,
and many of the old Masses of the
Saints the Lesson is taken from
some Book of the Old Testament.)

Server: Thanks be to God.

Gradual. (The Gradual is made up
generally of two verses from one
of the psalms. It is found in all
Masses except those during the
Easter season.)

Alleluia. (Two Alleluias, a verse,
and another Alleluia follow the
Gradual in Masses between Trinity
Sunday and Septuagesima Sunday.
The so-called greater Alleluia is
the only chant between the Epistle
and Gospel in the Masses from
Easter Saturday until Trinity Sun-
day.)

Tract. (The Tract replaces the
Alleluia on days of penance and in
Requiem Masses. It is made up of
several verses from one of the
psalms.)

Significance of the Ritual

The Epistle is chosen with a view
to the development of the feast be-
ing celebrated. It is taken from
the inspired books. Through the
Epistle God speaks to those assist-
ing at Mass, and man shows his
gratitude by answering with the
server: "Thanks be to God."

The Gradual affords a pause for
reflection on the Lesson that has
been read. It may be considered as
the echo of the reading from Sa-
cred Scripture.

The Alleluia is the prelude to the
Gospel. It is the joyful anticipa-
tion of the great privilege that is
ours: namely, that the sublime, the
life-giving words of Christ Himself
are about to be read to us.

The Tract presents thoughts con-
ducive to quiet meditation and in-
tensive reflection, the theme being
always sorrowful in accordance
with the penitential seasons in
which it is used in the Mass.

188

Sequence. (The Sequence devel-
oped by adding words to the notes
of the "a" of the Alleluia. These
words were later put into metrical
form. Sequences occur in Masses
of Easter, Pentecost, Corpus Chris-
ti and Seven Dolors, and Requiem
Masses.)

Priest: Cleanse my heart and my
lips, O almighty God, Who didst
cleanse the lips of the prophet
Isaias with a burning coal: vouch-
safe through Thy gracious mercy
so to cleanse me that I may worth-
ily proclaim Thy holy Gospel
Through Christ Our Lord. Amen.

Gospel. (The Gospel is a reading
selected from one of the Evange-
lists. The particular part which is
read has been chosen by the
Church to fit the particular feast
or occasion which is being cele-
brated.)

Priest: The Lord be with you.

Server: And with thy spirit.

Priest: The continuation of the
holy Gospel according to St. N.
(here he mentions the name of the
Evangelist from whose account the
Gospel of the Mass is taken and
then reads the Gospel)

Server: Praise be to Jesus Christ.

Priest (having finished the Gos-
pel, kisses the book and says) : By
the words of the Gospel may our
sins be blotted out.

The purpose of the Sequence is
to form a sort of meditation on the
Alleluia verse. This purpose is ad-
mirably carried out in the Se-
quences for Easter and Pentecost
Sundays.

Raising his eyes to the crucifix
the priest indicates that he wishes
the Crucified Saviour to commis-
sion him to announce the sublime
words of the Gospel; bowing pro-
foundly he asks God to cleanse him,
because only the pure may presume
to speak the holy words of the
Gospel.

The holy Gospel is worthy of the
highest respect. This reverence is
manifested by the congregation in
arising to hear the sacred word. By
the greeting, "The Lord be with
you," the priest reminds the people
that they are to take an active part
in the Gospel. The priest makes
the sign of the Cross on the Gospel.
Then to indicate that they wish to
apply the blessing of God's words
to themselves, both the priest and
people make a small sign of the
Cross on the forehead, lips and
breast. "Praise be to Jesus Christ"
is the server's expression of grati-
tude, which all experience at the
privilege of being allowed to hear
the very words of God Himself.
Finally the priest's prayer that "our
sins be blotted out" shows what
value we attach to the Gospel.

Summary. This second part of the Mass from the Epistle to the Creed
is made up entirely of passages from Holy Scripture. It is the word of
God spoken to us in answer to our prayers of preparation that preceded.
Both parts taken together form the Mass of the Catechumens or the Ante-
Mass. So far the real Sacrifice has not begun, but everything is prepara-
tory. We have come to God's holy altar, away from the noise of the
world, to lay our cares and worries, our hopes and petitions before the
Lord. Then God spoke to us through the words of the inspired writers.
We listened to His teaching; and now, before we enter upon the first
essential part of the Mass, i. e., the Offertory, we assure God that our
faith in Him is strong. We do this by reciting the Creed:

Creed: I believe in one God, the
Father almighty, maker of heaven
and earth, and of all things visible
and invisible. And in one Lord
Jesus Christ, the only-begotten Son
of God, born of the Father before

In the words of this profession
of faith we join the host of adorers
who have paid homage to the Al-
mighty through the ages. The very
same words have been used by
Catholics since the fourth century.

189

all ages; God of God, light of light,
true God of true God; "begotten not
made; consubstantial with the
Father; by Whom all things were
made. Who for us men, and for our
salvation, came down from heaven
(the celebrant genuflects and
adores the Word made flesh) ; and
was Incarnate by the Holy Ghost, oj
the Virgin Mary; and was made man,
He was crucified also for us, suf-
fered under Pontius Pilate, and was
buried. And the third day He arose
again according to the Scriptures;
and ascended into heaven. He
sitteth at the right hand of the
Father; and He shall come again
with glory to judge the living and
the dead; and His kingdom shall
have no end. And in the Holy
Ghost, the Lord and giver of life,
who proceedeth from the Father
and the Son, who together with the
Father and the Son is adored and
glorified; who spoke by the Proph-
ets. And one, holy, catholic and
apostolic Church. I confess one
baptism for the remission of sins.
And I await the resurrection of the
dead, and the life of the world to
come. Amen.

They serve to unite us intimately
to Catholics of all times and all
places professing our belief in the
essential doctrines that Our Blessed
Saviour came to earth to teach us.

We begin by professing our be-
lief in God the Father. We dwell
at length on the truths that center
around Christ, for in Him the eyes
of men have seen as much of the
Divinity of God as it is permitted
mortals to behold. Then comes
our profession of faith in the Holy
Ghost. Our faith in the three Di-
vine Persons we confirm by our
belief in the Catholic Church, for
the Father commissioned the Son
to establish that Church, and the
Son sent the Holy Ghost to guide
and guard it. Belief in the Church
demands faith in baptism by which
men enter it; demands also belief
in the resurrection and in the life
to come which is the reward or
punishment of man's life while a
member of it.

The Creed is thus seen to be a
concise statement of the chief
dogmas of our holy faith.

III. From the Offertory to the Canon

Words of the Liturgy
Priest: The Lord be with you.
Server: And with thy spirit.
Priest: Let us pray.

Offertory. (The Offertory prayer
is proper to each Mass, and like the
other proper parts it changes with
each Mass. Formerly it was a long
prayer chanted during the proces-
sion of the people as they brought
their gifts to the altar. Today it is
a short form of this processional
chant.)

Receive, O holy Father, almighty
and eternal God, this spotless host,
which I, Thy unworthy servant,
offer unto Thee, my living and true
God, for mine own countless sins,
offenses and negligences, and for
all here present; as also for all
faithful Christians living and dead,
that it may avail both me and them

Significance of the Ritual
Once again the priest reminds
the people of their active part in
the Sacrifice. The words, "Let us
pray," are an exhortation to those
present to join in all the prayers
of the Offertory.

By bringing gifts to the altar at
this part of the Mass the early
Christians showed their eagerness
to take part in the Sacrifice. Though
that early custom no longer ob-
tains, we can and we should offer
to God at this point the gift He
most desires — the gift of our very
selves.

Raising the host the priest offers
it in the name of all those present
to God; he offers it "for mine own
countless sins . . . and for all here
present"; then, as it were, he looks
beyond the present and visualizes
this same host after it has been
consecrated and he prays that He
Who is to come down from heaven

190

unto salvation for life everlasting.
Amen.

O God, who in a marvellous man-
ner didst create and ennoble hu-
man nature, and still more mar-
vellously has renewed it, grant
that, by the mystical union of this
water and wine, we may be made
partakers of His divinity who
vouchsafed to become partaker of
our humanity, Jesus Christ Thy
Son, our Lord: Who liveth and
reigneth with Thee in the unity of
the Holy Ghost, one God, world
without end. Amen,

We offer unto Thee, O Lord, the
chalice of salvation, beseeching
Thy clemency; that it may rise up
in the sight of Thy divine majesty
as a sweet savour, for our own sal-
vation and for that of the whole
world. Amen.

In a humble spirit and a contrite
heart may we be received by Thee,
O Lord, and may our sacrifice so
be offered up in Thy sight this day
that it may be pleasing to Thee, O
Lord God.

Come, Thou who makest holy, al-
mighty and eternal God, and bless
this sacrifice prepared for Thy
holy name.

Psalm xv, 6-12: I will wash my
hands among the innocent: and
will compass Thy altar, O Lord:

That I may hear the voice of Thy
praise, and tell of all Thy won-
drous works.

I have loved, O Lord, the beauty
of Thy house, and the place where
Thy glory dwelleth.

Take not away my soul, O God,
with the wicked, nor my life with
bloody men:

In whose hands are iniquities:
their right hand is filled with gifts.

But as for me, I have walked in
my innocence: redeem me, and
have mercy on me.

My foot hath stood in the direct
way: In the churches I will bless
Thee, O Lord.

Glory be to the Father, etc.

at the moment of Consecration may
grant salvation to those who now
offer it with him to the Eternal
Father.

The priest, after he has poured
the wine into the chalice, says this
prayer while blessing the water. As
can be seen from the prayer, the
Church attaches a deep symbolical
meaning to the mingling of the
wine and water. The wine repre-
sents Christ (hence the wine is not
blessed), the water represents man.
As the water is merged in the wine,
so do we desire to be assumed into
the nature and the very being of
Our Lord.

Once more the priest looks be-
yond the present moment: as he
raises the chalice to offer it to God
he is thinking not of the wine it
contains but of the Blood that is
to be. The salvation of the world
is what he asks from heaven.

The very posture of the priest
who bows profoundly as he says
this prayer conveys the idea of hu-
mility and contrition which gives
the keynote of the prayer. Humble
and contrite we ask God to accept
not only the bread and wine which
we have offered, but to receive us
also.

The priest raises his hands as
though he would compel the Holy
Ghost to come down from heaven
to bless the offering.

This psalm is said by the priest
while he washes his hands. Be-
sides the very practical purpose of
washing of the hands, there is also
a symbolic purpose and meaning
attached to the ceremony. Cleanli-
ness and innocence go hand in
hand, and the priest who is about
to offer the most sublime of sacri-
fices needs to be cleansed from
even the slightest speck of Imper-
fection.

The psalm itself is a mixture of
praise and petition: praise of God
in the glory and beauty of His
house, petition for mercy from the
realization that man is ever too sin-
ful to offer fitting sacrifice to his
Maker.

The request to be numbered
among the innocent has a very defi-

191

Receive, O Holy Trinity, this of-
fering which we make to Thee in
remembrance of the Passion, Re-
surrection and Ascension of our
Lord Jesus Christ, and in honor of
blessed Mary ever Virgin, of blessed
John the Baptist, of the holy Apos-
tles Peter and Paul, of these and of
all the saints: that it may avail to
their honor and our salvation: and
may they vouchsafe to intercede
for us in heaven, whose memory we
keep on earth. Through the same
Christ our Lord. Amen.

Priest: Brethren, pray that my
sacrifice and yours may be accep-
table to God the Father almighty.

Server: May the Lord receive the
sacrifice at thy hands, to the praise
and glory of His name, to our own
benefit, and to that of all His holy
Church. Amen.

Secret. (This is another prayer
which varies with each Mass. The
best explanation of the term "se-
cret" seems to be that this prayer
was the Offertory prayer of the "se-
cret" or "select" congregation
which remained after the catechu-
mens had been dismissed.)

Priest : . . . world without end.

Server: Amen.

Priest: The Lord be with you.

Server: And with thy spirit.

Priest: Lift up your hearts.

Server: We have lifted them up
unto the Lord.

Priest: Let us give thanks to the
Lord our God.

Server: It is meet and right.

Preface. It is truly meet and just,
right and availing unto salvation,
that we should at all times and in
all places give thanks unto Thee,
O holy Lord, Father almighty and
everlasting God, through Christ our
Lord. Through whom the angels
praise Thy majesty, the domina-
tions worship it, the powers stand
in awe. The heavens, and the heav-
enly hosts and the blessed sera-
phim join together in celebrating

nite objective in view, viz., to be
able to offer God the most perfect
sacrifice possible to sinful man.

Man's preparation for the sacri-
fice of the Mass needs the approba-
tion of heaven if it is to be a wor-
thy sacrifice. Bowing down the
priest addresses his prayer to the
Most Blessed Trinity (a very rare
thing in the Liturgy), and calls up-
on the saints of heaven to help
make the sacrifice a fitting one.
With the saints interceding for us
we feel more certain that our offer-
ing will be pleasing to the Most
High.

All are called upon to petition
heaven to receive the sacrifice
which the priest is about to offer
in the name of all.

The glory of God, our own salva-
tion, and the salvation of the whole
Church — these form the basis of
our claim upon the Lord for the ac-
ceptance of our sacrifice.

The thoughts contained in these
secret prayers are always linked
up with the sacrificial act which is
soon to take place. Our offerings,
unimportant in themselves, become
tremendous in the light of what
they are soon to become — Christ
Himself.

These are the last words of the
Secret which the priest says aloud.
The responsories that follow form
the introduction to the Preface.
They were originally acclamations
used by the people when meeting
each other (see Book of Ruth ii, 4).
Their function here is to remind
us once again that all who assist
at the Sacrifice of the Mass should
take an active part in it.

This is the Common Preface used
throughout the year on feasts and
ferias which have no Proper Pref-
ace. There are fifteen Prefaces in
the Roman Missal of today.

The main thought of the Preface
is praise and adoration of God.
This praise of God is the spontane-
ous cry of our souls as we draw
ever closer to the central point in
the great drama of the Mass.

192

their joy. With, whom we pray Thee
join our voices also, while we say
with lowly praise:

Sanctus. Holy, holy, holy, Lord
God of hosts. Heaven and earth
are full of Thy glory. Hosanna in
the highest.

Benedictus. Blessed is He that
cometh in the name of the Lord.
Hosanna in the highest.

We repeat the words of the an-
gelic hosts who worship at the
throne of God singing continually
their Holy, Holy, Holy.

He who came to Bethlehem is
now about to come down upon our
altar.

Summary. The Offertory is the first of the three principal parts of the
Mass. It is the preparation for the Sacrifice. Together with the priest
we offer to God our gifts of bread and wine; by the mingling of water
and wine we indicate that we wish to become one with Christ so that
we may be offered with Him at the moment of Consecration; we beg
God's blessing upon our offerings so that they may become a pleasing
sacrifice; we wash our hands in spirit with the priest because only the
pure can presume to offer sacrifice to the Lord; we call upon the angels
and saints and upon God Himself to supply what is wanting to make
our offering a worthy sacrifice; and finally we sing a hymn of praise and
adoration as we join that everlasting chant of the angelic choirs: "Holy,
holy, holy, Lord God of hosts. Heaven and earth are full of Thy glory.
Hosanna in the highest Blessed is He that cometh in the name of the
Lord. Hosanna in the highest."

IV. From the Beginning of the Canon to the Our Father
Words of the Liturgy Significance of the Ritual

We therefore humbly pray and The priest bows low, kisses the
beseech Thee, O most merciful altar, and silently prays to God,
Father, through Jesus Christ Thy
Son, our Lord, that Thou wouldst
vouchsafe to receive and bless
these gifts, these offerings, and
these holy and unblemished sacri-
fices, which in the first place, we
offer up to Thee for Thy holy
Catholic Church, that it may please
Thee to grant her peace, to pro-
tect, unite and govern her through-
out the world, together with Thy
servant Pius XII our Pope, (name
of) our Bishop, and all true be-
lievers and professors of the Catho-

asking Him to receive our offer-
ings through Jesus Christ. He
makes three signs of the Cross
over the oblation to show that
Christ obtained for us the blessing
of the Trinity by His death on Cal-
vary. The offering is made in the
name of the Pope and the Bishop,
and of "all true believers and pro-
fessors of the Catholic and Apos-
tolic Faith." The entire Churclj
thus participates in every Mass
that is offered up to God.

lie and Apostolic faith.

Be mindful, O Lord, of Thy serv-
ants and handmaids NN. (here are
mentioned the names of the liv-
ing) and of all here present, whose
faith and devotion are known to
Thee, for whom we offer, or who
offer up to Thee, this sacrifice of
praise for themselves and all those
dear to them, for the redemption
of their souls, the hope of their
safety and salvation: who now pay
their vows to Thee, the eternal,
living and true God.

In communion with, and vener-
ating the memory in the first place

Here, in the Memento for the
living, the priest mentions those
living persons in particular for
whom he wishes to pray. He like-
wise prays for all those present at
the Mass. He recommends their
friends to God also. Notice that
throughout the Canon the priest
prays in the plural to indicate that
the sacrifice being offered is the
sacrifice of all.

The two prayers above were con-
cerned with the Church militant.

193

of the glorious ever Virgin Mary,
Mother of our God and Lord Jesus
Christ; and also of Thy blessed
Apostles and Martyrs Peter and
Paul, Andrew, James, John, Thom-
as, James, Philip, Bartholomew,
Matthew, Simon and Thaddeus,
Linus, Cletus, Clement, Sixtus,
Cornelius, Cyprian, Laurence, Chry-
sogonus, John and Paul, Cosmas,
and Damian, and of all Thy saints;
by whose merits and prayers grant
that we may be defended in all
things by the help of Thy protec-
tion. Through the same Christ our
Lord. Amen.

This oblation, therefore, of our
service and that of Thy whole fam-
ily, we beseech Thee, O Lord, gra-
ciously to accept, and to order our
days in Thy peace and bid us to
be delivered from eternal damna-
tion and numbered among the flock
of Thy elect. Through Christ our
Lord. Amen.

Which oblation do Thou, O God,
vouchsafe in all things to bless, ap-
prove, ratify, make worthy and ac-
ceptable: that it may become for
us the Body and Blood of Thy most
beloved Son our Lord Jesus Christ.

Who the day before He suffered
took bread into His holy and ven-
erable hands, and with His eyes
lifted up to heaven, unto Thee, God,
His almighty Father, giving thanks
to Thee He blessed, broke, and
gave it to His disciples saying:
Take and eat ye all of this, for this
is my Body.

In like manner, after He had
supped, taking also this excellent
chalice into His holy and vener-
able hands, and giving thanks to
Thee, He blessed and gave it to His
disciples, saying: Take and drink
ye all of this, for this is the Chalice of
my Blood) of the new testament: the
mystery of iaith: which shall be shed
for you and for many unto the remis-
sion of sins.

As often as ye shall do these
things, ye shall do them in remem-
brance of Me.

Wherefore, O Lord, we Thy serv-
ants, and likewise Thy holy people,
calling to mind the blessed Passion
of the same Christ Thy Son our

In this prayer the supplications of
earth are joined with those of the
Church triumphant in heaven. Our
Blessed Lady, the Apostles, a num-
ber of Popes, and a few of the mar-
tyrs specially venerated in Rome
are mentioned by name. They are
the representatives of the whole
celestial court upon whom we call.
Here we see quite clearly the in-
timate connection between the
faithful on earth and the saints in
heaven.

Spreading his hands over the
chalice and host, a sign of vicari-
ous atonement, the priest now en-
ters upon the most solemn part of
the Mass. He begs God to accept
our sacrifice. Once accepted, that
sacrifice will bring us peace and
salvation and "number us among
the flock of the elect."

The priest repeats the plea for
the acceptance of the sacrifice and
adds a new petition: "That it may
become for us the Body and Blood
of Thy most beloved Son."

The Consecration is enclosed in
the simple Gospel narrative. Man
fades into the background and
Christ, the great Celebrant of the
Sacrifice, repeats those solemn
words which change bread and
wine into His Body and Blood. The
stupendous miracle of miracles
takes place before our very eyes.

The very simplicity of the Con-
secration is a stumbling block to
many. But the Church adheres
strictly to this simple form because
she wishes to perform this most
solemn and sacred of human acts
in exactly the same manner as our
Divine Saviour performed it on
that night before He died.

This loving command of Our
Lord is obeyed every time Holy
Mass is celebrated.

The living memorial which the
Mass is, recalls not only Christ's
Passion but His Resurrection and
Ascension as well. The shadows of

194

Lord, His Resurrection from hell
and also His glorious ascension
into heaven, offer unto Thy most
excellent Majesty, of Thy gifts and
presents, a pure Victim, a holy Vic-
tim, a spotless Victim, the holy
Bread of eternal life, and the Chal-
ice of everlasting salvation.

Upon which vouchsafe to look
with a propitious and serene coun-
tenance and to accept them as
Thou wert pleased to accept the
gifts of Thy just servant Abel, and
the sacrifice of our Patriarch Abra-
ham, and that which Thy priest
Melchisedech offered to Thee, a
holy sacrifice, a spotless Victim.

We most humbly beseech Thee,
almighty God, command these
things to be carried up by the
hands of Thy holy angel to Thine
altar on high, in the sight of Thy
divine majesty, that as many of us
who, by participation at this altar,
shall receive the most sacred Body
and Blood of Thy Son may be filled
with every heavenly blessing and
grace. Through the same Christ
our Lord. Amen.

Be mindful also, O Lord, of Thy
servants and handmaids (here are
mentioned the names of the dead)
who are gone before us with the
sign of faith and repose in the
sleep of peace. To these, O Lord,
and to all that rest in Christ, grant,
we beseech Thee, a place of re-
freshment, light and peace.
Through the same Christ our Lord.
Amen.

And to us sinners also, Thy serv-
ants, hoping in the multitude of
Thy mercies, vouchsafe to grant
some part and fellowship with Thy
holy apostles and martyrs: with
John, Stephen, Matthias, Barnabas,
Ignatius, Alexander, Marcellinus,
Peter, Felicitas, Perpetua, Agatha,
Lucy, Agnes, Cecilia, Anastasia,
and with all Thy saints, into whose
company admit us, we beseech
Thee, not considering our merits
but pardoning our offenses. Through
Christ our Lord.

Through whom, O Lord, Thou
dost always create, sanctify, quick-

Calvary are dispersed by the glory
of Easter morn and Ascension
Thursday. More than a memorial
is the Mass, it is a true sacrifice
— the holiest sacrifice ever known
to man. Further, it is the "Bread
of eternal life," the Bread which
sustains us here on earth and which
will bring us ultimately to heaven.

The sacrifices of Abel, Abraham,
and Melchisedech (Gen. iv, 4; xxii,
10; xiv, 18) were types of the sacri-
fice of the Mass. We ask God that
as He was pleased to accept the
sacrifices of these holy men so also
to receive our sacrifice — our sac-
rifice which is a "holy sacrifice, a
spotless Victim."

But Abel, Abraham, and Mel-
chisedech were holy men, whereas
we are sinners. Lest our faults
stand in the way the priest begs
God to send down an angel from
heaven. Carried to heaven by the
pure hands of a spirit our sacri-
fice must surely find favor with the
Most High.

Before the Consecration we
prayed for the Church militant and
we called to mind the Church tri-
umphant. Now we turn our thoughts
to the Church suffering. We re-
member our own loved ones and
also the entire army of souls that
have gone "before us with the sign
of faith."

Finally, we pray for ourselves.
In Christian modesty we have re-
membered the Church, the living,
the saints, and the dead. To this
gathering we now join ourselves.
Once again we become conscious
of the communion of saints because
our union with Christ in the Sacri-
fice has rekindled our hope of a
share in their happiness. In the
list of saints before the Consecra-
tion Our Lady was mentioned first.
Here we give the first place to St.
John the Baptist, the great saint of
the Old Testament.

In this prayer we summarize all
that has gone before. We repeat

195

en, bless, and bestow upon us all
these Thy gifts.

Through Him, and with Him, and
in Him, be unto Thee, O God the
Father almighty, in the unity of
the Holy Ghost, all honor and glory,
world without end.

Server: Amen.

our belief in Christ as the Mediator
of all gifts, both natural and super-
natural.

The Canon comes to a close with
the most solemn Doxology in all
the Liturgy. It is eminently fitting
to pay our respects to the three
Divine Persons at so solemn a
moment.

By this response, the server in
the name of the people, ratifies
all the prayers of the Canon that
have gone before.

Summary. We have seen the very heart of the Mass. Christ has
come down upon the altar. Around the central act of the Consecration
the Church has entwined a wreath of prayers. We pray for the entire
Church and all her members, and especially for the Pope, the Bishop
of the diocese, and all the promoters of our holy faith; then for the
Church in miniature which is assembled before the altar; we gaze heaven-
ward and call to mind the Church triumphant; then after the Consecra-
tion we are mindful of the Church suffering; then finally we pray for
ourselves. All creation has gathered together at the altar of God in
fulfilment of those prophetic words of Our Blessed Saviour: "And I, if
I be lifted up from the earth, will draw all things to myself" (Jn. xii, 32).

V. From the Our Father to the End of the Mass

Words of the Liturgy
Our Father. Let us pray: Taught
by Thy saving precepts and guided
by the divine institution, we make
bold to say: Our Father, Who art
in heaven, hallowed be Thy name;
Thy kingdom come; Thy will be
done on earth as It is in heaven.
Give us this day our daily bread;
and forgive us our trespasses as
we forgive them that trespass
against us. And lead us not into
temptation. But deliver us from
evil. Amen.

Deliver us, we beseech Thee, O
Lord, from all evils, past, present
and to come, and by the interces-
sion of the blessed and glorious
ever Virgin Mary, Mother of God,
together with Thy blessed Apostles
Peter and Paul, and Andrew, and
all the saints, mercifully grant
peace in our days: that through
the bounteous help of Thy mercy
we may be always free from sin
and secure from all disturbance.
Through the same Jesus Christ
Thy Son our Lord who liveth and
reigneth with Thee in the unity of
the Holy Ghost, one God, world
without end. Amen.

Significance of the Ritual

The Our Father is the most per-
fect prayer known to man. Christ
Himself gave it to us. The first
three petitions are directed to
God's honor and glory, the last four
deal with the needs of man. The
Our Father is primarily the prayer
of the multitude and not that of
the individual {Our Father; give
us; etc.). In the Mass the petitions
of the Our Father are realized:
God's kingdom is firmly established,
and sin is vanquished.

This prayer is a continuation of
the last petition of the Our Father :
"deliver us from evil." The thought
of our wickedness overwhelms us
and we insist that God come to our
assistance. But we go farther than
that merely negative request for
deliverance from evil — we ask for
peace. Peace is the keynote of
Christianity. Confidently we ask
for this gift of peace knowing that
Christ will say to us as He said to
His disciples long ago: "Peace I
leave with you, My peace I give un-
to you: not as the world giveth do 1
give unto you" (Jn. xiv, 27).

196

Priest: The peace of the Lord
be always witli you.

Server: And with thy spirit.

Breaking of Bread. May this
mingling and consecration of the
Body and Blood of our Lord Jesus
Christ be to us who receive it ef-
fectual to life everlasting. Amen.

Agnus Dei. Lamb of God who
takest away the sins of the world,
have mercy on us (said three
times).

Prayer before Communion. O
Lord Jesus Christ, who saidst to
Thy Apostles, Peace I leave with
you, My peace I give unto you;
look not upon my sins, "but upon
the faith of Thy Church; and
vouchsafe to grant her peace and
unity according to Thy will: O God
who livest and reignest world with-
out end. Amen.

0 Lord Jesus Christ, Son of the
living God, who according to the
will of the Father, through the co-
operation of the Holy Ghost, hast
by Thy death given life to the
world : deliver me by this Thy most
holy Body and Blood from all my
transgressions and from all evils;
make me always adhere to Thy
commandments and never suffer
me to be separated from Thee;
who with the same God the Father
and the Holy Ghost livest and
reignest God, for ever and ever.

Let not the partaking of Thy
Body, O Lord Jesus Christ, which
I, though unworthy, presume to re-
ceive, turn to my judgment and
condemnation: but through Thy
goodness may it be unto me a safe-
guard and a healing remedy both
of soul and body; who livest and
reignest with God the Father in
the unity of the Holy Ghost, God,
world without end. Amen.

1 will take the bread of heaven,
and call upon the name of the Lord.
Lord, I am not worthy that Thou
shouldst enter under my roof; say
but the word and my soul shall be
healed (repeated three times).

May the Body of our Lord Jesus
Christ preserve my soul to life
everlasting. Amen.

The priest as Christ's representa-
tive wishes us that peace for which
we have asked.

The priest breaks off a small
piece of the Host, and drops It into
the Precious Blood, praying for sal-
vation particularly for those who
are about to receive God in Holy
Communion.

Mercy and peace are the gifts we
beg of God. Insistently we repeat
the petition three times.

We are all sinful men; the priest
himself realizes his own unworthi-
ness; yet, relying on Christ's prom-
ise, we ask once again for peace —
that peace which only God can give.
Look not at our sins and failings,
O Lord, but consider the faith of
Thy holy Church.

Here the priest prays that he
may be preserved from an un-
worthy Communion, asking, at the
same time, for the blessed effects
of that Body and Blood which he is
soon to receive. Freedom from sin,
obedience to the commandments,
and perseverance to the end — these
are the requests of God's minister.
He prays confidently, knowing that
God can do all things.

This third prayer in prepara-
tion for Holy Communion is pri-
marily a prayer of humility. The
priest here prays for the real ef-
fects of the Holy Eucharist, viz.,
protection against the dangers of
soul and body, and the healing of
the wounds of fallen nature.

Here the priest uses that excel-
lent prayer of the centurion, a
prayer alive with humility, faith in
God, and trust in His Omnipotence.
Christ heard the prayer of the cen-
turion; He will hear our prayer
also if we say it as sincerely as did
the centurion.

A plea for eternal life is the
priest's last request as he receives
the sacred Body of Christ.

197

What shall I render to the Lord
for all the things- that He hath
rendered to me? 1 will take the
chalice of salvation, and I will call
upon the name of the Lord,

Praising, I will call upon the
Lord, and I shall be saved from my
enemies.

May the Blood of our Lord Jesus
Christ preserve my soul to life
everlasting. Amen.

Server: I confess to almighty
God to blessed Mary ever Virgin,
etc. (as at the beginning of Mass).

Priest: May almighty God have
mercy upon you, forgive you your
sins, and bring you to life everlast-
ing. Amen.

May the almighty and merciful
Lord grant you pardon, absolution,
and remission of your sins. Amen.

Behold the Lamb of God, behold
Him who taketh away the sins of
the world,

Lord I am not worthy that Thou
shouldst enter under my roof; say
but the word and my soul shall be
healed (said three times).

May the Body of our Lord Jesus
Christ preserve thy soul to life
everlasting. Amen.

Grant, O Lord, that what we have
taken with our mouth, we may re-
ceive with a pure mind: and that
from a temporal gift it may become
for us an eternal remedy.

May Thy Body, O Lord, which I
have received, and Thy Blood
which I have drunk, cleave to my
inmost parts, and grant that no
stain of sin may remain in me,
whom these pure and holy sacra-
ments have refreshed. Who livest
and reignest world without end.
Amen.

Communion. (This prayer changes
with each Mass. Originally it was
composed of an entire psalm, but
now it is made up of only a few
verses taken from a psalm.)

Priest: The Lord be with you.

Server: And with thy spirit.

Postcommunion. (This is the last
of the variable prayers of the Mass.
In the Postcommunion the priest
makes new petitions, and he makes
them with great confidence because
he has become one with Christ

JH.OW can man thank God ade-
quately for the wonderful gift of
the Eucharist? "I will take the
chalice of salvation," says the
priest, realizing that the only prop-
er way to thank God is through the
gifts that He Himself has given us.

Eternal life is the insistent plea
of the priest as he reverently re-
ceives the Precious Blood.

In these prayers that precede the
Communion of the faithful we find
the same elements which are con-
tained in the priest's preparatory
prayers: sorrow for sin, humility,
confidence and trust. We find like-
wise the plea for eternal life. Here
in the Eucharist man receives a
foretaste of the life in heaven.
Christ came to save men from sin;
He came not for the men of His
own day only but for men of all
time; in the Eucharist the men of
every century of time, of every na-
tion under the sun find the answer
to the riddle of life. Through the
Eucharist all men can become par-
takers of Him who said of Him-
self: "I am the life."

Our hearts are set on receiving
life everlasting and we do not grow
weary of asking this great gift
from Christ who now resides in our
souls.

In order to be worthy of everlast-
ing life we must spend pur pres-
ent life in accordance with God's
wishes. Hence the priest prays
God to live in him and keep him
free from every stain of sin.

For a proper appreciation of the
Communion Prayer it must be
studied with the rest of the psalm
from which it is taken.

Once again the congregation is
reminded of its active role in the
Mass.

With the thought of the great
graces that have come with the re-
ception of Holy Communion the
priest petitions God for further
blessings, both natural and super-
natural.

198

through the reception of His Body
and Blood.)

Priest: The Lord be with you.

Server: And with thy spirit.

Priest: Go, you are dismissed.
Server: Thanks be to God.

May the homage of my bounden
duty be pleasing to Thee, O holy
Trinity; and grant that the sacri-
fice which I, though unworthy, have
offered in the sight of Thy majesty
may be acceptable to Thee, and
through Thy mercy be a propitia-
tion for me and for all those for
whom I have offered it. Through
Christ our Lord. Amen.

May almighty God bless you, the
Father, the Son, and the Holy
Ghost. Amen.

Priest: The Lord be with you.
Server: And with thy spirit.

Priest: The beginning of the holy
Gospel according to St. John.

Server: Glory be to Thee, O
Lord.

Priest: In the beginning was the
Word, and the Word was with God,
and the Word was God. The same
was in the beginning with God. All
things were made by Him, and
without Him was made nothing
that was made. In Him was life,
and the life was the light of men:
and the light shineth in darkness,
and the darkness did not compre-
hend it.

There was a man sent from God,
whose name was John. This man
came for a witness, to bear witness
of the light, that all men through
Him might believe. He was not the
light, but was to bear witness of
the light.

That was the true light, which en-
lighteneth every man that cometh
into this world. He was in the
world, and the world was made by
Him, and the world knew Him not.
He came unto His own, and His
own received Him not. But as
many a» received Him, to them
He gave power to become the sons

Another admonition to the faith-
ful to unite their prayers with
those of the celebrant.

The formal dismissal "Ite missa
est" seemed so characteristic of the
entire ceremony that the sacri-
ficial rite came to be known as the
"Mass."

The Sacrifice is completed. Again
the priest remembers his sinful-
ness and unworthiness as he sends
a fervent prayer to the Most
Blessed Trinity whom he asks to
accept the sacrifice from his own
unworthy hands, a propitiation for
himself and for all those for whom
he has offered it.

The priest kisses the altar, raises
his eyes and hands as if to receive
the blessing from above, and then
gives the blessing to the faithful.

The final plea of the priest beg-
ging those present to join him in
prayer.

This Gospel from the pen of St.
John is filled with deep meaning.
Briefly: St. John first tells us of
Christ as God, as Creator, and as
Redeemer; he then narrates the
coming of the precursor, St. John
the Baptist, being careful to empha-
size the fact that John was not the
Messias but only His herald; then
follows the story of Christ's com-
ing into the world — He is the light
of the world "and the world knew
Him not"; even His chosen people
failed to receive Him, but they who
do receive Him will be made "sons
of God"; finally the climax "and
the Word was made Flesh," that
incomprehensible mystery of God's
goodness to sinful man.

The Mass is truly the verification
of St. John's words. In the most
sublime manner possible we have
seen that the "Word was made
Flesh, and dwelt among us ; and we
saw His glory, the glory as it were
of the only-begotten of the Father,
full of grace and truth." Sinful man
could never have dared to ask so
much from God had not God Him-
self freely granted us so great a
grace.

199

of God: to them tliat believe in "Thanks be to God" is the re-
His name: who are born, not of sponse of our grateful hearts. We
blood, nor of the will of the flesh, are grateful because God has for-
nor of the will of man, but of God. given our sins, because He has sup-
( Genuflection.) plied our un worthiness, and be-

And the Word was made flesh, cause in the Mass He has brought
and dwelt among us: and we saw us not only His graces and bless-
His glory, the glory as it were of ings but has given us Himself,
the only-begotten of the Father,
full of grace and truth.

Server: Thanks be to God.

Summary. This last part of the Mass is the completion of the Sacri-
fice. We offered our gifts to God, Christ Himself changed pur gifts of
bread and wine into His Body and Blood, and now the Sacrifice is com-
pleted by our reception of Holy Communion. We began our preparation
for Communion with the Our Father; we begged God to keep us from
evil, to grant us His peace; humbled by the thought of our sins we grew
confident at the thought of God's goodness and approached His Holy
Table to become one with Him; we asked Him to take full possession
of our souls and bodies, to help us through every moment of our lives;
we received the blessing of the Most Holy Trinity from God's minister;
and so, we go confidently to our daily tasks because God is with us. "If
God be for us, who is against us?" (Romans viii, 31).

ON THE USE OF THE MISSAL

(Adapted from a pamphlet entitled "To Find the Place In a Missal," with
permission of the author, Rev. Paul Bussard^)

Mass of the Catechumens

5. Collect 6. Epistle

4. Gloria 7. Gradual

3. Kyrie 8. Gospel

2. Introit 9. Serman

1. Prayer at the foot of the altar. 10. Creed

The parts of the Mass in ordinary type are called "Ordinary prayers,"
and they are the same for every Mass throughout the year; those in
italics are also "Ordinary prayers," but they are sometimes omitted.
The parts in heavy type are called "Proper prayers," and they vary
with each Mass that is said.

All that is necessary is to fit the Proper prayers into their place in the
Ordinary prayers. Take the Mass for the first Sunday of Advent (usually
in the beginning of the Missal) and the Ordinary of the Mass (usually
in the center). First come the prayers at the foot of the altar (Ordinary) ;
then the Introit (turn to the Proper); then the Kyrie (back to the
Ordinary); then the Gloria (Ordinary); then the Collect (turn back to
the Proper); then the Epistle, Gradual, and Gospel (all in the Proper);
finally the Creed (back to the Ordinary).

Mass of the Faithful

8. Doxology

7. 3 Commemorations 9. Our Father

6. Offering Prayers 10. Breaking of Bread

5. 3 Commemorations 11. Holy Communion

4. Preface 12. Communion Chant

3. Secret 13. Postcomrnunion

2. Offering of bread and wine 14. Blessing

1. Offertory Chant 15. Last Gospel

200

Again the Ordinary prayers are in ordinary type; me proper pray era
in heavy type. The Prefaces are together in one place and in some
Missals the prayers after the Preface (Canon) follow the Preface in the
Missal; in others they follow the Ordinary prayers of the Mass of the
Catechumens.

There are only four Proper prayers in this last part of the Mass. The
Communion and Postcommunion are said after the book has been moved
back to the Epistle side of the altar. The Offertory Chant is said im-
mediately after the Creed. The Secret is said after the priest turns to
the congregation and says, "Orate fratres."

The Proper of the Saints

Saints' days come on a certain fixed date of the month. St. Valentine's
day is on February 14, the Assumption on August 15, St. Therese on
Oct. 3, and so on. Accordingly there is another part of the Missal called
the Proper of the Saints. It contains the Proper parts of the Mass for
the feasts of saints just as the Sunday Proper does for Sunday Masses.
The Common of the Saints

If all the Proper parts of a Saint's Mass are not found in the Mass of
that day, reference is made to the Common of the Saints (the Masses
that Saints have in common, e.g., Martyrs, Confessors, etc.).

The Ordo

Every priest has a little book called an Ordo. It contains specific
directions about the Mass which is to be said on a particular day. This
Ordo is now translated for the laity. It can be had in pamphlet form,
and is printed each week in many of the diocesan papers.

RUBRICS FOR THE LAITY
How the Faithful Should Conduct Themselves during Church Services

Low Mass

According to the rubrics of the
missal, all who assist at low Mass
should kneel during the whole
Mass except at the Gospel, when
they stand. Custom, however, has
modified this as follows:

When the celebrant enters the
sanctuary to begin Mass, the con-
gregation either kneels at once or
stands up, according to the custom
in that particular church. When
the priest descends from the altar
after opening the missal, however,
all shall kneel.

They remain kneeling until the
priest, having finished the prayer
at the center of the altar, goes over
to read the Gospel. All stand until
the Gospel is finished.

If the priest makes any announce-
ments, or preaches to the congre-
tion, they should be seated. When
he begins the Gospel in English,
they should stand and listen rever-
ently to the word of God.

Should the Credo be recited, the
people remain standing, and genu-
flect with the priest during it. When

he turns to them after the Credo
is finished, and says "Dominus vo-
biscum," they may sit down.

At the Sanctus, when the altar
boy rings the bell three times, all
shall kneel. Thus they remain un-
til after the priest's Communion,
and also during the Communion of
the faithful, should there be any
receiving at that Mass.

After Communion, when the priest
has closed the tabernacle door, the
congregation may sit down while
the celebrant purifies and covers
the chalice.

They should kneel again, how-
ever, as soon as the priest goes
to the missal.

After the blessing, all rise and
stand during the reading of the
last Gospel, genuflecting with the
priest during it.

When the priest descends from
the altar and kneels, they shall
kneel with him and say the prayers
in a loud, clear voice.

No one should leave his place in
the church until the priest has re-
entered the sacristy.

201

High Mass: Missa Cantata

(The following rubrics are pre-
ceptive for the laity in the Diocese
of Fargo, N. D., and may be con-
sidered as directive in other dio-
ceses. They are the only rubrics
preceptive for the laity in any dio-
cese in the United States.)

In general those present at a
sung Mass follow, as far as pos-
sible, the ceremonies observed by
the clergy who may be present in
choir at the Mass. Accordingly:

They stand when the procession
to the altar makes it appearance
from the sacristy, and remain
standing until the Mass is begun,
even though the Asperges takes
place. Each person bows and
makes the sign of the cross when
sprinkled at the Asperges.

All kneel for the prayers of prep-
aration (up to the "Or emus") and
stand when the celebrant ascends
the altar steps.

All remain standing for the In-
troit, Kyrie, and the Gloria, while
they are recited by the celebrant.
When the celebrant has sat down
for the singing of the Gloria, all sit
They rise when the celebrant rises
towards the end of this chant.

All stand for the singing of the
prayers (except at a Requiem
Mass) and • sit for the chanting
of the Epistle and what follows.

When "Dominus vobiscum" is
sung before the chanting of the
Gospel all stand. They remain
standing during the recitation of
the Creed, genuflecting with the
celebrant at the words "et incarna-
tus," etc. All sit when the cele-
brant has sat down for the singing
of the Creed. While the words "et
incarnatus," etc., are sung all bow.
(Only those who are standing at
the time when these words are
begun then kneel.) They rise when
the celebrant rises towards the end
of the Creed, remain standing while
he sings "Dominus vobiscum" and
"Oremus," and then sit.

When the celebrant begins to
sing "Per omnia saecula saeculo-
rum" before the Preface, all rise
and remain standing until the
Sanctus has been recited (or sung,
if the people sing it). Then all

kneel. All bow down during the
Consecration but look up for a
moment at the Sacred Host (say-
ing "My Lord and My God") and
at the chalice, when they are ele-
vated. After the Elevation all stand
until the celebrant has drunk the
Precious Blood. (They bow while
the celebrant consumes the Sacred
Host and drinks the contents of
the chalice.) Then all sit.

Note: If Holy Communion is
given, those who are about to com-
municate kneel for the Confiteor
and other prayers that precede
Communion, and kneel when they
return to their places after having
received the Eucharist. All others
remain standing for the prayers,
but kneel for the distribution of
Communion and remain kneeling
until the Blessed Sacrament has
been returned to the tabernacle.

All stand for the singing of "Do-
minus vobiscum" before the Post-
communion prayers, and remain
standing during these prayers (ex-
cept at a Requiem Mass, when they
kneel).

All kneel for the Blessing and
make the sign of the cross.

All stand for the last Gospel
(genuflecting if the celebrant genu-
flects during its recitation) and re-
main standing until the procession
has returned to the sacristy.
Solemn High Mass

The rubrics are the same as for
a high Mass. Note, however, that
the congregation does not stand
while the celebrant reads the Gos-
pel, but only when the deacon com-
mences it, with "Dominus vobis-
cum." And when the altar boy in-
censes the people at the Offertory
they should all stand.

Masses for the Dead

At low Masses for the dead, the
same rubrics are to be observed as
at other low Masses.

At high Masses, either with or
in the church, the faithful kneel
without the presence of the corpse
from the beginning of the Mass un-
til the Epistle, during which they
should sit down.

They stand during the singing of
the Gospel.

202

They sit down during the Offer-
tory, until the priest begins the
Preface, when they stand, and re-
main standing until the Sanctus.

Then they kneel until after the
priest's Communion. They may sit
after Communion, whilst the priest
purifies and covers the chalice.

Should the priest or clergy sit
down at any time during the Mass,
as is done sometimes during the
singing of the "Dies Irae" after the
Epistle, the faithful should also sit.

If the Libera (the absolution of
the body) is performed after the
Mass, the people should rise as the
priest approaches the catafalque
and stand during the ceremony.
Vespers

All should kneel when the cele-
brant kneels at the foot of the al-
tar and says the first prayer. They
rise when he rises, and remain
standing until he sits down after
the intoning of the first psalm by
the chanters. At the Gloria Patri,
at the end of each psalm, all
should bow the head.

During the singing of the chap-
ter, when the five psalms are fin-
ished, all should stand up. If the

celebrant kneeis aurmg uie tom5jm&
of a hymn the people should kneel.

During the singing of the "Mag-
nificat," whilst the altar is incensed
by the celebrant, the people stand.

When the celebrant kneels at the
foot of the altar, before the exposi-
tion of the Blessed Sacrament, all
kneel and remain kneeling until
Benediction is finished and the tab-
ernacle door is closed, when they
rise and remain standing until the
priest has left the sanctuary.
Rubrics for all Occasions

In church all should center their
attention on the altar and think
only of God Who dwells there for
them. They should avoid all man-
ner of noise, or any distraction to
others. They should be clean in
their person and dress, and avoid
the slightest appearance of indis-
cretion.

If they do not feel inclined to
mental prayer, they should read
their prayer-books or say the rosary.

Going to and from the confession-
al, or the Communion rail, the eyes
should be cast down, the hands
held in a respectful manner, and
the whole person should reflect the
utmost recollection and modesty.

SICK CALLS

When the priest is called to administer the Sacraments in our homes
to the sick, the following preparations should be made:

1. The room should be clean and suitably ornamented.

2. A small table should be conveniently placed, covered with a white
cloth.

3. A crucifix placed in the center of the table.

4. Two blessed candles placed in candlesticks on the table. These should
be lighted when the priest is expected.

5. A vessel containing holy water should be provided, and a sprinkler
if possible.

6. A glass of fresh water placed on the table, a teaspoon and a plate
with small crumbs of bread for cleansing the oil from the hands of
the priest.

7. A white cloth or towel placed ready to be used by the sick person
while receiving Holy Communion.

8. Some cotton wool provided to wipe away the anointing.

When the priest is known to be carrying the Blessed Sacrament, it Is
a very laudable custom for one of the family to meet him at the street
door with a lighted candle and escort him to the sick room. All those
present in the room should kneel when the priest enters with the
Blessed Sacrament.

During the administration of Communion and Extreme Unction the
members of the family should assemble in the sick room and pray for
the patient,

203

RITES

Liturgy and rite are not the same thing. Liturgy is the broader term.
It denotes the public act of worship; rite is the manner in which the act
of worship is performed. Specifically the liturgy is the Church's public
and lawful act of worship performed and conducted by the officials whom
the Church has designated for the post — her priests. The whole collec-
tion of services used in public worship in a certain church or group of
churches comprises a rite. But while the indiscriminate use of the two
terms is thus not exact, common usage as expressed by many authorities
on the liturgical question permits the practice.

The early history of rites is obscure. At the Last Supper the Apostles
saw Christ institute the Holy Sacrifice. Later in their apostolic journeys
it was natural to embellish the essentials of the Mass and the sacraments
which they had learned from Christ with additions of their own choosing.
The additions were the outgrowth of reverence, custom and necessity.
According to their own temperament and the needs of their people
in various parts of the world the Apostles and their successors devised
appropriate ceremonies to accompany the Holy Sacrifice and the adminis-
tration of the sacraments. During the period of persecution rites were
numerous and diverse. After the peace of Constantine when the Church
became better organized, local practices were combined and the rites
became more uniform throughout ecclesiastical provinces. The patriarchs
imposed some uniformity of rite within the regions of their jurisdiction,
and in this way the old Patriarchates of Rome, Alexandria and Antioch
are responsible for the foundations of all the rites used in the Church
today. Although all Europe practically belonged to the Roman Patri-
archate, still Gaul and Northwest Europe had special rites till the seventh
and eighth centuries.

The Rites of the Western Church

Roman Rite — For all practical purposes this is the one universal rite
used in the Western Church. With an isolated exception here and there,
Latin is the only language used.

Galilean Rite — This rite, as a separate thing, has disappeared, but it
has not departed without having left traces of its influence on the Roman
Rite. Its name is derived from the country where it was principally used,
that is, Gaul. There are, however, two extant remnants of this rite:

Ambrosian Rite, also called Milanese, which is in use in the Archdiocese
of Milan.

Mozarabic Rite, which is used in the Cathedral of Toledo.

The Rites of the Eastern Church
(See also Uniate Eastern Churches)

There are five principal rites which are used in their entirety or in
modified form by the various Churches of the East. They are the Byzan-
tine, Alexandrian, Antiochean, Armenian and Chaldean.

Byzantine Rite — This was originally proper to the Church of Con-
stantinople. It is based on the Rite of St. James of Jerusalem and that
of the churches of Antioch, and reached Constantinople through Caesarea.
The rite was reformed by St. Basil and later by St. John Chrysostom.
It is now used by the whole Orthodox Eastern Church, by many Uniates
and is the most widely spread rite after the Roman.

The Liturgy of St John Chrysostom is the ordinary one. The Liturgy
of St. Basil is used for the Sundays of Lent (except Palm Sunday),
Maundy Thursday, Holy Saturday, the Vigils of Christmas, Epiphany and
the feast of St. Basil.

204

Alexandrian Rite — There are no extant records of this rite, called also
the Liturgy of St. Mark; but existing manuscripts of the old rite, after it
was somewhat modified by the Copts and Melkites, reveal the general
outlines of the ancient liturgy.

The Coptic Church uses an adaptation of the Byzantine Rite of St. Basil
for ordinary days and Sundays; that of St. Mark and that of St. Cyril
are used on their respective feast days; and the Liturgy of St. Gregory
Nazianzen is used on the great feast days.

The Ethiopian Church uses an expanded version of St. Mark's Liturgy.
The liturgy is substantially that of the Coptic Church.

Antiochean Rite — This rite is the source of more derived rites than
any of the other parent rites. Its origin may be traced to the Eighth
Book of the Apostolic Constitutions and to the Liturgy of St. James of
Jerusalem, the ''brother of the Lord." This latter ultimately spread to
the whole patriarchate, displacing the older form of the Apostolic
Constitutions.

Armenian Rite — This liturgy is essentially the Greek Liturgy of St.
Basil, and is considered to be an old form of the Byzantine Rite. It is
used exclusively by all Armenians.

Chaldean Rite — By some writers this is classed under the Antiochean
Rite. Though there is historical evidence for such a derivation, in the list
according to the Sacred Congregation for the Oriental Church it is sepa-
rate and considered a distinct rite. There are two broad divisions: the
Chaldean properly so called, used by the Chaldee TJniates, and the Mala-
barese, employed by the Malabar Uniates.

Liturgical Practices Common to All Eastern Rites

Eucharistic Liturgy — Among the Orientals, leavened bread is used by
all, with the exception of the Maronites and the Armenians who use un-
leavened bread, and the Ethiopians who may use either one or the other.
All have Communion under both species except the Maronites. Com-
munion under one species is usual among the Chaldeans and it is per-
mitted among the Ethiopians. On the Vigils of Christmas and Easter the
liturgy is celebrated in the evening by the* Syrians (Western) and the
Chaldeans. This latter body also celebrates it in the evening on the
Vigil of Holy Thursday.

Sacramental Liturgy — Baptism by immersion is the common practice in
the East, except among the Maronites and the Malabarese. And among all
rites, except the Malabarese, it is immediately followed by Confirmation
administered by a priest The Malabar Christians separate it from Con-
firmation, the administration of the latter being entrusted to a bishop.

Penance is administered in the East with the deprecative form, i. e.,
"May God absolve you," etc. The Armenians are an exception here for
they use the indicative form common to the Roman Rite, i. e., "I absolve
you," etc.

Holy Eucharist is explained above.

Extreme Unction in the East requires seven priests, but ordinarily for
all practical purposes one suffices.

Holy Orders throughout the East has only two minor orders, lector
and subdeacon, in addition to deaconship and the priesthood. The Ar-
menians are to be excepted, for they have the same four minor orders
and the three major orders as in the Western rites.

Matrimony usually consists of two parts in the East: first a "blessing"
of the bride and groom; and then a "crowning." The expression of the
matrimonial consent is implicit in the Eastern Churches. The Armenian
Church is the only one in which the consent is expressly declared.

205

THE UNIATE EASTERN CHURCHES

The division of the Catholic
Church into two parts, the West-
ern or Latin Church and the East-
ern Church, is the result of political
accidents: the division of the Ro-
man Empire by Diocletian (284-
305), again by the sons of Theodo-
sius I (Arcadius in the East, 395-
408; Honorius in the West, 395-
423); and finally, the breach was
strengthened by the establishment
of the Holy Roman Empire by
Charles the Great (Charlemagne)
in 800, The Western Church is that
subject to the Bishop of Rome as
Patriarch of the West; the Eastern
Church is that within the bounda-
ries of the Eastern Empire whose
capital was Constantinople (Byzan-
tium).

When we speak of the Eastern
Church we must not imagine that
it is one integral body as is the
Church subject to the Patriarch of
the West. Not since before the
Council of Nicea (325) has there
been a unified Eastern Church. At
that Council three patriarchs were
recognized, those of Rome, Alex-
andria and Antioch; by 451 two
more were added: Jerusalem and
Constantinople. Thus four patri-
archates constitute the Eastern
Church, as opposed to the one West-
ern patriarchate.

Any Catholic who is not subject
to the Bishop of Rome as. his patri-
arch but who does recognize him
as the Supreme Pontiff of the Cath-
olic Church is a Uniate. A Uniate
Eastern Church is any Eastern
Church in communion with Rome.
It is a matter of little concern
where the Uniate lives; he may be
in North America or Syria; he still
belongs to the Uniate Church of
his patriarch. It is not possible
to assign definite geographical lim-
its to a Uniate Church and say
that in such a place is found this
Church exclusively. Since the Uni-
ate may move about, the Uniate
Church is found wherever Uniate
Catholics dwell.

There are some fundamental dis-
tinctions which when they are clar-
ified help to dispel much of the

confusion concerning the Eastern
Churches. They have to do with
the terms, religion, patriarchate,
rite, language and place.

The Catholic religion, founded by
Jesus Christ, comprises those
truths, precepts and means of sal-
vation by which those who profess
it are united with God and, in vir-
tue of this union, with one another.
It is therefore one religion, not a
plurality of religions. Hence one is
a Catholic or not depending upon
his adherence to or rejection of
the tenets of the Catholic Church.

The five Bishops of Rome, Alex-
andria, Antioch, Jerusalem and Con-
stantinople are all patriarchs by
equal right. The patriarchate or
geographical territory over whose
inhabitants each rules comprises
many dioceses whose bishops are
subject to the respective patriarch
(see Patriarchs).

A rite may be defined as the man-
ner of performing all services for
the public worship of God and the
sanctification of men (see Rites).

Language naturally is concerned
with rite but is its least important
note. In theory any rite may be
celebrated in any language without
ceasing to be the same rite, e. g.,
the Mass could be said in English
and still remain the Mass said ac-
cording to the Roman Rite.

Lastly, place is of little moment
in the Eastern Churches. At one
time this was otherwise. When
there were clear-cut geographical
divisions of patriarchates, a Uniate
was born within the limits of a
particular patriarchate. Now a man
belongs to his rite wherever he
may dwell and his children inherit
this quality from him wheresoever
they may travel.

When these distinctions are clear
it can be seen that it is not neces-
sary to hear Mass in the Latin lan-
guage or to receive the sacraments
according to the Roman Ritual in
order to be a member of the Cath-
olic Church. Unity of religion is
not the same thing as uniformity
of rite. The profession of the Cath-

206

olic Faith is not the same as the
manner in which it is professed.

Though a discussion of the schis-
matic Eastern Churches is beyond
the scope of this article, yet some
consideration of them must "be made
when the Uniate Churches are clas-
sified. The greater part of the Uni-
ate Churches are reunited portions
of the schismatic Churches. The
Maronite Church, never having
been in schism, is an exception to
this rule. The Eastern Catholics
who are in union with the Bishop
of Rome as head of the Church are :
Uniate Copts, Ethiopian Uniates,
Syrian Uniates, Chaldee Uniates,
Uniate Armenians, Malabar Unia-
tes, Byzantine Uniates, and the
Maronite Church.

Uniate Copts are under the Patri-
arch of Alexandria who lives at
Cairo. They use old Coptic in their
liturgy which is Alexandrian in
origin. Arabic, the present-day ver-
nacular, is becoming more promi-
nent for liturgical functions,

Ethiopian Uniates were converted
from the Ethiopian National Church
which went into schism with the
Copts. Their rite is substantially
Coptic (Alexandrian), with Geez,
the classical language. Since the
conquest of Ethiopia by Italy full
freedom is assured Catholic mis-
sionaries.

Syrian Uniates were converted
from the Jacobites in 1781. Their
patriarch lives at Beirut. A deriva-
tion of the Antiochean Rite is used
in a Syrian dialect.

Chaldee Uniates were converted
from Nestorianism. They use an
adaptation of the Antiochean Rite
with the Syriac language. Their
immediate superior lives at Mosul
as minor Patriarch of Babylon.

Uniate Armenians were converted
from the Armenian National
Church. The head of this group
is the Uniate Armenian minor Pa-
triarch of Cilicia. They are found
principally in the Levant, Italy and
Austria. Their liturgy is a deriva-
tive from the Byzantine Rite but
the Armenian tongue is used.

Malabar Uniates were converted

from the Malabar Christians in In-
dia in 1599. They lack a patriarch,
having instead three vicars apos-
tolic. Their liturgy is fundamentally
Antiochean but has been so altered
that it may be called a separate
rite. Syriac is the principal lan-
guage with an occasional use of
Arabic.

Byzantine Uniates are the Cath-
olic counterpart of the extensive
Orthodox Church (see Orthodoxy).
These Uniates have no common au-
thority other than that of the Su-
preme Pontiff. They represent
groups which have never been in
schism and others which have been
reunited to Rome in different coun-
tries and at various times. Their
common bond, besides union with
the Supreme Pontiff and all it im-
plies, is the use of the Byzantine
Rite (that used by the Greek Ortho-
dox, i.e., the schismatic, Church
in Constantinople) at least in its
fundamental notes, even though
this rite is used in various lan-
guages. Within this group there are
several divisions: (1) Melkites in
Syria and Egypt using Arabic litur-
gically and subject to the Patriarch
of Antioch; (2) Greek Uniates in
Greece and Turkey using Greek li-
turgically; (3) Ruthenians in Aus-
tria and Hungary, using old Sla-
vonic; (4) Bulgarian Uniates also
using Old Slavonic; (5) Rumanian
Uniates using their own language
liturgically; (6) Italo-Greeks in
Italy, Sicily and Paris using Greek
liturgically but with many Latin
modifications in their rite; (7) Rus-
sian Uniates using Paleoslavic in
their liturgy. Since the Revolution
in 1917 this Church has been prac-
tically extinct in Russia but the
Church has been spread throughout
Europe and the United States.
Rome is keeping this Church alive
by instituting colleges for Russian
priests (even from other nations
and rites) in various countries of
the Latin Rite.

The Maronite Church is a group
with no counterpart; there is no such
thing as a schismatical Maronite.
They are found in Lebanon, Egypt,
Cyprus and the United States. Their.

207

liturgy is basically Antiochean with
modifications including the use of
the Syriac tongue.

This completes the list of the
Eastern Churches. In addition to
these Uniate Eastern Churches,
there are seven schismatical East-
ern Churches: the great Orthodox
Church, one formed by the Nesto-
rian heresy and five arising from
Monophysitism (Copts, Ethiopians,
Jacobites, Malabar Christians and
Armenians).

The attitude of Roman Catholics
towards the Uniates varies con-
siderably with the extent of their
knowledge. Many do not know that
there can be and are Catholics who
do not pray before statues of the
Blessed Mother of Christ and St.
Joseph, who have never been to
Benediction of the Blessed Sacra-
ment, who do not genuflect in pass-
ing before the Blessed Sacrament
Those who have heard only super-
ficially about the Eastern Churches
are inclined to consider them a
cross between Catholicism and
Protestantism, and this attitude un-
fortunately has been fostered quite
strenuously by Anglicanism. Uni-
ates are Catholics and have as
much right to be so treated as
Latins, Regarding faith and morals

they must be numbered with the
Romans. Schism and heresy to the
Uniate are as abhorrent ad to the
Roman Catholic.

At the beginning of the fourth
century Christendom presented a
picture of unity in regard to faith,
morals and obedience to the Bishop
of Rome as the visible head of the
Church. Uniformity of rite was not
then and is not now the ideal of
the Holy See. No Catholic can be
more Catholic than the Holy See,
and Benedict XIV in speaking ot
the schismatics and Uniates in the
East has aptly expressed the atti-
tude of the Church : "Eastern Chris-
tians should be Catholics; they
have no need to become Latins."

Indeed the Uniate Eastern
Churches are the living proof of
the Church's universality. Eastern
schisms have been largely the out-
come of political quarrels. The Uni-
ates in remaining loyal to the Holy
See and preserving the bond of
faith have cast aside their political,
social and economic aspirations and
come not as Greeks and Slavs and
Russians and Armenians and Syri-
ans but as Catholics to rally around
the Holy Father uniting their ef-
forts with his to "restore all things
in Christ"

PROMISES OF OUR LORD TO ST. MARGARET MARY
IN FAVOR OF THOSE DEVOTED TO THE SACRED HEART

1. I will give them all the graces necessary for their state of life.

2. I will establish peace in their families.

3. I will console them in all their difficulties.

4. I will be their assured refuge in life and more especially at death.

5. I will pour out abundant benedictions on all their undertakings,

6. Sinners will find in My Heart a source and infinite ocean of mercy.

7. Tepid souls shall become fervent.

8. Fervent souls shall advance rapidly to great perfection.

9. I will bless the houses in which the image of My Sacred Heart
shall be exposed and honored.

10. I will give to priests the power of moving the most hardened hearts.

11. Persons who propagate this devotion shall have their names in-
scribed in My Heart and they shall never be effaced from It.

12. I promise thee in the excess of the mercy of My Heart that Its
all-powerful love will grant to all those who receive Communion on the
First Friday of every month for 9 consecutive months the grace of final
perseverance and that they shall not die under my displeasure nor with-
out receiving the Sacraments and My Heart shall be their secure refuge
at that last hour.

208

ECCLESIASTICAL CHANT

Definition

Ecclesiastical chant is the music
proper to tlae liturgy of the Catho-
lic Church. Its melodies are uni-
sonous, diatonic, simple or florid,
moving with free rhythm in one or
more of the eight modes. They are
an interpretation of and a com-
mentary on the sacred text. They
are prayer sung.

Names

Plain and Gregorian chant are
the more common names given to
this same type of music. It is
called plain chant because of its
free rhythm, which definitely dis-
tinguishes it from all measured
music. The designation Gregorian
is a tribute to the organizing genius
of Pope St. Gregory the Great.

Elements

Chant is made up of two ele-
ments— the text and the melody.
Of these, the text is the more im-
portant, for without it there would
be no liturgical chant. The texts
are taken from Sacred Scripture
either directly or indirectly.

The present repertoire of litur-
gical melodies which is the fruit of
great musical genius was created
under the inspiration of the sacred
text. These melodies are, in every
sense, the property and achieve-
ment of the Catholic Church. The
musical structure was influenced
mainly by three civilizations, the
Jewish, Greek and Roman. What
does ecclesiastical chant owe to
each of these three?

Jewish Influence — Ecclesiastical
chant is less indebted to the Tem-
ple than to the synagogue. The
sole type of singing which comes
from the Temple is responsorial
psalmody. To the synagogue we
owe such musical forms as the
jubttus (the custom of singing a
number of notes to the final "a*' of
Alleluia) and the recitative formulas
(such as the Gospel and Oration
tones).

Greek Influence — The Greeks
used three tonalities: the diatonic,
chromatic and enharmonic. The

Church chose the diatonic — its
firmness and dignity being best
suited for the House of God. Hand
in hand with diatonic tonality,
came the modal system of the same
art. The eight modes now in use
are basically the ancient Greek dia-
tonic modes. However, they were
adopted with some changes. As an
aid in the transmission of melodies,
the Greeks contributed a system
of alphabetic notation. Some main-
tain that plain chant contains a few
pagan Greek melodies. One ex-
ample cited is that of the "Hosan-
na Pilio David" of Palm Sunday. A
comparison of these plain chant
and Greek pagan melodies reveals
only similarity, never identity.

Roman Influence — Mention has
already been made that had there
been no sacred text there would be
no ecclesiastical chant. Greek was
the liturgical language of Rome un-
til about the middle of the third
century. The change from Greek
to Latin was a gradual process.
From the end of the third century
to that of the sixth a popular Latin
speech arose. The popular mind
did not retain the Greek and classi-
cal Latin conception of quantity
and meter. The language of the
people became a rhythmical prose.
The two distinguishing features of
this rhythmic speech were the tonic
accent and the cursus. Liturgical
chant, still in its infancy at this
time, could not remain unaffected.
Dom Mocquereau asserts that plain
chant was patterned after the prose
of the period.

History

Consecration — The use of chant
in the Catholic liturgy was in-
augurated by Christ Himself. The
setting was the Last Supper, the
first Mass. St. Matthew expressly
says : "And a hymn being said, they
went out unto mount Olivet" (Matt.,
xxvi, 30). This hymn consisted of
psalms. Following the custom of
the Jews, Christ chanted the verses
and the Apostles added "Alleluia"
either after each verse or after
several verses. Here we have the

209

consecration of chant. Hence it
has been rightly stated that the
first Mass had its first liturgical
chant and that Christ is the first
Chanter in the New Dispensation.

Apostolic Era — Following the
example of Christ, the Church has
always used plain-song in her lit-
urgy. The very first converts were
Jews. For a time they continued
"daily with one accord in the
Temple" (Acts, ii, 46). This ac-
counts for the influence of the Jew-
ish Temple already mentioned.
The influence of the synagogue is
accounted for by the fact that the
other Christians outside of Jeru-
salem attended services held there.
Wherefore it is but natural that
these first Christians should have
retained some of the melodies long
associated with the sacred text.
Later on, St. Paul exhorted his
converts to continue their former
practice. "Let the word of Christ
dwell in you abundantly: in all wis-
dom, teaching and admonishing
one another in psalms, hymns, and
spiritual canticles, singing in grace
in your hearts to God" (CoL, iii,
16). "But be ye filled with the
Holy Spirit, speaking to yourselves
in psalms, and hymns, and spiritual
canticles, singing and making melo-
dy in your hearts to the Lord"
(Bph., v, 18-19).

Period of Growth — The period
of persecution and the restriction
of the liturgy of the early Church
to private homes and to the cata-
combs gave little opportunity for
the development of chant. With the
victory over paganism (313), litur-
gy and chant were free to develop
within the large basilicas. A new
style of singing, that of antiphonal
psalmody, which originated in
Syria, was introduced into Rome
by Pope St. Damasus I (366-84) and
into Milan by St. Ambrose. Al-
though the use of hymns dates
back to apostolic times, hymns, in
the modern sense, were introduced
into the West by St. Hilary of
Poitiers (d. 366). The liturgical
hymn was popularized by St. Am-
brose as a result of the Arian per-
secution in Milan during the years

385 and 386. The external develop-
ment of the liturgy gave rise to
three additional chants, the In-
troit, Offertory and Communion.
The Introit was sung while the
Pope and his retinue proceeded
from the sacristy to the altar. As
the faithful approached the altar
to offer their gifts, they sang the
Offertory prayer. The Communion
was sung as the faithful returned
to the altar to receive the Body
and Blood of Christ. The Introit is
mentioned as early as 432; the Of-
fertory and Communion are both
mentioned by St. Augustine (d.
430).

Period of Perfection — The blend-
ing of the various characteristics
which the Church took over from
the three aforementioned civiliza-
tions reached its climax with the
dawn of the seventh century. The
unifying genius was Pope St. Greg-
ory the Great (590-604). Two great
contributions toward the organiza-
tion of Church music were his An-
tiphonary of the Mass and the
foundation of two new "Scholae
Canto rum" at Rome. The Anti-
phonary, containing about 645 melo-
dies for the choir, was a compila-
tion of the chants then in use. It
appears that the Antiphonary as-
signed to each chant its place in
the liturgical year.

Although originally intended for
Rome alone, the influence of the
"Scholae" was far-reaching. Dis-
ciples were sent into other lands.
There similar schools were organ-
ized. Thus there came about the
dissemination of the Gregorian An-
tiphonary and a better rendition of
the chants based on the Gregorian
tradition. Such schools were set
up in England after the arrival of
St. Augustine and his associates in
596. Two other famous schools
were begun under Charlemagne,
namely that of Metz and of St.
Gall,

Post-Gregorian Composition (60&-
1250) — A further development of
the liturgy called for additional
chants. The need was supplied in
one of three ways. In some in-
stances new melodies were com-

210

posed. The more common practice
was either to choose a text with
its accompanying melody from the
Gregorian collection and assign
it a new role, or to take the
melody from the same collection
and adapt it, with necessary
changes, to a different text. For
the consecration of the Pan-
theon to the Blessed Virgin and
the Holy Martyrs (609) new chants
were composed for the proper parts
of the Mass for the dedication of
a church. An example of the second
method is the well-known Introit,
"Gaudeamus." Although formerly
used for the feast of St. Agatha
alone, it now occurs in several
Masses, e. g., that of All Saints, the
Assumption, etc. Two examples of
adaptation are the Mass for the
feast of the Most Holy Trinity com-
posed hy Alcuin and the Mass for
the feast of the Most Blessed Sacra-
ment composed in 1246.

During the tenth century, two
new types of compositions made
their appearance. They are the se-
quence and the tropes.

Decadence — This period extended
from about the middle of the thir-
teenth century to the middle of the
nineteenth. Several factors con-
tributed to the decline of chant. At
this time we have the development
of polyphony and the rise of meas-
ured music. The tendency, although
not a general one, was to treat
chant and measured music in the
same manner. Moreover, copyists
unhappily abbreviated the chant
melodies. The Medecian Gradual
(1614-15) was a reproduction of
such mutilated melodies. It appeared
again in 1848 as the Mechlin Grad-
ual and again in 1873 with official
approbation, not, however, without
certain changes and additions.

Restoration — The underlying
scientific principle of this epoch,
which is still going on, is a return
to the traditional melodies by a
close examination of the ancient
manuscripts. The first imperfect
attempt based on this principle was
the Reims-Cambrai Gradual (1851).
Although failing to reproduce the

manuscripts purely, it surpassed its
predecessors.

The most scholarly and scientific
studies based on this same princi-
ple have been achieved, for the
most part, by the Benedictines of
Solesmes. Dom Gueranger (d. 1875),
Dom Pothier (d. 1923) and Dom
Mocquereau (d. 1930) are out-
standing.

Mention must be made of Popes
Pius X, to whom the movement
chiefly owes its success, and Pius
XI. Through the "Motu Proprio"
of Pope Pius X (Nov. 22, 1903),
the reform was given authoritative
approval and chant is again regain-
ing its former high dignity in the
liturgy. The Apostolic constitution,
"Divini Cultus," of Pope Pius XI
(Dec. 20, 1928) is a more detailed
statement of the procedure to be
followed for the accomplishment of
the reform inaugurated by Pope
Pius X.

Summary of "Motu Proprio"

The whole spirit and purpose of
the "Motu Proprio" is not music in
itself, but music in its relation to
liturgy. It is a "reproof and con-
demnation of all that is out of har-
mony" with the decorum and sanc-
tity of the House of God. It is "a
juridical code of sacred music" to
which the "force of law" is given.
Its "scrupulous observance" is im-
posed upon all.

The sole purpose of sacred mu-
sic is to clothe the text with suit-
able melody. A suitable melody
possesses holiness both in itself
and in its presentation, "goodness
of form" to insure its purpose, and
"universality" in the sense that
native music is subordinate to the
"characteristics" of sacred music.

Gregorian chant pre-eminently
possesses these qualities. It Is the
"supreme model" upon which other
sacred music is judged. Congrega-
tional singing is to be fostered.
Classic polyphony, especially that
of the Roman School, also posses-
ses these same qualities and is to
be restored. Modern music, while
admissible, must be divested of
everything profane, particularly of
the theatrical style.

Latin must be used in all the

211

"solemn liturgical functions" and
in the "variable or common parts
of the Mass or Office." The word
order of the texts must not be con-
fused and the prescribed texts
must be sung.

Solos, •which are "melodic pro-
jections," are moderately permitted.
Women in choirs are expressly for-
bidden.

Organ accompaniment, subject to
the rules of sacred music, is per-
mitted to sustain the singing. Ex-
pressly forbidden are the piano and

noisy instruments, such as bells,
drums and cymbals. Other instru-
ments require the special permis-
sion of the Ordinary. Orchestra-
tion must be dignified and un-
obtrusive.

Sacred music is the "humble
handmaid" of the liturgy.

A Commission is to be estab-
lished in each diocese to provide
suitable music and to oversee its
correct execution. Music schools
are to be formed, especially in ec-
clesiastical seminaries.

THE LITURGICAL MOVEMENT

Purpose

"A need of our times," said the
late Pope Pius XI, "is social,
or communal prayer, to be voiced
under the guidance of the pastors
in enacting the functions of the
liturgy. This alternating of prayers
will be of the greatest assistance
in banishing the numberless evils
which disturb the minds of the
faithful in our age, and especially
in overcoming the snares and
dangers which threaten to under-
mine the sincerity of the faith."

The basic object of the liturgical
movement is the fulfilment of this
need: to put the liturgy into the
life of modern man, to make the
liturgy the motivating cause of his
actions, both as an individual and
as a social being, to teach man how
he can participate most fully in the
corporate worship of the Church.

The essence of corporate or
liturgical worship is the offering
of the prayers of a body of people
through the hands of a mediator.
Since Christ is the Mediator be-
tween God and man, it follows that
the Mass, His Sacrifice, is the cen-
ter of all liturgical worship. In the
Mass every man has an active role
to play. That role is one of co-
offering to God the Sacrifice with
Christ's representative, the priest.
Only when he has thus offered the
Mass can man hope to partake fully
of the benefits which Christ in-
tended he should derive from it.

This communal prayer or activi-
ty on the part of priest and people
in the liturgy does not merely mean
the external performance of the
liturgical functions. Rather it sig-

nifies the interior devotion of mind
and heart and the inner acknowl-
edgement of God's complete do-
minion. As it has been expressed
by Cardinal Pizzardo, former Papal
President of Catholic Action: " 'Ac-
tive participation,' in short, means
a sincere, inward acknowledgment
of God (the interior sacrifice) ex-
pressed by participation in the
words, rites, chant, etc. of the ex-
ternal sacrifice. Properly under-
stood, therefore, the liturgy is both
the internal homage of the soul and
its outward bodily expression by
means of words, chants, ceremo-
nies, etc. in the forms ordained by
the Church for her solemn public
worship."

The Mass is the heart of the
liturgical movement. The whole
of dogmatic theology centers
around the Mass as the Sacrifice of
the New Law and the Blessed Sac-
rament as the bond cementing the
minds and hearts of Christ's peo-
ple. Around the Mass and the
Blessed Sacrament are centered
the sacraments, the sacramentals
and the Divine Office, Once the
Mass has become the center of
life, those other phases of the
liturgy will follow almost auto-
matically. The Liturgical Year be-
comes the re-living by the mem-
bers of the Mystical Body of Christ
of the visible earthly life of Christ.
The sacraments and sacramentals
are appreciated as the channels
through which grace flows freely to
men. Finally, the Divine Office be-
comes earth's counterpart of heav-
en's ceaseless "Holy, Holy, Holy."
Men become fully aware of their

212

mystical union with one another
through Him who is their Head.

The liturgical movement is noth-
ing new. It is rather a conscious
effort to revitalize Catholicism. It
is an attempt to bring home to men
a more vivid realization of their
status as members of the Mystical
Body of Christ. The corporate wor-
ship of God through Christ harks
back to those words of Christ's
first vicar on earth: "Be you your-
selves as living stones, built there-
on into a spiritual house, a holy
priesthood, to offer spiritual sacri-
fices acceptable to God through

Jesus Christ You are a chosen

race, a royal priesthood" (I Peter,
2, 5-9).

Some of the means employed to
make men "liturgy-conscious" are
the popularization of Gregorian
Chant, the use of the missal and
the dialogue Mass and the further-
ing of true liturgical art. But these
are merely secondary considera-
tions. The main thing is the inner
appreciation and application of the
meaning of the Mystical Body of
Christ, the carrying out of this
doctrine in daily life.

History

The works of Dom Prosper Guer-
anger, Abbot of Solesmes, begun in
1840, are considered generally as
the beginning of the modern move-
ment back to a better appreciation
of the liturgy. Franz Stauden-
maier of Germany was also one of
the pioneers in the field. Official
approval of the movement was giv-
en in 1903 by the "Motu Proprio"
of Pope Pius X. Since that time
organized efforts have replaced the
individual labors of men interested
in the liturgy.

The Benedictine monks of Bel-
gium were the first to begin or-
ganized efforts in this direction,
several years after the publication
of the "Motu Proprio." Their first
national council was held in 1920.

Holland followed closely after
Belgium, principally under the di-
rection of the secular clergy. Hol-
land's liturgical work is of an es-
sentially practical nature. It has a
well-organized central confedera-
tion headed by two members from
each of the diocesan councils.

Germany's liturgical revival dates
back to 1915. The heart of liturgi-
cal activity in Germany is the Ab-
bey of Maria-Laach, well known for
its scholarly work. Dr. Franz
Xavier Muench, the first secretary
general of the Association of Catho-
lic University Graduates, died on
October 19, 1940. Through his ef-
forts the liturgical movement grew
in German universities. Through
him Karl Adam, Guardini, Jacques
Maritain and Christopher Dawson
were introduced to the German
Catholic students. His death in
political exile in Florence, Italy,
"is symbolic of one of the greatest
efforts of German Catholicism and
of its final apparent failure."

Austria's liturgical movement is
ably represented by Dr. Pius
Parsch, canon regular of Kloster-
neuburg. His liturgical publica-
tions, "Study the Mass" and "The
Liturgy of the Mass," are daily be-
coming more popular.

Italy's cardinal-archbishops and
bishops have continually fostered
the liturgical movement by pastoral
letters, while Abbot Caronti and
Cardinal-Archbishop Schuster have
done much to further the move-
ment. "The liturgical movement
has helped to reawaken the dulled
religious sense, and to recall to
the individual his intimate union
with the Mystical Body of Christ.
The movement was undoubtedly
aided by the anti-individualistic
tendencies so energetically fos-
tered in the political sphere by
Italian Fascism. It has endeavored
above all to deepen the religious
life, to nourish it out of the fonts
of liturgical prayer, and to consoli-
date it by means of an intense par-
ticipation in the sacramental life."

England's liturgical movement
may not be as centralized as that
of many other countries. But repre-
sentatives like Donald Attwater and
Fr. C. C. Martindale, S. X, are
fostering the liturgical spirit con-
tinually by their writings. The Eng-
lish Benedictines began in 1940 the
publication of a new liturgical re-
view, "The Church and the People."

The Co-operative Movement in
Nova Scotia has also its liturgical
angle. The use of the missal in

213

the form of the Leaflet Missal and
the evening services during the
week, consisting of Vespers sung
by the congregation, rosary, sermon
on some aspect of Catholic worship
and Benediction, are having a well-
deserved effect in vitalizing the
Church's efforts to reconstruct the
social order in that province.

The United States has had a well-
organized liturgical movement
since 1925. The "Orate Fratres,"
published by the monks of St.
John's Abbey, Collegeville, Minn.,
is the official organ of the move-
ment in this country. The First Na-
tional Liturgical Day in the United
States was held at Collegeville on
July 25, 1929. Since then the Litur-
gical Day has become an annual
event in more and more dioceses.

Under the patronage of the Most
Rev. Samuel A. Stritch, Archbishop
of Chicago, the First National Li-
turgical Week was sponsored by
the Benedictine Liturgical Confer-
ence, October 21-25, 1940. The cen-
tral theme was: "The Living Par-
ish: the Active and Intelligent Par-
ticipation of the Laity in the Lit-
urgy." The proceedings of this Li-
turgical Week have been published
by the Benedictine Liturgical Con-
ference, 528 High Street, Newark,
N. J., and a copy may be purchased
there. Commenting on this initial
step the "Orate Fratres'* said: "No
drab assembly of liturgical gray-
beards, not even a convention for
experts and specialists alone, the
Liturgical Week at Chicago was a
lively get-together of old-timers and
newcomers, of those who had some-
thing to teach and those who
wanted to learn, out of whose ani-
mated discussions and stimulating
exchange of ideas grew resolves
and resolutions that probably justi-
fy one speaker's opinion that the
First National Liturgical Week
marks a period in the Church's life
in our country."

At the invitation of the Most Rev.
John Murray, Archbishop of St.
Paul, the Second Liturgical Week
was held in that city, Oct. 6-10,
1941. The theme of the Chicago
Week was continued with one sub-
topic: "The Living Parish: One in
Worship, Charity and Action,"

Approval

The liturgical movement has had
the approbation of all the Popes
since the time of Pius X. A short
quotation from each Pope will show
their concern for the movement.

Pope Pius X — "The primary
and indispensable source of the
true Christian spirit is the active
participation in the most holy mys-
teries and in the solemn and public
prayer of the Church."

Pope Benedict XV — "For spread-
ing amongst the faithful an exact
acquaintance with the liturgy, to
inspire in their hearts a holy de-
light in the prayers, rites and
chant, by means of which in union
with their common Mother, they
pay their worship to God, to at-
tract them to take an active part
in the sacred mysteries and in the
ecclesiastical festivals — all this can-
not but serve admirably to bring
the faithful into closer union with
the priest, to lead them back to
the Church, to nourish their piety,
to give renewed vigor to their faith,
to better their lives."

Pope Pius XI — "People make a
great deal of the liturgy in our
day but not always as they ought
and as we would wish. Frequently
too much importance is attached
to its external aspect, to material
things, whereas it is the spirit that
is important: to pray with the spir-
it of the praying Church."

Pope Pius XII — Since becoming
Pope, Cardinal Pacelli has not
made an official pronouncement on
the liturgical movement. Yet his
mind on this matter is easily un-
derstood from the following quota-
tion of a letter addressed by him
in 1938 as Secretary of State to
the Mexican hierarchy: "It is pre-
cisely through liturgical prayer and
through visible cult that the soul
easily rises to God and disposes
itself to receive the consolation of
faith, the vital impulse of grace,
and the ever greater ardor of
charity. It is in the holy worship of
the Church that the faithful, for-
getting their tribulations and afflic-
tions, truly feel themselves one
heart and one soul, and acquire
greater strength for the daily prac-
tice of the virtues of Christian life."

214

THE LEAGUE OF THE DIVINE OFFICE

During the Middle Age the Di-
vine Office was recited not only by
the clergy but by the laity as well.
The participation of the laity in
the official prayer of the Church
was a universal practice: knights,
members of guilds and confraterni-
ties said office in choir. The liturgy
of the laity decayed when they no
longer went to choir to say their
prayer. The reunion of the clergy
and the laity in the performance of
the liturgy is the foremost purpose
of the whole liturgical movement
and the revival of the layman's rec-
itation of the Divine Office has been
the cause for the foundation of the
League of the Divine Office.

The Benedictine Fathers of St.
John's Abbey, Collegeville, Minn.,
established this organization in
1936. The instruction of the laity
in the use of the breviary has
become a full-time task in educat-
ing the laity in the actual nature
of the Divine Office and their right
to participate in it.

Before the League of the Divine
Office was started the Approved
Workmen of Brooklyn, New York,
already had a society called the
Breviary Association of the Laity.
When the Benedictine Fathers es-
tablished the League of the Divine
Office, the Approved Workmen with-
drew the title of their society and
joined the League of the Divine
Office in order that there might be
harmony in the liturgical move-
ment.

The League of the Divine Office
was established primarily to en-
courage the laity to pray with the
Church. It is not intended that the
Divine Office should supplant pri-
vate devotions. Rather, the devo-
tions of individuals should be a
supplement to the official prayer
and not the total content of the
lay Catholic's prayer-life. The Di-
vine Office is, as recorded by many
laymen who recite it, a source from
whence a new concept of private
prayer is drawn. Personal devo-

tions become more objective, more
correct in dogmatic content and
deeper in their appreciation of the
majesty of God and the beauty of
the Faith.

The League is composed of men
and women who voluntarily agree
to recite some part of the Divine
Office every day. It does not bind in
conscience to recite the Office daily
but leaves it up to the individual
members and groups.

Membership in the League is di-
vided into chapter members and
associate members. Usually the
chapter members form groups of
seven, and each member is as-
signed one of the seven hours of
the Office, to be recited during the
week. Each week the hours are
changed so that after seven weeks
each chapter member will have re-
cited each of the hours in succes-
sion. The associate member is
required to recite one of the day
hours every day. He does not make
any agreement with any of the
other members but is free to choose
whatever hours he pleases. The
Divine Office is divided into seven
hours or parts. These are Matins
with Lauds (forming one Hour),
Prime, Tierce, Sext, None, Vespers
and Compline.

To aid those interested in the
Divine Office, the Liturgical Press
of St. John's Abbey has prepared
English translations of the Hours
of the Divine Office, as well as
many other interesting books and
pamphlets on the liturgical move-
ment. The Press also publishes the
"Orate Fratres" magazine which is
doing much to help spread the li-
turgical movement throughout the
country.

Fr. Osmund Jacobs, O. S. B., St.
John's Abbey, Collegeville, Minn.,
is the director of the League of the
Divine Office. For full information
concerning the League inquiries
may be sent to the above address.

215

LITURGICAL ART

The creation of religious art must
be traced back to the origins of reli-
gion. Art and religion have always
been companions. The advent of the
Christian religion saw the rise of an
allied art. Throughout the history
of the Church, art may be found
testifying to the rise and recession
of the Church's spiritual activity.

Art in the Christian sense has
two fields, or better, one field with
two divisions. The first division is
religious art as such. This art at-
tempts to portray the beauty of
supernatural things revealed to us
by Faith. It is concerned with Ca-
tholicism in its social and cultural
elements. Thus religious art re-
veals religion living among men
and vivifying all their actions. The
second division of Christian art
may be called ecclesiastical or
liturgical. This is Christian art in
the service of the sanctuary.

Art in general may be defined as
the expression of the ideal through
the medium of physical realities.
Then it is limited in its means of
expression to material elements as
stone, glass, metals, color and
paper. Obviously art is more than
a caricature. It attempts not a mere
representation of material objects but
the presentation of spiritual realities
through the physical medium.

Liturgical art follows the general
principles of all art; yet it finds
itself circumscribed by exceptional
limitations. It is bound by the de-
crees of the Sacred Congregation
of Rites; it must confine itself to
the paraphernalia of the church,
much of which is destined for a
practical use (hence, the artistical-
ly beautiful must be expressed in
a form which is practically useful) ;
the individuality of the liturgical
artist must be subservient to the
collective personality of the wor-
shipers, although here the artist
may legitimately undertake the of-
fice of educator and direct the col-
lectivity into the realm of experi-
ence out of which he has developed
his work of art.

Liturgical art expresses the dog-

matic and moral elements of the
liturgy. Hence art to be liturgical
must present the mysteries of faith
as revealed and elucidated by the
Scriptures and tradition. It must
show the beauty which is God, the
mercy which is Christ and the love
which is the Holy Spirit. It may
depict by painting or by stained
glass the miracles of Christ or the
guaranties of salvation. His Mother
and the whole array of triumphant
heaven are legitimate subjects.

All liturgical art must find its
centre in the altar which is Christ.
The focal point cannot be ego-cen-
tric or individual; indeed it cannot
even be the Christian community
as such. The community of Chris-
tians in its relations with God per-
forms its services as a unit; there
are men, women and children in
the Church but they come as one
to the Father through Christ with
whom they are one. Hence the
church in which they gather is
properly adorned only when it is
adorned for Christ. This is the
meaning of the Christo-centric art
of the liturgy. The church to which
men flock as to an art gallery is
not liturgical. The liturgical church
brings men to their knees. The art
reveals the place as the dwelling
of the Most High, shows the Catho-
lic his religion. Here are Christ and
the Sacramental life which uplift
spirits, wash away sorrow from
weary hearts, direct the eyes of
the body and of the soul upwards to
the altar which is Christ and higher
even, to the throne of grace. The
art of the Church should attract not
as a caricature but as an impelling
force which through the natural ex-
pression of the beautiful supernat-
ural, lifts souls up and drives them
on to God.

Liturgical art as we understand
it here is not to be considered as
the expression of a particular tra-
dition. It may be cast according to
the principles of the Romanesque
or Gothic or any other type of art.
But if any type of art seeks ad-
mittance into the church it must
remove its secular garb and put
on the seamless robe of the Chris-

216

tian liturgy. This has not always
been done and there are many ex-
amples of the "art gallery" church
in Europe and America.

The widespread presence of this
type of church has led to a serious
problem. Generations of Catholics
have come to regard it as the tra-
dition which must be maintained.
Hence the liturgical art movement
progresses but slowly. It has to re-
move prejudices innocently acquired
before it can inculcate the supe-
riority of true liturgical art. Nor
does this tendency to cling to tra-
dition limit itself to localities.
There are national traditions in
Church art. It is a tribute to the
Catholicity of the Church that she
has not attempted to force the
abandonment of national traits.
The rubrical requirements can be
observed without affecting the
broad principles of a national artis-
tic expression; in America there are
examples of the liturgically "cor-
rect" altar and sanctuary which re-
tain definitely foreign elements.

In the United States the liturgi-
cal art movement is comparatively
young. As an integral part of the
universal liturgical movement
which is itself a phase of the re-
EUCHARISTIC

surgent spiritual activity of Catho-
lic Action, the liturgical art move-
ment is a less spectacular but
equally important subject.

For all practical purposes the
movement has received its momen-
tum and direction from the Liturgi-
cal Arts Society, This organiza-
tion was founded in 1930 "to sup-
ply the Catholic clergy expert ad-
vice and guidance not merely on
the esthetic and liturgical factors
of their church buildings and altar
vessels and vestments, but also,
even more important, on the purely
business aspects of these affairs."
It is a society which views the
liturgy as fundamental in Catholic
life and seeks to provide the best
possible information on the correct
expression of the liturgy through
art. Its members are lay and cleric
alike — architects, sculptors, silver-
smiths, painters, wood-carvers, pas-
tors, bishops and archbishops — all
these men of the Church are de-
voted to the effort to realize the
potentialities of liturgical art as a
means to renew all things in Christ.
The society publishes a quarterly,
"Liturgical Arts." The magazine is
"an organized medium of education
in artistic-liturgical matters."
CONGRESSES

Eucharistic Congresses are gatherings of the clergy and laity for the
purpose of glorifying the Holy Eucharist by public adoration and general
Communions and for the discussion of means to increase devotion to
Our Lord in the Blessed Sacrament throughout the world. They may be
national or international. The first congress owed its inspiration to
Bishop de Segur of Lille, France. Since then the international Eucha-
ristic Congresses have been as tollows:

Lille, France 1881 Metz, Lorraine 1907

Avignon, France 1882

Liege, Belgium 1883

Freiburg, Switzerland 1885

Toulouse, France 1886

Paris, France 1888

Antwerp, Belgium 1890

Jerusalem, Palestine 1893

Reims, France 1894

Paray-le-Monial, France .... 1897

Brussels, Belgium 1898

Lourdes, France 1899

Angers, France . . 1901

Namur, Belgium 1902

Angouleme, France 1904

Rome, Italy 1905

Tournai, Belgium 1906

London, England 1908

Cologne, Germany 1909

Montreal, Canada 1910

Madrid, Spain 1911

Vienna, Austria 1912

Malta 1913

Lourdes, France 1914

Rome, Italy 1922

Amsterdam, Holland 1924

Chicago, United States . . . . 1926

Sydney, Australia 1928

Carthage, Tunis 1930

Dublin, Ireland 193?

Buenos Aires, Argentina 1934

Manila, Philippine Islands 193?

Budapest, Hungary

217

International Eucharistic Congresses are now held approximately every
two years. The 35th International Congress which was to have been held
at Nice, France, in 1940, was indefinitely postponed because of the war.

National Eucharistic Congresses are held in many nations every few
years. In the United States, Eucharistic Congresses have been held in
Washington, D. C. (1895), St. Louis (1901), New York (1904), Pittsburgh
(1907), Cincinnati (1911), Omaha (1930), Cleveland (1935), New Orleans
(1938), St. Paul and Minneapolis (1941).

The Ninth National Eucharistic Congress of the United States was held
in the Twin Cities of St. Paul and Minneapolis, June 23-26, 1941. An
estimated quarter of a million Catholics participated in the great tribute
to "Our Eucharistic King glorified by Sacrifice." That was the theme of
the conclave in which 113 archbishops and bishops of the United States
took part and at which many members of the neighboring hierarchy were
present. The host to the Congress was the Most Rev. John Gregory Mur-
ray, Archbishop of St. Paul.

His Holiness, Pope Pius XII, was present in the person of his Legate
a latere, His Eminence Dennis Cardinal Dougherty, Archbishop of Phila-
delphia. In a direct message broadcast by radio from the Vatican to the
Congress the Holy Father stressed the importance of sacrifice as the
sole way to escape the "current of black paganism sweeping our people
today." On the completion of his address the Pontiff conferred the Apos-
tolic Blessing upon the pilgrims and upon the faithful of America. Cardi-
nal Dougherty gave three memorable addresses to the congress in the
capacity of Papal Legate. His Eminence extolled Archbishop Murray and
the Catholics and citizens of the Twin Cities for their hospitality, and
reechoed the Pope's plea for individual sacrifices.

The classical text of St. Paul in his Epistle to the Colossians (1:24)
"I now rejoice in my sufferings and fill up those things that are wanting
of the sufferings of Christ in my flesh for His Body which is the Church,"
and the encyclical of Pope Pius XI, "Miserentissimus Redemptor," were
the bases of discussion in twenty-five sectional meetings. The meetings
were divided according 'to occupations in life. At each of these a paper
was presented by a member of the hierarchy devoted to a particular appli-
cation of the life of sacrifice to the specific group. The remainder of the
time was devoted to a discussion under the leadership of the hierarchy,
in which a practical application of sacrifice was attained by each group.

Seventy-five prelates participated in the sectional meetings which were
organized for the following groups: clergy, seminarians, catechists, par-
ents, women, Holy Name men, professional men, employers, employees,
charity workers, nurses, enlisted men, public servants, college teachers,
secondary school teachers, grade school teachers, journalists, rural work-
ers, senior and junior youth groups.

At the Congress four Pontifical High Masses were offered along with
hundreds of low Masses, in the Maronite and Byzantine-Slavic rites as
well as in the Roman. Eight holy hours were conducted. On June 24,
a midnight Mass for men was celebrated by Most Rev. Amleto Cicognani,
Apostolic Delegate, at which 100 priests distributed Holy Communion to
75,000 men. About the same number of children received Holy Com-
munion at the Mass of the following morning. A day later 100,000 adults
of both sexes received the Blessed Sacrament.

The Congress came to a fitting conclusion as 80,000 faithful accompanied
the Blessed Sacrament in Drocession to the site of the final Benediction.
In a glass-enclosed altar Cardinal Dougherty gave the Benediction, as a
torrential downpour of rain failed to dampen the ardor of the thousands
who knelt in the mud adoring their "Eucharistic Lord glorified by
Sacrifice,"

218

PRINCIPAL FEASTS
Arranged In Chronological Order

The Circumcision is a feast in
memory of the day upon which Our
Lord was circumcised according to
the Jewish law and received the
adorable name of Jesus, brought
down from heaven and made
known to the Blessed Virgin by the
Angel Gabriel. It is commemorated
on the eighth day after Christmas,
and is a very ancient one. In the
sixth century the Church made it a
solemn feast, in order to atone in
some way for the crimes committed
by the pagans on that day, which
is the first in the year, and is con-
sequently called New Year's Day.

The Epiphany is a feast observed
January 6, in honor of Christ's
manifestation to the Gentiles, rep-
resented by the Three Kings of the
East, who guided by a miraculous
star, came to adore Him, It al-
so commemorates the baptism of
Christ and the miracle of the mar-
riage feast of Cana. It is some-
times called Twelfth Night, as it
comes twelve days after Christmas.

The Purification, on February 2,
is a feast in honor of (1) the Puri-
fication of the Blessed Virgin in
the Temple of Jerusalem, and (2)
the Presentation of our Lord on
the same occasion, according to the
law of Moses. This feast is also
called Candlemas, because candles
are blessed before the Mass of this
day and carried in solemn proces-
sion by the faithful while the choir
sings the canticle of the highpriest
Simeon: "A light to the revelation
of the Gentiles, and the glory of
His people Israel." This procession
represents the entry of Christ Who
is the Light of the World into the
Temple of Jerusalem.

Ash Wednesday is* a day of pub-
lic penance, and is so called from
the ceremony of blessing ashes on
that day, with which the priest
signs the people with a cross on
their foreheads, at the same time
saying, "Remember, man, thou art
of dust, and to dust thou shalt re-
turn." Lent begins with this day.

The Annunciation, on March 25,
is a feast in memory of the Angel
Gabriel being sent to the Blessed
Virgin, at Nazareth, to announce to
her that she was to be the Mother
of God.

Palm Sunday is the Sunday im-
mediately preceding Easter Sun-
day, commemorating our Lord's
triumphant entry into Jerusalem.
It receives its name from the palm
branches which the people threw
under the feet of Jesus, crying out,
"Hosanna to the Son of David." On
this day palms are blessed and dis-
tributed to the faithful.

Maundy Thursday, or Holy Thurs-
day, occurs in Holy Week and
commemorates the institution of
the Holy Eucharist by our Lord at
the Last Supper the night before
He died. There is only one Mass
in each church on this day,* white
vestments are used because of the
joyful commemoration, but at the
same time there are certain signs
of the mourning proper to Hoty
Week, such as the silencing of the
bells. The celebrant consecrates
two Hosts, one of which he re-
ceives, while the other is placed in
a chalice and carried in solemn
procession to an altar prepared for
Its reception called the Altar of
Repose or Repository. Here It re-
mains for the adoration of the
faithful until Good Friday when It
is taken back to the high altar and
received by the priest at the Com-
munion in the Mass of the Pre-
sanctified. After the procession of
the Blessed Sacrament on Holy
Thursday, the altars are stripped
to remind us of the way our Lord
was stripped of His garments.
Then follows the washing of the
feet, known as the "Mandatum"
from the first word of the antiphon
recited during the ceremony;
whence the name "Maundy" Thurs-
day.

Good Friday commemorates the
Passion and Crucifixion of our
Lord. It has been a day of fasting

219

and penance from the earliest ages
of the Church, and the liturgy is in
every way of an exceptional char-
acter, befitting the day of the Great
Atonement. Black vestments are
worn, the altar is covered only by
a single linen cloth and there are
no lights. The distinctive feature
is the Mass of the Presanctified
said on this day, in which there is
no Consecration, the Host having
been consecrated in the Mass the
day before. The service consists of:
(1) lessons from Holy Scripture
and prayers, terminating with the
chanting of the Passion; (2)
solemn supplication for all condi-
tions of men; (3) veneration of the
Holy Cross; (4) procession of the
Blessed Sacrament from the Re-
pository and the priest's Commun-
ion, or the Mass of the Presancti-
fied proper.

Holy Saturday is the day before
Easter. During the twelfth century
the custom of anticipating the vigil
Office was creeping in. Now the
time has been changed but the
words of the Office remain the
same. This explains the joyous
character of the Mass, and the fact
that the history of the Resurrec-
tion is sung in the Gospel. The
ceremonies begin early in the
morning with the blessing of the
new fire and the Paschal Candle,
which is followed by the reading
of the twelve prophecies. The
priest then goes in procession to
bless the font, and the water is
scattered toward the four quarters
of the world to indicate the catho-
olicity of the Church and the world-
wide efficacy of her sacraments.
Solemn High Mass is then sung,
white vestments are used, flowers
and candles set upon the altar,
statues unveiled, the organ is heard
and the bells, silent since Holy
Thursday, are joyfully rung. Lent
ends officially at noon on this day.

The Resurrection or Easter Sun-
day commemorates our Lord's ris-
ing from the dead by His own
power on the third day after His
Crucifixion, and occurs on the first

Sunday after the first full moon
after the vernal equinox, or March
21. It is named from "Oriens,"
which signifies the "East** or "Ris-
ing," and is one of the titles of
Christ: "And His name shall be
called 'Oriens.' "

The Invention or Finding of the
Holy Cross is a feast established
in memory of the miraculous cross
which appeared to Constantine A.
D. 312, and of the finding of the
true Cross by St. Helena A. D. 326,
after it had been hidden and buried
by the infidels for 180 years. This
feast is observed on May 3.

The Patronage of St. Joseph, on
the third Wednesday after Easter,
honors St. Joseph as the patron of
the Universal Church.

The Ascension, on the fortieth
day after Easter, commemorates
our Lord's Ascension into heaven
from the top of Mount Olivet, in
the presence of His Blessed Mother
and His Apostles and disciples.

Pentecost is a solemn feast on the
fiftieth day after Easter in honor
of the descent of the Holy Ghost
upon the apostles, in the form of
fiery tongues. The word "Pente-
cost" means "fiftieth." The time
from Easter to Trinity Sunday is
the Paschal time, which is a joyous
preparation for this feast. It is also
called Whitsunday, from the white
garb of the catechumens, who were
admitted to baptism on the eve of
this feast.

Trinity Sunday is the first Sun-
day after Pentecost, and is a day
on which the Church honors in an
especial manner One God in Three
Divine Persons.

Corpus Christi is a feast on the
Thursday after Trinity Sunday, in
honor of the -Body and Blood of
Christ, really present in the Most
Holy Sacrament of the Eucharist.
The observance of this feast was
extended to the Universal Church
by Urban IV in 1264. It was estab-
lished in order to assist in making
reparation for the sins committed
against our Lord in the Blessed

220

Sacrament and to reanimate the
devotion of Christians toward the
adorable Mystery.

The Feast of the Sacred Heart,
on the Friday after the Octave of
Corpus Christi, is a day on which
we honor the Heart of Jesus as a
symbol of His love for us and ren-
der love to Him. The feast was
extended to the Universal Church
in 1856 and raised to the highest
rank in 1929. An act of reparation
is recited in all churches on that
day.

The Feast of SS. Peter and Paul,
on June 29, honors the Prince of
the Apostles, and the great Apostle
of the Gentiles, who were both
martyred on this day at Rome. St.
Peter was crucified with his head
downwards, as he felt himself un-
worthy to die in the same manner
and posture as his Divine Master.
St. Paul, being a Roman citizen,
was beheaded.

The Precious B!ood is a feast
established by Pius IX and cele-
brated on July 1, in honor of the
Blood of our Saviour shed for the
redemption of mankind.

The Visitation is celebrated on
July 2, in memory of the Blessed
Virgin's visit to her cousin St.
Elizabeth. This feast was estab-
lished by Pope Urban VI, and was
afterwards extended to the whole
Church, in the fourteenth century,
by Pope Boniface IX.

The Assumption, on August 15,
commemorates the Blessed Virgin's
being taken up, soul and body, into
heaven, after her death.

The Nativity of the Blessed Vir-
gin is a feast in honor of her birth,
and is kept on September 8. It is
of very ancient origin.

The Exaltation of the Holy Cross
is a feast established in the sev-
enth century in memory of the ex-
altation or setting up of the Cross
by Heraclitus the emperor, who re-
gained it from the Persians. He
carried it on his own shoulders to
Mount Calvary. This feast is ob-
served on September 14.

Michaelmas, on September 29, is
a feast in honor of St. Michael,
prince of the heavenly host, who
remained faithful to God and de-
feated Lucifer and the apostate an-
gels in the great battle fought in
heaven in defense of God's honor.

The Feast of Christ the King,
instituted by Pius XI, is celebrated
on the last Sunday in October to
give public homage to Christ the
Ruler of the World. The conse-
cration of the world to the Sacred
Heart is yearly renewed on this
day.

The Feast of Ail Saints, on No-
vember 1, was established at Rome
by Pope Boniface IV. On this day
we honor all the saints, especially
those who have no fixed festivals
during the year.

All Souls' Day, on November 2,
is a day set apart by the Church
to pray for all the faithful departed
in purgatory. The clergy recite the
Office of the Dead, and by a decree
of Benedict XV all priests may say
three Masses: one for the souls
in Purgatory, one for the inten-
tion of the Pope, and one for the
priests.

The Presentation of the Blessed
Virgin is a feast commemorating
her presentation in the Temple of
Jerusalem at the age of three by
her parents St. Joachim and St.
Anne. It is observed on Novem-
ber 21.

The Immaculate Conception is a
feast commemorating the preserva-
tion of the Blessed Virgin from the
stain of original sin from the mo-
ment of her conception. It is the
patronal feast of the United States,
observed December 8.

The Nativity is a solemn feast
observed December 25, commemo-
rating the birth of Christ. It is also
called Christmas from the Mass of
the birth of Christ. On this day
priests are allowed to say three
Masses in honor of the three births
of our Lord: (1) His eternal birth
in the bosom of His Father, (2)
His temporal birth in the stable
at Bethlehem, (3) His spiritual
birth in the hearts of the just.

221

PRINCIPAL DEVOTIONS

The Stations of the Cross is a
devotional exercise instituted as a
means of helping us to meditate
on and have sympathy for the suf-
ferings of our Divine Lord. The
early Christians had the deepest
love and veneration for those
places made sacred by the suffer-
ings and presence of Jesus Christ.
Devout pilgrims went to the Holy
Land from the farthest parts of
the earth, to visit Jerusalem, the
Garden of Olives and Mount Cal-
vary. To encourage the piety and
devotion of her children, the
Church granted many and great in-
dulgences to those who with true
sorrow visited the scenes of our
Lord's Passion. Unable, through
various causes, to share in this de-
votion, as well as the spiritual
blessings attached to it, were many
who wished to do so. Therefore, the
Church sanctioned the establish-
ment in churches of the Stations
of the Cross, which represent four-
teen scenes from the Passion of
our Lord, To this devotion are
granted: (a) one plenary indul-
gence as often as one makes the
Way of the Cross in some church
or place where it is legitimately
erected; (b) another plenary indul-
gence if on the day when one
makes the Way of the Cross one
receives Holy Communion, or once
a month on the day on which one
receives Holy Communion, if one
has made the Way of the Cross
ten times during the month.

The Three Hours' Agony is a de-
votion practised on G-ood Friday,
in memory of the three hours our
Lord hung upon the Cross. It be-
gins at twelve o'clock, the hour
our Lord was nailed to the Cross,
includes prayers, hymns and medi-
tations upon His sufferings and
His seven last words, and ends at
three o'clock, the hour at which
He died.

The Sacred Heart — We owe the

Sacred Heart of our Lord the same
worship we owe to His humanity
for it is personally united to His
divinity. By practising this devo-

tion we honor the infinite love of
the Heart of Jesus for all man-
kind, and in some measure repair
the outrages to which He is ex-
posed in the Blessed Sacrament.
This devotion was revealed to St.
Margaret-Mary Alacoque at the Visi-
tation monastery of Paray-le-Monial,
France, in the seventeenth century.
The feast is celebrated on the third
Friday after Pentecost. The Holy
Hour and the Communion of Repa-
ration on the First Friday of each
month are special manifestations of
this devotion. Our Lord promised
the "grace of final perseverance" to
those who receive Communion on
nine consecutive First Fridays.

The Five Wounds—We honor the
five Sacred Wounds of our Lord,
and have devotion to them, because
they are the channels through which
the Precious Blood flowed for our
redemption. This feast is observed
on the third Friday in Lent.

The Precious Blood — We honor
the Precious Blood of our Lord,
and have devotion to It, because It
is the price of our redemption, for
our salvation is due to the merits
of Jesus Christ Who shed His
Blood for us. This feast is cele-
brated on the fourth Friday in
Lent and a second commemoration
is on July 1.

The Forty Hours' Adoration is a
most solemn form of exposition of
the Blessed Sacrament. This de-
votion was first instituted in Milan
in 1534, and received the formal
sanction of Pope Clement VIII in
1592. It begins and ends with a
High Mass and procession and the
Litany of the Saints.

Benediction is a short exposition
of the Blessed Sacrament which
takes place sometimes after Mass
but usually after Vespers or as an
evening service. At the close of
the exposition, following the sing-
ing of the "Tantum Ergo," the
priest makes the sign of the cross
with the Blessed Sacrament over
the people.

Vespers and Compline form a
part of the Divine Office which all

222

priests are obliged to say every
day, and which is divided into sev-
en hours or portions to be said at
certain hours. Of these the evening
hours are called Vespers, which
means "evening," and Compline,
which means "finishing," because it
finishes the Office for the day.

The order of Vespers is as fol-
lows: (1) five psalms, with anti-
phons; (2) the capitulum, or little
chapter; (3) a hymn; (4) versicle
and response; (5) the Magnificat,
with its antiphon; (6) the prayer;
(7) conclusion, after which comes
an anthem to the Blessed Virgin.
Of these anthems there are four,
which are taken in turn according
to the season.

The order of Compline is as fol-
lows: (1) three psalms with an an-
tiphon; (2) a hymn "Te Lucis ante
Terminum"; (3) a little chapter,
with responses; (4) the canticle of
Holy Simeon, the "Nunc Dimittis";
(5) the prayer, "Visita, Quaesu-
mus"; (6) one of the four anthems
used at Vespers.

The Angelus is a devotion in
honor of the Incarnation of Jesus
Christ. It consists of three versi-
cles or little verses, each followed
by a "Hail Mary," and concludes
with a special prayer. This devo-
tion reminds us of how the mystery
of our Lord's coming into this
world was made known to Mary,
and how, on her giving her assent
to be the Mother of God, the In-
carnation actually took place. It
receives its name from the word
with which it commences.

The Rosary is a form of prayer
in honor of our Lady made up of
a series of ten "Hail Marys" or
decades, each beginning with an
"Our Father" and ending with a
"Glory Be to the Father." The
complete rosary is made up of fif-
teen decades and each five decades
is devoted to meditation on certain
mysteries: joyful, sorrowful and
glorious. These mysteries com-
memorate some event either in the
life of our Lord or in that of the
Blessed Virgin. This devotion was
revealed by our Lady to St. Dom-

inic in the thirteenth century when
he was preaching to the Albigenses
in France. Rosary beads have been
devised to aid us in counting the
prayers without distraction, and
the usual form is a chaplet of five
decades, pendant from a crucifix
and five beads on which at the be-
ginning of the rosary are said the
"Apostles' Creed," one "Our Fa-
ther," three "Hail Marys" and one
"Glory be to the Father," and con-
nected by a medallion usually bear-
ing the image of the Blessed Virgin,
on which at the completion of the
rosary a "Hail, Holy Queen" is said.
A plenary indulgence is granted to
all who after confession and Holy
Communion say five decades of the
rosary in a church or chapel where
the Blessed Sacrament is reserved.
A feast has been instituted in
honor of the Most Holy Rosary, on
the seventh day of October, and the
whole month is dedicated to it.

The Scapular consists of two
square pieces of woolen stuff,
joined to each other by two strings,
so that one piece may hang over
the breast and the other over the
back of the wearer. It represents
the habit of dress of a religious
order. The scapular must be
blessed and put on each person in
due form, by those who have the
right of investiture with it. If the
scapular is worn out, or lost, it may
be replaced and worn with the
same advantages and privileges as
the first without a new blessing.
This does not apply to the scapu-
lar of the Blessed Trinity which
must be blessed every time it is
renewed. The scapulars are each
made of a different colored ma-
terial, according to the color of the
religious habit they represent, such
as the Brown Scapular of the Car-
melites, or a color appropriate to
the special devotion, as the Red
Scapular of the Passion. There are
seventeen kinds of scapulars in
popular use. (See page 168.)

By regulation of the Holy Office,
December 16, 1910, it is permitted
to wear a medal of metal in place
of one or more of the small scapu-
lars. The scapular medal has on

223

one side a representation of the
Sacred Heart and on the other an
image of the Blessed Virgin. These
medals, now in general use, must
be blessed by a priest who has
power to invest with the scapular
which the medal represents.

Large scapulars are worn by re-
ligious and members of the third
orders for the laity, such as that of
the Third Order of St. Francis.

The Miraculous Medal devotion
owes its origin to apparitions ac-
corded in 1830 to Blessed Catherine
Laboure, a Sister of the Daughters
of Charity of St. Vincent de Paul.
When the Blessed Virgin appeared
to the Sister, she was standing on
a globe, and from her hands were
emitted rays of dazzling light: a
"symbol of the graces I shed upon
those who ask, for them." Around
the figure appeared an oval frame
bearing in gold letters the inscrip-
tion: "0 Mary, conceived without
sin, pray for us who have recourse
to thee." The vision reversed and
Sister Catherine beheld the letter
M surmounted by a cross with a
crossbar beneath it and under all
the Sacred Hearts of Jesus and
Mary. A command was given to
have a medal modeled like the ap-
parition, and great graces were
promised to all who would wear
such a medal. The first medal was

struck in 1832, with ecclesiastic ap-
probation, and the devotion spread
rapidly. So extraordinary were the
favors received that the medal soon
became known as the "Miraculous
Medal." The feast of the Miracu-
lous Medal is celebrated on No-
vember 27. Various indulgences
may be gained by those who wear
the medal, provided it be blessed
by a priest having proper faculties ;
other indulgences can be gained
only by those who have been in-
vested in the medal. Miraculous
Medal devotions are now held in
many parish churches throughout
the United States. The Central As-
sociation of the Miraculous Medal
is located at 100 E. Price St., Ger-
mantown, Philadelphia, Pa.

Mother of Sorrows devotion is a
popular novena devotion to the Sor-
rows of Our Lady, held in many
churches every Friday of the year.
It consists in the recitation of ap-
proved prayers, a sermon on the
Blessed Virgin, the Via Matris and
Benediction of the Most Blessed
Sacrament. The Via Matris, or
Stations of the Cross of Our Sor-
rowful Mother, represent the Seven
Sorrows of the Blessed Virgin
Mary. Upon application to the Fa-
ther General of the Servite Fathers
these Stations may be canonically
erected in any church.

THIRD

Affiliated with certain religious
orders and sharing in their good
works are associations of the laity
called third orders secular and com-
munities of religious known as
third orders regular. Permission
of the Holy See to establish third
orders has been granted to the
Augustinians, Carmelites, Domini-
cans, Friars Minor, Marists, Mi-
nims, Premonstratensians, Servites,
and Trinitarians. The members are
called tertiaries.

The Third Order of St. Francis
is the largest of the eight tertiary
bodies represented in the United
States. These are:

1. The Third Order of St. Francis.

2. The Third Order of St. Dominic.

ORDERS

3. The Third Order of St. Augus-
tine.

4. The Third Order of Servites.

5. The Third Order of Our Lady of
Mount Carmel,

6. The Third Order of Premonstra-
tensians or Norbertines.

7. The Oblates of St. Benedict.

8. The Pious Union of Salesian Co-
operators.

9. The Third Order of the Society
of Mary.

The Oblates of St. Benedict are
not, strictly speaking, a third or-
der, for St. Benedict wrote but one
rule for all his children to follow.
However, they have a rule of life
which resembles those of the va-
rious tertiaries, and may be classi-
fied with them.

224

PATRON SAINTS AND THEIR FEAST DAYS

Actors — St. Genesius, Aug. 25.
Alpinists — St. Bernard of Men-

thon, May 28.
Altar Boys — St. John Berchmans,

Aug. 13.

Archers — St. Sebastian, Jan. 20.
Architects — St. Thomas Apostle,

Dec. 21; St. Barbara, Dec. 4.
Armorers — St. Dunstan, May 19.
Art — St. Catherine of Bologna,

March 9.

Artillerymen — St. Barbara, Dec. 4.
Artists — St. Luke, Oct. 18.
Astronomers — St. Dominic, Aug. 4.
Automobilists — St. Christopher,

July 25.
Aviators — Our Lady of Loreto, Dec.

10; St. Therese of Lisieux, Oct. 3.
Bakers — St. Elizabeth of Hungary,

Nov. 19; St. Nicholas of Myra,

Dec. 6.

Bankers — St. Matthew, Sept. 21.
Barbers — SS. Cosmas and Damian,

Sept. 27.
Barren Women — St. Anthony of

Padua, June 13.

Basket-makers — St. Anthony, Ab-
bot, Jan. 17.

Beggars — St. Alexius, July 17.
Belt-makers — St. Alexius, July 17.
Blacksmiths — St. Dunstan, May 19.
Bookbinders — St. Peter Celestine,

May 19.
Booksellers — St. John of God,

March 8.

Boy Scouts — St. George, April 23.
Brewers — St. Arnuf of Metz, July

18; St. Augustine of Hippo, Aug.

28; St. Luke, Oct. 18; St. Nich-
olas of Myra, Dec. 6.
Brush-makers — St. Anthony, Ab-
bot, Jan. 17.
Builders — St. Vincent Ferrer,

April 5.
Butchers — St. Anthony, Abbot,

Jan. 17; St. Hadrian, Sept. 8;

St. Luke, Oct. 18.
Cab-drivers — St. Fiacre, Aug. 30.
Cabinet-makers — St. Anne, July 26.
Canonists — St. Raymond of Pena-

fort, Jan. 23.

Carpenters — St. Joseph, March 19.
Catechists — St. Viator, Oct. 21;

St. Charles Borromeo, Nov. 4;

St. Robert Bellarmine, May 13.
Catholic Action — St. Francis of

Assisi, Oct. 4.

Chandlers — St. Ambrose, Dec. 7;

St. Bernard of Clairvaux, Aug. 20.
Charcoal burners — St. Alexander,

Aug. 11; St. Maurus, Jan. 15.
Charitable Societies — St. Vincent

de Paul, July 19.

Clerics — St. Gabriel of the Sorrow-
ful Mother, Feb. 27.
Cobblers — SS. Crispin and Cris-

pinian, Oct. 25.
Confessors — St. John Nepomucene,

May 16.

Comedians — St. Vitus, June 15.
Cooks — St. Lawrence, Aug. 10; St.

Martha, July 29.
Coopers — St. Nicholas of Myra,

Dec. 6.

Coppersmiths — St. Maurus, Jan. 15.
Deaf — St. Francis de Sales, Jan. 29.
Dentists — St. Apollonia, Feb. 9.
Desperate Situations — St. Gregory

of Neocaesarea, Nov. 17; St. Jude

Thaddeus, Oct. 28.
Doctors — St. Luke, Oct. 18; SS.

Cosmas and Damian, Sept. 27;

St. Rene Goupil, Sept. 26.
Domestic Animals — St. Anthony,

Abbot, Jan. 17.

Druggists — SS. Cosmas and Dam-
ian, Sept. 21; St. James the Less,

May 1.

Dyers — SS.MauriceandLydia,Aug. 3.
Engineers — St. Ferdinand III, May 30.
Eucharistic Associations and Con-
gresses— St. Pascal Baylon, May 17.
Falsely Accused — St. Raymond

Nonnatus, Aug. 31.
Farmers — St. George, April 23;

St. Isidore, May 15.
Farriers — St. John Baptist, Aug. 29.
Fire Prevention — St. Catherine of

Siena, April 29.
First Communicants — St. Imelda,

May 12; St. Tarcisius, Aug. 15.
Fishermen — St. Andrew, Nov. 30.
Florists — St. Dorothy, Feb. 6.
Founders — St. Barbara, Dec. 4.
Fullers* — St. Anastasius the Fuller,

Sept. 7; St. James the Less, May 11
Funeral Directors — St. Joseph of

Arimathea, March 17. *
Gardeners — St. Dorothy, Feb. 6;

St. Adalard, Jan. 2; St. Tryphon,

Nov. 10; St. Fiacre, Aug. 30.
Glass-workers — St. Luke, Oct. 18.

225

Goldsmiths — St. Dunstan, May 19;

St. Anastasius, Sept. 7.
Grave-diggers and Graveyards — St.

Anthony, Abbot, Jan. 17.
Greetings — St Valentine, Feb. 14.
Grocers — St. Michael, Sept 29.
Hatters — St. Severus of Ravenna,

Feb. 1; St James the Less, May 1.
Haymakers — SS. Gervase and Pro-

tase, June 19.
Hospitals — St Camillas de Lellis,

July 18; St. John of God, March

8; St. Jude Thaddeus, Oct. 28.
Housewives — St Anne, July 26.
Hunters — St Hubert, Nov. 3.
Huntsmen — St. Eustachius, Sept. 20.
Inn-keepers — St Amand, Feb. 6.
Invalids — St Roch, Aug. 17.
Jewellers — St Eligius, Dec. 1.
Journalists — St. Francis de Sales,

Jan. 29.

Jurists — St Catherine of Alexan-
dria, Nov. 25.

Knights — St Michael, Sept. 29.
Laborers — St Isidore, May 10; St.

James, July 25.
Lawyers — St. Ivo, May 19; St.

Geaesius, Aug. 25.
Learning — St. Acca, Nov. 27.
Librarians — St. Jerome, Sept 30.
Locksmiths — St. Dunstan, May 19.
Lovers— -St Raphael, Oct. 24.
Maids — St Margaret, July 20; St.

Zita, April 27.
Marble-workers — St. Clement I,

Nov. 23.
Mariners — St. Michael, Sept. 29 ;

St. Nicholas of Tolentino, Sept 10.
Merchants — St. Francis of Assisi,

Oct. 4; St Nicholas of Myra, Dec. 6.
Messengers — St. Gabriel, March 24.
Metal-workers — St. Eligius, Dec. 1.
Midwives — St. Pantaleon, July 27;

St Raymond Nonnatus, Aug. 31.
Millers — St Arnulph, Aug. 15; St.

Victor, July 21.
Missions — St. Francis Xavier, Dec,

3; St Therese of Lisieux, Oct. 3.
Musicians — St Cecilia, Nov. 22;

St Dunstan, May 19.
Nail-makers — St. Cloud, Sept 7.
Negro Missions — St. Peter Claver,

Sept 8.
Notaries — St Luke, Oct. 18; St.

Mark, April 25.
Nurses — St. Agatha, Feb. 5; St.

Camillus de Lellis, July 18; St

Alexius, July 17; St. John of God,
March 8; St. Raphael, Oct. 24.

Old Maids — St Andrew, Nov. 30.

Orators — St. John Chrysostom,
Jan. 27.

Organ Builders —St Cecilia, Nov. 22.

Orphans — St. Jerome Emiliani,
July 20.

Painters — St Luke, Oct. 18.

Pawnbrokers — St. Nicholas of My-
ra, Dec. 6.

Philosophers — St. Catherine of
Alexandria, Nov. 25.

Physicians — St. Pantaleon, July
27; SS. Cosmas and Damian,
Sept 27; St Luke, Oct. 18; St.
Raphael, Oct. 24.

Pilgrims — St Alexius, July 17; St.
James, July 25.

Plasterers — St. Bartholomew, Aug.
24.

poets — st David, Dec. 29; St. Ce-
cilia, Nov. 22.

poor — <gt. Lawrence, Aug. 10 ; St.
Anthony of Padua, June 13.

Porters — St Christopher, July 25.

Possessed — St Bruno, Oct. 6.

Postal Employees — St. Gabriel,
March 24.

Pregnant Women — St. Margaret,
July 20; St. Raymond Nonnatus,
Aug. 31 ; St. Gerard Majella, Oct. 16.

Priests — St. Jean-Baptiste Vian-
ney, Aug. 9.

Printers — St. John of God, March
8; St. Augustine of Hippo, Aug.
28; St Genesius, Aug. 25.

Prisoners — St Barbara, Dec. 4.

Retreats — St. Ignatius Loyola, July
31.

Saddlers — SS. Crispin and Crispin-
ian, Oct. 25.

Sailors — St Cuthbert, March 20;
St. Brendan, May 16; St. Bulalia,
Feb. 12; St. Nicholas of Tolen-
tino, Sept 10; St. Peter Gonzales,
April 15; St. Erasmus, June 2.

Scholars — St. Brigid, Feb. 1.

Schools — St. Thomas Aquinas,
March 7.

Sculptors — St. Claude, Nov. 8.

Servants — St Martha, July 29; St.
Zita, April 27.

Shoemakers — SS. Crispin and
Crispinian, Oct. 25.

Sick — St Michael, Sept. 29; St
John of God, March 8; St. Ca-
millus de Lellis, July 18.

226

Silversmiths — St. Andronicus, Oct.
11.

Singers — St. Gregory, March 12;
St. Cecilia, Nov. 22.

Soldiers — St. Hadrian, Sept 8; St.
George, April 23; St. Ignatius,
July 31; St. Sebastian, Jan. 20.

Stenographers — St. Genesius, Aug.
25.

Stone-cutters — St. Clement I, Nov. 23.

Stone-masons — St. Stephen, Dec.
26; St. Barbara, Dec. 4.

Students — St. Thomas Aquinas,
March 7; St. Catherine of Alex-
andria, Nov. 25.

Surgeons — SS. Cosmas and Dami-
an, Sept. 27.

Swordsmiths — St. Maurice, Sept. 22.

Tailors — St. Homobonus, Nov. 13.

Tanners — SS. Crispin and Crispin-
ian, Oct. 25; St. Simon, May 10.

Tax-gatherers — St. Matthew, Sept. 21.

Teachers — St. Gregory the Great,
March 12; St. Catherine of Alex-
andria, Nov. 25.

Tertiaries — St. Louis of France,
Aug. 24; St. Elizabeth of Hun-
gary, Nov. 19.

Theologians — St. Augustine, Aug. 28.
Travelers — St. Anthony of Padua,

June 13; St. Nicholas of Myra,

Dec. 6; St. Christopher, July 25;

St. Raphael, Oct. 24.
Universal Church — St. Joseph,

March 19.
Universities — St. Thomas Aquinas,

March 7.
Watchmen— St. Peter of Alcantara,

Oct. 19.
Weavers — St. Paul the Hermit,

Jan. 15; St. Anastasius the Ful-
ler, Sept. 7; St. Anastasia, Dec. 25.
Wine-growers — St. Vincent, Jan. 22.
Wine-merchants — St. Amand, Feb. 6.
Wheelwrights — St. Catherine of

Alexandria, Nov. 25.
Women in labor — St. Anne, July 26.
Women who wish to have children

— St. Felicitas, Nov. 23.
Workingmen — St. Joseph, March 19.
Writers — St. Francis de Sales,

Jan. 29; St. Lucy, Dec. 13.
Yachtsmen — St,, Adjutor, Sept. 1.
Youth — St. Aloysius Gonzaga, June

21; St. John Berchmans, Aug. 13;

St. Gabriel Possenti, Feb. 27.

PATRONS OF COUNTRIES

Argentina — Our Lady Immaculate
of Lujan,

Armenia — St. Gregory the Illumi-
nator.

Asia Minor — St. John, Evangelist.

Belgium — St. Joseph.

Bohemia — St. John Nepomucene;
St. Ludmilla.

Borneo — St. Francis Xavier.

Brazil — Apparition of the Immacu-
late Virgin Mary ("Land of the
Holy Cross1*).

Canada — St. Anne.

Chile — St. James.

Congo — Our Lady.

Corsica — Immaculate Conception.

England — St. George.

East Indies — St. Thomas, Apostle.

Ecuador — Sacred Heart.

Finland — St. Henry.

France — Our Lady of the Assump-
tion; St. Joan of Arc.

Germany — St. Boniface; St. Mich-
ael.

Greece — St. Nicholas of Myra.

Holland — St. Willibrord.

Hungary — St. Stephen.

Ireland — SS. Patrick, Brigid and
Columba.

Italy — St. Francis of Assisi; St.
Catherine of Siena.

Japan — St. Peter Baptist.

Lithuania — St. Cunegunda.

Mexico — Our Lady of Guadalupe.

Norway — St. Olaf .

Paraguay — Our Lady Immaculate
of Lujan.

Philippines — Our Lady of Guada-
lupe.

Poland — St. Casimir; St. Cune-
gunda.

Portugal — St. Francis Borgia; St.
Anthony of Padua,

Russia — St. Andrew; St. Nicholas
of Myra.

Santo Domingo — St. Dominic.

Scotland — St. Andrew; St. Columba.

Silesia — St. Hedwig.

Slovakia — Our Lady of Sorrows.

South America — St. Rose of Lima.

Spain — St. James ; St. Teresa.

Sweden — St. Brigit.

United States — Immaculate Con-
ception.

Uruguay — Our Lady Immaculate of
Lujan.

Wales — St. David.

West Indies — St. Gertrude.

227

APOSTLES OF NATIONS, PEOPLES AND PLACES

Agaus (Africa) — Louis de Azevedo.

Alps — St. Bernard of Menthon.

Andalusia (Spain) — Blessed John
of Avila.

Antioch — St. Barnabas.

Ardennes (France) — St. Hubert.

Armenia — St. Gregory the Illumi-
nator; St. Bartholomew.

Artois (France) — St. Vedast.

Austria — St. Severine.

Auvergne (France) — St. Austre-
monius.

Bassein (India) —Antonio de Porto.

Bavaria — St. Killian.

Brabant (France) — St. Willibrord.

Brazil — Jose Anthieta.

Brittany (France) — St. Paul de
Leon.

Burgundy (France) — St. Benignus.

Carinthia (Jugoslavia) — St. Vigil.

Chablais (France) — St. Francis de
Sales.

Corsica — St. Alexander Sauli.

Crete — St. Titus.

Cyprus — St. Barnabas.

Denmark — St. Anschar.

East Anglia — St. Felix.

England — St. Augustine of Canter-
bury.

Ethiopia — St. Frumentius.

Finland — St. Henry.

Flanders — SS. Livinus, Willibrord
and Amand.

Florence — St. Andrew Corsini.

France — St. Martin of Tours ; St.
Denis.

Friesland (Germany)— St. Suitbert;
St. Willibrord.

<3auls — st. Irenaeus.

Gentiles— St. Paul.

Georgia (Russia) — St. Nino.

Germany — St. Boniface.

Gothland (Sweden)— St. Sigfrid.

Guelderland (Holland) — St Plech-
eln.

Highlanders (Scotland) — St. Co-
lumba.

Holland — St. Willibrord.

Indies — St. Francis Xavier.
Ireland — St. Patrick.
Iroquois — Francois Picguit
Italy — St. Bernardine of Siena.
Livonia _ Bishop Albert of Riga.
Magyars (Hungarians) — Anastasi-

us Astericus.

Maryland — Andrew White, S. J.
Mechlin (Belgium) — St. Rumold.
Mecklenburg (Wends) — Bishop

Werno.

Mercia (England) — St. Ceadda.
Mexico — The Twelve Apostles of

Mexico (Franciscans), headed by

Fra. Martin de Valencia.
Negro Slaves — St. Peter Claver.
North (Scandinavia) —St. Anschar.
North Britain (Picts) — St. Ninian.
Northumbria (Britain) — Pope

Adrian IV.
Norway— St Olaf.
Ohio — Edward Fenwick, O. P.
Ottowas (Indians) — Claude Allou-

ez, S. J.

Persia — St. Maruthas.
Philadelphia — Felix Barbelin, S. J.
Pomerania — St. Otto.
Portugal — St. Christian.
Provence (France) — SS. Lazarus

and Martha.
Prussia (Slavs) — St Adalbert; St

Bruno of Querfurt
Rome — St Philip Neri.
Rouergue (South France) — St. An-
toninus.

Ruthenia — St. Bruno.
Sardinia — St. Ephesus.
Saxony — St Willihad.
Scotland — St. Palladius.
glavs __ ss. Cyril and Methodius.
Spain — SS. Euphrasius and Felix.
Sussex (England) — St Wilfrid.
Sweden — St. Anschar.
Switzerland — St. Andeol.
Tournai (Belgium)— St. Eloi; St,

Piat

Tyrol — St. Valentine.
Wessex (England) — St. Birinus.
Westphalia — St Ludger.

228

SAINTS INVOKED
FOR SPECIAL FAVORS AND AGAINST PARTICULAR EVILS

St. Adalard Against Typlms and fevers

St. Agapitus " Colic

St. Aloysius ' Sore eyes and pestilence

St. Amalberga ' Bruises and fever

St. Anastasius ' Headaches

St. Andrew * Gout and sore throat

St. Anthony Avellino ' Apoplexy and sudden death

St. Anthony of Padua For Lost things ; against shipwreck

St. Apollonia Against Toothache

St. Arnolph For Recovery of lost things

St. Augustine Against Sore eyes

St. Barbara " Lightning, thunderstorms, fire,

impenitence, sudden death

St. Benedict Nursia " Poisoning

St. Blaise " Throat troubles

St. Cadoc " Scrofula, deafness

St. Casimir " Plague

St. Catherine of Alexandria... " Diseases of the tongue

St. Christopher " Storms, sudden death

St. Clare " Sore eyes

St. Colomban " Inundations

St. Denis " Headache

St. Dympna " Insanity

St. Elizabeth of Portugal For Peace

St. Erasmus Against Intestinal trouble

St. Eulalia " Drought

St. Francis Borgia " Earthquakes

St. Genesius of Aries " Chilblaines and scurf

St. George " Fever

SS. Gervase and Protase For Discovery of thieves

St. Giles Against Epilepsy, insanity, sterility

St. Gregory of Neocaesarea ... " Inundations

St. Hadrian " Pestilence

St. Hermenegild " Storms, drought, inundations

St. Hilary " Snakes

St. Hubert " Hydrophobia

St. James " Rheumatism

St. John " Lightning, rain, hail, pestilence

St. Lawrence " Fire, lumbago

St. Liberius " Gravel, gall-stones

St. Lucy " Sore eyes, sore throat, hemor-
rhages, epidemics

St. Mark " Lightning, hail

St. Maurice " Gout, cramps

St. Maurus " Gout, hoarseness

St. Pantaleon " Consumption

St. Paul " Poisonous snakes, storms

St. Peregrinus " Cancer

St. Servelus " Paralysis

St. Stanislaus Kostka *' Dying without the last sacraments

St. Teresa of Avila " Headaches

St. Timothy " Stomach trouble

St. Tryphon ; " Insects

St. Victor of Marseilles " Foot diseases

St. Vitus " Epilepsy, nervousness

229

EMBLEMS OF THE SAINTS

Saints are represented in art with emblems indicative of something
specific in their lives or the instrument of their martyrdom. The emblems
of the Evangelists refer to their sacred writings. Thus a man is repre-
sentative of St, Matthew because he begins his gospel with the human
ancestry of Christ. The lion of the desert is emblematic of St. Mark
because he opens his narrative with the mission of St. John, "the voice
of one crying in the wilderness/* The sacrificial ox is the emblem of
St. Luke whose G-ospel begins with the Highpriest Zachary. The eagle
soaring heavenward is emblematic of St. John who with the opening
words of his Gospel carries us to heaven itself. Emblems of various
saints are as follows:

St. Agatha — Tongs, veil.

St. Agnes — Lamb.

St. Ambrose — Bees, dove, ox, pen.

St. Andrew — Transverse cross.

St. Augustine of Hippo — Dove,

child, shell, pen.

St. Angela Merici — Ladder, cloak.
St. Anne, Mother of the Blessed

Virgin — A door.
St. Anthony of Padua — Infant

Jesus, bread, book, lily.
St. Barbara — Tower, palm, chalice,

cannon.

St. Barnabas — Stones, ax, lance.
St. Bartholomew — Knife, flayed

and holding his skin.

St. Benedict — Broken cup, raven,
bell, crozier, bush.

St. Bernardine of Siena — Chrism.

St. Bernard of Clairvaux — Pen,
bees, instruments of Passion.

St. Blaise — Wax taper, iron comb.
St. Boniface — Oak, ax, book, fox,

scourge, fountain, raven, sword.
St. Bonaventure — Communion, ci-

borium, cardinal's hat.

St. Catherine of Ricci — Ring,
crown, crucifix.

St. Catherine of Alexandria —
Wheel, lamb, sword.

St. Catherine of Siena — Stigmata,
cross, ring, lily.

St. Catherine of Sweden — Hind,
lily, pilgrim's costume, cross,
church in hand.

St. Charles Borromeo — Commun-
ion, coat of arms bearing word
"Humilitas."

St. Christopher — Giant, torrent,

tree, Child Jesus on his shoulders.
St. Clare of Assisi — Monstrance.
St. Collette — Lamb, birds.
SS. Cosmas and Damian — A phial.
St. Cyril of Alexandria — Blessed

Virgin holding in her arms the

Child Jesus, pen.
St. Cyril of Jerusalem — Purse,

book.

St. Dominic — Rosary.
St. Dorothy — Flowers, fruit.
St. Edmund the Martyr — Arrow,

sword.
St. Elizabeth of Hungary — Alms,

flowers, bread, the poor, a pitcher.
St. Francis of Assisi — Deer, wolf,

birds, fish, the Stigmata.
St. Francis Xavier — Crucifix, bell,

vessel, Negro.
St. Genevieve — Bread, keys, herd,

candle.

St. Gertrude — Crown, taper, lily.
SS. Gervasius and Protasius —

Scourge, club, sword.
St. Giles — Crozier, hind, hermitage.
St. Hilary — Stick, pen.

St. Ignatius Loyola — Communion,
chasuble, book, apparition of Our
Lord.

St. Isidore — Bees, pen.

St. James the Greater — Pilgrim's
staff, shell, key, sword.

St. James the Lesser — Square rule,
halberd, club.

St. Jerome — Lion.

St. John Berchmans — Rule of St.
Ignatius, cross, rosary.

230

St. Jolm Chrysostom — Bees, dove,

pan.

St. John Climacus — A ladder.
St. John of God — Alms, a heart,

crown of thorns.
St. John the Baptist — Lamb, head

cut off on platter, skin of an ani-
mal.
St. John the Evangelist — Eagle,

chalice, kettle, armor.
St. Josaphat Kuncevyc — Chalice,

crown, winged deacon.
St. Joseph, Spouse of the Blessed

Virgin — Infant Jesus, lily, rod,

plane.

St. Jude — Sword, square rule, club.
St. Justin Martyr — Ax, sword.
St. Lawrence — Cross, book of the

Gospels, gridiron.
St. Leander of Seville — A pen.
St. Liborius — Pebbles, peacock.
St. Longinus — In arms at foot of

the cross.
St. Louis IX of France — Crown of

thorns, nails.
St. Lucy — Cord, eyes.
St. Luke — Ox, book, brush, palette.
St. Mark — Lion, book.
St. Martha — Holy water sprinkler,

dragon.

St. Mathias — Lance.
St. Matilda — Purse, alms.
St. Matthew — Winged man, purse,

lance.

St. Maurus — Scales, spade, crutch.
St. Meinrad — Two ravens.

St. Michael — Scales, banner, sword,

dragon.

St. Monica — Girdle, tears.
St. Oswald — Dove, demon, church,

stone, ship.
St. Patrick — Cross, harp, serpent,

baptismal font, demons, sham-
rock, purgatory.
St. Paul — Sword.
St. Peter — Keys, boat, cock.
St. Philip, Apostle — Column.
St. Philip Neri — Altar, chasuble,

vial.

St. Roch — Angel, dog, bread.
St. Rose of Lima — Crown of thorns,

anchor, city.

St. Sebastian — Arrows, crown.
SS. Sergius and Bacchus — Military

garb, palm.

St. Simon — Saw, cross.
St. Simon Stock — Scapular.
St. Teresa of Avila — Heart, arrow,

book.
St. Therese of Lisieux — Roses,

crucifix.

St. Thomas, Apostle — Lance, ax.
St. Thomas Aquinas — Chalice,

monstrance, dove, ox, person

trampeled under foot.
St. Ursula and Companions — Ship,

clock, arrow.

St. Vincent de Paul — Children.
St. Vincent Ferrer — Pulpit, cardi-
nal's hat, trumpet, captives.
St. Vincent, Deacon of Saragossa —

Gridiron, boat, pruning knife.

FAMOUS LIVES OF THE SAINTS

Standard Reference works giving information on the lives of the
saints include:

265-340 — Ecclesiastical History of

Eusebius

404 — Poems of Prudentius
900 — Compiled Byzantine Menolo-

gies

1298 — Golden Legends of Jacopo
1681 — Acts of the First Martyrs by

Ruinart
1617— Acts of the Saints — Bol-

landists

1770 — Lives of the Saints — Butler
1924 — Biographical Dictionary of

the Saints — F. G. Holweck
1934 — The Book of Saints — Mac-

millan

1926-39 — Butler's Lives of the

Saints, edited by Thurston

(12 vols.)
1516 — Saints of England — Cap-

grase

1615 — Saints of Germany — Rader
1613 — Saints of Italy — Ferrari
1662 — Saints of Spain — de Sala-

zar

1828 — Scottish Saints — Dempster
1875 — Irish Saints — O'Hanlon
1885 — Lives of the Saints and

Blessed of the Three Orders

of St. Francis — Leon
1938 — The Golden Book of Eastern

Saints — D. Attwater

231

AMERICAN MARTYROLOGY

This list includes the names of those within the confines of the present
United States, who died a martyr's death or in the odor of sanctity, hav-
ing sacrificed all in God's cause. (Subject to the decision of the Holy See
and the decree of Pope Urban VIII.)

St. Isaac Jogues and Companions,
eight Jesuit martyrs of North Amer-
ica, beatified by Pope Pius XI, June
21, 1925, and canonized by the same
Pontiff, June 29, 1930. Feast cele-
brated on Sept. 26. They are: Fr.
Isaac Jogues, martyred at instiga-
tion of Mohawk medicine men, at
Auriesville, N. Y., Oct. 18, 1646;
Bro. John Lalande, martyred a day
a'fter Fr. Jogues, Oct. 19, 1646, at
Auriesville; Bro. Rene Goupil, mar-
tyred at Auriesville, Sept. 29, 1642;
and the following five who shed
their blood for Christ when pagan
Hurons made surprise attacks on
15 villages of Christian Hurons, Fr.
Anthony Daniel, July 4, 1648, Fr.
Gabriel Lalemant, March 17, 1649,
Fr. John de Brebeuf, March 16, 1649,
Fr. Charles Gamier, Dec. 7, 1649,
and Fr. Noel Chabanel, Dec. 7, 1649.

Felix de Andreis, C. M. (1778-
1820), first Superior of the Vincen-
tians in the U. S. and Vicar General
of Upper Louisiana. A beautiful
star appeared over the spot where
his body lay after death and disap-
peared after the funeral services.
Many miracles were attributed to
his intercession. His cause was in-
troduced in 1918.

Frederic Baraga (1797-1868), first
Bishop of Marauette, suffered un-
told hardship to bring the G-ospel
to the Redmen during a 37-year
apostolate to the Indians of Michi-
gan and Wisconsin. Preliminary
process of beatification begun in
Yugoslavia, his birthplace, and
Michigan in 1933,

Mother Mary Magdalen Bentivo-
glio (1834-1905), foundress of the
Poor Clares in the U. S., despite
great discouragement. Finally the
strict enclosure was established in
Omaha in 1882. Her beatification
cause is before the Roman Tribunal.

Simon Gabriel Brute, S. S. (1779-
1839), first Bishop of Vincennes,
after refusing two bishoprics. His
zeal knew no bounds, though his
health was feeble. He died, worn
out by his labors.

Bl. Frances Xaxier Cabrini,
M. S. C. (1850-1917, foundress of
the Missionary Sisters of the Sa-
cred Heart, in Italy. She established
them in the United States, becom-
ing a citizen in 1909. Her order
had a remarkable growth, and her
work remains as her monument.
Beatified by Pope Pius XI, Nov. 13,
1938. Process of canonization un-
der way.

Luis Cancer, O. P. (c. 1500-49),
labored as a missionary in Haiti,
Puerto Rico, Nicaragua, Guatemala
and finally Florida, where he was
martyred near Tampa Bay, June 26,
1549.

Magin Catala, O.F.M. (1761-1830),
"The Holy Man of Santa Clara."
He labored in the Santa Clara Mis-
sion for 36 years with heroic sacri-
fice, and lived an austere priestly
life of prayer, fasting and discipline.
The examination of his writings
has been completed and the formal
introduction of his cause is being
prepared.

Bi. Rose Philippine Duchesne,
R. S. C.J. (1769-1852), foundress of
the Religious of the Sacred Heart
in the U. S. Through her heroic
zeal she made the first foundation
at St. Charles, Mo., and helped es-
tablish many others, becoming a
spiritual power house during the
solitude of her last decade. De-
clared Venerable by Pope Pius XI
and beatified by Pope Pius XII, May
12, 1940.

Benedict Joseph Flaget, S. S,
(1763-1850), first Bishop sent to the
West, Bishop of Bardstown (Louis-
ville), lived to see within his ter-
ritory the erection of 11 dioceses,
2 to archiepiscopal rank. He work-
ed perseveringly and wrote volum-
inously.

Demetrius Gallitzin (1770-1840),
Prince-Priest, Apostle of the Alle-
ghenies. Scion of a Russian prince-
ly family and reared in the Greek
Orthodox Church, he became a
Catholic at 17 and when 22 came
to the U. S. Attracted to the priest-

232

hood, he was ordained in 1795 and
after four years' labor in Maryland,
Pennsylvania and Virginia, obtain-
ed permission to establish a Cath-
olic colony in western Pennsyl-
vania. There he labored for 41
years, expending some $200,000 of
his princely fortune in his priestly
work, and suffering poverty. He
lived a life of heroic holiness.

Mother Theodore Guerin (1798-
1856), foundress of the Sisters of
Providence of Indiana. She came
from France to establish her order
in the U. S. and founded a com-
munity in a then wild and isolated
section of the New World, at St.
Mary-of-the-Woods, Indiana, in 1840.
Tribulation, poverty and persecu-
tion were endured. Her writings
were favorably considered by the
Sacred Congregation of Rites, in
1940, with a view to beatification.

Leo Heinrichs, O. F. M. (1867-
1908), "Martyr of the Eucharist."
In 1907 he was appointed pastor of
St. Elizabeth's, Denver, Colo., and
while distributing Communion there
on Feb. 23, 1908, he was assassi-
nated by an anarchist, who after re-
ceiving the Sacred Host spat It out
and emptied his revolver into the
heart of the priest. The process
of investigation for beatification
was begun in 1926 and the reports
forwarded to Rome in 1933.

Luis Jayme, O. F. M. (d. 1775),
Franciscan protomartyr of Califor-
nia. Came from Franciscan Prov-
ince of Majorca to Upper California
in 1770. Labored at San Diego un-
til Indians fired the Mission, Nov.
4, 1775, and clubbed Fr. Luis Jayme
to death. The saintly Serra ex-
claimed, "Thanks be to God, the
land is now watered," and there-
after the San Diego Mission, water-
ed by this martyr's blood, surpassed
all others in neophytes.

Eusebio Francisco Kino, S. J.
(1645-1705), the "Padre on Horse-
back," cartographer and organizer,
established 19 missions in the land
of the Pimas, in Mexico, California
and Arizona.

Mathias Loras (1792-1858), first
Bishop of Dubuque, traversed prair-
ies, rivers and mountains of his

diocese on horseback, foot, steam-
boat and stage, to minister to some
300,000 Indians and the white set-
tlers. The "saintly Loras" died,
worn out with his labors. In 1937
the Archbishop of Dubuque institu-
ted the process of his beatification.

Pamphiius de Magliano, O. F. M.
(1824-76), founder and first presi-
dent of St. Bonaventure's College
and Seminary, New York. Also
founded the Sisters of St. Francis
of Allegany, N. Y., and the Sisters
of St. Francis and Mary Immaculate
of Joliet, 111.

Pedro Martinez, S. J. (1533-66),
Jesuit protomartyr of New World,
was betrayed and killed by Indians
on St. George Island, Fla., Oct. 6,
1566.

Samuel Charles Mazzuchelli, O, P.
(1806-64), "Builder of the West," a
saintly Friar. Through Ohio, Wis-
consin, Illinois and Iowa he rode or
walked, ministering to the faithful,
converting, organizing, building.
Founded the Dominican Sisters of
the Most Holy Rosary.

Richard Miles, O. P. (1791-1860),
"Father of the Church in Tennes-
see," first Bishop of Nashville. A
native American, he tirelessly work-
ed and built for the Church in this
country.

John Nepomucene Neumann,
C. Ss. R. (1811-60), fourth Bishop of
Philadelphia, called the "Mission-
ary Bishop." For his work in the
confessional he mastered 12 lan-
guages, founded parochial school
system and prescribed Forty Hours
Devotion in his diocese. Pronoun-
ced Venerable by Pope Leo XIII,
and with a view to beatification
Pope Benedict XV declared he prac-
ticed virtue to a heroic degree.

Francisco de Porras, O. F. M.
(d. 1633), Franciscan martyr of
Arizona. A Spaniard, he joined the
Franciscans in Mexico, and was as-
signed to New Mexico in 1628.
Traveled to Hopi territory and
there cured a deaf-mute. Jealous
medicine men poisoned his food.

Joseph Rosati, C. M. (1789-1843),
first Bishop of St. Louis, when the
diocese embraced Missouri, Arkan-

233

sas and two-thirds of Illinois. Wrote
many important documents for first
four Provincial Councils of Balti-
more. Noted for zeal, sanctity and
untiring labors.

Francis Xavier Seelos, C. Ss. R.
(1819-67), missionary in Pittsburgh,
and finally in New Orleans where
he was stricken with yellow fever.
Of extraordinary holiness, he was
chosen to important offices, and
won many souls. In 1912 informa-
tion was presented to the Sacred
Congregation of Rites with a view
to having his cause introduced.

Junipero Serra, 0. F, M. (1713-84),
Apostle of California. Labored in
Mexico City from 1750 to 1769, and
from then until his death in Cali-
fornia where his labors were prodi-
gious and he founded numerous mis-
sions. He was father to all, and his
love for the Indians was limitless.
He lived and died in great sanctity.
The cause for his beatification is
expected to be introduced shortly.

Elizabeth Ann Bayley Seton (1774-
1821), foundress of the Sisters of
Charity in the U. S. Mother of five
children, widowed at an early age,
a convert to the Church in 1805,
she opened a school for girls in
Baltimore and the work prospered.
She longed to embrace religious
life, and thus with the aid of Fr.
Dubourg were founded the Daugh-
ters of Charity in the U. S. Her
cause was formally introduced in
1940.

Kateri Tefcakwitha (d. 1680),
"The Lily of the Mohawks." An
Indian maid, treated as a slave and
accused of immorality because of
her desire for virginity, she was
secretly baptized by Fr. de Lamber-
ville and her virtues led great num-
bers to the Faith. She was the
first of her race to vow virginity
and after her death appeard to sev-
eral persons, protected her village
from storms and warfare, and crea-
ted great fervor among her people.
Her home at Caughnawaga, Canada,
has been a place of pilgrimage for
almost three centuries. Her cause
was introduced in 1926 and speedy
completion is hoped for.

One hundred and eleven Ameri-
can martyrs for whom joint beatifi-
cation and canonization is being
sought, are named below, with date
and place of martyrdom, in chron-
ological order. The list was com-
piled under the direction of Bishop
John Mark Gannon of Erie and was
sent to the Sacred Congregation of
Rites by Cardinal Archbishop
Dougherty, of Philadelphia:

Fr. Juan de Padilla, Franciscan
(Protomartyr of the United States),
probably 1542, in Central Kansas,
at or near Lyons.

Fr. Juan de la Cruz and Bro. Luis
Descalona de Ubeda, Franciscans
(companions of Fr. Juan de Padilla,
protomartyr), probably in fall of
1542. Fr. de la Cruz at Puaray, N.
Mex.; Bro. Luis at Pecos, N. Mex.

Fr. Luis Cancer de Barbastro and
companions, Fr. Diego de Penalosa
and Bro. Fuentes, Dominicans. Fr.
Cancer, June 26, 1549; the other
two, sometime before this date;
near Tampa Bay, Fla.

Fr. Diego de la Cruz, Fr. Hernan-
do Mendez, Fr. Juan Ferrer and
Bro. Juan de Mena, Dominicans,
1553, probably in what is now the
Diocese of Corpus Christi, Tex.

Fr. Pedro Martinez, Jesuit (U. S.
Protomartyr of the Society of
Jesus), Oct. 6, 1566, Mount Cornelia,
Fla.

Fr. Luis de Quiros and novice
companions, Gabriel de Solis and
Baptista Mendez, Jesuits, Feb. 5,
1571, near St. Mary's Mission, Va.

Fr. Juan Baptista de Segura and
companions: Cristobal Redondo, a
novice; Bros. Pedro Linares, Gab-
riel Gomez and Sancho Zeballos,
Jesuits; Feb. 9, 1571; near St.
Mary's Mission, Va.

Fr. Francisco Lopez and compan-
ions, Fr. Juan de Santa Maria and
Bro. Augustin Rodriguez, Francis-
cans. Fr. Juan de Santa Maria,
Sept. 10, 1581, at Chilili, N. Mex.;
the others in the spring of 1582:
Fr. Lopez at Puaray (Tiguex), N,
Mex., and Bro. Rodriguez at Pueblo
Santiago, N. Mex.

Fr. Pedro de Corpa and compan-
ions, Frs. Bias Rodriguez, Miguel de

234

Aunon and Francisco de Verascola
and Bro. Antonio de Badajoz, Fran-
ciscans, Fr. Rodriguez, Sept, 13,
1597, at Tolomato, Ga.; Fr. de Aim-
on, Sept. 16, at Tupique; Bro. Bada-
joz, Sept. 17, on Guale (probably
St. Catherine's Island; and Fr. Ver-
ascola, soon after Sept. 17, on Asao
(probably St. Simon's) Island.

Fr. Pedro de Miranda, Francis-
can, Dec. 28, 1631, pueblo of Taos,
N. Hex.

Fr. Francisco Letrado and Fr.
Martin de Arvide, Franciscans. Fr.
Letrado, Feb. 22, 1632, at Hawikuk,
near Zuni, N. Mex.; Fr. de Arvide,
Feb. 27, in Northern Arizona.

Fr. Francisco de Porras, Francis-
can, June 28, 1633, San Bernardo
de Awatobi Mission, Ariz.

Three unnamed Franciscans,
1647, in vicinity of Tallahassee, Fla.

Fr. Pedro de Avila y Ayala and
Fr. Alonso Gil de Avila, Francis-
cans. Fr. Pedro, Oct. 7, 1672, at
Hawikuk, N. Mex.; Fr. Alonso, Jan.
23, 1675, at Senecu, N. Mex.

The 21 Franciscan martyrs and
one Indian martyr of the great
Pueblo revolt in New Mexico and
Arizona, Aug. 10, 1680: Fr. Juan
Bernal and companions, Frs. Do-
mingo de Vera, Fernando de Velas-
co and Manuel Tinoco, Galisteo, N.
Mex.; Fr. Juan Bautista Pio, near
pueblo of Tesuque, N. Mex.; Fr. To-
mas de Torres, Nambe, N. Mex.;
Fr. Antonio de Mora and compan-
ion, Bro. Juan de la Pedrosa, Taos,
N. Mex.; Fr. Matias Rendon, Pi-
curis, N. Mex.; Fr. Luis de Morales
and companion, Bro. Antonio San-
chez de Pro, San Ildefonso, N. Mex.;
Fr. Francisco Antonio de Loren-
zana and companions, Frs. Juan de
Talaban and Jose de Montesdoca,
Santo Domingo, N. Mex.; Fr. Juan
de Jesus, San Diego de Jemez, N.
Mex.; Fr. Lucas Maldonado, pueblo
of Acoma, N. Mex.; Fr. Juan del
Val, Halona (now Zuni), N. Mex.;
Fr. Jose de Espeleta and compan-
ions, Frs. Augustin de Santa Maria,
Jose de Figueroa and Jose de Tru-
jillo, probably Aug. 11, a day later
than the rest, Northern Arizona;
Bartolome Naranjo, Indian, Aug. 9,
pueblo of San Felipe, N. Mex.

Fr. Gabriel de la Ribourde, Fran-
ciscan, Sept. 16, 1680, Seneca, N.
Mex.

Fr. Zenobe Membre and Fr. Max-
im le Clerq, Franciscans, and Fr.
Chefdeville, Sulpician, about Jan.
15, 1689, Fort St. Louis, Tex.

Stephen Tegananoka, Frances Go-
nannhatenha and Margaret Garan-
gouas, Indians. The first in 1690;
the others about 1692 at Onondaga
(near Auriesville), N. Y.

Fr. Francisco de Jesus Maria Ca-
sanas (New World protomartyr of
the Sacred Congregation of the
Propagation of the Faith) and com-
panions, Frs. Jose de Arbizu, An-
tonio de Carbonel, Francisco Cor-
vera and Antonio Moreno, all Fran-
ciscans, on June 4, 1696. Fr. Casa-
nas near Jemez, N. Mex.; Frs. de
Arbizu and de Carbonel at San Cris-
tobal; Frs. Corvera and Moreno at
San Ildefonso.

Fr. Luis Sanchez, Franciscan, Oc-
tober, 1696, Mayaca, Fla.

Fr. Christopher Plunkett, Capu-
chin, 1697, probably on island in
Chesapeake Bay, Md.

Fr. Nicholas Foucault, diocesan
priest, July, 1702, near Fort Adams
Miss.

Fr. Juan Parga Arraiyo and com-
panions, Frs. Manuel de Mendoza,
Domingo Criado, Tiburcio de Osorio
and Augustin Ponze de Leon, Fran-
ciscans, and Antonio Enixa and
Amador Cuipa Feliciano, Indians.
Fr. Arraiyo and the two Indians on
Jan. 25, 1704; the others about the
same time. Fr. Arraiyo and the In-
dians near Mission La Concepcion
de Ayubale, Fla.; Fr. de Mendoza at
Mission San Pedro y San Pablo de
Patali, Fla.; and the other three in
the Apalache missions near Talla-
hassee, Fla.

Fr. Constantin Delhalle, Francis-
can, June, 1706, Detroit, Mich.

Fr. John Francis Bus son de St.
Cosme, diocesan priest, December,
1706, near Donaldsonville, La.

Fr. James Gravier, Jesuit, April
23, 1708, on LTsle Massacre (Dau-
phin Island), near Mobile, Ala.

Bro. Luis de Montesdoca, Francis-

235

can, 1719, Eastern Texas or Robel-
ine, La.

Fr, Juan Minquez, Franciscan,
Aug. 12, 1720, probably near Col-
umbus, Neb.

Bro. Jose Pita, Franciscan, 1721,
Carnizeria, Tex.

Fr. Sebastien Rale, Jesuit, Aug.
23, 1724, Madison, Me.

Fr. Paul du Poisson, Jesuit, Nov.
28, 1729, Natchez, Miss.

Fr. John Souel, Jesuit, Dec. 18,
1729, near Vicksburg, Miss.

Fr. Gaston, diocesan priest, 1730,
Cahokia Mission, 111.

Fr. Anthony Senat, Jesuit, March
25, 1736, Pontotoc (near Fulton),
Miss.

Seven French officers, Comman-
der Pierre D'Artiquette, Capt. Fran-
cois Marie Bissot de Vincennes,
Capt. Louis Dailebout de Boulonge,
Capt. Louis Charles du Tisne, Capt.
Francois Mariauchau D'Esgly, Capt.
Pierre Antoine de Tonty, Capt
Louis Groston de St. Ange, Jr., and
13 soldiers were burned at the stake
at the same time as Fr. Anthony
Senat, S. J., by the Chickasaw In-
dians, March 25, 1736, Pontotoc
(near Fulton), Miss.

Fr. Francisco Xavier Silva, Fran-
ciscan, July 5, 1749, near Presidio
del Rio Grande, Tex.

Fr. Jose Francisco Ganzabal,
Franciscan, May 11, 1752, Mission
Nuestra Senora de la Candelaria,
Tex.

Fr. Alonso Firaldo de Terreros
and Fr. Jose Santiesteban, Francis-

cans, March 16, 1758, Mission San
Saba, Tex.

Fr. Luis Jayme, Franciscan, Nov.
4, 1775, Mission San Diego, Calif.

Fr. Francisco Hermenegildo Gar-
ces and companions, Frs. Juan An-
tonio Barreneche, Juan Marcello
Dias and Jose Matias Moreno, Fran-
ciscans. Frs. Garces and Barrene-
che, July 19, 1781, at Mission La
Purisima Concepcion, Calif.; Frs.
Dias and Moreno, July 17, 1781, at
Mission San Pedro y San Pablo
de Bicuner, Calif.

Fr. Andres Quintana, Franciscan,
Oct. 12, 1812, near Mission Santa
Cruz, Calif,

Fr. Antonio Diaz de Lion, Francis-
can, about Nov. 4, 1834, near St.
Augustine, Tex.

Archbishop Charles John Seghers
(martyr-apostle of Alaska), Nov. 28,
1886, on Yukon River near Nulato,
Alaska.

Ff. James Edwin Coyle, Mobile
diocesan priest, Aug. 19, 1921, Birm-
ingham, Ala.

Other cases, for which satisfac-
tory historical evidence has not yet
been found, are as follows:

Fr. Pedro de Ortega, Franciscan,
1631, New Mexico or Texas.

Fr. Rene Menard, Jesuit, about
Aug. 15, 1661, Northeastern Wiscon-
sin.

Bro. Marcos Delgado, Franciscan,
1704, Ayubale, Fla.

Fr. Leonard Vatier, Franciscan,
1715, Wisconsin.

Fr. Domingo de Saraoz, Francis-
can, 1731, Santa Ana, N. Mex.

THE EIGHT BEATITUDES

1. Blessed are the poor in spirit,
for theirs is the Kingdom of
Heaven.

2. Blessed are the meek, for
they shall possess the land.

3. Blessed are they that mourn,
for they shall be comforted.

4. Blessed are they that hunger
and thirst after justice, for they
shall have their fill.

5. Blessed are the merciful, for
they shall obtain mercy.

6. Blessed are the clean of heart,
for they shall see God.

7. Blessed are the peacemakers,
for they shall be called the children
of God.

8. Blessed are they that suffer
persecution for justice's sake for
theirs is the Kingdom of Heaven.

236

THE THREE THEOLOGICAL VIRTUES
Faith — Hope — Charity

THE FOUR CARDINAL VIRTUES
Prudence — Justice — Fortitude — Temperance

FRUITS OF THE HOLY GHOST

1. Charity, which enables us to
love God above all things, and our
neighbors as ourselves, for God's
sake.

2. Joy, which helps us to serve
God with cheerful hearts.

3. Peace, which keeps us un-
moved in our minds, and helps us
to enjoy a perpetual calmness of
conscience, in the midst of the
storms and tempests of the world.

4. Patience, which enables us to
suffer willingly and with resigna-
tion all the trials of this life for the
love of God.

5. Longanimity, by which we per-
severe steadfastly in our duty; and
never stop or grow weary, what-
ever trials we may have to endure.

6. Goodness, by which we avoid
injuring others, and are always
ready to be of service to others.

7. Benignity, which causes us to
conduct ourselves toward others

with kindness and sweetness of
temper, both in our manners and
conversation.

8. Mildness, which keeps back all
emotions of passion and anger, and
makes a person really amiable, and
beloved both by God and man.

9. Fidelity, which enables us to
keep to our engagements and ful-
fill our promises.

10. Modesty, which enables us to
observe a becoming deportment
and reservation in all our outward
actions, and avoid bestowing an un-
due amount of praise upon our-
selves.

11. Continence, which enables us
to restrain and resist carnal in-
clinations, and become abstemious
both in our meat and drink.

12. Chastity, by which we are en-
abled to keep a pure soul in a pure
body, and have a great love and
esteem for angelic purity.

GIFTS OF THE HOLY GHOST

1. Wisdom, which teaches us to
direct our whole lives and actions
to the honor of God and the salva-
tion of our souls.

2. Understanding, which enables
us to comprehend more perfectly
the great mysteries of our faith.

3. Counsel, which leads us to
make a right choice in things re-
lating to our salvation, and to avoid
the deceits of the devil.

4. Fortitude, whereby we are en-
abled to undergo and despise all
dangers for God's sake, and to be

firm and constant in the perform-
ance of our Christian duties.

5. Knowledge, by which we know
and understand the will of God,
learn the duties of religion, and dis-
tinguish good from evil.

6. Piety, which makes us devout
and zealous in the service of God,
and faithful to Him in all things,
and practise the duties of our re-
ligion.

7. Fear of the Lord, which checks
our rashness, keeps us from sin,
and makes us obedient to the law of
God and dread ever offending Him.

THREE EMINENT GOOD WORKS
Prayer — Fasting — Almsgiving

THE EVANGELICAL COUNSELS

JPoverty — Chastity — Obedience
237

Apologetics;

an (Explanation of tfje Catfjoltt jf attf)

(// is proposed to give a unified explanation of the Faith of the Catholic Church
in a three-year cycle. This is to be a more detailed treatment than that contained in
the section "The Doctrines of the Church/' and is meant to integrate and co-ordinate
(he truths taught there. This is the second of three installments.)

PART IV
THE TESTIMONY OF JESUS

Once it is proven that Jesus Christ is the Son of God (see 1941
Almanac), it follows that what He taught has the value of divine truth.
Christ taught implicitly the important doctrines held by the Jews which
He did not repudiate outright. His position was so important in the
history of God's relation with man, that He had an obligation to correct
any notions that were seriously liable to lead men astray. Christ's ex-
plicit teachings are to be found principally in the books of the New
Testament. It must be admitted, however, that everything which He
taught during His public life is not to be found in the Gospels (see
John 21 25). The other books of the New Testament, being both inspired
and the' writings of those who were His intimate followers, must be con-
sidered to be authentic interpretations of His doctrine. In a similar way,
the deposit of tradition, and the formal teaching of the Church which
He established to continued His work, are means of arriving at a
knowledge of the truths which He revealed. Even though the Saviour
Himself as far as the written records show, never touched on certain
truths, if the Church, guided by the Holy Ghost, interprets His explicit
words and the books of Scripture in a certain way, she is expressing the
mind of Christ.

What Christ Affirmed the sinner (Luke 15, 11-32; 15, 4-7).

Yet God is also a just Father Who

A- God demands an account of our steward-

The compatriots of Jesus were ship and of our talents (Luke 16,

stern monotheists. Hence there was 1-9; Matt. 25, 14-30).

no need for Him to teach them the our Saviour also re-emphasized

unity of God. Jesus did, however, the fact that God is a Pure Spirit,

reaffirm this first article of the To the Samaritan woman He said:

law, "Hear, O Israel, the Lord our «Q.0a jg a spirit, and they who wor-

God is one Lord" (Deut 6,4), with skjp Him must worship in spirit

these words which He spoke to and in truth" (John 4, 24).

Satan: "The Lord thy God shalt Thiat QO(J jg all-knowing, al-

thou worship and Him only shalt mighty and endowed with all the

thou serve" (Matt 4,11). attributes of an all-perfect Being,

The goodness of God was an ever we kave aiready seen when we

recurrent theme in the Old Testa- read ^941 Almanac) of the exist-

ment Christ expanded it by teach- ence an<j nature of God. These

ing the Fatherhood of God. In His truths, completely accepted by the

parables and again in His direct as- jews> Our Divine Saviour presup-

sertions, Our Lord taught that God poses or explicitly confirms,

is our Father. He depicted for us r^a+i™

a kind Father doing good to all, B- Creation

even to the ungrateful (Matt 5, 1. Creation by God. God created

45); a merciful and forgiving Fa- the world. This is the first truth

ther Who welcomes the prodigal in the book of Genesis. The Jews

and rejoices at the conversion of accepted it, and it is from their

238

traditional explanation of this ac-
count that the doctrine of the
Church is largely derived.

They held that God produced it
from nothing, not by the arrange-
ment of pre-existing matter, nor by
an emanation from the divine sub-
stance. The origin of pre-existing
could not be explained. By His na-
ture God alone is causeless; there-
fore He must be the cause of every-
thing that exists. Creation through
an emanation of the divine sub-
stance would involve the contra-
diction of a simple substance di-
viding itself and a perfect sub-
stance becoming what it had not
previously been.

Christ implicitly taught that
everything that exists has been
created by God. It is the basic as-
sumption of all His doctrine that
God has rights over the world —
which He has by reason of having
created all beings. Of man in par-
ticular He said: "Have you not
read that the Creator, from the be-
ginning made them male and fe-
male?" (Matt 19,4).

The Fourth Lateran Council
(held by Innocent III in 1215) de-
clared that there is One Principle
of all, Creator of all things visible
and invisible, spiritual and mate-
rial; Who, by His omnipotent
power from the beginning of time,
formed of nothing two kinds of
creatures, spiritual and material,
the angels and the world, and then
man, who shares in both kinds, be-
ing made of spirit and matter.

God did not create the world
from constraint or necessity, but
of His own free Will. The Vatican
Council of 1870 teaches that God
acted "from His own goodness and
by His omnipotent power, not to
increase nor to acquire happiness,
but to manifest His perfection by
the good things that He imparts to
His creatures, and according to His
absolutely free decree."

2. Meaning of Creation. By crea-
tion we mean the production out
of nothing. The words "out of
nothing" must be understood nega-
tively and not positively. They do

not mean that God took "nothing"
and made the world out of it, but
that He made the world without
taking anything. Occasionally we
hear the objection that creation is
impossible because nothing can be
made out of nothing. Creation con-
sidered as the appearance of some-
thing where before there was ab-
solutely nothing is certainly ab-
surd. But Creation as we use the
term supposes an Almighty God
Who called all things into being
by an act of His omnipotent Will.
This fact forms the background
of all revelation, and again and
again the sacred authors refer to
it. In the Psalms we read: "By
the word of the Lord the heavens
were established; and all the power
of them by the spirit of His mouth . . .
for He spoke and they were made:
He commanded and they were cre-
ated" (Ps. 32, 6, 9). The mother of
the Machabees voiced the belief of
all the Jews when she spoke thus
to her son: "I beseech thee, my
son, look upon heaven and earth,
and all that is in them; and con-
sider that God made them out of
nothing, and mankind also" (2
Mach. 7, 28).

This tradition of the Jews, ap-
proved at least implicitly by Christ,
passed intact into the tradition of
the Church of Christ. The Fathers
of the Church taught the doctrine
of creation of the world from
nothing. Tatian and Origen state
this truth explicitly, while Tertul-
lian wrote a book against Hermo-
genes who held the independent ex-
istence of matter. Tertullian says
that there is one God alone, no
other than the Creator of the
world, Who by His word produced
all things from nothing.

3. The Time of the World's Crea-
tion. The world was not created
from eternity but in time, or rather
with time. This has been defined
by the Fourth Lateran Council and
the Vatican Council. Before crea-
tion there was no time. This is
the measure of movement or
change, and it implies succession.
Before the instant of creation there,

239

was only the Creator, and no chang-
ing creature; therefore there was
no actual time, but only the possi-
bility of time.

In Holy Scripture eternity is de-
scribed as an attribute of God
alone: "I the Lord am the first and
the last" (Isaias 41,4). St. John
expresses it in this manner: "I am
the Alpha and the Omega, the be-
ginning and the end, says the Lord
God, Who is and Who was and Who
is coming, the Almighty" (Apoc.
1,8). In the Psalms we read: "Be-
fore the mountains were made, or
the earth and the world was
formed; from eternity and to eter-
nity thou art God" (Ps. 89, 2). These
passages from the inspired text
rule out the idea that the world
could have existed from eternity
even in its rude and formless state.

4. The Cause of Creation. God

alone is the immediate efficient
Cause of Creation, and no creature
was used as an intermediary in the
act of creating. Scripture tells us
that all things were made at the
bidding of God. "He spoke and they
were made: He commanded and
they were created" (Ps. 32, 9).
"Thou Thyself, 0 Lord alone, Thou
hast made heaven, and the heaven
of heavens and all the host there-
of" (2 Esdras 9, 6). "I am the Lord,
that make all things, that alone
stretch out the heavens, that estab-
lish the earth, and there is none
with Me" (Isaias 44, 24). These
passages exclude the notion of any
instrumental cause.

The Fathers of the Church often
state that the making of the world
was not done by angels or by any
other creature, but by God the Fa-
ther through the Son. For instance,
St. Irenaeus says : "Needing no one,
by the Word He founded and made
all things, neither did He need the
angels as helpers for those things
that were made. . . . For this is
proper to the supremacy of God
that He need no other agents for
establishing those things which are
made. His own Word is both suit-
able and sufficient for the making
of all things."

5. Creation Is Good. All creatures
made by God are good. Evil en-
tered the world only because of the
abuse of their free will by certain
creatures. This is clear from the
frequently repeated words of Gene-
sis: "And God saw that it was

good God saw all things that

He had made, and they were ex-
ceedingly good." The doctrine of
Zoroaster and the Manicheans, who
held that certain creatures are evil
and were created evil from the be-
ginning, is therefore wrong. God.
being the Highest Good, cannot
will or create evil.

Yet the world as created by God
is not the most perfect of all pos-
sible worlds. For since the Good-
ness and Power of God are infinite,
they cannot be exhausted by a fin-
ite work. However it can be said
that the world is relatively the best,
inasmuch as God chose the best
means for attaining the end which
He proposed to Himself in creating.

6. God the Exemplary Cause of
Creation. God, and He alone, is the
Efficient Cause of all creatures; He
also is the Exemplary Cause of
creatures because He created all
things according to the eternal idea
that He had. "Thou hast made all
things in wisdom" (Ps. 103, 24).
God first conceives, and by an
eternal idea, what He wishes to
make. The idea thus conceived is
the example according to which
things are created in time.

7. The Primary and Secondary
Ends of Creation. The first purpose
for creation is the manifestation
and glorification of the Goodness
of God. Since He enjoys the full-
ness of being, God is sufficient unto
Himself and must find perfect hap-
piness in the contemplation of Him-
self and the possession of His per-
fections. He does not and cannot
need any being outside Himself.
When therefore He creates, it is
not to add anything to Himself,
but only to manifest His fullness
of being by sharing His perfections
with creatures. This results in an
added, though not needed, recogni-
tion of His perfections on the part

.,240

of creatures. The recognition of
God's goodness is His glory. Hence
in creation God's first purpose is
the increase of His own glory. This,
however, is external glory of God,
that which others give Him by rec-
ognizing His perfections; His in-
ternal glory, which is the knowl-
edge that He has of His own in-
finite perfections, cannot be in-
creased.

Irrational creatures objectively
promote the external glory of God
inasmuch as they manifest some
perfection which He has given
them. Intellectual creatures, how-
ever, formally or consciously glori-
fy the Creator, by knowing, prais-
ing, loving and adoring Him for
His own sake and His gifts to
them.

The second reason for creation
is the good of the creatures. By
willing to communicate His own
perfections to creatures at the
same time God wills their good.
The creatures, in turn, by glori-
fying God promote their own per-
fection and happiness. God is the
highest Good and the closer created
good comes to God, the more it
shares in this supreme Good which
is the end and happiness of all
things.

8. The Account of Creation by
Moses. The account of creation "in
the first three chapters of Genesis
is historical, i. e., the events it nar-
rates really happened. The unani-
mous tradition of the Jewish peo-
ple and the Church of Christ leave
no doubt. The very nature of the
book of Genesis proclaims its his-
torical character: everything in it
is referred to as a fact and not a
fable. In addition, there is a mar-
velous connection among the first
three chapters themselves, and be-
tween them and the rest of the
book, showing that just as in the
following chapters there is nar-
rated the origin of the Jewish peo-
ple, so in the first chapters there
is narrated the origin of the whole
human race and the world itself.

The Mosaic narration is popular

and not scientific. Moses did not
intend to write a scientific treatise;
he did not intend to teach astrono-
my, biology, geology or any other
physical science; what he did in-
tend to teach was the divine origin
of the universe and everything in
it. He did not describe scientifical-
ly the nature of light, nor the geo-
logical strata; he rather described
things as they appeared to the peo-
ple and conformed to their thought
and language. Nor did he describe
the complete order of creation; he
wrote of those things that were
better known to the people, like
day and night, sea and land, fishes
and birds, to emphasize the fact
that all things were made by God.
Moreover, he did not follow the
chronological order of creation.
Thus, when we read that light was
made on the first day and the sun
on the fourth day, we cannot infer
from this alone that light came be-
fore the sun. Moses wished pri-
marily to show that both light and
the sun came from God.

Sometimes he used metaphorical
or anthropomorphic sayings to de-
scribe something more vividly. For
example we read: "God said: Be
light made. And light was made"
(Gen. 1, 3). This cannot be literally
accepted as physical talk on the
part of God.

The Church has given no declara-
tion on the meaning of the six days
of creation in the Mosaic account,
nor has the Church made any defi-
nite pronouncement on the theories
held by Catholic scholars to explain
this term. We may, therefore, adopt
any theory that does not deny or
exclude the historical character of
the first three chapters of Genesis.
In order to solve difficulties it is
not necessary to seek positive
agreements between the first chap-
ter of Genesis in which matters are
not described in a scientific man-
ner, and the natural sciences. It
suffices to show that there can be
no discrepancy between the popular
but historical narration which does
not strictly adhere to the chrono-

logical order, and tlie sciences
which attempt to describe a strict
chronological order. If some con-
tend that incredibly long periods of
time were necessary for the forma-
tion of the world as it is, and that
the order described by Moses in no
way corresponds to the order which
geology and paleontology manifest,
we reply that Moses did not exclude
long periods of this sort as we can
see from the different legitimate in-
terpretations adopted by theologians.

It is well to note that the narra-
tion of creation in the book of Gene-
sis excels all other accounts that
have been found among various
peoples, In these latter we find
many things that dishonor God,
such as the eternity of matter,
polytheism, pantheism and dualism.
But the Mosaic account, although
written for a simple and unlettered
people, proposes nothing that is not
worthy of God, while it excludes all
the errors of the pagans. In it the
doctrine of creation is placed in
safety, and the eternity of matter
is condemned. In it we see that
God alone created all things. He
alone is the Lord of all; thus poly-
theism and pantheism are rejected.
Finally in it we read that God made
all things good, so Manicheism is
destroyed.

9. The Possibility of Evolution.
There are two principal theories
of evolution: (1) absolute evolu-
tion, which, rejecting the existence
of a Creator, holds the eternity of
matter, spontaneous generation of
living things by the power of mat-
ter alone, and the successive chang-
ing of species without God's help;
and (2) mitigated evolution, which,
acknowledging the existence of a
Supreme Being, holds that God di-
rectly created the primitive vegeta-
tive and animal species giv-
ing them the power to produce
other species which He thus cre-
ated indirectly. This latter holds
that animal life could not have
evolved from vegetative life with-
out the intervention of God, and
that God likewise intervened in the

formation of the human body. Ab-
solute evolution contradicts not
only faith but reason also. The
ideas embodied are self-contradic-
tory. Mitigated evolution, on the
other hand, cannot be said to con-
tradict the account of creation in
Genesis, which Our Saviour ac-
cepted and which we must hold. It
can be proposed as a hypothesis
and is admitted by many Catholics
who give good reasons to support
their views.

C. Angels

1. The Existence of Angels. An
angel is a purely spiritual creature
with a distinct and intellectual per-
sonality. That angels exist, is a
part of the Catholic faith. It is de-
duced from the Old Testament, and
Our Saviour made frequent refer-
ences to angels. In the Book of
Tobias (3,25), for example, we
read: "The holy angel of the Lord,
Raphael, was sent to heal them
both." The books of Genesis, Exo-
dus, Numbers, Zacharias, Macha-
bees and Daniel, especially, make
frequent mention of angels.

In the Gospels we read of an
angel appearing to Zachary to an-
nounce the birth of John (Luke 1,
5-20), to the Blessed Virgin to an-
nounce the Incarnation (Luke 1, 26-
38), and to Joseph to inform him
of the miraculous conception of
Christ (Matt. 1, 20-21) and later to
announce the death of Herod (Matt.
2, 13). Angels appeared to the shep-
herds, saying: "Glory to God in the
highest" (Luke 2, 9-14). They min-
istered to Christ after His tempta-
tion (Matt. 4, 11). Angels appear
repeatedly to announce His Resur-
rection (Matt. 28; Mark 16; Luke
24; John 20 and 21). Our Lord re-
fers to them explicitly on many oc-
casions (Matt. 13, 41; 13, 49; 18, 10;
24, 31; 26, 53; Luke 12, 8-9; 15, 10;
20, 36; John 1, 51; 5, 4).

2. The Nature of Angels. The an-
gels, as Scripture reveals, are real
and not mere abstractions of the
mind. They free Lot from Sodom
(Gen. 19, 16); they guard men (Ps.

2421

90, 11-12); they adore God (Heb.
1, 6); some of them sin and are
cast into hell (2 Peter 2, 4). These
acts could not be performed by ab-
stractions— they must belong to
real beings.

Angels are inferior to God since
they were created by Him and are
sent by Him as servants: "In Him
were created all things . . . whether
Thrones, or Dominations, or Prin-
cipalities, or Powers" (Col. 1, 16).
"Are they not all ministering spir-
its, sent for service, for the sake
of those who shall inherit salva-
tion?" (Heb. 1, 14). Angels are, how-
ever, superior to men. It is said of
man: "Thou has made him a little
less than the angels" (Ps. 8, 6). Of
the angels it is said that they "are
greater in strength and power" (2
Peter 2,11).

That angels are spirits is proven
indirectly from the Scriptures.
Sometimes they appear in bodily
form, but then they are spoken of
as assuming that form. The Bible
never speaks of a body which be-
longs to them naturally.

Angels have an intellect, and it
is commonly thought that they
know God by innate ideas, that
they also know the future neces-
sary things but not future free
events, i. e., events dependent upon
the free will of man. Angels like-
wise enjoy free will. This is evi-
dent from the fact that some angels
sinned and were punished, while
others persevered and were re-
warded with the Beatific Vision.
Reward and punishment presuppose
free will.

Angels exist in a place, but not
in the same way as bodies exist.
The presence of bodies is circum-
scribed by their dimensions and
hence they are said to be present
circumscriptively. The presence of
angels, however, is like the pres-
ence of the soul — entirely in every
part of the body it occupies. Angels
are present definitively. An angel
is not everywhere because it is not
infinite; he is limited to some
place, which, in the opinion of the

theologians, is the entire place of
his activity.

The power of angels is much
greater than that of men. St. Peter
asserts that "angels are greater in
strength and power" (2 Peter 2,
11) . This power is illustrated many
times, e. g., in Isaias 37, 36, and
Daniel 14, 35. How far this power
extends we do not know; we do
know that they cannot do any-
thing which God's Will does not
permit.

3. The Grace and Fall of the An-
gels. Grace was given to all the an-
gels, as we see from the names
applied to them by Scripture, as
"the sons of God" (Job 38, 7) ; "the
saints" (Daniel 8,13). Given a pe-
riod of trial, many of them re-
mained faithful to God and thus mer-
ited the Beatific Vision. But other an-
gels sinned through their own fault
and were sent to eternal punish-
ments. It is commonly believed that
the first sin of the angels was the
sin of pride, for, according to Scrip-
ture, "Pride is the beginning of all
sin" (Ecclus. 10,15). Again we
read: "Never suffer pride to reign
in thy mind or in thy words: for
from it all perdition took its be-
ginning" (Tobias 4,14). After their
sin, the bad angels were cast into
eternal punishments: "God did not
spare the angels when they sinned,
but dragged them down by infernal
ropes to Tartarus" (2 Peter 2, 4).
"And the angels also who did not
preserve their original state, but
forsook their abode, He has kept in
everlasting chains under darkness
for the judgment of the great day"
(Jude 6). Jesus gave divine appro-
bation to the belief that some of
the angels fell, when He said: "I
was watching Satan fall as light-
ning from heaven" (Luke 10, 18).

D. Man

1. The Origin of Man. There are
certain evolutionary theories on the
origin of man. (1) The materialists
or positivists (pure evolutionists)
contend that both the body and the
soul of man, by the natural laws

243

of evolution, with, no intervention
from a First Cause, take their ori-
gin from the ape or the common
parent of both. This is opposed to
right reason, since it does not as-
sign a sufficient explanation, and
to the teaching of faith. (2) The
spiritualists or mitigated evolution-
ists hold that under the action of
laws established by God, the body
of man came from the brutes,
gradually evolving so that it be-
came fit to receive a rational soul
directly created by God.

Catholic faith teaches that our
first parents were formed by God in
both their body and soul. In Gene-
sis we read: "And the Lord God
formed man of the slime of the
earth: and breathed into his face
the breath of life" (Gen. 2,7). "He
took one of his ribs and filled up
flesh for it. And the Lord God
built the rib which He took from
Adam into a woman" (Gen. 2, 21-
22). The Church has not defined the
matter, but the first meaning of the
words is the immediate creation of
both man's body and soul. It has
been the prevailing interpretation
of the Church that God created
man's body immediately and direct-
ly, though it is not an article of
faith. The Church is prudent in
maintaining her traditional posi-
tion until solid evidence in support
of the contrary view can be pro-
duced.

2. The Unity of the Human Race.
The unity of the human race has
been denied by the Pre-adamites
who hold that men existed before
Adam, and that Adam is the father
of the Jews but not of the Gentiles.
The Co-adamites contend that many
human families lived at the same
time as Adam. Both these views
contradict the faith of Christ.
Scripture says that no man existed
when Adam was created: "There
was not a man to till the earth"
(Gen. 2, 5). "But for Adam there
was not found a helper like him-
self" (Gen. 2, 20). St. Paul, in
preaching to the Athenians, said:
"From one man He has created the

whole human race*' (Acts 17, 26).
The structural unity, as well as the
psychological and physical same-
ness in all essential characteristics,
bespeaks an identity of nature that
can only with difficulty be explained
by anything but a single common
parent as the source of all men.

3. The Nature of Man. Man is
composed of an organic body and
an immortal, rational soul, the two
elements coalescing into one na-
ture. God formed the body of Adam
from the slime of the earth and
breathed into it the breath of life.
The breath of life is the spiritual
soul that gives life to man and
makes him the image of God.

4. The Immortality of the Soul.
There are many passages in the
Old Testament that prove the im-
mortality of the soul. We read of
the place of peace where souls
abide (Gen. 15, 15), of the resur-
rection of certain dead people
(e. g., 3 Kings 17, 17-24), and of the
practice of calling up the dead (1
Kings 28, 8). The spirituality and
immortality of the soul are espe-
cially clear in the prophets, in the
sapiential books and in the book
of Machabees. Our Lord confirmed
this belief. Indeed all Scripture,
particularly the New Testament, ac-
cepts it as a basic assumption. Our
Lord said: "Do not be afraid of
those who kill the body but cannot
kill the soul" (Matt. 10, 28). And
in the same Gospel (22, 31-32) "As
to the resurrection of the dead,
have you not read what was spoken
to you by God, saying: 'I am the
God of Abraham, and the God of
Isaac, and the God of Jacob'? He
is not the God of the dead, but of
the living." These passages leave
no doubt that the revelation of God
teaches that there is in us an ele-
ment distinct from the body that
does not crumble when the body
dies. The Church has always
taught the immortality and spir-
ituality of the soul. Thus we read
in the Apostolic Constitutions : "We
confess that the soul in us is in-
corporeal and immortal."

244

What Chrisjt Taught

A. Man's Duties towards God
The first duty of man towards
God is to know, serve and love Him
here on earth so as to be happy
with Him forever in Heaven. In
other words, the theological virtues
of faith, hope and charity occupy
the first place in the Christian life.
Faith teaches us to know God as
our supernatural end; hope arouses
in us the longing to possess Him;
love or charity unites us to Him
as far as this is possible here on
earth. These divine virtues are in-
fused into the soul as permanent
habits to enable us to perform the
functions of the supernatural life.
The infused virtues, like sanctify-
ing grace, can be lost, each by the
contrary sin : charity, by every mor-
tal sin; hope, by every grievous sin
against hope (presumption and des-
pair) ; faith, by a grievous sin
against this virtue (infidelity, apos-
tasy and formal heresy). Hence,
frequent acts of faith, hope and
charity are necessary to strengthen
these virtues in our heart.

To be saved, everyone with the
use of reason must have faith, "the
beginning of salvation, the founda-
tion and root of justification."
Christ taught this when He said:
"He who does not believe, shall be
condemned" (Mark 16, 16). The
Catholic faith is the true Faith, for
faith must be universal, all embrac-
ing, believing all truths revealed
by God and committed to the cus-
tody of the unerring teacher of
truth, appointed by Infallible Truth
Himself, Jesus Christ. Our faith
must be firm, living and efficacious.
It is not a theory, it is a practice
and a way of life. "Faith . . . with-
out works is dead" (James 2, 26).

Hope confirms faith, and facili-
tates charity. We hope because
God is powerful and good, and
faithful to His promises of salva-
tion and of the means to attain it.
Without hope we despair of God's
help; with too much hope we pre-
sume on God to save us and we
fail to do our part in saving our
souls.

The greatest of the virtues is
charity, the crown of Christian per-
fection. Charity enables us to love
God because of His infinite Good-
ness with all the might of our com-
plex nature. This Our Saviour
called "the greatest and the first
commandment" (Matt. 22, 38). By
every mortal sin we express a hate
for God, and the charity diffused
in our hearts by the Holy Ghost
is extinguished. Next to love of
God comes love of our neighbor
(Matt. 22,39).

These theological virtues are
manifested principally by man's in-
ternal worship of God, that is, by
acknowledging God's supreme do-
minion over all things, and by sub-
mitting to His laws. Further, as
man is composed of body and soul,
a creature material and spiritual
in one, so Ms worship of his Cre-
ator is not merely internal, but
also external and manifested by
signs and symbols, rites and cere-
monies. Christ became incarnate to
draw us to spiritual things. This is
the meaning of adoring God "in
spirit and in truth" (John 4, 23),
true to our composite nature and
social character. External profes-
sion of faith, prayer, oaths, vows,
etc., are acts of religion immediate-
ly directed to God. Sins against re-
ligion are idolatry, divination and
magic, false worship and irrational
worship (superstition), and sacri-
lege. It is well to note, however,
that we do not adore images of
Christ and of the saints, but we
honor the persons represented by
the images.

B. Man's Duties towards His
Neighbor

Christ died for all men, good and
bad; therefore, we must love all
men, friends and enemies alike.
This is the new commandment of
the new law (John 13, 34), and the
fulfilment of the law and the
prophets (Matt. 22, 40; Rom. 13,
10). It is the keystone of the Chris-
tian religion (John 13, 35).

But besides this duty of charity,
man has a strict duty of justice

245

towards his fellowman, of giving
to each his due, rational, social,
economic, legal, etc. It is a strict
duty to assist our neighbor when-
ever his life is in danger. Such in-
justices as murder and duelling are
unlawful, except when self-defense
or the good of society demands it.
God alone is master of life and
death; man is the administrator.
Alms-deeds is a strict duty when
we can relieve those in dire want.
We are hound, furthermore, to re-
store ill-gotten goods, and to make
reparation for co-operation in
crimes of injustice. We violate our
neighbor's rights by detraction,
rash judgment and falsehood.

C. Man's Social Duties

Various special duties arise from
the divinely ordained diversity of
states and conditions of life. Chil-
dren owe to their parents, and in-
feriors to their superiors, the duties
of reverence, love and gratitude,
and obedience. Parents also have
duties towards their children; to
educate them and provide for their
temporal and spiritual well-being.
Masters and employers must have
special care for the material and
spiritual good of their servants and
employees, so as not to hinder their
progress to God. Whoever neglects
this last-mentioned obligation is
called by St. Paul a denier of the
faith and "worse than an unbe-
liever" (1 Tim. 5, 8).

Man likewise has obligations
towards the civil and ecclesiastical
authorities. To the civil authorities,
we owe honor, obedience and loyal-
ty, for their power is from God
(John 19, 11), and, when properly
used, demands our respect (Rom.
13, 1-3). We must also pay just
taxes for the common good (Rom.
13, 7), and defend our land with life
and limb. Such sacrifice is at times
necessary for the proper function
and support of the social order
founded by God to promote the ma-
terial and spiritual welfare of men.
Even more urgent is his obligation
as regards tfce ecclesiastical au-

thorities appointed by the Holy
Ghost for the immediate and pri-
mary end of man — the salvation
of his soul.

D. Man's Duties towards Himself

Well-regulated self-love is a duty
presupposed in the divine com-
mand: "Thou shalt love thy neigh-
bor as thyself" (Matt. 22, 39). We
love God when we love ourselves
rightly, for we are images of God.
We love ourselves rightly when we
seek what is truly good and flee
what will hinder us from securing
our last end — union with God.
Hence we must not needlessly ex-
pose our life to danger by excesses,
nor may we end it by suicide, for
life is a necessary condition for
gaining our final end. However, at
times we are bound to endanger
our life for the good of another,
or the public good. We are bound
to sanctify our bodies by subduing
our evil passions, and we must use
the God-given means to do this
(such as avoiding sinful occasions,
going to confession periodically and
receiving Communion). We must
seek a good name, but by lawful
means, not by hypocrisy and du-
plicity. Renunciation of self, honor
and possessions for the sake of God
and neighbor is extraordinary; it is
not obliging on any man.

The right to possess as personal
property the material goods of this
earth is not confined to common
possession, but extended to all in-
dividuals of the human race. This
right existed from the dawn of his-
tory. It is implied in the command
of God: "Thou shalt not covet thy
neighbor's house . . . wife ... ox ...
ass, nor anything that is his"
(Exod. 20, 17); and in Christ's
command, "Go, sell what thou hast"
(Matt. 19, 21). The right of inheri-
tance has its basis in the right of
individual possession. Christ taught
that solicitude about earthly goods
is well-ordered when we "seek first
the Kingdom of God and His jus-
tice" (Matt 6, 33), and secondarily
our material welfare.

246

Canon Law defines the religious state as "a stable manner of com-
munity life in which the faithful besides observing the common precepts
bind themselves to the observance of the evangelical counsels by the
vows of obedience, chastity and poverty." Religious life, then, is a
striving after perfection through intensified love of God and of neighbor.

Over and above the common end of religious life which makes it a
school of perfection, the various religious communities have particular
objects of their own which divide them into contemplative, active, and
mixed communities. Contemplative are those which devote themselves
to union with God in a life of solitude and retirement; active, those
which expend their energy in doing good to men, for example, caring for
the sick and the orphans. If their activity is spiritual in its objects and re-
quires contemplation for its attainment, they are called mixed com-
munities.

Though the following lists comprehend all three types of religious
bodies, they do not include all the orders and congregations in the world.
Only those communities are included which live and work in the United
States.

RELIGIOUS ORDERS, COMMUNITIES, ETC., OF MEN
IN THE UNITED STATES

African Missions of Lyons, Con-
gregation of the — Founded in
Lyons, France, 1856, by Msgr. Di
Bresillac and Fr. Planque. General
Motherhouse, Paris, France. De-
voted to mission work. Found in
the Archdioceses of Los Angeles,
Newark and Washington, and the
Dioceses of Savannah and San Diego.

Alexian Brothers: C. F. A. —
Founded by Tobias in France in
the fifteenth century to nurse the
sick and bury the dead during the
Black Death. General Motherhouse,
Aix-la-Chapelle, France. They have
charge of hospitals and asylums to-
day. Found in the Archdioceses
of Chicago, Newark and St. Louis
and the Dioceses of Green Bay and
Nashville.

Assumption, Augustinians of the
(Assumption Fathers) — Originated
in the College of the Assumption,
Nimes, France, in 1843 by the Rev.
Emmanuel d'Alzon to combat irre-
ligion and schism. General Mother-
house, Rome, Italy. Devoted to pa-
rochial and educational work.
Found in the Archdiocese of New
York and the Diocese of Spring-
field, Mass.

Atonement, Society of the: S. A.
— A branch of the Third Order
Regular of St. Francis, founded
1899 by Fr. Paul James Francis.

General Motherhouse, Garrison,
N. Y. Devoted to charitable work.
Found in the Archdioceses of Balti-
more and New York and the Dio-
ceses of Amarillo and Raleigh.

Augustine, Hermits of St. (Au-
gustinians): O. S. A. — Founded at
Hippo, by the union of several Mo-
nastic Societies following the Rule
of St. Augustine which consists in
a great measure of extracts from
a letter written by the Saint, in
423, to the nuns of Hippo. Dedicated
to educational, missionary and pa-
rochial activities. Found through-
out the United States.

Augustinian Recollects — Found-
ed 1851. Motherhouse, Rome, Italy.
Found in the Archdiocese of Los
Angeles and the Dioceses of Con-
cordia, El Paso, Leavenworth, Mon-
terey-Fresno, Omaha and San Diego.

Basil, Congregation of the Priests
of St. (Basilians) : C. S. B. — Under
the name of Basilians are included
all the religious who follow the Rule
of St. Basil. At Annonay in France,
a religious community of men was
formed (1822) under the Rule of
St. Basil, which has a branch at
Toronto, Canada. Devoted to pa-
rochial and educational work.
Found in the Archdiocese of De-
troit and the Dioceses of Galvoston
and Rochester.

247

Basil the Great, Order of St.
(Ukrainian) : O. S. B. M. — General
Mother-house, Leopolis, Poland.
Found in the Archdiocese of Chi-
cago.

Benedict, Order of St. (Benedic-
tines) : O. S. B. — Founded 529, toy
St. Benedict of Nursia, in Italy,
Devoted to personal sanctification
and any other work compatible
with community life. Found
throughout the United States.

Benedictines, Sylvestrine: S.O.S.B.
— Founded by Sylvester Gozzolini,
in Italy, 1231. Followed the rule of
St. Benedict with the strictest ob-
servance of poverty. General
Motherhouse, Rome, Italy. Found
in the Archdiocese of Detroit.

Blood, Priests of the Most Pre-
cious: C. PP. S. — Founded in Italy
in 1815, "by Bl. Gaspare del Bufalo.
General Motherhouse, Rome, Italy.
Devoted to mission and retreat
work. Found throughout the United
States.

Borromeo, Pious Society of the
Missionaries of St. Charles (Scala-
brinians) — Founded by Msgr. Sca-
labrini, Piacenza, Italy, 1888. De-
voted to the spiritual and temporal
care of Italian emigrants to Amer-
ica. General Motherhouse, Rome,
Italy. Found in the Archdioceses
of Chicago, Cincinnati and Milwau-
kee and the Diocese of Kansas
City.

CamUlians — See: Sick, Clerks
Regular for the Care of the.

Capuchins — See: Friars Minor
Capuchin, Order of.

Carmei, Order of Our Lady of
Mt. (Carmelites): O. Carm. — The
order claims for its founders Elias
and Eliseus. General Motherhouse,
Rome, Italy. Devoted to education
and charitable works. Found in the
Archdioceses of Baltimore, Chicago,
Los Angeles, Newark and New
York and the Dioceses of Altoona,
Leaven worth, Pittsburgh and San
Diego.

Carmelites, Order of Discalced:
O. C. D. — A Reform of the Order
of Our Lady of Mt. Carmei, 1562.
General Motherhouse, Rome, Italy.
Found throughout the United
States.

Charity, Brothers of: C. F. C. —
Founded by Canon Peter J. Triest,
in Belgium, 1807. General Mother-
house, Ghent, Belgium. Devoted to
charity, caring for the sick, shelter-
ing poor workmen, teaching the
young, caring for the aged, the in-
sane and idiotic. Found in the
Archdiocese of Boston.

Chanty, Congregation of the Fa-
thers of — General Motherhouse,
Rome, Italy. Known as the Congre-
gation of Our Lady of the Rosary
in the Archdiocese of Newark
where an establishment was made
in 1918.

Charity, Institute of (Rosmini-
ans): I.C. — Founded 1828, by An-
tonio Rosmini-Serbati, in Italy. Gen-
eral Motherhouse, Rome, Italy. De-
voted to contemplation and chari-
table works. Found in the Diocese
of Peoria.

Christian Brothers of Ireland —
Founded 1802, at Waterford, by
Edmund Ignatius Rice. General
Motherhouse, Dublin, Ireland.
Found in the Archdioceses of Chi-
cago and New York and the Dio-
ceses of Helena and Seattle.

Christian Instruction, Brothers of
(La Mennais Brothers) : I. C. —
Founded 1817, in France, by Abbe
de la Mennais at St. Brieuc and
by Abbe Deshayes at Auray; the
two branches united in 1819. Gen-
eral Motherhouse, Jersey Island,
England. Devoted to the instruc-
tion of the young. Found in the
Dioceses of Fall River, Ogdensburg
and Portland, Me.

Christian Schools, Brothers of
the (Christian Brothers) : F. S. C. —
Founded by St. Jean Baptiste de
la Salle at Reims, France, 1680.
General Motherhouse, Rome. De-
voted to primary and secondary ed-
ucation, and industrial and agri-
cultural training; and orphans.
Found throughout the United
States.

Cistercians of the Strict Observ-
ance, Order of (Trappists) : O.C.S.O.
— Founded 1098 by St. Robert. Re-
formed 1664. New Constitutions
1894. General Motherhouse, N. D.
de Citeaux, par Nuits-Salnt
Georges, France. Found in the Arcfc-

248

dioceses of Dubuque and Louisville,
and the Diocese of Providence.

Citeaux, Order of (Cistercians) :
O. Cist. — Established in France in
1098 by St. Robert to restore the
gravity and simplicity of monastic
ceremonies and the stricter observ-
ance of the rule of St. Benedict.
General Motherhouse in Austria.
Found in the Archdiocese of Mil-
waukee and the Diocese of Natchez.

Claretlans — See: Mary, Mission-
ary Sons of the Immaculate Heart
of.

Clerks Regular, Congregation of
(Theatine Fathers) : C. R. — Found-
ed in Rome, 1524, by St. Gaetano
to combat the errors of the Ref-
ormation. General Motherhouse,
Rome, Italy. Found in the Diocese
of Denver.

Columban, Chinese Mission So-
ciety of St.: S. S. C. — Founded
1916, in Ireland by Rt. Rev. Edward
J. Galvan. General Motherhouse,
Navan, Ireland. Devoted to mission
work. Found in the Dioceses of
Buffalo, Omaha, Providence and
San Diego.

Conventuals — See: Friars Mi-
nor Conventual, Order of.

Cross, Canons Regular of the
Holy (Crosier Fathers): O. S. C. R.

— Founded 1211 by Bl. Theodore
Celles in Belgium. General Mother-
house, St. Agatha, Holland. De-
voted to mission, retreat and edu-
cational work. Found in the Dio-
ceses of Duluth, Fort Wayne, Lin-
coln and St. Cloud.

Cross, Congregation of the Holy:
C. S. C. — An amalgamation of the
Brothers of St. Joseph or Joseph-
ites and the Fathers of the Holy
Cross or Salvatorians. Established
in 1842, at Notre Dame, Ind. Gen-
eral Motherhouse, Brookland, D. C.
Devoted to teaching. Found
throughout the United States.

Dominicans — See: Friars Preach-
ers, Order of.

Edmund, Society of St.: S. S. E.

— Founded 1843 in France by Fr.
Jean Baptiste Murard, for the work
of missions. General Motherhouse,
Pontigny, France. Found in the
Dioceses of Burlington, Mobile and
Raleigh.

Family, Congregation of the Mis-

sionaries of the Holy: M. S. F. —
Founded 1895. General Mother-
house, Grave, Holland. Found in
the Archdioceses of St. Louis and
San Antonio and in the Dioceses
of Duluth and Corpus Christi.

Family, Sons of the Holy —
Founded 1864. General Mother-
house, Barcelona, Spain. Found in
the Archdiocese of Santa Fe and
the Diocese of Denver.

Francis, Missionary Brothers of
St.: O. S. F.— -Founded 1927. Mother-
house, Eureka, Mo. Found in the
Archdiocese of St. Louis.

Francis, Third Order Regular of
St.: T. O. R. — General Mother-
house, Rome, Italy. Represented in
the Archdioceses of Baltimore and
Newark and the Dioceses of Al-
toona, Sioux Falls, Dallas, Galves-
ton and Pittsburgh.

Franciscan Brothers of Brooklyn
— Founded in Brooklyn, 1858. De-
voted to educational work.

Franciscan Friars of the Atone-
ment — See: Atonement, Society
of the.

Franciscans — See: Friars Minor,
Order of.

Francis de Sales, Oblates of St.:
O.S. F. S. — Founded in 1871 by
Fr. Louis Brisson. General Mother-
house, Rome, Italy. Found in the
Archdioceses of Baltimore and Phil-
adelphia and the Diocese of Wil-
mington.

Francis de Sales, Society of (Sa-
lesians) : S. C. — Founded 1844 in
Italy by St. John (Don) Bosco for
the purpose of religious instruction.
General Motherhouse, Turin, Italy.
Found in the Archdioceses of New-
ark, New Orleans, New York, Los
Angeles and San Francisco and the
Dioceses of Monterey-Fresno, Pater-
son, San Diego and St. Augustine.

Francis Seraphicus, Brothers of
the Poor of St. — General Mother-
house, Ker Krade, Holland. The
province is represented in the Arch-
diocese of Cincinnati and the Dio-
cese of Little Rock.

Francis Xavier, Brothers of St.:
C. F. X — Founded 1839 in Belgium
by Theodore J. Ryken for the pur-
pose of instructing youth. General
Motherhouse, Rome, Italy. Found in

249

the Archdioceses of Baltimore, Bos-
ton, Detroit and Louisville, and the
Dioceses of Brooklyn, Portland, Me.,
Richmond, Springfield (Mass.) and
Syracuse.

Friars Minor, Order of (Francis-
cans) : 0. F. M. — General Mother-
house, Rome, Italy. Devoted to
preaching, missionary work, educa-
tion, works of charity, etc. Found
throughout the United States.

Friars Minor Capuchin, Order of:
O. F. M. Cap. — A Reform in 1525.
Aiming at a stricter observance of
the Rule of St. Francis. Devoted
to mission work and combating the
errors of the Reformation. General
Motherhouse, Rome, Italy. Found
throughout the United States. The
English province of the Capuchins
uses the form O.S.F.C.

Friars Minor Conventual, Order
of: O. M. C. — General Mother-
house, Rome, Italy. Found through-
out the United States.

Friars Preachers, Order of (Do-
minicans): O. P. — Founded 1205
by St. Dominic in France. General
Motherhouse, Rome, Italy. Devoted
to preaching, literary and scientific
pursuits. Found throughout the
United States.

Holy Ghost and of the Immacu-
late Heart of Mary, Congregation
of the: C. S. Sp.— Founded 1703 in
Paris by Claude Francois Poullart
des Places. General Motherhouse,
Paris, France. Devoted to mission-
ary work and education. Found
throughout the United States.

Infancy and Youth of Jesus,
Brothers of the Holy — Founded
1853 by the Rev. John Timon, Bish-
op of Buffalo, for the care of poor
and wayward boys and their in-
struction in the arts and industries.
Motherhouse, Lackawanna, N. Y.
Found in New York State.

Jesus, Society of (Jesuits) : S. J.
— Founded 1534 in France by St.
Ignatius Loyola. General Mother-
house, Rome, Italy. Devoted to
preaching, teaching, administering
the sacraments, writing books, con-
ducting missions, etc. Found
throughout the United States.

John of God, Order of St. —
Founded in Spain in the 16th cen-

tury. Nursing Brothers devoted to
caring for needy men. Found in the
Archdiocese of Los Angeles.

Joseph, Oblates of St.: O. S. J.

— Founded 1878. General Mother-
house in Asti, Italy. Devoted to
parochial and educational work.
Found in the Dioceses of Monterey-
Fresno and Sacramento.

Joseph's Society of the Sacred
Heart, St. (Josephite Fathers):
S. S. J. — Originated 1871 at Balti-
more, Md. Motherhouse, Baltimore,
Md. Devoted to work in colored
missions. Found throughout the
United States.

La Mennais Brothers — See:
Christian Instruction, Brothers of.

La Salette Missionaries of: M.S.

— Founded 1852 by Msgr. de Bruil-
lard. Motherhouse, Turin, Italy. De-
voted to combating the crimes of
the day. Found throughout the
United States.

Lazarists — See: Vincent de Paul,
Congregation of the Mission of St.

Marian Fathers: M. I. C. — Gen-
eral Motherhouse, Rome, Italy.
Found in the Archdioceses of Balti-
more, Chicago and Milwaukee, and
the Dioceses of Hartford and Rock-
ford.

Marianhill, Congregation of the
Missionaries of: C. M. Mh. —
Founded 1882 in Cape Colony,
Africa, by the Rev. Francis Pfan-
ner. General Motherhouse, Marian-
hill, South Africa. Dedicated to mis-
sion work. Found in the Archdio-
cese of Detroit and the Dioceses of
Lansing and Sioux Falls.

Marist Brothers: F. M. S. —
Founded 1817 in France, by Ven.
Benedict Champagnat. General
Motherhouse, Grugliasco, Italy.
Found in the Archdioceses of Bos-
ton and New York and the Dioceses
of Corpus Christi, Manchester, Sa-
vannah and Wheeling.

Mary, Missionaries of the Com-
pany of (Priests): S. M. M. —
Founded by Blessed Louis Marie
Grignion de Montfort, 1715. De-
voted to the Blessed Virgin and
missions. Found in the Diocese of
Brooklyn.

Mary, Missionary Sons of the Im-

250

maculate Heart of (Claretians) :
C. ML F. — Founded in Vich, Spain,
1849 by Ven. Antonio Maria Claret.
Devoted to mission work. Found
throughout the United States.

Mary, Order of the Servants of
(Servites): O. S. M. — Founded
1233 by seven youths of Florence.
General Motherhouse, Rome, Italy.
Devoted to a special veneration of
the Seven Dolors of Our Lady, mis-
sionary work and teaching. Found
in the West and Southwest.

Mary, Society of (Marist Fa-
thers): S. M. — Founded 1816 in
Lyons, by Jean Claude Colin. Gen-
eral Motherhouse, Rome, Italy. De-
voted to the education of youth
and training of clerics. Found
throughout the United States.

Mary, Society of, of Paris (Mari-
anists): S. M. — Founded 1817 in
Bordeaux, France, by Guillaume
Joseph Chaminade. General Mother-
house, Bordeaux, France. Devoted
to the education of children. Found
throughout the United States and
in Puerto Rico and Hawaii.

Marist Fathers — See: Mary, So-
ciety of.

Mary Immaculate, Obiates of:
O. M. I. — Founded 1816 by Charles
Joseph Eugene de Mazenod in
France. General Motherhouse,
Rome, Italy. Devoted to the in-
struction and conversion of the
poor, missions, retreats, and cate-
chism courses. Found throughout
the United States.

Maryknoll Missionaries: M. M. —
Founded 1911 by Revs. Thomas F.
Price and James A Walsh. General
Center, Maryknoll, N. Y. Found
throughout the United States.

Mercy, Brothers of — Founded
1856 in Germany. General Mother-
house, Montabaur, Germany. Found
in the Diocese of Buffalo.

Mercy of the Immaculate Concep-
tion, Society of Priests of (Fathers
of Mercy) : S. P. M. — Founded
1808 in France by Rev. Jean Bap-
tiste Rauzan. General Motherhouse,
Paris, France. Devoted to mission
work. Found in the Archdiocese of
New York and the Diocese of
Brooklyn.

Michael, Foreign Mission Broth-
ers of St.: M. M. — Branch of the

Catholic Foreign Mission Society
of America. Devoted to mission
work. Found in the Archdioceses
of Boston, Cincinnati, Detroit, Los
Angeles and New York and the
Dioceses of Monterey-Fresno, San
Diego, Scranton and Seattle, and
in Hawaii.

Missionaries of St. Charles, Pious
Society of the (P.S.S.C.)— Founded
by Msgr. Scalabrini, Piacenza,
Italy, 1888, for the spiritual and
temporal care of Italian emigrants
to America. General Motherhouse,
Rome, Italy. Found in the Arch-
dioceses of Boston, Chicago, Cin-
cinnati, Milwaukee and New York
and in the Dioceses of Buffalo,
Hartford, Kansas City, Providence
and Syracuse.

Missions, Pious Society of (Pal-
lottines) : P. S. M. — Founded 1835
in Rome by Ven. Vincent Pallotti.
General Motherhouse, Rome, Italy.
Devoted to spreading, rekindling
and defending the Catholic faith.
Found throughout the United
States.

Oratory of St. Philip Neri, Con-
gregation of the (Oratorian Fa-
thers): Cong. Orat. — Founded
1575 in Rome by St. Philip Neri.
Each house is autonomous. Dedi-
cated to prayer, preaching and ad,-
ministration of the sacraments.
Found in the Archdioceses of New-
ark and New York and the Dio-
cese of Charleston.

Pallottines — See: Missions, Pious
Society of.

Passion, Congregation of the
(Passionists) : C. P. — Founded
1725 by St. Paul of the Cross in
Tuscany, Italy. General Mother-
house, Rome, Italy. Members ob-
serve the Evangelical Counsels and
a fourth vow of promoting the de-
votion to the Passion of Christ.
Found along the Atlantic Coast and
in the Middle West.

Paul, Pious Society of St.: S.S.P.
— For the Apostolate of the Press.
Motherhouse, Alba, Italy. Found in
the Archdiocese of New York.

Paul the Apostle, Missionary So-
ciety of St. (Paulists) : C. S. P. —
Founded in New York in 1858 by
Fr. Isaac Thomas Hecker. Devoted
to the conversion of America.

251

Mother-house, New York City. Found
throughout the United States.

Premontre, Order of the Canons
Regular of (Premonstratensians) :
(X Praem. — Founded 1120 by St.
Norbert at Premontre, France. De-
voted to the Eucharist and Immacu-
late Conception. Found in the
Archdiocese of Philadelphia and
the Diocese of Wilmington and the
Middle West.

Providence, Sons of Divine:
F. D. P, — General Motherhotise,
Tortona, Italy. Found in the Dio-
cese of Indianapolis.

Redeemer, Congregation of the
Most Holy (Redemptorists) : C.SS.R.
— Founded 1732 by St. Alphonsus
Mary Liguori, in Italy. General
Motherhouse, Rome, Italy. Devoted
to mission work. Found through-
out the United States.

Resurrection of our Lord Jesus
Christ, Priests of the: C. R. —
Founded 1836 under the direction
of Bogdan Janski. Motherhouse,
Rome, Italy. Devoted to parochial
and educational work. Found in the
Archdioceses of Chicago, Louisville
and St, Louis and the Diocese of
Albany.

Rosminians — See: Charity, In-
stitute of.

Sacrament, Society of the Blessed :
S. S. S. — Founded 1865 in Paris
by Bl. Pierre Julien Eymard. De-
voted to the worship of the Holy
Eucharist, General Motherhouse,
Rome, Italy, Found in the Arch-
dioceses of New York and Chicago
and the Diocese of Cleveland.

Sacred Heart, Brothers of the:
S. F. S. C. — Founded 1821 in
France by the Rev. Andre Coindre.
General Motherhouse, Renteria,
Spain. Devoted to the teaching of
boys in parochial and commercial
schools and asylums. Found
throughout the United States.

Sacred Heart of Jesus, Mission-
aries of the: M. S. C. — Founded
1855 by Jules Chevalier. Devoted to
the Sacred Heart and mission work.
Found in the Archdiocese of Phila-
delphia and the Dioceses of La
Crosse, Rockford and Toledo.

Sacred Heart of Jesus, Priests of
the: P. S. C. J. — Founded in

France, 1877. General Motherhouse,
Rome, Italy. Devoted to education,
preaching and mission work. Found
in the Middle West.

Sacred Hearts, Congregation of
the SS. CC. — Founded by Fr. Cou-
drin. Established on the Rue Pic-
pus, Paris, in 1805. Devoted to mis-
sionary and educational work. Gen-
eral Motherhouse, Brain-le-Comte,
Belgium. Found in the Archdiocese
of Baltimore and the Dioceses of
Fall River, Green Bay, Oklahoma
City and Tulsa, and Rochester and
in Hawaii.

Sacred Hearts, Congregation of
the Holy Union of the — Founded
1826 in Douai, France, by Fr. Jean
Baptiste Debrabant. General
Motherhouse, Tournai, Belgium. De-
voted to the education of youth.
Found in New York, Massachu-
setts, California and Kansas.

Salesians — See: Francis De
Sales, Society of St

Saviour, Society of the Divine
(Salvatorians) : S. D. S. — Founded
1881, in Rome, by Fr. John Baptist
Jordan for the purpose of spread-
ing the Faith. General Mother-
house, Rome, Italy. Found in the
Archdioceses of Baltimore, Milwau-
kee and Portland, Ore., and the
Dioceses of Green Bay, Marquette
and Wilmington.

Scalabrinians — See: Borromeo,
Pious Society of the Missionaries
of St Charles,

Servites — See: Mary, Order of
the Servants of.

Sick, Clerks Regular for the Care
of the (Camillians) : C. R. M. \. —
They are known also as the Fa-
thers of a Good Death. Founded
1582 in Rome by St. Camillus de
Lellis. General Motherhouse, Rome,
Italy. Dedicated to hospital work.
Found in the Archdiocese of Mil-
waukee.

Stigmata of our Lord Jesus
Christ, Priests of the Holy (Stig-
matine Fathers) : C. P. S. — Found-
ed 1816 by Ven. Gaspare Bertoni.
General Motherhouse, Rome, Italy.
Devoted to parochial work. Found
in the Archdioceses of Boston and
New York and in the Diocese of
Springfield.

252

SuSpice, Society of Priests of St.
(Sulpicians) : P. S. S. — Founded
1642 in Paris by Jean Jacques
Olier. Devoted to the education and
perfection of ecclesiastics. Found
in the Archdioceses of Baltimore
and San Francisco and 'the Diocese
of Seattle.

Theatine Fathers — See: Clerks
Regular, Congregation of.

Trappists — See: Cistercians of
the Strict Observance, Order of.

Trinity, Missionary Servants of
the Most Holy: M. S. SS. T, —
Founded 1929, by the Rev. Thomas
Augustin Judge. Motherhouse, Holy
Trinity, Ala. Devoted to the care of
Southern missions. Found in the
Archdioceses of Baltimore and
Newark, the Dioceses of Cleveland,
Mobile and Paterson, and in Puerto
Rico.

Trinity, Order of the Most Holy
(Trinitarians) : O. SS. T. — Found-
ed in the 12th century by SS. John
Matha and Felix of Valois for the

ransom of captives. General Mother-
house, Rome, Italy. Found in the
Archdioceses of Baltimore and Phil-
adelphia and the Diocese of Trenton.

Viator, Clerks of St. (Viatorian
Fathers) : C. S. V. — Founded 1835
in France, by Fr. Louis Joseph
Querbes. General Motherhouse,
Jette-Saint-Pierre, Belgium. De-
voted to teaching. Found in the
Archdioceses of Chicago and Balti-
more and the Dioceses of Peoria,
Springfield, 111., and Winona.

Vincent De Paul, Congregation
of the Mission of St. (Vincentians) :
C. M. — Founded 1625 in Paris by
St. Vincent De Paul. General Moth-
erhouse, Paris, France. Devoted to
instructing the poor. Found through-
out the United States.

Word, Society of the Divine:
S.V.D. — Founded 1875 in Holland
by Fr. Arnold Jansen for the propa-
gation of the Faith. General Mother-
house, Rome, Italy. Found through-
out the United States.

RELIGIOUS ORDERS, COMMUNITIES, ETC., OF WOMEN
IN THE UNITED STATES

Agnes, Sisters of the Congrega-
tion of St. — Founded in the United
States in 1870. General Mother-
house, Fond du Lac, Wis., Found in
the Archdioceses of Chicago, Mil-
walkee and New York and the Dio-
ceses of Altoona, Concordia, Fort
Wayne, Green Bay, Marquette,
Pittsburgh, Superior and Toledo.

Allegany Sisters — See: Francis of
Assisi, Sisters of the Third Order
of St., founded at Allegany, N. Y.

Ann, Sisters of St. — Founded in
Vaudreuil, P. Q., Canada, in 1850.
General Motherhouse, Lachine, P.
Q., Canada. Found in the Archdio-
cese of Boston and the Dioceses
of Albany, Providence and Spring-
field.

Assumption, Little Sisters of the
— Founded in France in 1865. Gen-
eral Motherhouse, Paris, France.
Found in the Archdioceses of New
York and Philadelphia and the Dio-
cese of Paterson.

Assumption, Religious of the —
Founded in Paris in 1839. Mother-
house, Antheit, near Namur, Bel-
gium. Found in the Archdioceses
of Philadelphia and Manila, P. I.

Assumption B. V. M., Sisters of

the — Founded in Canada in 1853.
General Motherhouse, Nicolet, P.
Q., Canada. Found in the Archdio-
cese of Boston and the Dioceses
of Albany, Burlington, Hartford,
Manchester, Providence and Spring-
field, Mass.

Augustine, Missionary Canoness-
es of St. — Founded in British
India, in 1897. General Mother-
house, Heverle, Belgium. Found in
the Archdioceses of New York and
Philadelphia and in Puerto Rico.

Auxiliaries of the Apostolate,
Sisters — General Motherhouse,
Monongah, W. Va. Found in the
Diocese of Wheeling.

Basil the Great, Sisters of the
Order of St. — Founded in Cappa-
docia in the 4th century. General
Motherhouse, Fox Chase, Pa. Found
in Illinois, Maryland, Michigan,
New York, Ohio and Pennsylvania,
under jurisdiction of the Ukrainian
Greek Catholic Diocese.

Benedict, Sisters of St. — Found
in the Archdiocese of St. Paul and
the Dioceses of Bismarck and
Crookston.

253

Benedictine Sisters — Founded
in Italy about 529. No General
Motherhouse. Found throughout
the United States.

Benedictine Sisters, French.
Founded 1883 in Basses-Pyrenees,
France. Motherhouse, Ramsey P.
O., La. Found in the Archdiocese
of New Orleans.

Benedictine Sisters, Missionary
— Motherhouse at Tutzing, Bavaria.
Found in the Diocese of Omaha.

Benedictine Sisters, Olivetan —
Founded in Switzerland in 1857.
Motherhous e, Jonesboro, Ark.
Found in the Dioceses of Dallas
and Little Rock.

Benedictine Sisters of Perpetual
Adoration — Founded in Italy in
529. General Motherhouse, Clyde,
Mo. Found in the Archdiocese of
Chicago and the Dioceses of St.
Joseph and Tucson.

Bernardine Sisters of the Third
Order (Polish) — Founded in the
United States in 1894. General
Motherhouse, Reading, Pa. Found
in the Archdioceses of Boston and
Philadelphia, and the Dioceses of
Altoona, Erie, Fall River, Harris-
burg, Hartford, Pittsburgh, Provi-
dence, Scranton, Springfield and
Trenton.

Blessed Virgin Mary, Institute of
the — Founded in Bavaria in 1609.
General Motherhouse, Loretto Ab-
bey, Armour Heights, Toronto, Can-
ada. Found in the Archdiocese of
Chicago and the Diocese of Mar-
quette.

Blood, Sisters Adorers of the
Most Precious — Founded in Rome,
Italy, in 1834. General Motherhouse,
Rome, Italy. Found in the Arch-
dioceses of Chicago, New York and
St. Louis and the Dioceses of Al-
toona, Belleville, Fort Wayne, Har-
risburg, Pittsburgh, and Spring-
field, 111.

Blood, Sisters Adorers of the
Precious — Founded in Canada in
1861. General Motherhouse, St.
Hyacinth, P. Q., Canada. Found in
the Archdiocese of Portland and
the Dioceses of Brooklyn and Man-
chester.

Blood, Sisters of the Most Prec-
ious— Founded 1845 in Steinberg,

Switzerland. General Motherhouse,
O'Fallon, Mo. Found in the Arch-
diocese of St. Louis and the Dio-
ceses of Denver, Omaha, Peoria,
Lincoln, St. Joseph and Springfield.

Blood, Sisters of the Precious —
Founded in Switzerland in 1834.
Motherhouse, Dayton, Ohio. Found
in the Archdioceses of Cincinnati
and St. Louis and the Dioceses of
Cleveland, Denver, Fort Wayne,
Kansas City, Lincoln, Monterey-
Fresno, Omaha, St. Joseph, Spring-
field, 111., Toledo and Tucson.

Bon Secours, Sisters of — Found-
ed in France in 1824. General
Motherhouse, Paris, France. Found
in the Archdioceses of Baltimore,
Detroit and Philadelphia.

Bon Secours, Sisters of — Found-
ed in France in 1840. General
Motherhouse, Troyes, France. Found
in the Archdiocese of New York.

Carmel, Congregation of Our
Lady of Mount — Founded in
France in 1825. General Mother-
house, New Orleans, La. Found in
the Archdiocese of New Orleans
and the Dioceses of Lafayette and
Natchez.

Carmelites, Calced — Founded
in Naples, in 1536. Found in Allen-
town, Pa.

Carmelites, Discalced — Founded
In Spain in 1562. Motherhouse, Bal-
timore, Md. Found throughout the
United States.

Carmelite Sisters for the Aged
and Infirm — Founded 1929 in New
York City. Motherhouse, New York
City. Found in the Archdioceses of
New York and Philadelphia and the
Diocese of Fall River.

Carmelite Sisters of Corpus
Christ! — Established in England
in 1908. General Motherhouse, Port
of Spain, Trinidad. Found in the
Archdiocese of New York and the
Dioceses of Duluth, Grand Island
and Mobile.

Carmelite Sisters of the Divine
Heart of Jesus — Founded in Ger-
many in 1891. General Motherhouse,
Sittard, Holland. Found in the
Archdioceses of Detroit, Los An-
geles, Milwaukee, St. Louis and
San Antonio, and in the Dioceses

Casimlr, Sisters of St. — Found-
ed in the United States in 1907.

254

General Mother-house, Chicago, 111.
Found in the Archdioceses of Balti-
more, Chicago and Philadelphia and
the Dioceses of Fort Wayne, Harris-
burg, Omaha, Rockford, Scranton,
and Springfield, Mass.

Cenacle, Religious of the —
Founded in France in 1826. Gen-
eral Motherhouse, Paris, France.
Found in the Archdioceses of Bos-
ton, Chicago, New York and St.
Louis and the Dioceses of Brook-
lyn and Providence.

Charity, Daughters of Divine —
Founded 1876 in Chanty, Austria.
General Motherhouse, Vienna, Aus-
tria. American Motherhouse, Arro-
char, Staten Island, N. Y. Found
throughout the United States.

Charity, Sisters of (Grey Nuns)

— Founded in Canada in 1738. Gen-
eral Motherhouse, Montreal, Can-
ada. Found in the Archdiocese of
Boston and the Dioceses of Fall
River, Fargo, Manchester, Spring-
field, Toledo and Trenton.

Charity, Sisters of (of Leaven-
worth) — Founded in the United
States in 1851. General Mother-
house, Leavenworth, Kans. Found
in the Archdiocese of Santa Fe and
the Dioceses of Cheyenne, Denver,
Great Falls, Helena, Kansas City,
Leavenworth and Lincoln.

Charity, Sisters of (of Nazareth)

— Founded in the United States
in 1812. General Motherhouse, Naz-
areth, Ky. Found in the Arch-
dioceses of Baltimore, Boston and
Louisville and the Dioceses of Co-
lumbus, Covington, Little Rock,
Nashville, Natchez, Owensboro and
Richmond.

Charity, Sisters of (of Provi-
dence) — Founded in Canada in
1843. General Motherhouse, Mon-
treal, Canada, Found throughout
the United States.

Charity, Sisters of (of St. Augus-
tine) — Founded in France in 1223.
Motherhouse, Lakewood, Ohio.
Found in the Dioceses of Charles-
ton and Cleveland.

Charity, Sisters of (of St. Louis)

— Founded in France about 1805.
Motherhouse, Canada. Found in the
Diocese of Ogdensburg.

Charity, Sisters of (Tirol) —
Founded in Tirol, Austria in 1825.

General Motherhouse, Tirol, Aus-
tria. Found in the Archdioceses of
St. Louis and Milwaukee.

Charity, Sisters of Christian —
Founded in Germany in 1849. Gen-
eral Motherhouse, Paderborn, Ger-
many. Found throughout the United
States.

Charity, Vincentian Sisters of —
Founded 1902 in Braddock, Pa. Gen-
eral Motherhouse, Perrysville, Pa.
Found in the Dioceses of Cleveland,
Mobile and Pittsburgh.

Charity of Our Lady, Mother of
Mercy, Sisters of — Founded in
Holland in 1832. General Mother-
house, Tilburg, Holland. Found in
the Diocese of Hartford.

Charity of Refuge, Sisters of Our
Lady of — Introduced into America
in 1855. Found in the Archdiocese
of San Antonio and the Dioceses
of Buffalo, Dallas, Green Bay, El
Paso, Little Rock, Pittsburgh,
Rochester and Wheeling.

Charity of St. Vincent de Paul,
Daughters of — Founded in France
in 1633. General Motherhouse in
Paris, France. Found throughout
the United States.

Charity of St. Vincent de Paul,
Sisters of — Founded in the United
States in 1809. Found throughout
the United States.

Charity of St. Vincent De Paul,
Sisters of (Halifax) — Founded in
the United States in 1809. Mother-
house, Halifax, Canada* Found in
the Archdioceses of New York and
Boston and the Dioceses of Brook-
lyn, Ogdensburg, Seattle and Tren-
ton.

Charity of the Blessed Virgin
Mary, Sisters of — Founded in
America in 1833. General Mother-
house, Dubuque, Iowa. Found in the
Diocese of Brooklyn and in the
Middle West and West.

Charity of the Incarnate Word,
Congregation of the Sisters of —
Founded in France in 1866. Found
in the Archdioceses of Chicago,
Los Angeles, New Orleans, St.
Louis and San Antonio and the
Dioceses of Alexandria, Amarillo,
Corpus Christi, Dallas, El Paso, Gal-
veston, Lafayette, Little Rock, Okla-
homa City and Tulsa, San Diego
and St. Joseph, and in Mexico.

255

Child Jesus, Society of the Holy

— Founded in England in 1846.
Vfotherhouse, Rome, Italy. Found
in the Archdioceses of Boston, Chi-
cago, Los Angeles, Newark, New
York, Philadelphia and Portland,
Ore., and the Dioceses of Cheyenne
and San Diego.

Chretienne, Sisters of Ste. —
Founded 1807 in France. General
Motherhouse, M e t z , Lorraine,
France. Found in the Archdiocese
of Boston and the Dioceses of Al-
bany, Portland and Providence.

Columban, Sisters of St., for
Missions among the Chinese —
Founded in Ireland in 1922. Mother-
house, Cahiracon, Ireland. Found
in the Diocese of Buffalo.

Compassion, Sisters of Divine —
Founded in the United States in
1873. General Motherhouse, "White
Plains, N. Y. Found in the Arch-
diocese of New York.

Cordi-Marian Sisters — Founded
in 1921 in Mexico City. General
Motherhouse, San Antonio, Texas.
Found in the Archdioceses of Chi-
cago and San Antonio and the Dio-
cese of El Paso.

Cross, Daughters of the — Found-
ed in 1640 in France. Motherhouse,
Shreveport, La. Found in the Arch-
diocese of New Orleans and the
Diocese of Alexandria.

Cross, Grey Nuns of the — Found-
ed in Ottawa, Canada, in 1845. Gen-
eral Motherhouse, Ottawa, Canada.
Found in the Archdiocese of Bos-
ton and the Diocese of Ogdenshurg.

Cross, Sisters of the Holy —
Founded in Le Mans, France, 1841.
Motherhouse, Notre Dame, Indiana.
Found throughout the United
States.

Cross and of the Seven Dolors,
Sisters of the Holy — Founded in
Canada in 1847. Motherhouse, St.
Laurent, P. Q., Canada. Found in
the Dioceses of Burlington, Fall
River, Hartford, Manchester, Og-
densburg and Springfield.

Cross and Passion, Daughters of
the — Founded in Italy in 1770.
Found in the Dioceses of Pittsburgh
and Scranton,

Cross and Passion, Sisters of the
(Passionist Sisters) — Founded in

1854. General Motherhouse, Bolton,
England. Found in the Dioceses of
Providence and Scranton.

Cyril and Methodius, Sisters of
Sts. — Founded in the United States
in 1909. General Motherhspuse, Dan-
ville, Pa. Found in the Archdioceses
of Chicago, New York and Phila-
delphia and the Dioceses of Fort
Wayne, Harris burg, Hartford, Pitts-
burgh, Scranton, Syracuse and
Trenton.

Daughters of Jesus, Order of the
— Founded in France in 1834. Gen-
eral Motherhouse, Kermaria, Loc-
mine, France. Found in the Diocese
of Great Falls.

Daughters of Mary of the Immac-
ulate Conception, Sisters (Polish)
—Motherhouse, New Britain, Conn.
Found in the Archdioceses of New-
ark and New York and the Dioceses
of Hartford and Springfield.

Daughters of the Eucharist, Inc.,
Society of the — Founded in the
United States in 1909. Motherhouse,
Catonsville, Md. Found in the
Archdiocese of Baltimore.

Doctrine, Sisters of Our Lady of
Christian — Founded in New York
in 1910. Motherhouse, Nyack, N. Y.
Found in the Archdiocese of New
York and in the Dioceses of Raleigh
and St. Augustine.

Dominic, Foreign Mission Sisters
of st. — Founded in the United
States in 1912. Motherhouse and
Novitiate, Maryknoll, Ossining,
N. Y. Found in the Archdioceses of
New York, Los Angeles and San
Francisco, the Dioceses of Scran-
ton and Seattle and in the Philip-
pines and Hawaii.

Dominic, Sisters of St., of the Con-
gregation of St. Rose of Lima —
Founded in the United States in 1896.
General Motherhouse, Hawthorne,
N. Y. Found in the Archdioceses of
New York and Philadelphia and the
Dioceses of Fall River and Savan-
nah-Atlanta,

Dominic, Sisters of the Third Order
of St. — Founded in France in 1206.
Independent raotherhouses at :
Everett, Wash.; Grand Eapids,
Mich.; Great Bend, ICans.,* Kena-
sha, Wash.; San Jose, Calif.; San

256

Rafael, Calif.; Sinsinawa, Wis.;
Sparkhill, N. Y.; Springfield, I1L;
Tacoma, Wash. Found throughout
the United States.

Dominican Nuns of the Perpetual
Rosary — Founded in France in
1206. Found in Maryland, Massa-
chusetts, New Jersey, New York,
Pennsylvania and Wisconsin.

Dominican Nuns of the Second
Order of Perpetual Adoration —
Founded in France in 1206. Found
in New York, New Jersey, Michi-
gan, Ohio and California.

Dominican Sisters — Founded in
France in 1206. General Mother-
house, St. Catherine, Ky. Found
throughout the United States.

Dominican Sisters, Congregation
of St. Catherine of Siena — Found-
ed in the United States in 1891.
General Motherhouse, Fall River,
Mass. Found in the Dioceses of
Fall River and Ogdensburg.

Dominican Sisters of the Congre-
gation of St. Catherine di Ricci —
Founded in the United States in
1880. General Motherhouse, Albany,
N. Y, Found in the Archdioceses of
Cincinnati, New York and Phila-
delphia and the Dioceses of Albany
and Trenton.

Dominican Sisters of the Congre-
gation of the Perpetual Rosary —
Founded in France in 1880. General
Motherhouse, Camden, N. J. Found
in the Dioceses of Camden and
Syracuse.

Dominican Sisters of the Presen-
tation of the Blessed Virgin Mary

— Founded in France in 1684.
Motherhouse in Tours, France.
Found in the Diocese of Fall River.

Dominican Sisters of the Sick
Poor — Founded in the United
States in 1879. General Mother-
house, New York City. Found in
the Archdioceses of Cincinnati, De-
troit and New York and the Di-
oceses of Columbus and Denver.

Dorothy, Institute of the Sisters
of St. — Founded in Italy in 1834.
General Motherhouse, Rome, Italy.
Found in the Archdioceses of De-
troit, New York and Philadelphia
and the Diocese of Providence.

Education, Religious of Christian

— Founded in France in 1817.

Motherhouse, Tournai, Belgium.
Found in the Archdiocese of Boston
and the Diocese of Raleigh.

Family, Congregation of the Sis-
ters of the Holy (Colored Sisters)

— Founded in the United States
in 1842. General Motherhouse in
New Orleans, La. Found in the
Archdioceses of New Orleans and
San Antonio and the Dioceses of
Galveston, Lafayette and Mobile.

Family, Little Sisters of the Holy

— Founded in Canada in 1880. Gen-
eral Motherhouse, Sherbrooke,
P. Q., Canada. Found in the Arch-
dioceses of Baltimore, Boston, Chi-
cago, Philadelphia and San Fran-
cisco and the Dioceses of Buffalo
and Manchester.

Family, Sisters of the Holy —
Founded in the United States in
1872. General Motherhouse, San
Francisco, Calif. Found in the Arch-
dioceses of Los Angeles and San
Francisco and the Dioceses of Reno,
Monterey-Fresno, and San Diego.

Family of Nazareth, Sisters of
the Holy — Founded in Italy, 1873.
General Motherhouse, Rome, Italy.
Found throughout the United
States.

Felician Sisters (0. S. F.) —
Founded in Poland in 1855. Gen-
eral Motherhouse, Cracow, Poland.
Found throughout the United
States.

Filippini, Religious Teachers —
Founded in Italy in 1692. First
foundation in the United States in
1910. General Motherhouse, Rome,
Italy. American Motherhouse, Mor-
ristown, N. J. Found in the Arch-
dioceses of Baltimore, Newark and
New York and the Dioceses of
Camden, Cleveland, Hartford, Og-
densburg, Paterson, Rochester and
Trenton.

Francis, Hospital Sisters of St.

— Founded in Germany in 1840.
General Motherhouse, Muenster,
Germany. Found in the Archdio-
ceses of Milwaukee and St. Louis
and the Dioceses of Belleville,
Green Bay, La Crosse, Peoria and
Springfield, 111.

Francis, Missionary Sisters of
the Third Order of St. — Founded in
Italy in 1860. General Motherhouse,

257

Gemona, Italy. Motherhpuse of
American Province, Peekskill, N. Y.
Found in the Archdioceses of New-
ark, New York and Philadelphia.

Francis, School Sisters of St. —
Founded in Germany in 1857. Gen-
eral Motherhouse, Milwaukee, Wis.
Found throughout the Middle West.

Francis, School Sisters of the
Third Order of St. — Founded in
1888 at Slatinany, Bohemia. General
Motherhouse, Prague, Bohemia.
American Motherhouse, Bellevue
Station, Pittsburgh, Pa. Found in
the Archdioceses of Philadelphia
and Newark and the Dioceses of
Altoona, Brie, Paterson, Pittsburgh,
Trenton and Wheeling.

Francis, Sisters of St. — Founded
in 1863 at Neuwied, Germany.
American Provincialate, St. Paul,
Minn. Found in the Dioceses of La
Crosse and St. Paul.

Francis, Sisters of St. — Founded
in 1893 at Tuquerres, Columbia.
General Motherhouse, Pasto, Colum-
bia. Found in the Archdiocese of
Santa Fe and in the Diocese of
Amarillo.

Francis, Sisters of St. Mary of
the Third Order of St. — Founded
in the United States in 1872. Gen-
eral Motherhouse, St. Louis, Mo.
Found in the Archdioceses of Chi-
cago, Milwaukee and St. Louis and
the Dioceses of Kansas City and
La Crosse.

Francis, Sisters of the Poor of
St. — Founded in Germany in 1845.
General Motherhouse, Aix-la-Cha-
pelle, Germany. Motherhouse of
Eastern Province, Warwick, N. Y.
Motherhouse of Western Province,
Cincinnati, Ohio. Found in the
Archdioceses of Cincinnati, New-
ark and New York and the Dio-
ceses of Brooklyn, Columbus, Cov-
ington, Charleston, Indianapolis,
Leavenworth and Springfield, 111.

Francis, Sisters of the Third
Order of St. — Established by Ven.
John N. Neumann in Philadelphia
in 1855. General Motherhouse, Glen
Riddle, Pa. Under its jurisdiction
are four provinces, with houses in
eighteen dioceses throughout the
United States, and one in Mallow,
Ireland.

Francis, Sisters of the Third
Order of St. — Established in Syra-
cuse about 1860. General Mother-
house, Syracuse, N. Y. Found in
the Archdioceses of Baltimore and
Newark and the Dioceses of Al-
bany, Cleveland, Raleigh, Rochester,
Syracuse and Trenton, and in
Hawaii.

Francis, Sisters of the Third
Order of St. — General Mother-
house, Wappingers Falls, N. Y.
Found in the Archdiocese of New
York and the Dioceses of Brook-
lyn and Newark.

Francis, Sisters of the Third
Order of St. — General Mother-
house, Williamsville, N. Y. Dioc-
esan community of Buffalo.

Francis, Sisters of the Third
Order of St. — Established in Pitts-
burgh in 1868. General Mother-
house, Millvale, Pa. Found in the
Dioceses of Altoona and Pittsburgh
and in San Juan, Puerto Rico.

Francis, Sisters of the Third
Order of St. — Founded in the
United States in 1877. Motherhouse,
Peoria, 111. Found in the Archdio-
cese of Chicago and the Dioceses
of Charleston, Davenport, Mar-
quette, Peoria and Rockford.

Francis, Sisters of the Third
Order of St. — Founded in Switzer-
land in 1424. Motherhouse, Nevada,
Mo. Found in the Diocese of Kan-
sas City.

Francis, Sisters of the Third
Order of St. — Motherhouse, Mary-
ville, Mo. Found in the Dioceses of
Lincoln, Oklahoma and St. Joseph.

Francis, Sisters of the Third
Order of St. — General Mother-
house, Tiffin, Ohio. Found in the
Diocese of Toledo.

Francis, Sisters of the Third
Order of St. — Motherhouse, Bay
Settlement, Wis. Found in the Arch-
diocese of Milwaukee and the Dio-
cese of Green Bay.

Francis, Sisters of the Third
Order Regular of St. — Founded
in Austria. General Motherhouse,
Oldenburg, Ind. Found in the Arch-
dioceses of Cincinnati and St.

258

Louis and the Dioceses of Coving-
ton, El Paso, Gallup, Great Falls,
Indianapolis, Kansas City and
Peoria.

Franciscan Missionaries of Mary
— Founded in India in 1877. Gen-
eral Mother-house in Rome, Italy.
Pound in the Archdioceses of Bos-
ton, Cincinnati and New York and
the Dioceses of Albany, Brooklyn,
Fall River, Gallup and Providence.
Franciscan Poor Clare Nuns —
Founded in Assisi, Italy, in 1212.
General Motherhouse, Italy. Found
throughout the United States.

Franciscan Sisters, Daughters of
the Sacred Hearts of Jesus and
Mary — Founded in Germany,
1860. General Motherhouse, Salzkot-
ten, Westphalia, Germany. Found
in the Archdioceses of Chicago,
Dubuque, Milwaukee and St. Louis,
and the Dioceses of Belleville, Den-
ver and Green Bay.

Franciscan Sisters of Baltimore
City — Founded in England in
1869. General Motherhouse in Lon-
don, England. Found in the Arch-
dioceses of Baltimore and New
York and the Dioceses of Raleigh
and Richmond.

Franciscan Sisters of Bl. Kune-
gunda — Founded in the United
States in 1894. General Mother-
house, Chicago, 111. Found in the
Archdioceses of Chicago and Mil-
waukee and the Dioceses of Al-
toona, Belleville, Cleveland, Fort
Wayne, Marquette and Pittsburgh.
Franciscan Sisters of Christian
Charity — Founded in the U. S. in
1869. Motherhouse, Manitowoc, Wis.
Found in the Archdioceses of Chi-
cago, Los Angeles and Milwaukee
and the Dioceses of Columbus, Grand
Rapids, Green Bay, La Crosse, Mar-
quette, Omaha, Superior, Tucson,
Sioux City and Wheeling.

Franciscan Sisters of Mary, Little
— Founded in the United States in
1889. General Motherhouse, Canada.
Found in the Dioceses of Portland
and Springfield, Mass.

Franciscan Sisters of Our Lady
of Perpetual Help — Motherhouse,
St. Louis, Mo. Found in the Arch-
dioceses of Chicago, Cincinnati and
St. Louis and the Dioceses of Belle-

ville, Kansas City, Leavenworm,
Omaha, Sioux City and Wheeling,

Franciscan Sisters of St. Joseph
— Motherhouse, Hamburg, N. Y.
Found in the Archdioceses of Balti-
more, Boston, Detroit and Milwau-
kee and the Dioceses of Buffalo,
Fall River, Harrisburg, Hartford,
Rochester, Springfield and Trenton.

Franciscan Sisters of the Atone-
ment, Third Order Regular of St.
Francis — Founded in the U. S.
in 1898. General Motherhouse, Gar-
rison, N. Y. Found throughout the
United States.

Franciscan Sisters of the Immac-
ulate Conception — Founded in
Italy in 1866. General Motherhouse,
Rome, Italy. Found in the Arch-
diocese of Milwaukee and the Dio-
ceses of Crookston, Green Bay, La
Crosse, Peoria and St. Cloud.

Franciscan Sisters of the Immac-
ulate Conception. Founded in Ger-
many. General Motherhouse, Brazil.
Found in the Archdiocese of Wash-
ington and the Dioceses of Belle-
ville and Buffalo.

Franciscan Sisters of the Immac-
ulate Conception, Missionary —
Founded in the United States in
1873. General Motherhouse, Rome,
Italy. Found in the Archdioceses
of Boston, Chicago, Newark, New
York and Philadelphia and the
Dioceses of Brooklyn, Pittsburgh,
Rockford, Savannah, St. Cloud and
Syracuse.

Franciscan Sisters of the Sacred
Heart — Founded in Germany in
1866. Motherhouse, Joliet, 111.
Found in the Archdioceses of Chi-
cago, Los Angeles and San Fran-
cisco, and the Dioceses of Fort
Wayne, Peoria, Rockford, San
Diego and Springfield, 111.

Francis of Assisi, Sisters of the
Third Order of St. — Founded at
Allegany, N. Y., in 1859 by Fr.
Pamphillus Magliano, O. F. M. Gen-
eral Motherhouse, Allegany, N. Y.
Found in the Archdioceses of Bos-
ton and New York, in the Dioceses
of Albany, Brooklyn, Buffalo, Hart-
ford, Ogdensburg, Pittsburgh, Port-
land, Me., Providence, Rochester,
St. Augustine, Syracuse and Tren-
ton and in Jamaica, B. W. I.

259

Francis of Assisi, Sisters of the
Third Order of St. — Founded in
the United States in 1849. General
Motherhouse, St. Francis, Wis.
Found in the Archdioceses of Chi-
cago and Milwaukee and the Dio-
ceses of Cleveland, Davenport,
Denver, Green Bay, La Crosse,
Peoria, Rock-ford, Sioux City, Sioux
Falls and Superior.

Francis of Mary Immaculate,
Congregation of the Third Order
of St. — Founded in the United
States in 1865. General Mother-
house, Joliet, 111. Found in the
Archdioceses of Chicago and St.
Louis, and in the Dioceses of Al-
toona, Cleveland, Columbus, Peoria,
Rockford, Springfield, 111., Superior
and Toledo.

Francis of Penance and Christian
Charity, Sisters of St. — Founded
in Holland in 1835. General Mother-
house, Heythuizen, Roermond, Hol-
land. Found throughout the United
States.

Francis of the Congregation of
Our Lady of Lourdes, Sisters of
St. — Founded in the United States
in 1877. General Motherhouse, Roch-
ester, Minn. Found in the Arch-
dioceses of Chicago, Detroit and
St. Paul and the Dioceses of Co-
lumbus, Covington, Denver, La
Crosse, Omaha, Sioux Falls, Toledo
and Winona.

Francis of the Congregation of
Our Lady of the Holy Rosary, Sis-
ters of St. — Founded in France
in 1650. Found in the Archdioceses
of Detroit, Los Angeles and St.
Paul, and the Dioceses of Cleveland,
Duluth, San Diego, Superior, To-
ledo, Columbus, Galveston, Grand
Island and Winona.

Francis of the Holy Family, Sis-
ters of the Third Order of St. —
Founded in Germany in 1868. Gen-
eral Motherhouse, Dubuque, Iowa.
Found in the Archdioceses of Chi-
cago, Dubuque and Portland, Ore.,
and the Dioceses of Davenport, Des
Moines and Sioux City.

Francis of the Immaculate Con-
ception, Sisters of St. — Founded
in the United States in 1891. Gen-
eral Motherhouse, Peoria, 111. Found
in the Dioceses of Peoria and
Springfield.

260

Francis of the Immaculate Con-
ception of the B. V. JVL, Sisters of
the Third Order of St. — Founded
in the United States in 1868. Gen-
eral Motherhouse, Clinton, Iowa.
Found in the Archdioceses of Chi-
cago and Dubuque and the Dioceses
of Covington, Davenport, Des
Moines, Omaha, Peoria, Rockford,
St. Joseph and Sioux City.

Francis of the Martyr St. George,
Sisters of St. — Found in the Arch-
diocese of St. Louis and the Dio-
cese of Springfield.

Francis of the Perpetual Adora-
tion, Sisters of the Third Order of
St. — Founded in the United States
in 1853. General Motherhouse, La
Crosse, Wis. Found in the Arch-
diocese of Dubuque and the Dio-
ceses of Boise, Davenport, Des
Moines, Helena, *La Crosse, Sioux
City, Spokane and Superior.

Francis Seraph of the Perpetual
Adoration, Poor Sisters of St. —
Founded in Germany in 1860. Gen-
eral Motherhouse, Olpe, Germany.
Found in the Archdioceses of Chi-
cago, Louisville, New Orleans, St.
Louis and Santa Fe and the Dio-
ceses of Cheyenne, Cleveland, Den-
ver, Detroit, Fort Wayne, Grand
Island, Indianapolis, Leavenworth,
Lincoln, Nashville and Omaha.

Glen Riddle Sisters — See: Fran-
cis, Sisters of the Third Order of
St. Established by Yen. John N.
Neumann with Motherhouse at
Glen Riddle, Pa.

Good Shepherd, Sisters of Our
Lady of Charity of the — Founded
in 1641. General Motherhouse, An-
gers, France. Found throughout the
United States.

Good Shepherd Sisters — See:
Heart of Mary, Sisters, Servants
of the Immaculate, with General
Motherhouse at Quebec, Canada.

Grey Nuns — See: Charity, Sis-
ters of, with General Motherhouse
at Montreal, Canada.

Greymoor Sisters — See: Fran-
ciscan Sisters of the Atonement,
Third Order Regular of St. Francis.

Handmaids of Jesus Christ, Poor
— Founded in Germany in 1851.
General Motherhouse, Dernbach,
Westerwald, Germany. Found in

the Archdioceses of Chicago and
St. Paul and the Dioceses of Belle-
ville, Fort Wayne, Springfield and
Superior.

Handmaids of the Most Pure
Heart of Mary (Colored) — Found-
ed in the United States in 1916.
General Motherhouse, New York
City. Found in the Archdiocese of
New York.

Heart of Mary, Sisters, Servants
of the Holy — Founded in France
in 1860. General Motherhouse, Mont-
geron, France. Found in the Arch-
diocese of Chicago and the Diocese
of Peoria.

Heart of Mary, Sisters, Servants
of the Immaculate — Founded in
the United States in 1845. General
Motherhouse, Monroe, Mich. Found
throughout the United States.

Heart of Mary, Sisters, Servants
of the Immaculate (Good Shepherd
Sisters) — Founded in Canada in
1850. General Motherhouse, Quebec,
Canada. Found in the Archdiocese
of Boston and the Diocese of Port-
land.

Heart of the Blessed Mary, Sis-
ters of the California Institute of
the Most Holy and Immaculate —
Motherhouse, Hollywood, Calif.
Found in the Archdiocese of Los
Angeles and the Dioceses of Mon-
terey-Fresno and San Diego.

Helpers of the Holy Souls —
Founded in France in 1856. Gen-
eral Motherhouse in Paris, France.
Found in the Archdioceses of Chi-
cago, New York, St. Louis and San
Francisco.

Holy Ghost, Daughters of the —
Founded in France in 1706. Gen-
eral Motherhouse, France. Found
in the Archdiocese of Boston, and
the Dioceses of Albany, Burling-
ton, Fall River, Hartford, Ogdens-
burg, Providence and Springfield.

Holy Ghost, Social Mission Sis-
ters of the — Founded in the United
States in 1922, by Archbishop Jos-
eph Schrembs. Motherhouse, Cleve-
land, Ohio. Found in the Diocese of
Cleveland.

Holy Ghost and Mary Immacu-
late, Sisters, Servants of the —
Founded in America in 1888. Gen-
eral Motherhouse, San Antonio, Tex,

Found in the Diocese of Albany
and in the Southwestern States.

Holy Ghost, of Perpetual Adora-
tion, Servants of the — Founded in
Holland in 1896. General Mother-
house, Steyl, Holland. Found in the
Archdioceses of Philadelphia and
St. Louis.

Hospitallers of St. Joseph, Reli-
gious — Founded in France in 1636.
Found in the Archdiocese of Chi-
cago and the Dioceses of Burling-
ton and Helena.

Humility of Mary, Sisters of the
Holy — Founded in France in 1854.
General Motherhouse, Villa Maria,
Lawrence County, Pa. (This com-
munity is attached by special agree-
ment to the Diocese of Cleveland,
Ohio.) Found in the Archdiocese
of Dubuque and the Dioceses of
Cleveland, Davenport, Des Moines
and Rapid City.

Immaculate Conception, Daugh-
ters of Mary of the — Motherhouse,
New Britain, Conn. Found in the
Archdioceses of Newark and New
York and in the Dioceses of Brook-
lyn, Hartford and Springfield.

Immaculate Conception, Mission-
ary Sisters of the — Founded in
Brazil in 1910. First foundation in
the United States in 1922. General
Motherhouse, St. Bonaventure,
N. Y. Found in the Archdioceses of
Baltimore, Newark and New York
and the Dioceses of Buffalo and
Paterson.

Immaculate Conception, Servant
Sisters of the — Found in Connecti-
cut, Minnesota, New York and
Pennsylvania under jurisdiction of
the Ukrainian Greek Catholic Dio-
cese.

Immaculate Conception, Sisters
of the — Founded in the United
States in 1874. General Mother-
house, New Orleans, La. Found in
the Archdiocese of New Orleans
and the Diocese of Lafayette.

Incarnate Word and the Blessed
Sacrament, Sisters of the — Found-
ed in France in 1625. General
Motherhouse, Shiner, Texas. Found
in the Archdiocese of San Antonio
and the Dioceses of Belleville, Pitts-
burgh and Galveston.

261

Infancy of Jesus, Congregation of
the Servants of the Holy — Founded
in 1855 in Germany. General Mother-
hpuse, Germany. Found in the Arch-
dioceses of Baltimore and Washing-
ton and New York and the Dio-
ceses of Albany, Indianapolis, Pitts-
burgh, Syracuse, Toledo and Tren-
ton.

Infant Jesus, Sisters of the —
Founded in France in 1835. Gen-
eral Motherhouse, Brooklyn, N. Y.
Found in the Diocese of Brooklyn.
Jesus, Sisters of the Poor Child —
Founded in 1844 in Aix-la-Chapelle,
Germany. General Motherhouse,
Simpelveld, Holland. Found in the
Diocese of Wheeling, W. Va.

Jesus, Society of the Sisters,
Faithful Companions of — Founded
in France in 1820. General Mother-
house, Paris, France. Found in
Massachusetts and Rhode Island.
Jesus Crucified and the Sorrow-
ful Mother, Poor Sisters of —
Founded in the United States. Gen-
eral Motherhouse, Elmhurst, Pa.
Found in the Archdioceses of Bos-
ton and Philadelphia and in the
Diocese of Scranton.

Jesus-Mary, Religious of — Found-
ed at Lyons, France, 1818. General
Motherhouse, Rome, Italy. Found in
the Archdiocese of New York and
the Dioceses of El Paso, Fall River,
Manchester and Providence.

Joan of Arc, Sisters of St. —
Founded in France in 1806. General
Motherhouse, Bergerville, Quebec,
Canada. Found in the Archdioceses
of Boston and New York and the
Dioceses of Albany, Fall River, Hart-
ford, Manchester, Portland, Provi-
dence, Rochester and Springfield.
John the Baptist, Sisters of the
Order of St. — Founded in Italy in
1878. General Motherhouse, Rome,
Italy. Found in the Archdioceses of
Newark and New York.

Joseph, Sisters of St. — Founded
in 1650 in Le Puy, France, General
Motherhouse, Le Puy, France. Found
in the Diocese of Fall River.

Joseph, Sisters of St. — Founded
in the United States in 1901. Gen-
eral Motherhouse, Stevens Point,
Wis. Found in the Archdioceses of
Chicago, Detroit, St. Paul and Mil-
waukee and the Dioceses of Cleve-

land, Crookston, Denver, Fort
Wayne, Grand Island, Green Bay,
Hartford, La Crosse and Superior.

Joseph, Sisters of St. (of Caron-
delet) — Founded in France in 1650.
General Motherhouse, St. Louis, Mo.
Found throughout the United
States.

Joseph, Sisters of St. (of New-
ark) — Founded in England in
1888. General Motherhouse, Jersey
City, N. J. Found in the Archdio-
ceses of Newark, Philadelphia and
Portland and the Dioceses of Cam-
den, Seattle and Trenton and in
Alaska.

Little Company of Mary Nursing
Sisters — Founded in England in
1877. Motherhouse in Rome, Italy.
Found in Chicago.

Loretto at the Foot of the Cross,
Sisters of — Founded in America
in 1812. General Motherhouse, Lo-
retto, Marion, Ky. Found in the
Archdioceses of Chicago, Los An-
geles, Louisville, St. Louis and
Santa Fe and in the Dioceses of
Belleville, Columbus, Denver, El
Paso, Kansas City, Lincoln, Mobile,
Oklahoma City and Tulsa, Omaha,
Rockford, St. Joseph, San Diego
and Tucson.

Mantellata Sisters, Servants of
Mary — Founded in Italy in 1285.
General Motherhouse, Pistoia, Italy.
Found in the Archdiocese of Chi-
cago and the Dioceses of Belleville,
Denver, Ogdensburg, Omaha and
Sioux City.

Marianites of Holy Cross, Con-
gregation of the Sisters — Founded
in France in 1841. General Mother-
house, France, Found in the Arch-
dioceses of New York and New
Orleans and the Dioceses of Lafay-
ette and Natchez.

Mar 1st Sisters — These are the
Missionary Sisters of the Society
of Mary, St. Theresa's Convent,
Spring Rd., Mass. A strictly mis-
sionary order founded in France
in 1845 whose field of labor is the
South Sea Islands.

Mary, Missionary Sisters of the
Society of — Founded in 1880 at St.
Brieuc, France. General Mother-
house, Lyons, France. American

262

Novitiate, Bedford, Mass. Pound in
the Archdiocese of Boston.

Mary, Servants of — Founded
in Italy in the 13th century. Found
in the Archdioceses of Baltimore,
Chicago, Cincinnati, Detroit, Du-
buque, New York, Santa Fe and
St. Louis and the Dioceses of Belle-
ville, Denver, La Crosse, Ogdens-
burg, Omaha, Sioux City, Superior,
Trenton and Wheeling.

Mary, Sisters of St. — Founded
in Oregon in 1886. General Mother-
house, Beaverton, Oregon. Found
in the Archdiocese of Portland.

Mary Help of Christians, Daugh-
ters of — Founded in 1854 in Italy.
General Motherhouse, Nizza Mon-
ferrato, Italy. Found in the Arch-
dioceses of Newark, New York,
Philadelphia and San Antonio and
the Dioceses of Monterey-Fresno,
Paterson and St. Augustine.

Mary, of Namur, Sisters of St. —
Founded in Namur, Belgium, 1819.
General Motherhouse, Namur, Bel-
gium. Found in the Archdioceses
of Baltimore and Boston and the
Dioceses of Buffalo, Dallas, Denver,
Galveston, Monterey-Fresno and
Syracuse.

Mary Reparatrix, Society of —
Founded in France in 1857. Gen-
eral Motherhouse, Rome, Italy.
Found in the Archdioceses of De-
troit and New York.

Medical Missionaries, Inc., So-
ciety of Catholic — Founded in the
United States in 1925. General
Motherhouse, Fox Chase, Pa. Found
in the Archdiocese of Baltimore.

Mercy, Daughters of Our Lady of

— Founded in Italy in 1837. Gen-
eral Motherhouse, Savona, Italy.
Found in the Dioceses of Harris-
burg, Scranton and Springfield.

Mercy, Sisters of — Founded in
Ireland in 1831. Found throughout
the United States.

Mercy, Sisters of Our Lady of

— Founded in America in 1829.
General Motherhouse, Charleston,
S. C. Found in the Diocese of
Charleston.

Mercy of the Holy Cross, Sisters
of — Founded in Switzerland in
1852. General Motherhouse, Ingen-
bohl, Switzerland. Found in the

Archdioceses of Cincinnati, Milwau-
kee and St. Louis, and the Dio-
ceses of Belleville, Bismarck and
Superior.

Misericorde, Sisters of — Found-
ed in Canada in 1848. General
Motherhouse, Montreal, Canada.
Found in the Archdioceses of Chi-
cago, Milwaukee and New York
and in the Dioceses of Green Bay
and Springfield.

Mission Health Sisters — Found-
ed in New York in 1935. Found in
the Archdiocese of New York.

Mission Helpers, Servants of the
Sacred Heart — Founded in the
United States, in 1890. General
Motherhouse, Towson, Md. Found
in the Archdioceses of Baltimore
and New York and the Dioceses
of Pittsburgh and Trenton, and in
Puerto Rico.

Missionary Catechists of Our
Blessed Lady of Victory, Society
Of — Founded in the United States
in 1918. Motherhouse, Huntington,
Ind. Found in the Archdioceses of
Los Angeles and Santa Fe and the
Dioceses of Amarillo, El Paso, Fort
Wayne, Monterey-Fresno and San
Diego.

Missionaries of St. Mary, Lady
— Founded in the United States
in 1908. General Motherhouse,
Omak, Wash. Found in the Diocese
of Spokane.

Missionary Sisters of Our Lady
of Africa (White Sisters) — Found-
ed in Algeria in 1869. General
Motherhouse, Algeria. Found in
Metuchen, N. J.

Missionary Sisters of the Divine
Child — Founded in the United
States in 1927. Motherhouse, Buf-
falo, N. Y. Found in the Diocese
of Buffalo.

Missionary Sisters of the Most
Sacred Heart — Founded in Ger-
many in 1899. General Motherhouse,
Hiltrup, Germany. Found in the
Archdioceses of New York, Phila-
delphia and Cincinnati and the Dio-
ceses of Columbus, Peoria, Rock-
ford and Wheeling.

Missionary Sisters of the Sacred
Heart — Founded in Italy in 1880.
Motherhouse, Rome, Italy. Found

263

in the Archdioceses of Los Angeles,
Newark, New Orleans, New York
and Philadelphia and the Dioceses
of Brooklyn, Denver, San Diego,
Scranton and Seattle.

Missionary Sisters, Servants of
the Holy Ghost — Founded in Hol-
land in 1889. General Motherhouse,
Steyl, Holland. Found in the Arch-
dioceses of Baltimore, Chicago, Du-
buque, Milwaukee and St. Louis
and the Dioceses of Erie, Little
Rock and Natchez.

Missionary Zelatrices, Sisters of
the Sacred Heart — Founded in
Italy in 1894. Motherhouse, Rome,
Italy. Found in the Archdioceses
of New York and St. Louis and
the Dioceses of Hartford and Pitts-
burgh.

Names of Jesus and Mary, Sis-
ters of the Holy — Founded in
Canada in 1843. General Mother-
house, Outrement, Canada, Found
throughout the United States.

Nazareth, Sisters of — Founded
in the United States in 1924. Moth-
erhouse, Hammersmith, England.
Found in the Archdiocese of Los
Angeles.

Notre Dame, School Sisters De

— Founded in Czechoslovakia in
1853. General Motherhouse, Ho-
razdovice, Bohemia. Found in the
Archdiocese of Dubuque and the
Dioceses of Lincoln and Omaha.

Notre Dame, School Sisters of

— Founded in Germany, 1833. Gen-
eral Motherhouse, Munich, Bavaria.
Found throughout the United
States.

Notre Dame, Sisters of — Found-
ed in Germany in 1850. General
Motherhouse, Muelhausen, Ger-
many. Found in the Archdioceses
of Baltimore, Chicago, Cincinnati
and Los Angeles and the Dioceses
of Cleveland, Covington, Fort
Wayne, San Diego, Superior and
Toledo.

Notre Dame, Sisters of the Con-
gregation of — Founded in Canada
m 1660. General Motherhouse, Mon-
treal, P. Q., Canada. Found in the
Archdioceses of New York and Chi-
cago and the Dioceses of Burling-
ton, Hartford, Portland and Provi-
dence.

Notre Dame De Namur, Sisters of
— Founded in France, 1803. Gen-
eral Motherhouse, Namur, Belgium.
Found throughout the United
States.

Notre Dame De Sion, Congrega-
tion of — Founded in France in
1843. General Motherhouse, Paris,
France. Found in the Diocese of
Kansas City.

Oblate Sisters of Providence —
Founded in the United States in
1829. General Motherhouse, Balti-
more, Md. Found in the Archdio-
ceses of Baltimore and St. Louis,
and the Dioceses of Charleston,
Leavenworth and Richmond.

Pallottine Missionary Sisters —
Founded in Italy in 1895. General
Motherhouse, Limburg, Germany.
Found in the Archdioceses of Balti-
more and Milwaukee and the Dio-
ceses of Columbus, Omaha, Pitts-
burgh and Wheeling.

Pallottine Sisters of Charity —
Founded in Italy, 1845. General
Motherhouse, Rome, Italy. Found
in the Archdioceses pf Baltimore,
Newark, New York and Philadel-
phia and the Diocese of Providence.

Parish Visitors of Mary Immacu-
late — Founded in New York in
1920. Motherhouse, New York City.
Found in the Archdioceses pf Chi-
cago, New York and in the Dioceses
of Albany, Brooklyn, Scranton,
Syracuse and Wilmington.

Passionist Sisters — See: Cross
and Passion, Sisters of the.

Peekskiil Sisters — See: Francis,
Missionary Sisters of the Third
Order of St.

Poor, Little Sisters of the —
Founded in France in 1839. Gen-
eral Motherhouse, St. Pern, France.
Found throughout the United
States.

Presentation, Sisters of St. Mary
of the — Founded in France. Gen-
eral Motherhouse, Broons, Cotes-du-
Nord, France. Found in the Arch-
dioceses of Baltimore, New Orleans,
Portland and San Antonio, and the
Dioceses of Fargo, Fort Wayne and
Peoria.

Presentation of Mary, Sisters of
the — Founded in France in 1796.

264

General Motherhouse in France.
Found in the Dioceses of Burling-
ton, Manchester, Portland, Provi-
dence and Springfield.

Presentation of the B. V. M., Sis-
ters of the — Founded in Ireland
in 1777. Found throughout the
United States.

Providence, Daughters of St.
Mary of — Founded in 1881 in
Como, Italy. General Motherhouse,
Como, Italy. American Motherhouse,
Chicago, 111. Found in the Arch-
diocese of Chicago and the Diocese
of Sioux Falls.

Providence, Sisters of — Found-
ed in Canada in 1861. General
Motherhouse, Holyoke, Mass. Found
in the Diocese of Springfield.

Providence, Sisters of (of St.
Mary-of-the-Woods) — Founded in
France in 1806. General Mother;
house, St. Mary-of-the-Woods, Ind.
Found in the Archdioceses of Balti-
more, Boston, Chicago and Los An-
geles and the Dioceses of Fort
Wayne, Indianapolis, Oklahoma City
and Tulsa, Peoria, Raleigh, Rock-
ford and San Diego.

Providence, Sisters of Divine —
Founded in France in 1762. General
Motherhouse, San Antonio, Texas.
Found in the Archdioceses of Balti-
more, Los Angeles, San Antonio
and Santa Fe and the Dioceses
of Alexandria, Amarillo, Corpus
Chris ti, Dallas, Galveston, Lafay-
ette, Little Rock, San Diego, Okla-
homa and Tulsa. *

Providence, Sisters of Divine —
Founded in Germany. Motherhouse,
Mayence, Germany. Found in the
Archdiocese of St. Louis and the
Dioceses of Altoona, Columbus,
Erie, Pittsburgh, Springfield and
Wheeling and in Puerto Rico.

Providence, Sisters of Divine (of
Kentucky) — Founded in France
in 1762. General Motherhouse, Mo-
selle, France. Found in the Arch-
dioceses of Baltimore, Cincinnati
and New York and in the Dioceses
of Columbus, Covington, Provi-
dence, Toledo and Wheeling.

Redeemer, Daughters of the Di-
vine— Founded in 1849 in Nieder-
bronn, Alsace-Lorraine. General
Motherhouse, Sopron, Hungary.
Found in the Archdiocese of Phila-

delphia and in the Dioceses of Buf-
falo, Cleveland and Pittsburgh.

Redeemer, Daughters of the Most
Holy — Founded in 1847 in Wuerz-
burg, Germany. General Mother-
house, Wuerzburg, Germany. Found
in the Archdioceses of Baltimore
and Washington, Boston, New York
and Philadelphia.

Refuge, Sisters of Our Lady of
Charity of — Founded in France
in 1641. Motherhouse, Buffalo, N. Y.
Found throughout the United
States.

Reparation, Sisters of — Founded
in the United States in 1890, Moth-
erhouse, New York City. Found in
the Archdiocese of New York.

Resurrection, Sisters of the —
Founded in Italy in 1891. General
Motherhouse, Rome, Italy. Found
in the Archdioceses of Chicago and
New York and the Dioceses of Al-
bany, Fargo, La Crosse, Omaha and
Syracuse.

Rosary, Congregation of Our
Lady of the — Founded in Canada
in 1874. General Motherhouse in
Rimouski, P. Q., Canada. Found
in the Diocese of Portland.

Sacrament, Sisters of Perpetual
Adoration of the Blessed — Found-
ed in Mexico in 1879. Motherhouse,
San Antonio, Texas. Found in the
Archdioceses of Los Angeles and
San Antonio and the Dioceses of
Salt Lake City and San Diego.

Sacrament, Sisters of the Blessed,
for Indians and Colored People —
Founded in the United States in
1891. General Motherhouse, Corn-
wells Heights, Pa. Found through-
out the United States.

Sacrament, Sisters of the Most
Holy — Founded in France in 1851.
General Motherhouse, Lafayette,
La. Found in the Archdiocese of
New Orleans and in the Dioceses
of Lafayette, Mobile and Natchez.

Sacrament, Sisters of the Perpet-
ual Adoration of the Blessed —
Founded in Rome in 1807. Found
in the Archdiocese of San Fran-
cisco and the Diocese of El Paso.

Sacramenti ne Nuns — Founded
in France in 1639. Motherhouse,
Yonkers, N. Y. Found in the Arch-
diocese of New York.

265

Sacred Heart, Grey Nuns of the

— Founded in Canada, 1726. Gen-
eral Motherhouse, Philadelphia, Pa,
Found in the Archdioceses of Bos-
ton and Philadelphia and the Dio-
ceses of Brooklyn, Buffalo, Ogdens-
burg and Savannah-Atlanta.

Sacred Heart, Society of the —
Founded in France in 1800. Gen-
eral Motherhouse, Rome, Italy.
Found throughout the United
States.

Sacred Heart and the Poor, Serv-
ants of the (Mexican) — Founded
in Mexico in 1885. Motherhouse,
El Paso, Texas. Found in the Dio-
ceses of Corpus Christi and El Paso.

Sacred Heart of Jesus of St. Ja-
cut, Sisters of the — Founded in
France in 1816. General Mother-
house, St. Jacut, Brittany, France,
Found in the Archdiocese of San
Antonio and in the Dioceses of
Corpus Christi and Galveston.

Sacred Heart of Mary, Religious
Of the — Founded in France in
1848. General Motherhouse, Beziers,
France. Found in the Archdioceses
of Los Angeles and New York and
the Dioceses of Brooklyn and San
Diego.

Sacred Hearts, Religious of the
Holy Union of the — Motherhouse,
Fall River, Mass. Found in the
Archdioceses of Baltimore and Bos-
ton and the Dioceses of Brooklyn,
Fall River and Providence,

Sacred Hearts and of Perpetual
Adoration, Sisters of the — Found-
ed in France in 1800. General Moth-
erhouse, Paris, France. Found in
the Diocese of Fall River.

Saviour, Sisters of the Divine —
Founded in Italy in 1888. General
Motherhouse, Rome, Italy. Found
in the Archdioceses of Chicago and
Milwaukee and the Dioceses of
Green Bay, La Crosse, Springfield,
Sioux Falls and Superior.

Service, Sisters of Social —
Founded in 1908 in Hungary. Gen-
eral Motherhouse, Budapest, Hun-
gary. Found in the Archdioceses of
Los Angeles and San Francisco and
the Dioceses of Sacramento and
San Diego.

Sorrowful Mother, Sisters of the

— Founded in Italy in 1883. Gen-
eral Motherhouse, Rome, Italy.

Found in the Archdioceses of Mil-
waukee, Newark and Santa Fe and
the Dioceses of Green Bay, La
Crosse, Oklahoma City and Tulsa,
Superior, Wichita and Winona.

Teresa of Jesus, Society of St. —
Founded in Spain in 1876. Mother-
house, Barcelona, Spain. Found in
the Archdioceses of New Orleans
and San Antonio.

Trinity, Missionary Servants of
the Most Blessed — Motherhouse,
Holmes burg, Pa. Found in the Arch-
dioceses of Baltimore, Newark and
Philadelphia and the Dioceses of
Brooklyn, Hartford, Mobile, Nat-
chez, Pittsburgh, Rochester and
Rockford, and in Puerto Rico.

Ursula of the Blessed Virgin, So-
ciety of the Sisters of St. — Found-
ed in France in 1606. General Moth-
erhouse, Bruges, Belgium. Found
in the Archdiocese of New York,

Ursuline Nuns — Founded in
Italy in 1535. General Motherhouse,
Rome, Italy. Found throughout the
United States.

Ursuline Nuns of the Congrega-
tion of Paris — Founded in Italy
in 1535. Motherhouse, Maple Mount,
Ky. Found in the Archdioceses of
Louisville, St. Louis and Santa Fe
and the Dioceses of Lincoln and
Owensbpro.

Ursuline Sisters of Mount Cal-
vary — Founded in Germany, 1838.
General Motherhouse, Calvarein-
berg, Germany. Central house, Ken-
1 mare, N. D. Found in the Dioceses of
Belleville, Bismarck and Cheyenne.

Venerini Sisters — Founded in
Italy in 1685. General Motherhouse,
Rome, Italy. Found in the Arch-
diocese of Boston and the Dioceses
of Albany, Providence and Spring-
field.

Vincent de Paul Sisters — See:
Charity of St. Vincent de Paul, Sis-
ters of.

Visitation Nuns — Founded in
France in 1610. Found throughout
the United States.

White Sisters — See: Missionary
Sisters of Our Lady of Africa.

Wisdom, Daughters of — Found-
ed in France in 1703. General
Motherhouse, Vendee, France.
Found in the Dioceses of Brook-
lyn and Portland.

266

AMERICAN MISSIONARIES AT HOME AND IN FOREIGN FIELDS

{Compiled by the Society for the Propagation of the Faith)

Religious Order or Community Priests Brothers

Augustinian Recollects 12

Augustinians 4

Benedictines 6 1

Brothers of the Sacred Heart 7

Brothers of the Third Order of St. Francis ... 5

Capuchins (O F. M. Cap.) 12 1

Claretians 12 3

Divine Word Missionaries 69 7

Dominicans 29 2

Franciscans (O. F. M.) 92 5

Holy Cross Fathers 30 10

Holy Ghost Fathers 109

Jesuits 337 87

La Salette Missionaries 150 150

Marianists 7 97

Marists 42 90

Maryknoll Missionaries 295 81

Norbertines 8

Oblates of Mary Immaculate 38

Passionists 65 1

Redemptorists 128

St. Columban Fathers 45

Society of African Missions 25

Society of the Atonement 7 3

Vincentian Fathers 85

White Fathers 14 1

Religious Order or Community Sisters

Benedictine Sisters 34

Carmelites of Corpus Christi 12

Daughters of Charity of St. Vincent de Paul 31

Daughters of the Holy Ghost 8

Dominican Sisters 24

Franciscan Sisters (O. F. M.) 19

Helpers of the Holy Souls 36

Holy Union of the Sacred Hearts 4

Hospital Sisters of St. Francis 32

Maryknoll Sisters 614

Missionary Canonesses of St. Augustine 78

Missionary Servants of the Most Blessed Trinity 65

Missionary Sisters of Our Lady of Africa 16

Missionary Sisters of the Immaculate Conception 262

Missionary Sisters of the Society of Mary 74

Missionary Sisters, Servants of the Holy Ghost 114

Mission Helpers of the Sacred Heart 175

Pallottine Missionary Sisters $

Religious of the Holy Union of the Sacred Hearts 4

Religious of the Sacred Heart 10

School Sisters of Notre Dame , . 42

School Sisters of St. Francis 29

Sisters Adorers of the Most Precious Blood ,**,,,,>, &

267

Religious Order or Community Sisters

Sisters Adorers of the Precious Blood 29

Sisters of Charity (Emmitsburg, Md.) 6

Sisters of Charity (Grey Nuns) 15

Sisters of Charity of Providence 3

Sisters of Divine Providence 16

Sisters of Mercy of the Union of the United States of America ... 27

Sisters of Notre Dame of Namur 12

Sisters of Providence 28

Sisters of St. Columban 1

Sisters of St. Francis 36

Sisters of St. Francis of Assisi 20

Sisters of St. Joseph (of Newark) 7

Sisters of the Holy Cross 19

Sisters of the Holy Names of Jesus and Mary 188

Sisters of Loretto at the Foot of the Cross 19

Sisters of the Blessed Sacrament for Indians and Colored People . . 430

Sisters of the Holy Family 185

Sisters of the Precious Blood 23

Sisters of the Third Order Regular of St. Francis 19

Sisters of the Third Order of St. Francis of the Holy Family 9

Sisters of the Third Order of St. Francis of Perpetual Adoration ... 13

Sisters, Servants of the Immaculate Heart of Mary 4

Social Mission Sisters of the Holy Ghost 4

Society of African Missions 34

Society of Catholic Medical Missionaries 10

Society of Missionary Catechists of Our Blessed Lady of Victory . . . 154

Society of the Holy Child Jesus 8

Ursuline Sisters 46

Vincentians 6

THE HOME MISSIONERS OF AMERICA

(Courtesy of the Rev. Howard Bishop, Director)

The Home Missioners of America are a society, organized in 1937,
and now in process of formation under the patronage of the Most Rev-
erend John T. McNicholas, Archbishop of Cincinnati, with the purpose of
carrying the Faith to the rural sections of the United States. The Home
Missioners are interested in the conversion of all of non-Catholic Ameri-
ca, but they feel that the best place to begin such a work is in the
rural sections: first, because it is here that the Church is least known
and most misunderstood; and secondly, because these sections, having
a much higher birth-rate than the cities, are the population reservoirs of
the nation. There is also the fact that a very fine American society
of priests, the Paulists, is already specializing in convert work in our
cities.

The Home Missioners aim to do for the rural sections of America
what the Maryknoll Fathers are doing for China, and in broad general
outline they will follow the Maryknoll pattern of organization. While
their attention for the present is confined to the formation of a body
of priests, they aim later on to organize also co-operating communities
of Brothers and Sisters.

Their quarterly publication is "The Challenge."

268

OO t- t-O •& *& O ILO 00 «tf t- CO 00 rH OO <3S I> OS M3 O
C3 CO t~ l> Lft *O O CO tO t~ C&CSJ &O OS

00 "* *

j C-^

4S CO 00 r-T«O
O -^ t- rH

I- -1°,

r-l CO
<M

IjOCO tOTHTHlO«"«iHOO

g g -0.2 OS 00 rH WOO ,Ht~THLO . iH O

1 3*N f
^ < »' t-T

22 « C5 OS O OO rH IO

^tJC001"1 OSrH COIO

£ C «« <» « °° »

5 ^
co

r \6

«J O O N OS CO Oi COCOCOCOLAO-rh rt< t- O
Q.OOOO O>OO C*-O t-'THtMO rHOO
OrH NCO COrH OOOrH COIO

O1O rHiH

CO C- 00 5

•— O N O> r-i CO

I.JS O CS? CO CO C- 00 5O

«*

IT- CO O -sf< ^ IO O ^h rH OS 1C

CO
rH

J- -^ CO

«•- 05 rH

< ^n

CO CSI

oo o «o oo t- cq to u^ 10 o ^ eq os t- us o eo °a oo ^ e» c

t^ CO O> "^H rH CO O ITS co ^ C<I OO O b- CO OS OO o H C9I OS OO "
COCO OCO b-cq ^rH^rHCOrHb- iOeo rHo?fi cq«rH<

g rt - - * a-CTJT3a'CT:«B5'S«5-s5

«9 ElmmElro &mt?nQ « daJo32a>oJc3®a3'§(I>e8-§
ogfi ffi S OBQOO^ S ^ ^

269

to o
o ^H

CO L»

QO T*
cq

u, -^ kttH 6$uiioo*«HrHob-coto*£> d* to CD eq TH

cot- TH oo TH oo TH 10 oo o <M "*" CD 10 no co t- ea i&

CO 00^ O Cfi^ N CO 00 -^00 w TH OO ** -^ i-^ T-* -^ «

oa TH" oT o c<F to"" ••* c^ e<f oo co

0» CO CO 05 r-l 03 rH 00

00 TH CO

3 ns

W <* «
3 N

iOO OO<M rHOO
t, 00 LOO t-00

rHt-COWfHOO

g-
s

CO CO rH CO O> tO

kO CO LO CO O

TH S )UO TH

rH (M CO

CO CM
CO US

co" us

°*

CO O 1C)

~-TH O^

US'

o co oo

"C CD

OOt-

t-"

USOrHCOt—Ot— OS^CO fHCOO>O>CO

O ^ O> eq CO CO CO £- IO kO CO OO ^ OO O

THCOCfllXBrHO COCOrH^ THCO O^

W> t- CO O

e»

CO 03

j« OJTH

<0 rj

00 (
CO <
0> i

TH °3 i
O j
O
^

C-OJ
t-00

i> ^ 00 O

COCO <MrH

0*00 CNrH

0^2 O*

CO 03 00 rH C<* CO IO rH O rj
OO CO O Cfc rH b- CO OO rj ^*
JjOCMOerOOO

CO OOiHN

ABBREVIATIONS COMMON IN ECCLESIASTICAL USAGE.

A. A. — Augustinians of the Assump-
tion (Assumptionists).

A. B. — Bachelor of Arts.

Abp. — Archbishop.

A. D. — Anno Domini (Year of Our
Lord).

A. M. — Master of Arts.

A. M. D. G.~- Ad Majorem Dei Gloria
(For the Greater Glory of God).

B. A. — Bachelor of Arts.
B.C. — Before Christ.

B. C. L. — Bachelor of Canon Law,

or Bachelor of Civil Law.
Bp. — Bishop.
Bro. — Brother.

B. V. M. — Blessed Virgin Mary.

Card. — Cardinal.

C.C.F. — Congregation of the
Brothers of Charity.

C. C. J. — Congregation of Charity
of the Sacred Heart of Jesus.

C. F. A. — Alexian Brothers.

C. F. C. — Brothers of Charity.

C. F. P. — Brothers of the Poor ot
St. Francis.

C. F. X. — Brothers of St. Francis
Xavier.

C. I. C. M. — Congregation of the
Immaculate Heart of Mary.

C. J. M. — Congregation of Jesus
and Mary (Eudists).

C. M. — Congregation of the Mis-
sion (Vincentians, or Lazarists).

C. M. F. — Missionary Sons of the
Immaculate Heart (Claretians).

C. M. Mh. — Missionaries of Marian-
hill.

Conf . — Confessor.

Cong. Orat. — Congregation of the
Oratory (Oratorians).

C. P. — Congregation of the Passion
(Passionists).

C. PP. S. — Congregation of the
Most Precious Blood.

C. P. S. — Stigmatine Fathers.

C. R. — Congregation of the Resur-
rection (Resurrectionist Fjathers).

C. R. — Clerks Regular (Theatine

Fathers).
C. R. C. S. — Clerks Regular of the

Congregation of Somaschi.
C. R. I. C. — Canons Regular of the

Immaculate Conception.
C. R. M. D. — Clerks Regular of the

Mother of God.

C. R. M, I. —- Clerks Regular Minis-
tering to the Infirm (Camillians).
C. S. B. — Congregation of St. Basil

(Basilians).
C. S. C. — Congregation of the Holy

Cross.
C. S. C. B. — Congregation of St.

Charles Borromeo.
C. S. P. — Congregation of St. Paul

(Paulists).
C. SS. CC. — Congregation of the

Sacred Hearts of Jesus and Mary.
C. Ss. R. — Congregation of the

Most Holy Redeemer (Redemp-

torists) .
C. S. Sp. — Congregation of the

Holy Ghost (Holy Ghost Fathers).

C. s. V. — Clerks of St. Viator (Via-
torians).

D. C. L. — Doctor of Canon Law, or
Doctor of Civil Law.

D. D. — Doctor of Divinity.

Doct. — Doctor.

D. O. M. — Deo Optimo Maximo (To

God, the Best and Greatest).
13 V. — Deo volente (God willing).

F. D.P. — Sons of Divine Provi-
dence.

F. M. S. — Marist Brothers.

Fr. — Father.

E\ s. C. — Brothers of the Christian
Schools (Christian Brothers).

F. S. C. J. — Congregation of the
Sons of the Sacred Heart of Jesus.

I.C. — Fathers of the Institute ot
Charity.

L C. — Brothers of Christian In-
struction (La Mennais Brothers).

I. C. — Missionary Sisters of the
Immaculate Conception.

271

I. H. S. — First three letters of the
name Jesus in Greek, erroneous-
ly interpreted as Jesus Hominum
Salvator.

I. N. R. I. — Jesus Nazarenus Rex
Judaeorum (Jesus of Nazareth,
King of the Jews).

j c. D. — Doctor of Canon Law, or

Doctor of Civil Law.
J M. J. — Jesus, Mary, Joseph.

J. U. D. — Doctor of Both Laws
(Civil and Canon).

Lect. Glis. Phil. (Franciscan degree :
cf. Ph. D.) — Lector General of
Philosophy.

Lect. Glis. S. S. (Franciscan de-
gree, cf. S. T. D.) — Lector Gen-
eral of Sacred Scripture.

Lect. Glis. Sac. Theol. (Franciscan
degree, cf. S. T. D.) — Lector
General of Sacred Theology.

M.A. — Master of Arts.
M. I. C. — Marian Fathers.
MM. — Martyrs.

M. M. — Catholic Foreign Mission
Society of America, or Maryknoll
Missioners.

M. M. — Foreign Mission Brothers
of St. Michael.

M. S. — Missionary Fathers of La
Salette.

M. S. C. — Missionaries of the Sa-
cred Heart.

M. S. C. — Missionaries of St. Charles

M. S. F. — Missionaries of the Holy
Family.

Msgr. — Monsignor.

M. S. SS. T. — Missionary Servants
of the Most Holy Trinity.

N.C.W.C. — National
Welfare Conference.

N. D. — Our Lady.

N. T. — New Testament.

Catholic

O. C. — Order of Charity.
O. Camald. — Camaldolese Order.
O. Carm. — Carmelite Order.
O. Cart. — Carthusian Order.

0. C. C. — Order of Calced Carmel-
ites (more popularly O. Carm.).

O. C. D — Order of Discalced Car-
melites.

O. Cist. — Cistercian Order.

O. C. R. — Order of Cistercian Re-
form, or Trappists.

O. C. S. O. — Order of the Cister-
cians of the Strict Observance
(Trappists).

O. D. M. — Mercedarian Fathers.

O F. M. — Order of Friars Minor
(Franciscans).

O. F. M. Cap. — Order of Friars
Minor Capuchin.

0. M. — Order of Minims.

O. M. C. — Order of Friars Minor,
Conventual.

0. M. I. — Oblates of Mary Immac-
ulate.

O. Merced. — Order of .Mary for the
Redemption of Captives (Merce-
darians).

O. P. — Order of Preachers (Do-
minicans).

O. Praem. — Order of Premonstra-

tensians.

O R. S. A — Order of Recollects of
St. Augustine.

O. S. — Order of Servites.
O. S. — Old Style.

O. S.A. — Order of the Hermits of
St. Augustine (Augustinians).

O. S. B. — Order of St. Benedict
(Benedictines).

O. S. B. M. — Order of St. Basil the
Great.

O. S. C. — Oblates of St. Charles.

O. S. Cam. — Order of -St. Camillus
(Camillian Fathers).

O. S. C. R. — Canons Regular of the
Holy Cross (Crosier Fathers).

O. S. F. — Missionary Brothers of
St. Francis,.

272

O. S. F. C. — Order of Friars Minor
Capuchin of St. Francis.

O. S. F. S. — Oblates of St. Francis
de Sales.

O. S. H. — Order .of St. Jerome
(Hieronymites) .

O. S. J. — Oblates of St. Joseph.

O. S. M. — Order of the Servants
of Mary (Servites).

O. SS. T. — Order of the Most Holy
Trinity (Trinitarians).

O. S. U. -— Order of St. Ursula
(Ursulines).

O. T. — Old Testament.

P. A. — Prothonotary Apostolic.

P.O. — Pax Christi (Peace of
Christ).

Pont. Max. — Pontifex Maximus
(Supreme Pontiff).

P. S. C. J. — Society of Priests of
the Sacred Heart of Jesus.

P. S. M. — Pious Society of Mis-
sions (Pallottine Fathers).

P. S. S. C. — Pious Society of the
Missionaries of St. Charles.

Rev. — Reverend.

R. I. P. — • Requiescat in Pace (May
he, or she, rest in peace).

R, M. M. — Religious Missionaries
of Marianhill.

R. P. — Reverendus Pater (Rever-
end Father).

R. S. H. — Religious of the Sacred
Heart.

Rt. Rev. — Right Reverend.

S. A. — Franciscan Friars of the
Atonement.

S. C. — Congregation of St. Francis
de Sales (Salesians).

S. C. J. — Society of Priests of the
Sacred Heart of Jesus.

S. D. S. — Society of the Divine
Saviour (Salvatorians).

S. F. S. C. — Brothers of the Sacred
Heart.

S. J. — Society of Jesus (Jesuits).

S. M. — Society of Mary (Marists).

S M.-— Society of Mary of Paris
(Marianists).

S. M. A. — Society of the African
Missions.

S. M. M. — Fathers of the Company
of Mary.

S.O. SB. — Sylvestrine Benedic-
tines.

S. P. M. — Society of the Fathers of
Mercy.

Sr. — Sister.

S. S. — Society of St. Sulpice (Sul-

picians).
S. S. C — Chinese Mission Society

of St. Columban.

S. S. C. — Society of the Holy
Cross, an Anglican order.

SS. D. N. — Our Most Holy Lord;
also a title of the Pope.

S. S. E. — - Society of St. Edmund.

S.S. J. — St. Joseph's Society of the
Sacred Heart (Jdsephites).

S.S P. — Pious Society of St. Paul.

S. S. S. — Society of Fathers of the
Blessed Sacrament.

S., St. ; Sts., SS. — Saint; Saints.

S. T. D. — Doctor of Sacred Theol-
ogy.

S. T. M. — Master of Sacred Theol-
ogy.

S. V. D. — Society of Fathers of the
Divine Word.

T. O. R. — Third Order Regular of
St. Francis.

V. F. — Vicar Forane.
V. G. — Vicar General.
Virg.-— Virgin.
V, Rev. — • Very Reverend.
V. T. — Old Testament.

W. F. — White Fathers (Mission-
aries of Africa),

273

ECCLESIASTICAL TITLES
(In order of their importance)

His Holiness The Pope

His Eminence Cardinal

f Bishop

Priest

[ Deacon

Most Reverend Excellency Latin (Western) Patriarchs

Most Reverend Lord Eastern Patriarchs

Apostolic Delegates

Most Reverend \ Archbishops

Bishops

Right Reverend

Archabbots

Abbots

Protonotaries Apostolic

Domestic Prelates (Monsignors)

Vicars General

Canons, Provosts

Papal Chamberlains (Monsignors)

Rectors of Seminaries, and Heads

of Colleges

Provincials of Religious Orders
Rural Deans

f Priests of Religious Orders

Reverend \ Secular Priests

I Clerics — in Major Orders

Very Reverend.

ECCLESIASTICAL FORMS OF ADDRESS

The Pope:
Holiness, Pope N-

His Holiness, Pope N ; Your

Holiness

Most Holy Father

Addressing a letter: To His Holi-
ness, Pope

Concluding a letter: Prostrate at
the feet of your Holiness, I have
the honor to profess myself, with
the most profound respect, Your
Holiness's most humble servant,

Cardinals:

Your Eminence

His Eminence (Christian name)

Cardinal (surname)
My Lord Cardinal
Addressing a letter: His Eminence

(Christian name) Cardinal (sur-
name)

Concluding a letter: I have the
honor to be, with profound re-
spect, Your Eminence's most

humble servant,

If he is an Archbishop or Bishop :

His Eminence Cardinal Archbishop

His Eminence Cardinal N ,

Archbishop of

Patriarchs, Apostolic Delegates

and Nuncios:
His Excellency, The Patriarch

(Archbishop) of

His Excellency, Monsignor N ,

Patriarch Archbishop of

Most Reverend Excellency; Your

Excellency

His Beatitude, Patriarch of

(Eastern Patriarchs)

Your Beatitude; Most Reverend
Lord (Eastern Patriarchs)

Your Excellency, (or) His Excel-
lency (Apostolic Delegates, etc.)

Letters are addressed and con-
cluded as for a Cardinal, •with
the exception that the title "Emi-
nence" is not used, but in its
place there is substituted the re-
spective title of the individual
addressed.

Archbishops:

Your Excellency

My Lord Archbishop

My Lord, (or) Your Grace

Addressing a letter:

The Most Reverend A B ,

D. D., Archbishop of

Concluding a letter: I have the
honor to be, with profound re-
spect, Your Excellency's most
obedient servant,

Bishops:

Your Excellency

Your Grace; My Lord Bishop; My

Lord

Addressing a letter:
The Most (or Right) Reverend

A. B , D. D., Bishop

Concluding a letter: I have the
honor to be Your Excellency's

very humble servant,

Note: The titles "Lord" and
"Lordship" are not in common use
in the United States. By regulation
both bishops and archbishops in the
United States are now called "Your
Excellency"; "Your Grace" is no
longer good form.

Titular Archbishops and Bishops:

These are best addressed in ex-
actly the same way as a diocesan
prelate, but their office may be
added, e.g.:
The Right Reverend A B ,

Vicar Apostolic of

Abbots:

The Lord Abbot of ; My

Lord, (or) Father Abbot
Addressing a letter:

The Right Reverend Dom A -

B - , o. S. B. (or otherwise)

Abbot of -
Concluding a letter: I am, Right

Rev. Abbot (or Father), Your de-

voted servant, - • — •

Abbesses:

Similarly, substituting Lady Ab-
bess, Mother Abbess, Dame.

Protonotanes Apostolic, Domestic
Prelates and Vicars Genera!:

Right Reverend Monsignor

Monsignor

The Right Reverend Monsignor

A - B - , Prot. Apos. (or)

Vic. Gen.
Addressing a letter: Right Rever-

end and dear Monsignor
Concluding a letter: I am, Right

Rev. Father (or Monsignor),

Your devoted servant, -

Provosts and Canons:
The Very Reverend Provost A -

The Very Reverend Canon A

The Very Reverend A

Canon

Provost, Canon

Addressing a letter: The Very Rev-

erend Provost A - ; or Dear

Canon B -

Papal Chamberlain:

Very Reverend Monsignor

The Very Reverend Monsignor

Addressing a letter: Very Rever-
end and dear Monsignor

Concluding a letter: I am, Very
Rev. Father (or Monsignor),
Your devoted servant, -

Rectors of Seminaries and
Heads of Colleges:

The Very Reverend A - B -

(respective title)
Addressing a letter: Very Rever-

end and dear Father
Concluding a letter: I am, Very

Reverend Father, Respectfully

yours -

275

Provincials of Religious Orders:

The Very Reverend Father Pro-
vincial, O.F.M.

The Very Reverend Father A

B , Provincial, S. J.

The Very Reverend Father

Addressing a letter: Very Rever-
end and dear Father Provincial

Concluding a letter: I am, Very
Reverend Father Provincial, Obe-
diently yours

Conventual Priors and their
Equivalents:

The Very Reverend, the Prior of —

The Very Reverend Father (or

Dora) A B , O. P. (or

otherwise) Prior of

The Very Reverend Father Guardi-
an, O.F.M.

Addressing a letter: Very Rever-
end Father; or, Dear Father
Prior; or, Dear Father Guardian;
Very Reverend and dear Father
(Prior, Guardian)

Concluding a letter: I am, Very
Reverend Father, Respectfully
(obediently) yours

Prioresses:

Similarly, substituting Prioress,
Mother, Dame.

Claustral Priors:

Very Reverend Father; Father
Prior

The Very Reverend Dom A

B , O. C.

The Very Reverend Father, Prior,
Abbey

Letters are addressed and con-
cluded as for Conventual Priors.

Archdeacons:

Venerable, the Archdeacon

The

of
The Venerable A

deacon of

No Archdeacons, properly
called, in the United States.

Arch-

so-

Rural Deans:

Are addressed: The Very Rev-
erend A B , R. D., or V. F.

Preachers General:

The Venerable and Very Reverend
Father A B , O. P., P. G.

Secular Priests:

Father

Reverend Sir; Dear Father N

(surname)

The Reverend Father A B

Addressing a letter: Reverend and
dear Father

Concluding a letter: I am, Rev-
erend Father, Respectfully yours

Religious Priests:

The Reverend Father A-
O. F. M.

Reverend Father; Dear Father
N (religious name)

Letters are addressed and con-
cluded as to secular priests.

Benedictine and Cistercian Monks
and Canons Regular, are called
"Father," but addressed as
"Dom," thus: The Reverend
Dom A B , C. R. L.

Cistercian Monks, as the Venerable
Father Dom A B , 0. Cart.

Clerics (below the order of
Priesthood) :

The Reverend A B

Reverend Sir; or, Dear Mr. N

The style of clerics who are
members of religious orders is
modified according to their status
in the order.

Brothers:

Brother

Venerable Brother
Venerable and dear Brother

Sisters:

Sister

Venerable and dear Sister

276

FORMS OF ADDRESS FOR LAY DIGNITARIES

The President:
If speaking to him: Mr. President

Addressing a letter : The President,
Washington, D. G.

Concluding a letter: I have the
honor to remain, Most respect-
fully yours

The Vice-President:

If speaking to him: Mr. Vice-Presi-
dent

Addressing a letters The Vice-Pres-
ident, Washington, D. C.

Concluding a letter: I have the
honor to remain, Most respect-
fully yours

Governor:

If speaking to him: Governor To-
lan: or Your Excellency

Addressing a letter : His Excellency
the Governor, Albany, N. Y., or
The Honorable A. R. Tolan, Gov-
ernor of New York.

Concluding a letter: I have the
honor to remain, Yours faith-
fully

U. S. (or State) Senator:

If speaking to him: Senator Dungan

Addressing a letter: (social) Sena-
tor Frederick Dungan (home ad-
dress); (official business) The
Honorable Frederick Dungan,
Senator from Louisiana, Wash.,
D. C.

Concluding a letter: I have the
honor to remain, Yours very
truly

Congressman (also Member of a
State Legislature:

If speaking to him: Mr. Lincoln
Addressing a letter: The Hon. J. B.

Lincoln, House of Representa-
tives, Washington, D. C.

Concluding a letter: Believe me,
Yours very truly

Mayor:

If speaking to him: Mr. Mayor

Addressing a letter: His Honor, the
Mayor, City Hall, Buffalo, N. Y.

Concluding a letter: Believe me.
Very truly yours

King:

If speaking to him: Your Majesty

Addressing a letter: His Most Gra-
cious Majesty, the King

Formal beginning of letter: May it
please Your Majesty:

Concluding a letter: I remain, Sir,
with the greatest respect, Your
Majesty's most obedient serv-
ant

Member of Royal Family:

If speaking to him: Your Royal

Highness
Addressing a letter: To His Royal

Highness, the Duke of Chichester

Concluding a letter: I remain, Sir,
with the greatest respect, Your
Royal Highness* most obedient
servant

Duke and Duchess:

If speaking to one or the other:
Duke (or Duchess)

Addressing a letter: To His Grace,
the Duke of Kilkenny (or Her
Grace, the Duchess)

Concluding a letter: I have the
honor to remain, Your Grace's

obedient servant (or a

more intimate conclusion if there
is a close friendship).

277

Catfjolic Cfcarttie*

The Catholic Church from its
very beginning: has carried on
works of charity in some form or
other. Love of God necessarily de-
mands love of neighbor. Our Lord
has made this very clear to us in
His teachings, especially in the
parable of the Good Samaritan.
Charity and faith can never be
separated. The stronger pur faith
is the more widespread will be our
charity.

There are a large number of
priests and religious, both Sisters
and Brothers, who, being so imbued
with Catholic teaching, are practis-
ing works of charity in hospitals,
schools, orphan asylums, homes for
the aged and institutions for the
blind and deaf all over the world.
These men and women are follow-
ing in the footsteps of Our Saviour,
and without them our charities
would be impossible.

The early Christians gave us
shining examples of charity. They
were forgetful of self, because they
realized that the human possessor
of goods is only a distributor and
steward for the Supreme Owner,
who is God. Their charity even re-
ceived praise from a Roman Gov-
ernor who said, "See these Chris-
tians, how they love one another."

In the Middle Ages the monas-
teries were centers of charity. The
people went to the monasteries for
relief during the times of famine
and distress, because they knew
that in the monasteries the re-
ligious practised charity for love
of God. The religious saw in every
poor person the image of Christ
Himself. This was particularly so
with St. Francis of Assisi and his
Friars, with St. Dominic and his
followers, and also with the many
other religious orders.

After the so-called Reformation
the "Council of Trent laid down
certain regulations concerning the
administration of hospitals and hos-
pital funds, and reaffirmed the duty

of the bishops not only to enforce
these regulations, but to examine
and oversee all measures for relief
of the poor. In many portions of
the Catholic world these ordinances
soon bore considerable fruit, espe-
cially in connection with the re-
establishment of parish relief. The
greatest name identified with this
work is that of St. Charles Bor-
romeo, Bishop of Milan" ("Catho-
lic Encyclopedia," III, 602).

An important feature of the pe-
riod after the Council of Trent was
the rise of the, religious communi-
ties and other associations to re-
lieve various kinds of distress.
Among these were the Brothers of
Charity, founded by St. John of the
Cross in Granada, 1534; the hospi-
tal orders of the Brothers of St.
Hippolytus (Mexico, 1585), and the
Bethlehemites (Guatemala, 1660) ;
the Daughters of Charity, or Sisters
of Charity, founded by St. Vincent
de Paul about the year 1633. "St.
Vincent's work on behalf of found-
lings, galley-slaves, and the
wretched of all descriptions, makes
him the most remarkable worker
in the field of charity that the world
has ever known" (ibid.). The Piar-
ists, whose object is the instruction
and care of poor children, were in-
stituted in 1597 by Joseph of Cala-
sanza. The institute of the Blessed
Virgin, the "English Ladies,"
founded by Mary Ward in 1611, was
intended chiefly as a teaching or-
der though it also has orphan asy-
lums. The Sisters of the Good Shep-
herd, devoting themselves to the
reformation of wayward girls, were
founded by a Frenchman, Fr. Eudes
(1642). The Little Sisters of the
Poor had their origin in the chari-
table work of a French servant girl,
Jeanne Jugan, and received the ap-
probation of the Holy See in 1854.

The Society of St. Vincent de
Paul may be classified as the great-
est lay-organization for the relief
of the poor and the unfortunate.

278

It was started in 1833 by Frederic
Ozanam and seven other Catholic
students in Paris. This is a society
of laymen for the relief of their
suffering fellowmen. The society is
usually established in conferences
which are attached to a parish. The
members usually live in the neigh-
borhood of that parish or have
previously lived in the parish, and
therefore are thoroughly familiar
with the particular parish area. At
present in the United States about
2,500 conferences with about 25,000
active members and 500 honorary
members. The first St. Vincent de
Paul Conference in the United
States was established in the old
cathedral parish in St. Louis in
1844.

The founding of child-caring in-
stitutions dates back to 1548 in
Mexico City, when the first institu-
tion called La Caridad was estab-
lished through a private benefice.
In 1721 the Ursuline nuns estab-
lished an orphanage in New Or-
leans. The period of greatest
growth in the number of children's
institutions occurred in New York
State from 1875 to 1889.

The care of children has occupied
a larger place in Catholic welfare
in the United States than any other
type of work. Catholic agencies
now care for 21,500 children in fos-
ter homes, while there are 292
child-caring institutions and 90 day
nurseries. There are 24 homes for
physically handicapped children and
6 for those mentally handicapped,
49 infant asylums and maternity
hospitals, 50 industrial and techni-
cal institutions, and 68 homes for
delinquent girls.

Hospitals were also founded at a
very early date in America, the
first one being established in Mexi-
co City by Cortez in 1532. The first
Catholic hospital in the United
States was established at New Or-
leans in 1720 by private benefice.

There are in the United States at
the present time some 689 Catholic
general hospitals with 288 allied
agencies and institutions, including
hospitals for tubercular patients,
convalescent homes, homes for in-
curables, hospitals for mental and

nervous diseases, visiting nurse
services, etc. There are some 60
Catholic hospitals with medical so-
cial service departments. In 1920
the Catholic Hospital Association
was formed for the purpose of im-
proving the care of the sick in hos-
pitals and to enable the members
to profit by the experience and
methods of other hospitals through-
out the country. It is a voluntary
organization and any Catholic hos-
pital is eligible for membership.

There are many other Catholic
organizations established in this
country for carrying on particular
phases of Catholic charity other
than those mentioned above. Thus
numerous Fresh Air Homes are
maintained for the care of poor
women and children. There are ap-
proximately 46 Catholic settlements
throughout the country, also nu-
merous institutions for crippled and
feeble-minded children and a great
many homes for the care of the
deaf and the blind.

Today you will scarcely find a
diocese that does not have a Cen-
tral Bureau of Charities. About
seventeen years ago Catholic dioc-
esan Bureaus of Charity began to
make their appearance throughout
the country. Each bureau is usual-
ly under the direction of a priest
who has had some training in so-
cial work, and therefore has some
understanding of the problems that
arise in the diocese. The appoint-
ment of the Diocesan Director of
Catholic Charities is made by the
bishop. In order to co-ordinate the
work of the various dioceses
throughout the country there is the
National Conference of Catholic
Charities, 1317 F Street, N. W.,
Washington, D. C. This organiza-
tion has a membership of approxi-
mately 25,000 individuals, and 2,500
constituent organizations. Any per-
son interested in Catholic Charities
or anyone wishing to know the
location of the Bureau of Charities
in the diocese, may write or tele-
phone to the Chancery office of the
diocese for any information con-
cerning Catholic Charities.

279

(Ebucation

Education consists essentially in preparing man for what he must do
and what he must be here below in order to attain the Sublime End for
which he was created. Education includes all those experiences by which
the intelligence is developed, knowledge aeguired and character formed.
The foundations are laid in the home, and agencies and institutions for
that express purpose train a child so as to fit him for the activities and
duties of life. The purposes and ideals of life as understood by the edu-
cator are therefore important. The content of education is mankind's
previous acquisition in various fields, the elements of which vary con-
siderably in value, and the selection of that which is desirable as mental
possessions and as means of culture must be subordinated directly, or at
least indirectly, to the attainment of man's last end. There can be no
ideally perfect education which is not Christian education.

CANON LAW ON EDUCATION

The following excerpts from Sec- tary school religious instruction,

tion XXII of the Code of Canon adapted to the age of the children,

Law issued in 1918 state the official must be given.'*

position of the Catholic Church re- Canon 1374: "Catholic children

garding education: must not attend non-Catholic, neu-

Canon 1113: "Parents are bound tral or mixed schools, that is, such

by a most grave obligation to pro- as are also open to non-Catholics,

vide to the best of their ability for It is for the bishop of the place

the religious and moral as well as alone to decide, according to the

for the physical and civil educa- instructions of the Apostolic See,

tion of their children, and for their in what circumstances and with

temporal well-being." what precautions attendance at

Canon 1372: "From childhood all such schools may be tolerated, with-

the faithful must be so educated out danger of perversion to the

that not only are they taught noth- pupils."

ing contrary to faith and morals, Canon 1375: "The Church has the

but that religious and moral train- right to establish schools of every

ing takes the chief place." grade, not only elementary schools,

Canon 1373: "In every elemen- but also high schools and colleges."

THE CHURCH'S STAND ON EDUCATION

1 — Parents are responsible for the training of their children.

2 — Parents may be assisted by the Church, the State, private societies or

individuals in fulfilling this duty.

3 — Teachers have their authority to teach by delegation from the parents.

4 — The Church has the right to demand of the parents that their chil-

dren be trained in religion and morality.

5 — Since such training is not given in non-Catholic schools, parents who

send their children to such schools are bound under pain of mortal
sin to supply such training fully and adequately.

6 — Since most parents are unable to supply full and adequate religious

training to their children, it becomes in most cases their obligation
to send the children to Catholic schools.

7 — Parents may send their children to non-Catholic schools only when

such practice is tolerated by the bishop of the diocese.

8 — The State has the right to demand that the child be prepared for

his duties as a citizen. Such training is given in parochial as well
as public schools.

280

SUMMARY OF THE ENCYCLICAL "DtVINI ILLIUS MAGISTRi,"
OF PfUS X! ON THE CHRISTIAN EDUCATION OF YOUTH.

A good Catholic makes a better
citizen of his country.

The purpose of Christian educa-
tion is to form the true and per-
fect Christian.

The aim of Christian education is
to secure God for the soul and the
maximum of well-being in society.

Education is pre-eminently the
prerogative of the Church.

The Church has the right and the
duty to watch over the entire edu-
cation of her children, not only in
religious matters, but also in secu-
lar matters.

The precious advantages of learn-
ing, which the world today enjoys,
are due to the work of the Church.

Only the prejudiced will impede
the Church in carrying out her
work of education.

The Church agrees perfectly with
the family in the work of educa-
tion.

The family has the right and ob-
ligation enjoined by the Creator to
educate offspring.

The State or civil society has no
right to interfere with the right of
the family.

The family is obliged to educate
the children in religious, moral,
physical and civil matters.

The civil authority of the State
enjoys the function of protecting
and fostering the family and the in-
dividual, but has no right to sub-
stitute itself for them.

It is the duty of the State to pro-
tect the rights of the family in the
matter of Christian education, and
therefore to respect the super-
natural rights of the Church in the
field of education.

The State should protect the
rights of the child when the family
fails to educate it properly.

When the State supplies the de-
ficiences in the education of the
children by the family, it does not
put itself in the place of the family,

but only serves to aid the family in
the matter of education.

It is the duty of the State to pro-
tect the moral and religious edu-
cation of youth by removing public
impediments that stand in the way.

History and experience demon-
strate the success of the Church
and the family in educating youth.

In view of the common good, the
State should promote the education
of youth, always, however, respect-
ing the prior rights of the Church
and the family.

Civil society and the State enjoy
the right of providing civic educa-
tion which, when regulated by the
norms of rectitude, cannot conflict
with the teachings of the Church.

Science has nothing to fear from
the full and perfect mandate which
the Church holds in the field of edu-
cation.

Every Christian child has the
right to instruction in harmony
with the teaching of the Church.

Every method of education found-
ed, wholly or in part, on the denial
or forgetfulness of original sin and
of grace, and relying on the sole
powers of human nature, is un-
sound.

Youth cannot be forearmed
against sensuality by the purely
natural means of sex-education.

Evil practices are the effect, not
so much of ignorance as of weak-
ness of a will exposed to danger-
ous occasions, and unsupported by
means of grace.

The environment or conditions
surrounding the child during the
period of formation should corre-
spond to the end of education, the
formation of the true and perfect
Christian.

Education will be effective if
received in a well-ordered Chris-
tian family; efficacious if a clear
and constant good example is set

281

by the parents and other members
of the household.

Parents and those intrusted with
the education of the young should
be impressed with the fact that the
beginning of wisdom is a holy and
filial fear of God, and that respect
for authority can only rest thereon.

The school by its very nature is
subsidiary and complementary to
the family and to the Church.

The neutral school from which
religion is excluded is contrary to
the fundamental principles of edu-
cation.

Such a school is bound to become
irreligious.

Extended and caretul vigilance is
necessary to safeguard inexperi-
enced youth against impious and
immoral books circulated at low
prices; against exhibitionism in the
cinema and falsehoods broadcast
over the radio.

The true Christian is the true,
finished man of character.

Perfect schools are the result not
so much of good methods as of
good teachers.

Teachers should be thoroughly
prepared and well grounded in the
matter they have to teach.

Teachers should have sincerely at
heart the true good of the family
and country.

WHAT EVERY CHILD SHOULD BE TAUGHT

To have a real love of God.

To know and practice the com-
mandments or laws of God.

To obey his parents and all law-
ful authority.

To love his fellow-man as he
loves himself.

To be kind and helpful to every
human being.

To labor for the common good
rather than for selfish motives.

To realize that religion helps
him to be a good citizen.

To have proper respect for all
rightly constituted authority.

To inspire others by his good ex-
ample.

To be neat and clean going to
school.

To know the correct posture for
sitting and standing.

To avoid waste of any kind.

To tell the truth on every occa-
sion.

To be honest in all his dealings.

To study diligently and perse-
veringly.

To grasp and assimilate every-
thing that he studies.

To think before he answers any
question,

To be polite and well mannered.

To be willing to learn from ev-
erybody.

To have an idea of responsibility.
To be a man of his word.

To see and to appreciate the
beauties of nature.

To sleep from ten to twelve hours
every day.

To eat regularly and prudently.
To bathe frequently.

To be particular about Ms ap-
pearance.

To cultivate a taste for fruit and
vegetables.

To take proper care of his physi-
cal nature.

To speak clearly and distinctly.

To cultivate a love for good liter-
ature.

To love the true, the beautiful
and the good.

To see in all things the wonder-
ful handiwork of God.

282

EDUCATION IN THE UNITED STATES

Law Promulgated by Third
In 1884 the following law was
promulgated by the Third Plenary
Council of Baltimore:

"Near every church where there
is no parochial school one shall be
established within two years after
the promulgation of this Council,
and shall be perpetually maintain-
ed, unless the bishop for serious
reasons sees fit to allow delay.
"All parents shall be bound to

Pronouncements of Pastoral

The following are some of the
pronouncements of the Pastoral
Letter issued by the Hierarchy of
the United States in 1919:

"The Church in our country is ob-
liged, for the sake of principle, to
maintain a system of education dis-
tinct and separate from other sys-
tems. It is supported by the volun-
tary contributions of Catholics who,
at the same time, contribute as re-
quired by law to the maintenance
of the public schools. It engages in
the service of education a body of
teachers who consecrate their lives
to this high calling; and it pre-
pares, without expense to the state,
a considerable number of Ameri-
cans to live worthily as citizens of
the republic.

"Our system is based on certain
convictions that grow stronger as
we observe the testing of all edu-
cation, not simply by calm theoretic
discussion, but by the crucial ex-
perience of recent events. It should
not have required the pitiless
searching of war to determine the
value of any theory or system, but
since that rude test has been so
drastically applied and with such
unmistakable results, we judge it
opportune to restate the principles
which serve as the basis of Catho-
lic education.

"First: The right of the child to
receive education and the correla-
tive duty of providing it are estab-
lished on the fact that man has a
soul created by God and endowed
with capacities which need to be
developed, for the good of the in-

Plenary Council of Baltimore
send their children to a parochial
school, unless it is evident that
such children obtain a sufficient
Christian education at home, or un-
less they attend some other Catho-
lic school, or unless, for sufficient
cause approved by the Bishop, with
proper cautions and remedies duly
applied, they attend another school.
It is left to the Ordinary to decide
what constitutes a Catholic school."

Letter of the Hierarchy in 1919

dividual and the good of society.
In its highest meaning, therefore,
education is a cooperation by hu-
man agencies with the Creator for
the attainment of His purpose in
regard to the individual who is to
be educated, and in regard to the
social order of which he is a mem-
ber. Neither self-realization alone
nor social service alone is the end
of education, but rather these two
in accordance with God's design,
which gives to each of them its
proportionate value. Hence it fol-
lows that education is essentially
and inevitably a moral activity in
the sense that it undertakes to sat-
isfy certain claims through the ful-
filment of certain obligations. This
is true independently of the manner
and means which constitute the ac-
tual process; and it remains true,
whether recognized or disregarded
in educational practice, whether
this practice include the teaching
of morality, or exclude it, or try to
maintain a neutral position.

"Second: Since the child is en-
dowed with physical, intellectual
and moral capacities, all these must
be developed harmoniously. An
education that quickens the intelli-
gence and enriches the mind with
knowledge, but fails to develop the
will and direct it to the practice of
virtue, may produce scholars, but
it cannot produce good men. The
exclusion of moral training from
the educative process is more dan-
gerous in proportion to the thor-
oughness with which the intellec-
tual powers are developed, because

283

it gives the impression that moral-
ity is of little importance, and thus
sends the pupil into life with a false
idea which is not easily corrected.

"Third: Since the duties we owe
our Creator take precedence of all
other duties, moral training must
accord the first place to religion,
that is, to the knowledge of God
and His law, and must cultivate a
spirit of obedience to His com-
mands. The performance, sincere
and complete, of religious duties,
ensures the fulfilment of other ob-
ligations.

"Fourth: Moral and religious
training is most efficacious when it
is joined with instruction in other
kinds of knowledge. It should so
permeate these that its influence
will be felt in every circumstance
"of life, and be strengthened as the
mind advances to a fuller acquaint-
ance with nature and a riper experi-
ence with the realities of human
existence.

"Fifth: An education that unites
intellectual, moral and religious ele-
ments is the best training for citi-
zenship. It inculcates a sense of
responsibility, a respect for author-
ity and a considerateness for the
rights of others which are the
necessary foundations of civic vir-
tue— more necessary where, as in
a democracy, the citizen, enjoying
a larger freedom, has a greater ob-
ligation to govern himself. We are
convinced that, as religion and mor-

ality are essential to right living
and to the public welfare, both
should be included in the work of
education. . . .

"With great wisdom our Ameri-
can Constitution provides that ev-
ery citizen shall be free to follow
the dictates of Ms conscience in
the matter of religious belief and

observance And since education

is so powerful an agency for the
preservation of religion, equal free-
dom should be secured to both. This
is the more needful where the
State refuses religious instruction
any place in its schools. To compel
the attendance of all children at
these schools would be practically
equivalent to an invasion of the
rights of conscience, in respect of
those parents who believe that re-
ligion forms a necessary part of
education.

"Our Catholic schools are not es-
tablished and maintained with any
idea of holding our children apart
from the general body and spirit
of American citizenship. They are
simply the concrete form in which
we exercise our rights as free citi-
zens, in conformity with the dic-
tates of conscience. Their very
existence is a great m6ral fact in
American life. For while they aim,
openly and avowedly, to preserve
our Catholic faith, they offer to all
people an example of the use of
freedom for the advancement of
morality and religion."

History of Catholic Education in the United States

The Catholic faith and Catholic
education were first brought to
America by Spanish and French
settlers and by English colonists in
Maryland. By the end of the six-
teenth century Franciscan mission-
aries had begun educational work
in Florida; in 1606 a classical
school was established at St. Au-
gustine. Soon after Franciscan
schools for Indians and Spanish
were founded in the Southwest, in
Arizona, New Mexico and Texas.
In Maine French Capuchins were
teaching the Indians before 1640.
In Maryland the Jesuits established
a grammar school in 1640, a col-

lege at Newton in 1677, antedated
only by Harvard, and a classical
school at Bohemia Manor in 1744.
About this time they extended their
labors into Pennsylvania and the
"mother of all the parochial schools
in the English-speaking colonies,"
St. Mary's, was founded by the
Jesuits at Philadelphia in 1782.
Among those who zealously pro-
moted education in Maryland and
Pennsylvania were Archbishop Car-
roll, Archbishop Neale, the Jesuits,
Frs. White, Wapeler, Schneider,
Farmer, Ritter and Molyneux, and
the Sulpician, Fr. Gallitzin.
The first missionaries on the

284

California peninsula (Lower Cali-
fornia) were Franciscans; forced
to leave because of adverse cir-
cumstances, they were succeeded
by the Jesuits. Likewise the Fran-
ciscans were the first to teach in
what is now California proper.
Notable among the Franciscans
in California were Frs. Junipero
Serra and Francis Lazuen. In
Detroit, soon after its founding in
1703, the Franciscans and Jesuits
taught successively. There were
schools in Mackinaw, Mich., and
Kaskaskia, 111., before 1720, and by
the end of the eighteenth century
a complete system of Catholic
schools was developing in Detroit.
The Sulpician, Fr. Gabriel Richard,
was particularly zealous in *his la-
bors in the cause of education and
he was one of the founders in 1817
of the University of Michigan, of
which he and the Rev. Jphn Mon-
teith were the entire faculty.

About 1780 there were French
schools further west, at Vincennes
and St. Louis. In the Middle West
Fr. Gibault labored earnestly. Ca-
tholics established the first school
in Kentucky, where Frs. Nerinckx
and Badin were notable for their
zeal. The first free school in the
District of Columbia was founded
by Catholics. The first parish school
in New York City was St. Peter's
Free School established in 1800.

The first convent of nuns in the
United States was founded in New
Orleans in 1727 by Ursulines from
France. There they established a
school, orphan asylum and hospital.
Georgetown Convent, in the District
of Columbia, was founded in 1799
by the Visitation Nuns, who had
schools as far away as Illinois and
Alabama by 1833. The Sisters of
Charity of Emmitsburg, Md., were
founded in 1808 and spread rapid-
ly in " all directions, operating 58
schools and asylums in 1850. In
Kentucky the Sisters of Loretto
were founded in 1812, the Sisters
of Charity of Nazareth in 1813, and
soon after a community of Domini-
cans was established there. The Re-
ligious of the Sacred Heart under
Blessed Philippine-Rose Duchesne

came to New Orleans in 1818 and
later settled at St. Charles, Mo. The
Sisters of Mercy opened a school
in Chicago in 1846.

The Franciscan Sisters labored
particularly in the Middle West, the
Sisters of the Holy Cross in Indi-
ana, the School Sisters of Notre
Dame in the East, and the Sisters
of the Holy Names in Washington
and Oregon. Other teaching orders
of nuns are various branches of
the Sisters of Charity, the Sisters
of St. Joseph of Carondelet who
labored early in Missouri, the Sis-
ters of Providence, of Notre Dame
de Namur, of the Immaculate Heart
of Mary, of St. Joseph, of Loretto,
of the Precious Blood, of the Di-
vine Compassion, of the Incarnate
Word, of the Sacred Heart of
Mary, of the Holy Child Jesus, of
Notre Dame, Benedictine Sisters,
and Sisters of the Blessed Sacra-
ment caring exclusively for the In-
dians and Negroes.

Today Catholic education in the
United States is a monument to these
holy women. Notable names are
many, among them Mothers Seton,
Spalding, Angela, Guerin, Fournier,
Clarke, Warde, Drexel, Duchesne.

Secondary schools for boys were
founded by the Brothers of the
Christian Schools, Xaverian Broth-
ers and Brothers of the Holy Cross
as well as by the Jesuits, Domini-
cans, Franciscans, Benedictines and
other teaching orders. The nuns
conducted academies for girls. And
in the late nineteenth century sec-
ondary education flourished.

The oldest Catholic university in
the United States is Georgetown,
founded in 1789. St. Louis was
founded in 1828 and the Catholic
University at Washington in 1889.
St. Mary's Seminary, founded in
1791, is the oldest seminary for
priests. Now there are over 300
colleges and seminaries for men.

College education for women came
later. St. Elizabeth's College, Con-
vent Station, N. J., founded 1899, is
the oldest Catholic college for
women. There are now 100 such
colleges in the United States.

285

Legal Status of Catholic Education

Schools established and admin-
istered by private corporations or
individuals are legally separate
from the public school system
though subject to regulation by civil
authority. Their right to exist, free
from unreasonable interference, is
generally recognized and expressly
confirmed in several important law
cases. Public funds cannot be used
to support denominational schools,
but such schools are not taxed.

Bible Reading and Religious

Bible reading in the public schools
and the religious instruction of
public school pupils is obligatory
or specifically permitted in some
states. In at least twenty-eight states
school time is actually being used
for religious instruction. Week-day
religion classes for Catholic public
school children have been provided
in some forty dioceses. In some

Education is compulsory in all
states and the period of attendance
is the same for private as for pub-
lic schools. In some states inspec-
tion and supervision of private
schools and their approval for
compulsory education purposes is
required. The general curriculum
is regulated by law in most states,
as are the teaching of civics and
the Constitution and the use of the
English language.

Instruction in Public Schools

twenty dioceses religious vacation
schools are held for public school
children, from four to six weeks in
the summertime under the super-
vision of the Catholic Sisterhoods,
Catholic teachers in the public
schools and organizations such as
the Catholic Instruction League
and the Confraternity of Christian
Doctrine.

A Federal Department of Education

For more than a decade agita-
tion has been rife in the United
States both in favor of and in op-
position to a Federal Department
of Education. Proponents of the
proposed plan make a point of
standardization and look to an in-
crease of appropriations for gen-
eral and specific purposes through
the medium of a special organiza-
tion. Opponents of such an estab-
lishment point out the inherent un-
constitutionality of such a step
which, they argue, would encroach
upon the administration of the sev-
eral states and would gradually as-
sume to itself powers which even
its proponents are unwilling now
to concede to it. Catholic educators
everywhere have opposed the erec-
tion of the department.

The original proposal was the
Smith-Towner bill in 1918, which
provided for federal aid to the
states and wide federal powers of
interference in local education.
Private universities, state colleges,
etc., opposed the measure, causing
various amendments to be added
to it. The National Education As-

sociation favored it. The Reed-
Curtis bill was a modified proposal
but also undesirable. According to
Archbishop Hanna: "The Reed-Cur-
tis bill would establish an educa-
tional bureaucracy in Washington,
as well as a great politico-educa-
tional machine, with all its attend-
ant evils. . . . What education needs
is local stimulation and local sup-
port. It does not need, and should
not have, federal control."

In 1929 President Hoover ap-
pointed the Advisory Committee on
Education to study the relation
of the Federal Government to ed-
ucation in the various states. In
1932 the Advisory Committee sub-
mitted a majority report to the Sec-
retary of the Interior recommending
a Department of Education so con-
stituted as to be a national clear-
ing-house for information. The prin-
ciple of local control of the schools
was upheld nevertheless. Drs. Pace
and Johnson, the two Roman Catho-
lic members of the Advisory Com-
mittee, submitted a minority re-
port opposing the erection of a
Federal Department,

286

Federal Aid

Tlie Advisory Committee on Ed-
ucation, created by President
Roosevelt in 1936 to study the re-
lation of the Federal Government
to the support of education in the
United States, made its report in
Feb., 1938, after two years' inten-
sive study. The Committee advo-
cated continuance of federal sub-
sidies now being made and recom-
mended new grants of $72,000,000
increasing to $199,000,000 by the
year 1944-45, to be divided among
6 major funds: (1) general aid
fund for the current operating and
maintenance expenses of elemen-
tary and secondary schools; (2)
preparation of teachers and other
educational personnel; (3) con-
struction of school buildings; (4)
improved administration of state
departments of education; (5)
civic, general and vocational part-
time adult educational activities;
(6) rural library service. A recan-
vass in 5 years was recommended.
According to Dr. George John-
son, director of the Department
of Education of the N. C. W. C.,
and a member of the Committee,
there are large areas in the United
States which cannot support a de-
cent system of schools and unless
federal aid be granted great num-
bers of children will lack ade-
quate education. The report would
distribute money on the basis of
need and would strictly maintain
local control. Also "in view of the
fact that non-public schools are
saving the nation such great sums
of money, the Committee recom-
mends that where federal aid is
used for such incidental services as
the provision of reading materials,
the transportation of pupils, the
care of health, and scholarships, it
shall be made available to all the
children of the nation whether they
are in public schools or not."

The Harrison-Black-Fletcher Bill
of 1937 ignored this issue as

and State Aid

did the Thomas Bill of 1939. On
April 7, 1941, Senators Thomas and
Harrison introduced Senate Bill
1313, entitled "A bill to strengthen
the national defense and promote
the general welfare through the
appropriation of funds to assist the
States and Territories in meeting
financial emergencies in education
and in reducing inequalities of edu-
cational opportunities."

On April 29, 1941, Dr. George
Johnson, directed by the Adminis-
trative Committee of Bishops of
the N. C. W. C., addressed a letter
to Senator Thomas, Chairman of
the Committee on Education and
Labor, expressing their opposition
to the bill in its present form. The
letter pointed out that it would in-
troduce the principle of permanent
federal aid to education involving a
degree of federal supervision and
control that may eventually "des-
troy that local autonomy which to
date has kept our schools free/'

Dr. Johnson declared that reli-
gious freedom means not only free-
dom of religious worship but to
provide means of education that
accord with the dictates of con-
science. But, "government makes it
impossible for citizens to exercise
their right of free choice in mat-
ters educational by creating, as the
defense program does in many
areas, a situation in which it is im-
possible for Catholic children de-
pending solely on the meager re-
sources of their parents to obtain
a Catholic education."

Participation by Catholic chil-
dren in state educational expendi-
tures is limited to: free bus trans-
portation, provided by law in Illi-
nois, Indiana, Iowa, Kansas, Mary-
land, Massachusetts, Michigan,
Missouri, New Hampshire, New Jer-
sey, New York, Oklahoma, Oregon,
Washington; textbooks supplied in
Kansas, Louisiana, Mississippi, New
Mexico, Oregon and West Virginia.

Organization of the Catholic School System

The Catholic school system in-
cludes five classes of institutions:
parochial or elementary, secondary,
jiormal, seminary and university.

Institutions in the seminary divi-
sion are of two classes, preparatory
and major. A national summary
follows :

287

co •§

o ^

2
fel

Z M^

<
o

D
LU

OOO rHCOO tO CO OO rH
COCO COOOO CO US rH t—
rH Id 00 O b- O b- Cq O

OO CO rH O rH CS5 b— IO CO
00 0

cq"

**» M^

°°~

CO
rH

<D
T3

to "§

O CO CO OO CO CO CO
b- rH O <M CO CO CO

uo oo" r-T cq" t--' co" oo

rH CO

co"

r-T

OOO rHCOb- b- O CO CO
coco cocot- co cq rH t—
rH tO CO CO CO CO CO^ O^

rH
rH

"*" ^ rH CO

cq"

00
rH

TH"

CNJirH cqb-rH--CO OO CO rH

ooio cococo"-o cq co o

OrH^ OOcOrH CNS CO TH^ b-;

rH
-^

— I TH 10

T)T

rH TH CO -rH CO TH CO b- CO

cq t- THrHco - cq N oo o

t-;OO rH CO 10
CO T-Tr-T CO" CO*

o
cq"

*->

•S3

rHb- cococq^cq co co cq

COD- OOoQCD-'OO CO O CO
O C^ ^COO , - tH b- Tt^ rH
rH rH rH r-Tco" ' -, co" Co"
*,"-• rH IO

OO
TH
l>

TH"

M- ^
0 0

• o

THrH oq-^rH tO b- TH CO
CO OO CXJ LO rH CO CO rH

TH rH^ CO

£ •*-

cq b-

StxD
£
to 3

~ 6

O 02 02

S -& "1 „ i !

fl * S ^ ^2 o •§

oa-M ojitH^wj £H o ^

Ul Ijil lit!

^^Pn S 5 >9 ® «
CQ & Q 55 CO H

288

PREPARATORY SEMINARIES SN THE UNITED STATES
(Compiled from the N. C. W. C. Directory of Preparatory Seminaries)

Alabama

St. Bernard's Seminary, St. Ber-
nard. Order of St. Benedict.
California

Holy Redeemer College, Oakland.
Congregation of the Most Holy Re-
deemer.

Mary knoll Junior Seminary,
Mountain View, Catholic Foreign
Mission Society of America.

Sacred Heart Novitiate, Los Ga-
tos. Society of Jesus.

St. Joseph's Seminary, Mountain
View. Priests of St. Sulpice.

Claretian College, Walnut. Clare-
tian Fathers.

Los Angeles College, Los An-
geles. Congregation of the Mission.

St. Anthony's Seminary, Santa
Barbara. Order of Friars Minor.

St. Joseph's Preparatory Seminary,
Santa Cruz. Oblates of St. Joseph.

Salesian House of Studies, Rich-
mond. Salesian Fathers.
Connecticut

Holy Ghost Novitiate, Ridgeneld.
Congregation of the Holy Ghost.

La Salette Missionary College,
Hartford. La Salette Missionary
Fathers.

St. Thomas Preparatory Semi-
nary, Bloomfield. Secular Clergy.
District of Columbia

St. Joseph's Seminary, Brookland.
St. Joseph Society of the Sacred
Heart.

Florida

St. Leo Abbey Scholasticate, St.
Leo. Order of St. Benedict.
Illinois

St. Joseph's College, Hinsdale.
Order of Friars Minor.

St. Jude Seminary, Momence,
Claretian Fathers.

St. Mary's Mission House, Tech-
ny. Society of the Divine Word.

Quigley Preparatory Seminary,
Chicago. Secular Clergy.

St. Henry's Preparatory Semi-
nary, Belleville. Oblates of Mary
Immaculate.

Sacred Heart Apostolic School,
Geneva. Missionaries of the Sacred
Heart.

La Salette Calvary, Olivet. La
Salette Missionary Fathers.

Indiana

Holy Cross Seminary, Notre Dame.
Congregation of the Holy Cross.

Divine Heart Mission House,
Donaldson. Society of the Priests
of the Sacred Heart.

St. Francis Pro-Seminary, Floyds
Knobs. Friars Minor Conventuals.

St. Meinrad's Seminary, St. Mein-
rad. Order of St. Benedict.

Iowa

St. Paul's Mission House, Ep-
worth. Society of the Divine Word.

La Salette Seminary, Milford. La
Salette Missionary Fathers.
Kansas

St. Benedict's Seminary, Atchi-
son. Order of St. Benedict.

Kentucky

St. Mary's College, St. Mary. Con-
gregation of the Resurrection.

Louisiana

St. Joseph's Seminary, St. Bene-
dict. Order of St Benedict.

St. Charles College, Grand Co-
teau. Society of Jesus.
Maryland

Paulist Juniorate, Baltimore. Mis-
sionary Society of St. Paul the
Apostle.

St. Charles College, Catonsville.
Society of St. Sulpice.
Massachusetts

Maryvale Seminary, Bedford. So-
ciety of Mary.

Seminary of Our Lady of Holy
Cross, N. Easton. Congregation of
the Holy Cross.

St. Francis Xavier Mission
House, Island Creek. Society of the
Divine Word.

St. Stanislaus Novitiate, West
Stockbridge. Society of Jesus.

College of Liberal Arts, Lenox.
Society of Jesus.

Seminary of St. Francis of As-
sisi, Lowell. Order of Friars Minor.

Stigmatine Juniorate, Waltham,
Stigmatine Fathers.

289

Michigan

St. Benedict's Novitiate, Brighton.
Missionaries of Marianhill.

St. Mary's Junior College, Or-
chard Lake. Secular Clergy.

Sacred Heart Seminary, Detroit.
Secular Clergy.

St. Joseph's Seminary, Grand
Rapids. Secular Clergy.
Minnesota

Nazareth Hall, Lake Johanna.
Secular Clergy.

Crosier Seminary, Onamia. Cro-
sier Fathers.

St. John's Seminary, Collegeville.
Order of St. Benedict.
Mississippi

St. Augustine's Seminary, Bay St.
Louis. Society of the Divine Word.
Missouri

Passionist Preparatory Seminary,
St. Louis. Congregation of the
Passion.

St. Joseph's College, Kirkwood.
Congregation of the Most Holy Re-
deemer.

St. Louis Preparatory Seminary,
Webster Groves. Secular Clergy,
under instruction of Vincentian Fa-
thers.

St. Stanislaus Seminary, Floris-
sant. Society of Jesus.

St. Vincent's Preparatory Sem-
inary, Cape Girardeau. Congrega-
tion of the Mission.

New Hampshire

La Salette Seminary, Enfield. La
Salette Missionary Fathers.

St. Joseph's Juniorate, Colebrook.
Oblates of Mary Immaculate.
New Jersey

Don Bos co Seminary, Newton.
Salesian Congregation.

St. Joseph's College, Princeton.
Congregation of the Mission.

Benedictine Mission Seminary,
Newton. Benedictine Fathers.
New York

Augustinian Preparatory Semi-
nary, Staten Island. Augustinian
Fathers.

Cathedral College, New York.
Secular Clergy.

Epiphany Apostolic College, New-
burgh. St. Joseph Society of the
Sacred Heart.

Eymard Seminary, Suffern. Fa-
thers of the Blessed Sacrament.

St. Albert's Preparatory Semi-
nary, Middletown. Order of Calced
Carmelites.

St. Andrew-on-Hudson Seminary,
Poughkeepsie. Society of Jesus.

St. John's Preparatory Seminary,
Garrison. Society of the Atonement.

St. Joseph's Seraphic Seminary,
Callicoon. Order of Friars Minor.

Seraphic Seminary of Mary Im-
maculate, Garrison. Friars Minor
Capuchin.

St. Anthony's Seraphic Seminary,
Catskill. Order of Friars Minor.

Cathedral College of the Immacu-
late Conception, Brooklyn. Secular
Clergy.

Holy Angels Collegiate Institute,
Buffalo. Missionary Oblates of
Mary Immaculate.

Holy Cross Preparatory Semi-
nary, Dunkirk. Congregation of the
Passion.

St. Columban's Preparatory Sem-
inary, Silver Creek. Chin'ese Mis-
sion Society of St. Columban.

St. Ignatius House of Studies.
Manhasset, L. I. Society of Jesus.

The Little Seminary of St. Jos-
eph and the Little Flower, Buffalo.
Secular Clergy.

Wadhams Hall Preparatory Sem-
inary, Ogdensburg. Secular Clergy.

St. Andrew's Seminary, Roches-
ter. Secular Clergy.

St. Francis College, Staten Island.
Friars Minor Conventuals.
Ohio

Holy Cross Monastery, Cincin-
nati. Congregation of the Passion.

Milford Novitiate of the Sacred
Heart, Milford. Society of Jesus.

St. Francis Seminary, Cincinnati.
Order of Friars Minor.

St. Gregory's Seminary, Cincin-
nati. Secular Clergy.

Brunnerdale Seminary, Canton.
Society of the Precious Blood.

St. Charles Borromeo Seminary,
Columbus. Secular Clergy.

The Pontifical College Josephi-
num, Worthington. Secular Clergy.

Oregon

Mt. Angel College and Seminary,
St. Benedict. Order of St. Benedict.

290

Pennsylvania

Holy Ghost Apostolic College,
Cornwells Heights. Society of the
Holy Ghost.

St. Mary's Manor and Apostolic
School, South Langhorne. Society
of Mary.

Theological Seminary of St.
Charles Borromeo, Philadelphia.
Secular Clergy.

St. Francis Seminary, Loretto.
Third Order Regular of St. Francis.

Sacred Heart Mission House, Gir-
ard. Society of the Divine Word.

St. Mary's College, North East.
Order of the Most Holy Redeemer.

St. Fidelis Seminary, Herman.
Friars Minor Capuchin.

Mary knoll Preparatory College,
Clarks Summit. Catholic Foreign
Mission Society of America.

Texas

St. Anthony's Apostolic School,
San Antonio. Oblate Fathers.

St. John's Seminary, San Antonio.
Secular Clergy.

St. Mary's Seminary, La Porte.
Secular Clergy.

Washington

St. Edward's Seminary, Seattle.
Society of St. Sulpice.
Wisconsin

St. Augustine Abbey, Madison.
Premonstratensian Fathers.

St. Bonaventure Minor Seminary,
Sturtevant. Order of Friars Minor.

College of Our Lady-Holy-Hill,
Holy Hill. Discalced Carmelites.

Seminary of St. Francis de Sales,
St. Francis. Secular Clergy.

St. Lawrence Preparatory Semi-
nary, Mt. Calvary, Friars Minor
Capuchin.

Salvatorian Seminary, St. Nazi-
anz. Society of the Divine Saviour.

Pallottine College, Milwaukee.
Pious Society of Missions.

Holy Ghost Mission House, Bast
Troy. Society of the Divine Word.

MAJOR SEMINARIES IN THE UNITED STATES

(Compiled from the N. C. W. C. Directory of Major Seminaries)

Alabama

St. Bernard's Seminary, St. Ber-
nard. Order of St. Benedict.
Arkansas

New Subiaco Abbey and Semi-
nary, Subiaco. Order of St. Benedict.

St. John's Seminary, Little Rock.
Secular Clergy.

California

Alma College, Alma. Society of
Jesus.

St. Albert's College, Oakland. Or-
der of Preachers.

Franciscan Monastery and Semi-
nary, Oakland. Order of Friars Minor.

St. Patrick's Seminary, Menlo
Park. Priests of St. Sulpice.

Dominguez Seminary, Compton.
Missionary Sons of the Immaculate
Heart of Mary.

Franciscan Theological Seminary,
SantaBarbara. Order of Friars Minor.

St. John's Major Seminary, Los
Angeles. Vincentian Fathers.
Colorado

St. Thomas Theological Semi-

nary, Denver. Congregation of the
Mission.

Connecticut

St. Mary's Seminary, Norwalk.
Congregation of the Holy Ghost and
the Immaculate Heart of Mary.

District of Columbia

Apostolic Mission House, Brook-
land. Catholic Missionary Union.

Atonement Seminary of the Holy
Ghost, Brookland. Friars of the
Atonement.

Augustinian College, Brookland.
Hermits of St. Augustine.

College of Our Lady of Mount
Carmel. Discalced Carmelites.

De Sales Hall, Washington. Ob-
lates of St. Francis de Sales.

Dominican College of the Immac-
ulate Conception, Washington. Or-
der of Preachers.

Holy Cross College, Brookland.
Congregation of the Holy Cross.

Holy Name College, Brookland.
Order of Friars Minor.

Marist College, Brookland. So-
ciety of Mary.

291

Oblate Scholasticate, Brookland.
Oblates of Mary Immaculate.

Pallotine House of Studies, Wash-
ington. Pious Society of Missions.

St. Bonaventure's Convent, Wash-
ington. Friars Minor Conventuals.

St. Francis Capuchin College,
Brookland. Capuchin Friars Minor.

St. Joseph's Seminary, Brook-
land. St. Joseph Society of the
Sacred Heart.

St. Paul's College, Brookland.
Missionary Society of St. Paul the
Apostle.

Salvatorian Scholasticate, Brook-
land. Society of the Divine Saviour.

Sulpician Seminary, Brookland.
Priests of St. Sulpice.

Viatorian Seminary, Brookland.
Clerics of St. Viator.

Florida

St. Leo Abbey Scholasticate. St.
Leo. Order of St. Benedict.

Illinois

Dominican College of St. Thomas
Aquinas, River Forest. Order of
Preachers.

St. Mary's Seminary, Lemont. Or-
der of Friars Minor.

Immaculate Conception Monas-
tery, Chicago. Congregation of the
Passion.

Mater Dolorosa Seminary, Hill-
side. Servite Fathers.

St. Mary-of-the-Lake Seminary,
Mundelein. Diocesan Priests and
Jesuits.

St. Mary's Mission House, Tech-
ny. Society of the Divine Word.

St. Procopius Seminary, Lisle. Or-
der of St. Benedict.

St. Bede's Abbey Seminary, Peru.
Order of St. Benedict.

St. Joseph's Seminary, Teutopolis.
Order of Friars Minor.

Marian Hills Seminary, Hinsdale.
Marian Fathers.

Indiana

Moreau Seminary, Notre Dame.
Holy Cross Congregation.

Holy Family Theological Semi-
nary, Oldenburg. Order of Friars
Minor.

St. Meinrad's Seminary, St.
Meinrad. Order of St. Benedict.

Iowa

St. Gabriel's Monastery, Des
Moines. Congregation of the Pas-
sion.

Kansas

St. Fidelis Monastery, Victoria.
Friars Minor Capuchin.

St. Benedict's Abbey, Atchison.
Order of St. Benedict.

St. Francis Retreat, St. Paul. Con-
gregation of the Passion.

St. Mary's College, St. Marys. So-
ciety of Jesus.

St. Augustine's Mission Seminary,
Kansas City. Recollect Augustinian
Fathers.

Louisiana

Notre Dame Seminary, New Or-
leans. Society of Mary.

Rosaryville Theological Seminary,
Ponchatoula. Order of Preachers.
Maryland

St. Joseph's Passionist Monastery,
Baltimore. Congregation of the Pas-
sion.

St. Mary's Seminary, Baltimore.
Priests of St. Sulpice.

SS. Peter and Paul Monastery,
Cumberland. Friars Minor Capu-
chin.

Mt. St. Mary's Seminary, Emmits-
burg. Secular Clergy.

Woodstock College of Baltimore
County, Woodstock. Society of Jesus.
Massachusetts

St. Gabriel's Monastery, Brighton.
Congregation of the Passion.

St. John's Boston Ecclesiastical
Seminary, Brighton. Secular Clergy.

Stigmatine Seminary, Waltham.
Stigmatine Fathers.

Oblate Scholasticate of St. Eu-
gene, Natick. Oblates of Mary Im-
maculate.

Weston College of the Holy
Spirit, Weston. Society of Jesus.

St. Hyacinth's Seminary, Granby.
Franciscan Fathers.

Michigan

Monastery of St. Paul of the
Cross, Detroit. Congregation of the
Passion.

SS. Cyril and Methodius Semi-
nary, Orchard Lake. Secular
Clergy.

Sacred Heart Seminary, Detroit.
Secular Clergy.

292

Minnesota

St. Paul Seminary, St. Paul. Sec-
ular Clergy.

St. John's Seminary, Collegeville.
Order of St. Benedict.
Mississippi

St. Augustine's Seminary, Bay St.
Louis. Society of the Divine Word.
Missouri

St. Louis Roman Catholic Theo-
logical Seminary, St. Louis. Secu-
lar Clergy, under instruction of
Vincentian Fathers.

St. Mary's Seminary, Perryville.
Congregation of the Mission.

Nebraska

St. Columban's Seminary, St. Co-
lumbans. Chinese Mission Society.

Immaculate Conception Seminary,
Hastings. Canons Regular of the
Holy Cross.

New Jersey

Immaculate Conception Seminary,
Darlington, Ramsey P. O. Secular
Clergy.

St. Michael's Monastery, Union
City. Congregation of the Passion.

St. Anthony's Monastery, Butler.
Order of Friars Minor.

Don Bosco Seminary. Newton.
Salesian Congregation.
New Mexico

Montezuma Seminary. Las Ve-
gas. Mexican National Seminary
in the United States. Society of
Jesus.

New York

Maryknoll Seminary Maryknoll
P. O. Catholic Foreign Mission So-
ciety of America.

Oblate House of Philosophy, New-
burgh. Oblates of Mary Immaculate.

Redemptorist House of Studies,
Esopus. Congregation of the Most
Holy Redeemer.

St. Joseph's Seminary, Yonkers.
Secular Clergy.

La Salette Seminary, Altamont.
Missionaries of La Salette.

St. Anthony-on-Hudson, Rensse-
laer. Friars Minor Conventuals.

Monastery of the Immaculate
Conception, Jamaica, L. I. Congre-
gation of the Passion.

Seminary of the Immaculate Con-
ception, Huntington, L. I. Secular
Clergy.

St. Bonaventure's Seminary, St.
Bonaventure. Order of Friars Minor.

Seminary of Our Lady of the An-
gels, Niagara Falls. Congregation
of the Mission.

St. Stephen's Monastery, Croghan.
Order of Friars Minor.

St. Bernard's Seminary, Roches-
ter. Secular Clergy.

St. Mary's Monastery, Dunkirk.
Congregation of the Passion.
North Carolina

Belmont Abbey Seminary, Bel-
mont. Order of St. Benedict
Ohio

Mt. St. Mary's Seminary, No*
wood. Secular Clergy.

St. Charles Seminary, Carthagena.
Society of the Precious Blood.

Seminary of Our Lady of the
Lake, Cleveland. Secular Clergy.

Our Lady of Angels Seminary,
Cleveland. Order of Friars Minor.

Pontifical College Josephinum, Co-
lumbus. Secular Clergy.

St. Joseph's Seminary, Cleveland.
Fathers of the Blessed Sacrament

St. Joseph's Priory, Somerset
Order of Preachers.

Sacred Heart Seminary, Shelby.
Missionaries of the Sacred Heart

Our Lady of Consolation Semi-
nary, Carey. Friars Minor Conven-
tuals.

Oregon

Mt. Angel College and Seminary,
St. Benedict. Order of St. Benedict
Pennsylvania

Augustinian Scholasticate, Villa-
nova. Augustinian Fathers.

St. Vincent's Seminary, Phila-
delphia. Congregation of the Mis-
sion.

Theological Seminary of St.
Charles Borromeo, Philadelphia.
Secular Clergy.

St. Francis Seminary, Loretto.
Third Order Regular of St. Francis.

St. Paul's Monastery, Pittsburgh.
Congregation of the Passion.

St. Vincent's Seminary, Latrobe.
Order of St. Benedict.

St. Ann's Passionist Monastery,
Scranton. Congregation of the Pas-
sion.

South Dakota

St. Bernard's Seminary, Sioux
Falls. Missionaries of Marianhill,

293

Texas

Scotus College, Hebbronville. Or-
der of Friars Minor.

St. Mary's Seminary, La Porte
Secular Clergy.

De Mazenod Scholasticate, San
Antonio. Oblates of Mary Immacu-
late.

St. John's Seminary, San An-
tonio. Secular Clergy.

Washington

Mt. St. Michael's Scholasticate,
Hillyard. Society of Jesus.

St. Edward's Seminary, Seattle.
Society of St. Sulpice.

Wisconsin

St. Francis Monastery, Burling-
ton. Order of Friars Minor.

Seminary of St. Francis de Sales,
St. Francis. Secular Clergy.

Immaculate Conception Seminary,
Oconomowoc. Redemptorist Fathers.

Monastery of Mt. St. Philip, G-ran-
ville. Servite Fathers.

Sacred Heart Monastery and
Scholasticate, Hales Corner. Priests
of the Sacred Heart.

St. Mary of the Angels Theologi-
cal Seminary, Green Bay. Order of
Friars Minor.

St. Norbert Abbey, West De Pere.
Premonstratensian Fathers.

St. Anthony's Clericate, Mara-
thon. Friars Minor Capuchin.

Carmelite Monastery and Noviti-
ate, Holy Hill. Discalced Carmelites.

U. S. CATHOLIC COLLEGES AND UNIVERSITIES FOR MEN

Alabama

St. Bernard College — St. Bernard.
Benedictine Fathers. Founded
1892. Accredited. Junior College,
High School, Philosophy, Theol-
ogy, for Benedictines only.

Spring Hill College — Spring Hill.
Jesuit Fathers. Founded 1830. Ac-
credited. Arts and Sciences, Edu-
cation, Engineering, Pre-medical.

Arkansas

Little Rock College — Little Rock.
Secular Clergy. Founded 1908.
Accredited. Arts and Sciences,
Pre-medical, Pre-legal, Pre-dental,
Engineering, Education, Commer-
cial Science.

Subiaco College — Subiaco. Bene-
dictine Fathers. Arts and Sci-
ences.

California

Loyola University — Los Angeles.
Jesuit Fathers. Founded 1865.
Arts and Sciences, Law, Com-
merce, Radio.

St. Mary's College — St. Mary's Col-
lege. Christian Brothers. Founded
1863. Accredited. Arts and Let-
ters, Science, Business Adminis-
tration.

San Francisco, University of —

San Francisco. Jesuit Fathers.
Founded 1855. Accredited. Arts
and Sciences, Law, Business Ad-
ministration.

Santa Clara, University of — Santa
Clara. Jesuit Fathers. Founded
1851. Accredited. Liberal Arts,
Business Administration, Engi-
neering, Law.

Colorado

Regis College — Denver. Jesuit Fa-
thers. Founded 1888. Accredited.
Arts and Sciences, Pre-medical,
Pre-engineering, Pre-legal, Pre-
dental.

Connecticut

Martanapolis College — Thompson.
Marian Fathers. Arts and Sci-
ences.

District of Columbia

Catholic University of America —
Washington. Hierarchy of the
United States. Founded 1889. Ac-
credited. College of Arts and Sci-
ences, Graduate School of Arts
and Sciences, Engineering and
Architecture, Law, Canon Law,
Sacred Sciences, Scholastic Phi-
losophy, Social Work, Summer
Sessions.

294

Georgetown University — Washing-
ton. Jesuit Fathers. Pounded 1789.
Accredited. Arts and Sciences,
Medicine, Law, Dentistry, Nurs-
ing, Foreign Service.

Illinois

De Paul University — Chicago. Vin-
centian Fathers. Founded 1898.
Accredited. Arts and Sciences,
Law, Commerce, Music, Drama,
Nursing, Summer School, Ex-
tension, Home Study, Graduate
School.

Loyola University — Chicago. Jes-
uit Fathers. Founded 1870. Ac-
credited. Arts and Sciences,
Commerce, Dentistry, Graduate
School, Home Study, Law, Medi-
cine, Nursing, Social Work, Sum-
mer School.

Quincy College — Quincy. Fran-
ciscan Fathers. Founded 1860.
Classical, Pre-medical, Pre-den-
tal, Pre-legal, Journalism, Com-
merce, Business Administration,
Teacher Training, Engineering,
Music.

St. Bede College — Peru. Benedic-
tine Fathers. Founded 1890. Ac-
credited. Arts and Sciences.

St. Procopius College — Lisle. Bene-
dictine Fathers. Founded 1890.
Accredited. Arts and Sciences.

Indiana

Notre Dame, University of — Notre
Dame. Holy Cross Fathers.
Founded 1842. Accredited. Arts
and Letters, Science, Law, Engi-
neering, Commerce, Graduate
School, Summer School.

St. Joseph's College — Collegeville.
Society of the Precious Blood.
Founded 1891. Accredited.

Iowa

Loras College (formerly Columbia
College) — Dubuque. Secular
Clergy. Founded 1873. Accredited.
Arts and Sciences, Music, Pre-
commerce, Pre-legal, Pre-medical,
Engineering, Summer School.

Dowling College — Des Moines.
Secular Clergy. Junior College
for men and women.

St. Ambrose College — Davenport.
Secular Clergy. Founded 1882.

Accredited. Languages, Philoso-
phy, Sciences, Commerce, Educa-
tion, Summer School.
Trinity College — Sioux City. So-
ciety of Mary. Founded 1913. Ac-
credited. Arts and Sciences.

Kansas

St. Benedict's College — Atchison.
Benedictine Fathers. Founded
1858. Accredited. Liberal Arts,
Theology, Music, Journalism.

St. Joseph's College — Hays. Cap-
uchin Fathers. Founded 1908.
Junior College. Military Junior
and Senior High School.

Louisiana

Loyola University — New Orleans.
Jesuit Fathers. Founded 1849.
Accredited. Arts and Sciences,
Dentistry, Law, Pharmacy, Music,
Education, Sociology, Summer
School.

Maryland

Loyola College — Baltimore. Jes-
uit Fathers. Founded 1852. Ac-
credited. Arts and Sciences, Pre-
medical, Pre-dental, Pre-legal.

Mt. St. Mary's College — Emmits-
burg. Secular Clergy. Founded
1808. Accredited. Arts and Sci-
ences.

Massachusetts

Assumption College — Worcester.
Assumptionist Fathers. Founded
1904. Liberal Arts.

Boston College — Boston. Jesuit
Fathers. Founded 1863. Accred-
ited. Arts and Sciences, Law, So-
cial Work, Junior College, Grad-
uate School, Extension, Summer
School.

Holy Cross College — Worcester.
Jesuit Fathers. Founded 1843.
Affiliated. Arts and Sciences, Pre-
medical.

Michigan

Detroit, University of — Detroit.
Jesuit Fathers. Founded 1877. Ac-
credited. Arts and Sciences, Law,
Commerce, Finance, Engineering,
Dentistry, Summer School, Grad-
uate School.

Jordan College — Menominee. So-
ciety of the Divine Saviour.

295

Founded 1932. Liberal Arts, Sci-
ence, Philosophy, Summer School.
St. Mary's College — Orchard Lake.
Secular Clergy. Founded 1910.
Arts and Sciences, Philosophy,
Summer School.

Minnesota

St. John's University — Collegeville.
Benedictine Fathers. Founded
1857. Accredited. Arts and Sci-
ences, Social Study, Theology,
College Preparatory School.

St. Mary's College — Winona.
Brothers of the Christian Schools.
Founded 1912. Accredited. Arts
and Sciences, Pre-medical, Pre-
dental, Pre-legal, Commerce, En-
gineering.

St. Thomas, College of — St. Paul.
Secular Clergy. Founded 1885.
Accredited. Science, Literature,
Arts, Physical Education.

Missouri

Conception Junior College — Con-
ception. Benedictine Fathers.
Founded 1883. Accredited. Arts
and Sciences.

Rockhurst College — Kansas City.
Jesuit Fathers. Founded 1914. Ac-
credited. Arts and Sciences, Pre-
medical, Pre-legal.

St. Louis University — St. Louis.
Jesuit Fathers. Founded 1818.
Accredited. Arts and Sciences,
Philosophy and Science, Medi-
cine, Law, Commerce and Fi-
nance, Dentistry, Divinity, Edu-
cation, Social Service, Nursing,
Summer School, Graduate School,
General College.

Montana

Carroll College — Helena. Secular
Clergy. Founded 1910. Accredited.
Liberal Arts.

Nebraska

Creighton University — Omaha.
Jesuit Fathers. Founded 1878,
Accredited. Arts and Sciences.
Commerce and Finance, Dentis-
try, Journalism, Law, Medicine,
Nursing, Pharmacy, Graduate
School, Summer School.

New Hampshire

St. Anselm's College — Manchester.
Benedictine Fathers. Founded
1889. Accredited. Arts and Sci-
ences, Summer School.

New Jersey

Seton Hall College — South Orange.
Secular Clergy. Founded 1856.
Accredited. Arts and Sciences.

St. Peter's College — Jersey City.
Jesuit Fathers. Founded 1878.
Refounded 1930. Arts and Sci-
ences, Commerce and Finance.

New York

Canisius College — Buffalo. Jesuit
Fathers. Founded 1870. Accred-
ited. Arts and Sciences, General
Sciences, Pre-medical, Pre-legal,
Extension, Business Administra-
tion, Summer School.

Fordham University — New York.
Jesuit Fathers. Founded 1841. Ac-
credited. Arts and Sciences, Grad-
uate School, Law, Education,
Pharmacy, Business Administra-
tion, Social Service, Summer
School.

lona College — New Rochelle.
Christian Brothers of Ireland.
Founded 1940.

Manhattan College — New York.
Christian Brothers. Founded
1853. Accredited. Arts, Engineer-
ing, Business Administration, Sci-
ences, Physical Education.

Niagara University — Niagara Falls.
Vincentian Fathers. Founded
1856. Accredited. Arts and Sci-
ences, Business, Education, The-
ology, Graduate School, Summer
School.

St. Bonaventure's College — St.
Bonaventure. Franciscan Fathers.
Founded 1859. Accredited. Arts
and Sciences, Education, Com-
merce and Finance, Pre-medical,
Pre-dental, Music, Languages,
Philosophy, Sociology, Business
Administration, Commercial Law,
Radio, Petroleum Chemistry, Ex-
tension, Summer School.

St. Francis College — Brooklyn.
Franciscan Brothers. Founded
1858. Accredited. Arts and Sci-
ences, Pre-legal, Pre-medical.

296

St. John's University — Brooklyn.
Vincentian Fathers. Pounded 1870.
Accredited. Arts and Sciences,
Law, Pharmacy, Commerce, So-
cial Action, Teachers' College,
Graduate School, Summer School.

Siena College (formerly an exten-
sion division of St. Bonaventure
College) — Loudonville. Francis-
can Fathers. Founded 1937. Arts
and Sciences, Business Adminis-
tration, Pre-dental, Pre-medical,
Pre-legal.

North Carolina

Belmont Abbey Junior College —
Belmont. Benedictine Fathers.
Founded 1878. Arts and Sciences,
Pre-medical, Pre-law.

Ohio

Dayton, University of — Dayton.
Society of Mary. Founded 1850.
Accredited. Arts and Sciences,
Normal, Engineering, Reserve Of-
ficers Training Corps, Summer
School.

De Sales College — Toledo. Dioc-
esan College. Founded 1936. Arts
and Sciences, Education, Summer
School.

John Carroll University — Cleve-
land. Jesuit Fathers. Founded

1886. Accredited. Arts and Sci-
ences, Philosophy, Business Ad-
ministration.

Xavier University — Cincinnati.
Jesuit Fathers. Founded 1831.
Accredited. Liberal Arts and Sci-
ences, Commerce and Finance,
Summer School.

Oklahoma

St. Gregory's College — Shawnee.
Benedictine Fathers. Founded
1915. Accredited. Junior College:
Arts and Sciences.

Oregon

Mt. Angel College — St. Benedict
Benedictine Fathers. Founded

1887. Accredited. Arts and Sci-
ences, Commerce, Pre-engineer-
ing, Journalism, Pre-medical, Pre-
legal, Music, Summer School.

Portland, University of — Port-
land. Holy Cross Fathers. Found-
ed 1901. Accredited. Arts and
Letters, Philosophy, Science, His-
tory and Economics, Business Ad-

ministration, Pre-medical, Pre-
engineering, Pre-law, Summer
School.

Pennsylvania

Duquesne University — Pittsburgh.
Holy Ghost Fathers. Founded
1878. Accredited. Arts and
Letters, Science, Law, Theatre
Arts and Dramatic Literature,
Business Administration, Phar-
macy, Music, Education, Gradu-
ate School, Summer School.

La Salle College — Philadelphia.
Christian Brothers. Founded 1862. ,
Accredited. Arts and Sciences,
Business Administration.

St. Francis College — Loretto. Fa-
thers of the Third Order of St.
Francis. Founded 1845. Accred-
ited. Liberal Arts, Science, Ed-
ucation, Philosophy, Divinity,
Graduate School, Summer School.

St. John Kanty College — Erie.
Vincentian Fathers. Founded
1911. Junior College: Arts and
Sciences.

St. Joseph's College — Philadel-
phia. Jesuit Fathers. Founded
1851. Accredited. Arts and Sci-
ences, Journalism, Business Ad-
ministration. Social Sciences.

St. Vincent College — Latrobe.
Benedictine Fathers. Founded
1846. Accredited. Arts and Sci-
ences, Pre-medical, Pre-legal, Pre-
dental, Teacher Training, Fine
Arts.

Scranton University (formerly St.
Thomas College) — Scranton.
Christian Brothers. Founded
1888. Accredited. Arts and Sci-
ences, Pre-medical, Pre-dental,
Pre-legal, Education, Business
and Finance, Summer School.

Villanova College — Villanova. Au-
gustinian Fathers. Founded 1842.
Accredited. Arts and Philosophy,
Technology, Science, Commerce
and Finance, Summer School.

Rhode Island

Providence College — Providence.
Dominican Fathers. Founded
1919. Accredited. Arts and Sci-
ences, Pre-medical.

297

Texas

Price College — Amarillo.

St. Edward's University — Austin.
Fathers of the Holy Cross.
Founded 1878. Accredited. Arts
and Letters, Commerce, Engi-
neering, Science.

St. Mary's University — San An-
tonio. Fathers of the Society of
Mary. Founded 1852. Accredited.
Arts and Sciences, Law, Business
Administration, Education, Pre-
legal, Pre-medical, Pre-engineer-
ing, Summer School.

Vermont

St. Michael's College — Winooski.
Fathers of the Society of St. Ed-
mund. Founded 1904. Accredited.
Arts and Sciences, Pre-medical,
Pre-dental, Pre-legal, Philosophy
and English.

Washington

Gonzaga University — Spokane.
Jesuit Fathers. Founded 1887.

Accredited. Arts and Sciences,
Law, Commerce and Finance,
Engineering, Pre-medical, Sum-
mer School.

St. Martin's College — Lacey. Ben-
edictine Fathers. Founded 1895.
Accredited. Junior College: Arts
and Sciences.

Seattle College — Seattle. Jesuit
Fathers. Founded 1891. Accred-
ited. Arts and Sciences, Educa-
tion, Summer School.

Wisconsin

Marquette University — Milwaukee.
Jesuit Fathers. Founded 1881. Ac-
credited. Liberal Arts, Business
Administration, Dentistry, Engi-
neering, Journalism, Law, Medi-
cine, Nursing, Speech, Graduate
School, Summer School.

St. Norbert College — West de
Pere. Premonstratensian Fathers.
Founded 1898. Accredited. Arts
and Sciences.

U. S. CATHOLIC COLLEGES AND UNIVERSITIES FOR WOMEN

California

Dominican College — San Rafael.
Dominican Sisters. Founded 1889.
Accredited. Liberal Arts, Music,
Education, Social Service.

Holy Names, College of the —
Oakland. Sisters of the Holy
Names of Jesus and Mary. Found-
ed 1868. Accredited. Letters, Fine
Arts, Science, Music.

Immaculate Heart College — Los
Angeles. Sisters of the Immacu-
late Heart of Mary. Founded
1906. Accredited. Religion, Arts
and Sciences, Music.

Marymount College — Los Angeles.
Religious of the Sacred Heart of
Mary. Founded 1933. Liberal
Arts, Secretarial, Home Making,
Music, Dramatics.

Mt. St. Mary's College — Los An-
geles. Sisters of St. Joseph of
Carondelet. Founded 1925. Ac-
credited. Arts and Sciences,
Music.

Notre Dame, College of — Belmont.
Sisters of Notre Dame of Namur.

Founded 1851. Arts and Sciences,
Literature, Music.

San Francisco College for Women
— San Francisco. Religious of

the Sacred Heart. Founded 1928.

Accredited. Arts and Sciences,

Summer School.

Colorado

Loretto Heights College — Loretto.
Sisters of Loretto. Founded 1918.
Accredited. Arts and Sciences,
Dramatic Art, Music, Extension,
Summer School.

Connecticut

Albertus Magnus College — New
Haven. Dominican Sisters.
Founded 1925. Accredited. Arts
and Sciences, Summer School.

St. Joseph College — West Hart-
ford. Sisters of Mercy. Founded
1932. Religion, English, History,
Foreign Languages, Sciences, Phi-
losophy, Economics, Home Eco-
nomics.

298

District of Columbia

Catholic Sisters College — Catho-
lic University, Washington. Hier-
archy of the U. S. Founded 1911.
Affiliated with Catholic Univer-
sity. Primarily for Catholic Sis-
terhoods, laywomen admitted.
Arts and Sciences, Education,
Music, Correspondence.

Dunbarton College — Washington.
Sisters of the Holy Cross. Found-
ed 1935. English, Social Studies,
Education, Languages, Com-
merce, Science, Music.

Georgetown Visitation Convent —
Washington. Sisters of the Visi-
tation. Founded 1799. Accredited.
Junior College: Arts and Sci-
ences, Music, Secretarial.

Immaculata Seminary — Washing-
ton. Sisters of Providence of St.
Mary-of-the-Woods. Founded 1905.
Accredited. Junior College: Arts
and Sciences, Secretarial, Domes-
tic Science.

National Catholic School of Social
Service — Washington. National
Council of Catholic Women.
Founded 1921. Resident Graduate
School for Training Catholic So-
cial Workers. Affiliated with
Catholic University.

Trinity College — Washington. Sis-
ters of Notre Dame of Namur.
Founded 1897. Accredited. Lib-
eral Arts, Pre-medical, Pre-social,
Summer School.

Florida

Barry College — Miami Shores.
Dominican Sisters. Founded
1940. Arts and Sciences.

Illinois

Barat College of the Sacred Heart
— Lake Forest. Religious of the
Sacred Heart. Founded 1919. Ac-
credited. Arts and Sciences.

Le Clerc College — Belleville. Sis-
ters of Notre Dame. Founded
1938. Arts and Sciences.

Mundelein College — Chicago, Sis-
ters of Charity of the Blessed
Virgin Mary. Founded 1930. Ac-
credited. Arts and Sciences, Home
Economics and Social Service,
Education, Art, Drama, Music,
Summer School.

Rosary College — River Forest,
Dominican Sisters. Founded 1922.
Accredited. Arts and Sciences,
Music, Art, Speech, Library Sci-
ence, Home Economics.

St. Francis, College of — Joliet.
Sisters of St. Francis of Mary
Immaculate. Founded 1925, as
Assisi Junior College. Accredited.
Arts and Sciences, Education,
Music, Commerce, Journalism,
Summer School.

St. Francis Xavier College for Wo-
men — Chicago. Sisters of Mercy.
Founded 1846. Accredited. Arts
and Sciences, Normal School,
Summer School.

Springfield Junior College — Spring-
field. Ursuline Nuns. Founded
1929. Accredited. Liberal Arts
and Sciences, Pre-legal, Pre-medi-
cal, Journalism, Commerce and
Business Administration, Teacher
Training, Music, Engineering,
Summer School.

Indiana

Immaculate Conception Junior Col-
lege — Oldenburg. Sisters of St.
Francis (Motherhouse, Olden-
burg). Founded 1924. Liberal
Arts, Music, Normal.

Marian College — Indianapolis. Sis-
ters of St. Francis (Motherhouse,
Oldenburg). Founded 1936. Arts
and Sciences, Education, Art,
Music, Commerce.

St. Mary-of-the-Woods College —
St. Mary-of-the-Woods. Sisters of
Providence. Founded 1840. Ac-
credited. Arts and Sciences, Ex-
pression, Music, Home Econom-
ics, Library Science, Journalism,
Commerce and Finance, Pre-med-
ical, Summer School.

St. Mary's College — Holy Cross.
Sisters of the Holy Cross. Found-
ed 1855. Accredited. Arts and Sci-
ences, Education, Home Econom-
ics, Music, Fine Arts, Journal-
ism, Secretarial Training, Speech,
Nursing, Summer School.

Iowa

Briar Cliff Junior College — Sioux
City. Sisters of St. Francis of
the Holy Family. Founded 1930.
Accredited. Liberal Arts and

. Science, Commerce, Nursing.

299

Clarke College — Dubuque. Sisters
of Charity, B. V. M. Founded
1843. Accredited. Arts and Sci-
ences, Music, Home Economics,
Teacher Training, Pre-medics,
Pre-nursing, Social Service, Li-
brary Science, Journalism, Com-
merce, Speech, Physical Educa-
tion, Summer School.

Mt. St. Clare Junior College —
Clinton. Sisters of St. Francis of
the Immaculate Conception.
Founded 1928. Accredited. Lib-
eral Arts, Two-year Teachers'
Training Course, Summer School.

Ottumwa Heights College — Ot-
tumwa. Sisters of the Humility
of Mary. Founded 1925. Accred-
ited. Junior College: Arts and
Sciences, Teacher Training.

Kansas

Marymount College — Salina. Sis-
ters of St. Joseph of Concordia,
Kansas. Founded 1922. Accred-
ited. English, Education, Mathe-
matics, Classics, Foreign Lan-
guages, Science, Home Econom-
ics, Music, Summer School.

Mt. St. Scholastica College — At-
chison. Benedictine Sisters.
Founded 1863. Accredited. Arts
and Sciences, Education, Home
Economics, Music, Journalism,
Art, Speech, Summer School.

Paola, College of — Paola. Ursuline
Sisters. Founded 1924. Accred-
ited. Arts and Sciences, Music.

Sacred Heart Junior College —
Wichita. Sisters-Adorers of the
Most Precious Blood. Founded
1933. Accredited. Arts and Sci-
ences, Education, Summer School.

St. Mary College — Leavenworth.
Sisters of Charity. Founded 1923.
Accredited. Arts and Sciences,
Music, Art, Expression, Nursing,
Summer School.

Kentucky

Mt. St. Joseph Junior College —

Maple Mount. Ursuline Sisters.
Founded 1925. Accredited. Arts
and Sciences, Education, Philoso-
phy, Art, Music, Secretarial Sci-
ence, Summer School,

Nazareth College — Louisville. Sis-
ters of Charity of Nazareth.
Founded 1920. Accredited. Arts
and Sciences, Library Science,
Summer School.

Nazareth Junior College — Naza-
reth. Sisters of Charity of Naza-
reth. Founded 1822. Accredited.
Arts and Sciences, Music, Art,
Education, Physical Education,
Economics, Summer School.

Sacred Heart College — Louisville.
Ursuline Nuns. Founded 1938.
Accredited. Arts and Sciences,
Education, Summer School.

St. Catherine Junior College — St.
Catherine. Sisters of St. Dominic.
Founded 1931. Accredited. Arts
and Sciences, Teacher Training,
Commerce and Business, Music.

Villa Madonna College — Coving-
ton. Diocesan Institute. Founded
1921. Accredited. Arts and Sci-
ences, Teacher Training.

Louisiana

Normal College of the Sacred Heart
— Grand Coteau. Religious of
the Sacred Heart. Founded 1821.
Accredited. Junior College: Aca-
demic and Teacher Training.

St. Mary's Dominican College —
New Orleans. Dominican Sisters.
Founded 1860. Accredited. Arts
and Sciences, Education, Music.

Ursuline College — New Orleans.
Ursuline Nuns. Founded 1927.
Accredited. Arts and Sciences,
Philosophy, Teacher Training.

Xavier University — New Orleans.
Sisters of the Blessed Sacrament.
Founded 1925. Accredited, Liberal
Arts, Science, Education, Phar-
macy, Pre-medical, Music, Fine
Arts, Physical Education, Gradu-
ate School. Co-educational for the
colored.

Maryland

Mt. St. Agnes Junior College —
Mount Washington, Baltimore.
Sisters of Mercy. Liberal Arts,
Music, Secretarial, Pre-profes-
sional.

300

Notre Dame of Maryland, College
of — Baltimore. School Sisters
of Notre Dame. Founded 1896.
Accredited. Arts and Sciences.

St. Joseph's College — Emmitsburg.
Sisters of Charity of St. Vincent
de Paul. Founded 1809. Accred-
ited. Arts and Sciences, Summer
School.

Massachusetts

Emmanuel College — Boston. Sis-
ters of Notre Dame de Namur.
Founded 1919. Accredited. Arts
and Sciences.

Our Lady of the Elms, College of
— Chicopee. Sisters of St. Jos-
eph. Founded 1928. Arts and Sci-
ences, Music, Expression, Edu-
cation, Sociology.

Regis College — Weston. Sisters
of St. Joseph. Founded 1927. Ac-
credited. Arts and Sciences,
Music, Art, Expression, Home
Economics, Secretarial Science,
Social Service, Summer School.

Michigan

Catholic Junior College — Grand
Rapids. Dominican Sisters.
Founded 1931. Accredited, Arts and
Sciences, Pre-medical, Pre-dental,
Pre-legal, Music, Secretarial.

Marygrove College — Detroit. Sis-
ters, Servants of the Immaculate
Heart of Mary. Founded 1910.
Accredited. Arts and Sciences,
Summer School, Normal School.

Mercy College — Detroit. Sisters of
Mercy. Founded 1941. Arts and
Sciences, Education, Nursing.

Nazareth College — Nazareth. Sis-
ters of St. Joseph. Founded 1897.
Accredited. Arts and Sciences,
Music, Education, Nursing, Busi-
ness, Sociology, Food and Nutri-
tion, Chemistry, Biology, History
and Political Science, Art, Eng-
lish, Language, Speech.

Siena Heights College (formerly
St. Joseph's College) — Adrian.
Sisters of St. Dominic. Founded
1919. Accredited. Arts and Sci-
ences, Teacher Training, Secre-
tarial Science.

Minnesota

St. Benedict, College of — St. Jos-
eph. Benedictine Sisters. Founded

1912. Accredited. Arts and Sci-
ences, Summer School.

St. Catherine, College of — St. Paul.
Sisters of St. Joseph of Caron-
delet. Founded 1905. Accredited.
Arts and Sciences, Music, Li-
brary Service, Social Service,
Art, Physical Education, Summer
School.

St. Scholastica, College of — Du-
luth. Benedictine Sisters. Found-
ed 1910. Accredited. Arts and
Sciences.

St. Teresa, College of — Winona.
Sisters of St. Francis of the
Congregation of Our Lady of
Lourdes. Founded 1910. Accred-
ited. Arts and Sciences, Educa-
tion, Nursing, Music, Home Eco-
nomics, Summer School.

M issouri

Fontbonne College — St. Louis.
Sisters of St. Joseph of Caron-
delet. Founded 1923. Accredited.
Arts and Sciences, Education,
Home Economics, Secretarial
Courses, Summer School.

Maryville College — St. Louis. Re-
ligious of the Sacred Heart.
Founded 1872. Accredited. Arts
and Sciences, Art and Music,
Dramatics.

St. Mary's Junior College — O'Fal-
lon. Sisters of the Most Precious
Blood. Affiliated. Arts and Sci-
ences, Summer School.

St. Teresa's College — Kansas City.
Sisters of St. Joseph of Caron-
delet. Founded 1867. Accredited.
Junior College: Arts and Sci-
ences, Summer School.

Webster College — Webster Groves.
Sisters of Loretto. Founded 1916.
Accredited. Arts and Sciences,
Dramatic Art, Music, Summer
School.

Montana

Great Falls Junior College — Great
Falls. Ursuline Nuns. Founded
1932. Accredited. Liberal Arts
and Sciences.

Nebraska

Duchesne College — Omaha. Re-
ligious of the Sacred Heart.
Founded 1915. Accredited. Arts
and Sciences, Pre-legal, Pre-medi-

301

cal, Education, Journalism, Secre-
tarial, Home Economics.
St. Mary, College of — Omaha.
Sisters of Mercy. Founded 1923.
Affiliated. School of Arts, Teacher
Training, Fine Arts, Pre-nursing,
Pre-legal, Pre-medical, Pre-den-
tal, Summer School.

New Hampshire
Mt. St. Mary College — Hooksett.

Sisters of Mercy. Founded 1934.

Arts and Sciences, Summer

School.
Rivier College — Hudson. Sisters

of the Presentation of Mary.

Founded 1935. Accredited. Arts

and Sciences, Education, Music.

New Jersey

Georgian Court College — Lake-
wood. Sisters of Mercy. Founded
1908. Accredited. Arts and Sci-
ences, Secretarial Studies, Home
Economics, Music, Summer
School.

St. Elizabeth, College of — Con-
vent Station. Sisters of Charity.
Founded 1899. Accredited. Arts
and Sciences, Music, Home Eco-
nomics, Education, Secretarial,
Summer School.

New York

D'Yotiville College — Buffalo. Grey
Nuns of the Sacred Heart. Found-
ed 1908. Accredited. Arts and
Sciences.

Good Counsel College — White
Plains. Sisters of the Divine Com-
passion. Founded 1923. Accred-
ited. Arts and Sciences, Peda-
gogical Courses.

Ladycliff College — Highland Falls.
Sisters of St. Francis. Founded
1933. Accredited. Arts and Sci-
ences.

Manhattanville College of the Sa-
cred Heart — New York. Reli-
gious of the Sacred Heart, Found-
ed 1847. Accredited. Arts and Sci-
ences, Music.

Marymount College — Tarrytown.
Religious of the Sacred Heart of
Mary. Accredited. Arts and Sci-
ences.

Mt. St. Vincent, College of — New
York. Sisters of Charity of St.

Vincent de Paul. Founded 1847.
Accredited. Arts and Sciences,
Education, Journalism, Com-
merce, Nursing, Summer School.

Nazareth College — Rochester. Sis-
ters of St. Joseph. Founded 1924.
Accredited. Arts and Sciences,
Music, Art, Commerce, Social
Work, Summer School.

New Rochelle, College of — New
Rochelle. Ursuline Nuns. Found-
ed 1904. Accredited. Arts and
Sciences, Pre-medical, Secretarial
Science, Summer School.

Notre Dame College — Grymes
Hill. Sisters of Notre Dame.
Founded 1933. Arts and Sciences,
Education, Sociology, Philosophy.

St. Joseph's College for Women —
Brooklyn. Sisters of St, Joseph.
Founded 1916. Accredited. Arts
and Sciences.

St. Rose, College of — Albany. Sis-
ters of St. Joseph of Carondelet.
Accredited. Arts and Sciences,
Music.

North Carolina

Sacred Heart Junior College — Bel-
mont. Sisters of Mercy. Founded
1935. Classical, Secretarial.

St. Genevieve-of-the Pines Junior
College — Asheville. Religious of
Christian Education. Founded
1908. Accredited. Arts and Sci-
ences.

Ohio

Mary Manse College — Toledo.
Ursuline Nuns. Founded 1922.
Accredited. Arts and Sciences.

Mt. St. Joseph-on-the-Ohio College
of — Mt. St. Joseph. Sisters of
Charity of St. Vincent de Paul.
Founded 1871. Accredited. Arts
and Sciences, Journalism, Home
Economics, Business Administra-
tion, Secretarial, Social Service,
Education, Music, Nursing, Sum-
mer School.

Notre Dame College — South Eu-
clid. Sisters of Notre Dame.
Founded 1922. Accredited. Arts
and Sciences, Liberal Arts and
Sciences.

Our Lady of Cincinnati College —
Cincinnati. Sisters of Mercy.
Founded 1935. Arts and Sciences,
Nursing, Mission Science.

302

St. Mary's of the Springs College
— East Columbus. Dominican
Sisters. Founded 1924. Accred-
ited. Arts and Sciences, Sum-
mer School.

Ursuline College — Cleveland. Ursu-
line Nuns. Founded 1871. Accred-
ited. Arts and Sciences, Music,
Social Sciences, Household Ad-
ministration.

Oklahoma
Catholic College of Oklahoma —

Guthrie. Benedictine Sisters.
Founded 1889. Accredited. Arts
and Sciences, Music, Home Eco-
nomics, Summer School.

Oregon

Marylhurst College — Oswego. Sis-
ters of the Holy Names. Founded
1930. Accredited. Arts and Sci-
ences, Fine Arts, Education, Sum-
mer School.

Pennsylvania

Chestnut Hill, College of — Chest-
nut Hill. Sisters of St. Joseph.
Founded 1858. Accredited. Arts
and Sciences, Education, Music,
Home Economics, Summer School.

immaculata College — Immaculata.
Sisters, Servants of the Immacu-
late Heart of Mary. Founded
1920. Accredited. Arts and Sci-
ences, Summer School.

Marywood College — Scranton. Sis-
ters, Servants of the Immaculate
Heart of Mary. Founded 1915.
Accredited. Arts and Sciences,
Education, Home Economics,
Music, Summer School.

Mercyhurst College — Erie. Sisters
of Mercy. Founded 1871. Accred-
ited. Arts and Sciences, Music,
Home Economics, Secretarial, Ed-
ucation.

Misericord! a College — Dallas. Sis-
ters of Mercy. Founded 1924. Ac-
credited. Arts and Sciences, Sum-
mer School.

Mt. Mercy College — Pittsburgh.
Sisters of Mercy. Founded 1929.
Accredited. Liberal Arts, Home
Economics, Secretarial, Teacher
Training.

Rosemont College — Rosemont. So-
ciety of the Holy Child Jesus.
Founded 1922. Accredited. Arts
and Sciences.

Seton Hill College — Greensburg.
Sisters of Charity of Mother
Seton. Founded 1883. Accredited.
Arts and Sciences, Home Eco-
nomics, Music, Summer School.

Villa Maria College — Erie. Sisters
of St. Joseph of Erie, Pa. Found-
ed 1925. Accredited. Arts and
Sciences, Music, Home Econom-
ics, Commercial Science, Fine
Arts, Summer School.

South Dakota

Mount Marty Junior College —

Yankton. Sisters of St. Benedict.
Founded 1936. Liberal Arts, Ed-
ucation, pre-Nursing.

Notre Dame Junior College — Mit-
chell. Sisters of the Presentation.
Founded 1922. Accredited. Arts
and Sciences, Education, Sum-
mer School.

Tennessee

Siena College (formerly St. Agnes
College) — Memphis. Dominican
Sisters. Founded 1922. Accred-
ited. Arts and Sciences, Summer
School.

Texas

Incarnate Word College — San An-
tonio. Sisters of Charity of the
Incarnate Word. Founded 1881.
Accredited. Arts and Sciences,
Music, Art, Expression, Home
Economics, Nursing, Summer
School.

Our Lady of the Lake College —

San Antonio. Sisters of Divine
Providence. Founded 1911. Ac-
credited. Arts and Sciences,
Music, Summer School.

Our Lady of Victory College — Fort
Worth. Sisters of St. Mary of
Namur. Founded 1930. Accred-
ited. Arts and Sciences, Summer
School.

Utah

St. Mary-of-the-Wasatch, College of
— Salt Lake City. Sisters of the

303

Holy Cross. Founded 1926. Ac-
credited. Arts and Sciences, Nor-
mal, Nursing, Music, Commerce.
Vermont

Trinity College — Burlington. Sis-
ters of Mercy. Founded 1925. Arts
and Sciences.

Washington

Forest Ridge Convent — Seattle.
Religious of the Sacred Heart.
Accredited. Arts and Sciences.

Wisconsin

Edgewood Junior College — Madi-
son, Sisters of Penance of the
Third Order of St. Dominic. Arts
and Sciences.

Mt. St. Mary College — Milwaukee.
School Sisters of Notre Dame.
Founded 1872. Accredited. Arts
and Sciences, Music, Speech, Art,
Home Economics, Summer School.

THE CATHOLIC UNIVERSITY OF AMERICA

Formal approval was given by
Leo XIII, in 1887, for the founda-
tion in the United States of a uni-
versity under Catholic auspices, and
in 1889 he approved the constitu-
tions. Under the supreme authority
of the Holy See, the governing
power of the University resides in
the episcopate of the United States,
and by their delegation in the board
of trustees composed of bishops,
priests and laymen.

Washington was selected as the
site, sixty acres of land purchased
and the university incorporated un-
der the laws of the District of
Columbia. Rt. Rev. John J. Keane,
then Bishop of Richmond, was
made Rector. Miss Mary Caldwell,
of Newport, R. I., donated $300,000
for the establishment of the School
of Sacred Sciences, opened in Cald-
well Hall, November 13, 1889. Msgr.
James McMahon, of New York City,
donated property valued at $400,-
000 and the McMahon Hall for the
Schools of Philosophy and Social
Sciences was opened in 1895.

The School of Law was separated
from the School of Social Sciences
in 1896, and the latter formed into
the School of Philosophy. In 1923,
the Department of Canon Law was
taken from the School of Sacred
Sciences and made a distinct School
of Canon Law.

In 1929-30, a Graduate School of
Arts and Sciences was organized
and undergraduate departments —
the Schools of Philosophy, Letters
and Sciences — were consolidated
in the College of Arts and Sciences
and in the School of Engineering.

An important factor in the devel-
opment of the university, now a
center of learning for laity, clergy
and religious, has been the affilia-
tion with it of various institutions.

On Oct. 12, 1938, the university
inaugurated the celebration of its
golden jubilee year. An Apostolic
Letter of Pope Pius XI on the oc-
casion lauded the achievements of
the university during "a half -cen-
tury of fruitful labor," and spoke
of its future responsibilities. In
compliance with his wishes there-
in expressed the bishops inau-
gurated a nation-wide program of
education in the principles of de-
mocracy and the Catholic Univer-
sity also sponsored a National Cru-
sade for God in Government.

On Nov. 13, 1939, fifty years after
the first 11 professors and 42 stu-
dents assembled in Caldwell Hall,
the university with impressive
ceremony brought to a close its
jubilee year. Pope Pius XII broad-
cast his felicitations and Apostolic
Blessing and said: "Our chief hope,
after God, rests in schools of
Christian culture, old and new,
among which stands your Catholic
University as a typical example,
assigning, in its zeal for truth, the
correct place in its program to the
natural sciences and metaphysics,
mind and heart, past and present,
reason and revelation."

Today the university has more
than 270 members of the faculty
and 2,000 students, and has in-
creased its holdings to 250 acres.

304

CATHOLIC SUMMER CAMPS IN THE UNITED STATES
For Boys

California

Camp Junipero Serra, Swartout.
Catholic Youth Organization, 1947
Venice Blvd., Los Angeles.

C. Y. O. Camp, St. Mary's Col-
lege, Moraga Valley. C. Y. O. Head-
quarters, 70 Oak St., San Francisco.

St. Joseph's Camp, Duncans Mills.
Brothers of the Christian Schools,
St. Mary's College High School,
Berkeley.

Connecticut

Lakeville Manor Vacation House.
Address: Miss Eleanor R. Greene,
Sect., Connecticut Council of Catho-
lic Women, 244 Main St., Hartford.

Florida

Camp St. Leo. Director, Fr.
Raphael, O. S. B., St. Leo, Fla.

Illinois

Camp St. Bede, Peru. Director
Rev. Bernard Zimmer, O. S. B., St.
Bede College.

Camp St. Joseph, La Grange. Di-
rectors, Sisters of St. Joseph, St.
Joseph Academy, La Grange.

Iowa

Camp of Our Lady of the Lake,
Milford. Directors, Missionaries of
Our Lady of La Salette, La Salette
1 Seminary, Milford.

Kansas

Camp St. Maur, Atchison. Direc-
tor, Rev. Jerome Merwick, O. S. B.
Maine

Camp Gregory, Dry Mills. Direc-
tor, Rev. Edward F. Ward, 80 Sher-
man St., Portland.

Maryland

Camp Calvert, Leonardtown. Di-
rectors, Xaverian Brothers, Leon-
ardtown.

Camp Denges, Abell. Director,
Rev. Joseph F. Denges, Providence
Hospital, Washington, D. C.

Camp Montrose, Clarksville, How-
ard Co. Directors, Mr. and Mrs.
Louis Randall, Clarksville.

Camp Trinity, Earleville. Direc-
tor, Rev. Aguinas Hartman, Holy
Trinity Heights, P. O. Box 30,
Silver Spring.

Massachusetts

Cathedral Camp, Lake Appone-
quet, East Freetown. Director,
Rev. Edward L. O'Brien, Room 312,
Duff Building, New Bedford.

Manomet Hill Camp, Cape Cod.
Director, Daniel E. Sullivan, 123
Russell Avenue. Watertown.

Minnesota

Father Foley Camp, Whitefish
Lake, Pine River. Address: Father
Foley Camp, Faribault.

Missouri

St. Louis Catholic Boys' Camp,
Hillsboro. Director, Rev. Melvin
Keaney, 1009 S. 6th St., St. Louis.

New Hampshire

Camp Marquette, Lake Spofford.
Director, James C. Fisher, Loyola
School, 65 E. 83rd St., New York
City.

Sacred Heart Camp, Mascoma
Lake. Director, Rev. John A. Bel-
ford,, Box 439, Lebanon.

New Jersey

The Jack Fish Summer Camp,
River View Drive, Brielle. Direc-
tor, M. J. Fish, Brielle Academy,
Brielle.

Camp Hlond, Ramsey. Salesian
Fathers, Don Bosco Institute, Ram-
sey.

New York

Camp Acadia, Livingston Manor.
Director, Rev. John H. Mahoney,
474 W. 142nd St., New York City.

Camp Alvernia, Centerport, Long
Island. Director, Brother Columba,
O. S. F., St. Francis College, 41 But-
ler St., Brooklyn.

Camp Gibbons, Brant Lake. Di-
rector, Rev. James G. Hart, 225
Madison Ave., Albany.

Camp Hayes, Godeffroy. Address :
Camp Hayes, 485 Madison Ave.,
New York City.

Camp Lafayette, Lake Chateau-
gay in the Adirondacks, Merrill,

305

Clinton Co. Directors, Capt. and
Mrs. Charles J. Mclntyre, 193 Rol-
ling Road, Cynwyd, Pa.

Camp Molloy, Mattituck, Long
Island. Address: Camp Molloy As-
sociation, 66 Boerum Place, Brook-
lyn.

Camp St. Clare (Joseph-Haven),
Saw Mill River Parkway, Mt. Hope
Station. Address: Sisters of St.
Francis. St. Clare Haven, Mt. Hope
Station.

Camp St. John, Cleveland Place,
Arrochar, Staten Island. Directors,
Sisters of St. John the Baptist.

Salesian Camp, Goshen, Orange
Co. Address : Rev. Father Director.

Camp Tekakwitha, Luzerne. Ad-
dress: Camp Tekakwitha, 12 Madi-
son Place, Alhany.

Camp Turner, Allegany State
Park, Quaker Bridge. Director, Rt
Rev. Edmund J. Britt, 1 Delaware
Ave., Buffalo.

Camp Wahkonda, Mt. Marion.
Moderator, Rev. Charles P. Brown,
0. S. A., 2342 Andrews Ave., New
York City.

Ohio

C. Y. O. Father Kane Camp, Lake
Milton, Diamond. Director, Rev.
James O'Brien, 1600 Allerton Hotel,
Cleveland.

Fort Scott Camp, New Baltimore,
Hamilton Co. Address: The Fen-
wick, 435 Commercial Square, Cin-
cinnati.

Pennsylvania

Camp Venard, Clarks Summit.
Director, Rev. Thomas J. Danehy,
M.M., Camp Venard, Clarks Summit.
South Dakota

Camp De Smet, St. Francis Mis-
sion, St. Francis. Director, St.
Mary's College, St. Mary's, Kansas.
Wisconsin

Guardian Angels Vacation Colony,
Oneida. Address: Guardian Angels
Boarding School, Oneida.

St. Luke's Camp, Bone Lake. Di-
rector, Rt. Rev. James C. Byrne,
St. Luke's Rectory, 22 N. Lexing-
ton Parkway, St. Paul, Minn.

Camp Tivoli, Cecil. Director,
Rev. P. N. Butler, O, Praem., St.
Norbert College, West De Pere.

For Girls

California

Camp Imelda, Monte Rio. Direc-
tors, Dominican Sisters, Immacu-
late Conception Academy, 1212
Guerrero St., San Francisco.

Connecticut

Lakeville Manor Vacation House.
Address: Miss Eleanor R. Greene,
Sect. Connecticut Council of Catho-
lic Women, 244 Main St., Hartford.

Illinois

Camp Bethlehem, La Grange. Di-
rectors, Sisters of St. Joseph, St.
Joseph Academy, La Grange.

Maine

Camp Pesquasawasis, Lake
Worthley, Danville. Director, Rev.
Michael P. Davis, 80 Sherman St.,
Portland.

Maryland

Camp Maria, Breton Bay, Leon-
ardtown. The Directress, Camp
Maria, Leonardtown.

Camp Montrose, Clarks ville,
Howard Co. Directors, Mr. and Mrs.
Louis A. Randall, Clarksville.

Massachusetts

Camp Wannalancet, Tyngsboro-
on-the-Merrimack. Directors, Sisters
of Notre Dame of Namur, Tyngs-
boro.

Minnesota

Camp Wabigoniss, Pequot Lakes.
Director, Florence M. Miller, 1595
N. Griggs St., St. Paul.
Missouri

Catholic Girls' Camp, Hillsboro.
Director, Rev. Melvin Keaney, 1009
S. 6th St., St. Louis.

New Jersey

Camp Alvernia. Directors, Capu-
chin Sisters, Ringwood.

Camp Mother Mazzarello, Sale-
sian Sisters. Address: Sister Supe-
rior, 860 Belmont Ave., North Hale-
don.

New York

Camp Broadlea, Goshen. Direc-
tors, Dominican Sisters, St. Thomas
Aquinas Hall, Goshen.

Camp Immaculata, Mattituck,
Long Island. Directors, Sisters of

306

St. Dominic, 66 Boerum Place,
Brooklyn.

Camp Jeanne d'Arc, Lake Chat-
eaugay in the Adirondacks, Merrill,
Clinton Co. Directors, Capt, and
Mrs. Charles J. Mclntyre, 193 Boi-
ling Road, Cynwyd, Pa.

Camp Madonna - on - Canadaigua
Lake, Canandaigua. Director, Miss
Kathryn M. Gaffney, Catholic
Women's Club, 215 Alexander St.,
Rochester.

Camp Marydell, Nyack. Direc-
tors, Sisters of Christian Doctrine,
Madonna House, 173 Cherry St.,
New York City.

Camp On-Ti-Ora, Catskill. Direc-
tor, Miss Josephine Cowhey, 730
Riverside Drive, New York City.

Our Lady of Lourdes Camp, Liv-
ingston Manor. Director, Rev. John
H. Mahoney, 474 West 142nd St.,
New York City.

St. Clare Haven (Mary-Haven),
Saw Mill River Parkway, Mt. Hope
Station. Sisters of St. Francis, Mt.
Hope Station.

Camp St. John, Arrochar, Staten
Island. Directors, Sisters of St.
John the Baptist, Cleveland Place,
Arrochar.

Camp Sunset, Plattskill, Ulster
Co. Director, Very Rev. A. C. Di-
neen, 128 West 37th St., New York.

North Carolina

Little Flower Camp, Henderson-
ville. Directors, The Sisters of St.
Genevieve-of the Pines, Asheville.
Ohio

C. Y. O. Father Kane Camp, Lake
Milton, Diamond. Director, Rev.
James O'Brien, 1600 Allerton Hotel,
Cleveland.

Fort Scott Summer Camp, New
Baltimore, Hamilton Co. Address:
The Fen wick, 435 Commercial
Square, Cincinnati.

Pennsylvania

Little Flower Camp, Tobyhanna.
Moderator, Rev. Charles W. Heid,
315 Wyoming Ave., Scranton.

Camp Tekakwitha, Mt. Pocono.
Director, Miss Mary Angela Lynch,
390 Riverside Drive, New York City.
Wisconsin

Catholic Girls' Camp, Loon Lake,
Shawano. Director, Mrs. Frank J.
Van Laanen, 636 S. Jackson St.,
Green Bay, Wis.

Guardian Angels' Vacation Col-
ony, Oneida. .Address: Guardian
Angels' Boarding School, Oneida.

St. Luke's Camp, Bone Lake. Di-
rector, Miss Irene Round, 735 Port-
land Ave., St. Paul, Minn.

Camp We-ha-Kee, Green Bay, Ma-
rinette. Address: Camp Secretary,
Rosary College, River Forest, 111.

NORMAL SCHOOLS FOR RELIGIOUS IN THE UNITED STATES

Catholic institutions for teacher training in the United States number
approximately fifty. These are diocesan controlled or under the super-
vision of the following religious groups :

Sisters of St. Dominic

Sisters of the Holy Names

Sisters of St. Joseph

Sisters of Mercy

Sisters of St. Francis

Sisters of St. Benedict

Sisters of the Presentation

Sisters of Charity

Sisters of Loretto

Sisters of Our Lady of Mt. Carmel

School Sisters of Notre Dame

Sisters of the Immaculate Heart

Felician Sisters

Poor Sisters of St. Francis Seraph

Sisters of the Precious Blood

Ursuline Nuns

Daughters of the Cross

Christian Brothers

Brothers of the Society of Mary

Brothers of the Sacred Heart

CATHOLIC EDUCATIONAL ASSOCIATIONS IN THE UNITED STATES

National Catholic Educational As-
sociation

Pennsylvania Catholic Educational
Association

Missouri Catholic Educational As-
sociation

Benedictine Educational Association

Franciscan Educational Conference
Jesuit Educational Conference
Augustinian Educational Associa-
tion
Christian Brothers Educational

Conference
Catholic Library Association

307

THE NATIONAL CATHOLIC EDUCATIONAL ASSOCIATION

Tlie purpose of the National
Catholic Educational Association,
a voluntary organization formed in
1904, is to unite the Catholic edu-
cators of the country, to bring un-
derstanding among them, and to
encourage the spirit of mutual
helpfulness in order that the Catho-
lic educational interests of the
country may be safeguarded and
promoted.

The Association comprises the
following departments and sec-
tions: Seminary Department; Col-
lege and University Department;
Secondary School Department;
School Superintendents' Depart-
ment; Parish School Department;
Minor Seminary Section; Deaf-
Mute Section; Blind Education
Section. The College and University
Department has 5 regional units:
New England; Eastern; Southern;
Midwest; Western. The Secondary-
School Department has 4 regional
units, and is to have 6: Eastern;
Southern; Central ; California ;
Northwestern (being organized) ;
New England (not yet organized).

National meetings are held an-
nually, thus affording each depart-
ment and section the opportunity
for exchange of views and experi-
ences, and discussion of their re-
spective problems. Regional unit
meetings are held during the year.

All Catholic colleges are eligible
to membership. Types of member-
ship include: first, institutional
membership for colleges and uni-
versities ; second, institutional
membership for secondary schools;
third, individual sustaining mem-
bership; fourth, individual mem-
bership. At the close of the fiscal
ending June 30, 1940, membership
totaled 3,425.

The official organ of the Associa-
tion is "The National Catholic Edu-
cational Association Bulletin," pub-
lished quarterly. The August num-
ber is the Report of the Proceed-

ings and Addresses of the Annual
Meeting. The February, May and
November numbers are pamphlets.

The president general is the
Most Rev. John B. Peterson, Bish-
op of Manchester. Vice-presidents
general are: Rev. John B. Furay,
S. J.; Rev. William F. Cunningham,
C. S. C.; Rt. Rev. Joseph V. S. Mc-
Clancy; Rev. Paul E. Campbell;
Brother Eugene A. Paulin, S. M.
The secretary general is the Rev.
George Johnson, and the treasurer
general is the Rt. Rev. Richard J.
Quinlan. The general committees
are: Advisory; Finance; Program;
and Publication. The national
headquarters of the Association is
at 1312 Massachusetts Ave., N. W.,
Washington, D. C.

The thirty-eighth annual meeting
of the National Catholic Educa-
tional Association was held in New
Orleans, La., April 16-18, 1941. The
meeting was opened by a solemn
pontifical Mass celebrated by the
Most Rev. Joseph F. Rummel, Arch-
bishop of New Orleans. The Most
Rev. John B. Peterson, Bishop of
Manchester and president general
of the N. C. E. A., delivered the ser-
mon. Bishop Peterson warned that
in the so-called "new order" after
the present war there will be no
order or peace unless "the God of
nations be restored to His place in
government, in education, even in
religion itself."

Welcoming the members to the
first general session, held in the
Municipal Auditorium, Archbishop
Rummel pointed out that a spiritual
revival will never come until re-
ligion is restored to education. The
Rev. Dr. George Johnson, secretary
general of the N. C. E. A., addressed
the members at the same session
on "Our Task in the Present
Crisis." Declaring that federal aid
to education "promises to be very
much to the fore in the immediate

future," Dr. Johnson said: "What-
ever is done in the way of granting
federal aid to education at the pres-
ent moment will be done in the
name of national defense. It would
be apparent to any thinking man
that religion should not be made to
suffer because of the national ef-
fort in the direction of prepared-
ness. Religion as we Catholics un-
derstand it will suffer if it is
deprived of the implementation that
comes through education. The Cath-
olic families that move from those
sections of the country where Cath-
olic education is well established
and where they have been able to
afford their children schooling that
satisfies the needs of their con-
sciences should not be made to
forego this right by reason of the
fact that service of their nation, in
whatever capacity, has taken them
into areas where Catholic schools
are not available."

Edward J. Heffron, executive sec-
retary of the National Council of
Catholic Men, declared at a public
meeting of the convention: "We in
the United States are today in a

state of great national crisis

And though some of our leaders
may think so, we as a people can-
not summon the necessary energies
short of a profound motivation.
Shibboleths like 'Make the World
Safe for Democracy,' 'Self-Deter-
mination for Small Nations' or
'There'll Always be an England/
will not turn the trick." "But there
is something at issue today which
is magnificently worth fighting for
— the dignity of man as a son of
God the Father and a brother of
God the Son, redeemed by His

Blood If that is the issue before

us, it is chiefly Catholic Education
that can show us the way."

Secular encroachments upon the
religious program of Catholic
schools must be met with constant
vigilance and resistance, counselled
the Most Rev. Joseph F. Rummel,

Archbishop of New Orleans, ad-
dressing the dinner meeting of the
School Superintendents Department
of the National Catholic Educa-
tional Association. "The line of de-
marcation must be sharply drawn
between the deference that is due
to secular standards and our fidel-
ity to the obligation to teach the
rudiments of the faith to the Cath-
olic child and to reveal to him the
boundless treasures of divine
grace," His Excellency declared.
"To reduce the time allotted in the
curriculum for the teaching of
Christian doctrine is almost equiva-
lent to treason."

According to figures made public
in connection with the convention,
the enrolment of the Catholip high
schools showed an increase of 12
per cent during the past two years,
while that of the elementary
schools showed a decrease of 2.5
per cent for the same period. The
compilations, representing re-
sponses to date in the 1939-40 sur-
vey conducted by the Department
of Education, National Catholic
Welfare Conference, show:

The 1,648 secondary schools
which have reported to date have
an enrolment of 291,821 pupils. On
this basis it was estimated that the
total enrolment for 1939-40 was
386,500, whereas the total enrolment
for 1937-38 was 345,218.

The 1,981,041 pupils so far re-
ported by Catholic elementary
schools is about 93 per cent of the
total enrolment expected for all
these schools. The total enrolment
in the elementary schools for 1937-
38 was 2,032,770.

The pupil loss in elementary
schools, it was explained, first
manifested itself in 1932. It has
been due in part to the nation-wide
decline in the birth rate which has
affected the attendance in all ele-
mentary schools, public and pri-
vate, since that date.

309

THE FRANCISCAN EDUCATIONAL CONFERENCE

(From the Annual Reports of the Conference)
important Catholic reconstruct the Franciscan educa-

Among the

Educational Associations existing
today in the United States, the
Franciscan Educational Conference
takes a high place. Its influence
has not been confined to this coun-
try for its great work has been rec-
ognized from the very beginning,
and in Europe, especially among the
Franciscans, it has been followed
as a pattern to a great extent.

Origin — The forerunner of the
Conference was the Conference of
Seraphic Colleges, the first meeting
of which was held in 1914. A few
years later, the president of this
Conference, Rev. Thomas Plass-
mann, O. F. M., began a movement
to broaden the Conference's
field *of activity. His efforts
met with the approval of the pro-
vincial superiors. The project of
bringing about a greater unity of
action and sympathetic co-operation
among Franciscan educators of this
country, and of uniting in some
form of voluntary association the
many Friars engaged in educa-
tional work was successfully car-
ried into effect by members of the
Order of Friars Minor. The new
association, the Franciscan Educa-
tional Conference, held its first
meeting in St. Louis, June 29, 1919.
Rev. Thomas Plassmann, O. F. M.,
who is president of St. Bonaven-
ture's College, Allegany, N. Y., was
the chairman of this meeting. Be-
fore it closed he was elected presi-
dent of the Conference and has held
this position since.

The Conference is held annually
under the auspices of the provin-
cials of the three branches of the
Franciscans: Order of Friars Minor,
Order of Capuchins and Order of
Minor Conventuals. The Capuchins
were affiliated with the Conference
in 1921, the Conventuals in 1922.

Purposes — The purposes and
advantages are: To bring together
in mutual consultation and co-op-
eration professors of the different
departments, so as to reach a com-
plete understanding as to the exact
scope of each department, and to

tional system on a scientific basis
of progress and efficiency, to keep
the professors constantly in touch
with educational work, activities
and policies; to put the Franciscan
ideals continually before the lectors
and to look back to Franciscan an-
tiquity. The advantages are that
the unification of Franciscan edu-
cational efforts will stimulate and
extend the varied activities of the
Friars and enable them to contrib-
ute their humble share to the ad-
vancement of learning in accord-
dance with the ideals and tradi-
tions of the once eminent Francis-
can school.

The Conference has frequently
been favored with the expression
of confidence on the part of the
highest superiors in Rome and also
continues to enjoy the generous
patronage of the several provincial
superiors at home.

The twenty-third annual meeting

of the Franciscan Educational Con-
ference was held at St. Fidelis
Seminary, Herman, Pa., June 23-25,
1941. The following officers were
elected: Very Rev. Thomas Plass-
man, O. F. M., president; Very Rev.
Thomas Grassman, O. M. C., vice-
president; Rev. Sebastian Miklas,
O. F. M. Cap., secretary; and Rev.
Marion Habig, O. F. M., editor.

In commemoration of the anni-
versaries of the famous social en-
cyclicals, "Rerum Novarum" and
"Quadragesimo Anno," the follow-
ers of St. Francis reviewed the eco-
nomic problems and theories chal-
lenging the present age. It was chief-
ly to reassert the power of St. Fran-
cis, who was preeminently a social
saint, that the members devoted
their attention to economics. One
of the outstanding topics under
consideration was the problem of
just distribution of wealth. Other
subjects that were treated included:
labor's right to organize; the effect
of economics on government, crime
and mental disease; history of
credit unions; the economic signifi-
cance of the Montes Pietatis; a

310

critique of the capitalistic system;
and present day social security
legislation.

As a result of these stimulating
discussions, the Conference recom-
mended "that the friars make ef-
forts to establish and encourage
study clubs and discussion groups,
and that they use the class room,
the pulpit, the radio, the press and
every opportunity to bring Catholic
social and economic principles be-
fore the public and win their ac-
ceptance by an ever greater number
of persons in public and private life.

The 1942 meeting will be held at
Quincy College, Quincy, 111., and
will treat of "The Primacy of the
Will in Franciscan Philosophy and
Theology."

Publications — Printed copies of
the papers and discussions on eco-
nomics can be obtained by writing
to St. Anthony's Guild, Pater son,
N. J. Beginning with 1941, the "Re-
port of the Franciscan Educational

Conference" will be published as
the fourth number of the Francis-
can Studies, a Franciscan quarterly
review recently introduced as the
official organ of the Conference.
Other publications offered by the
Conference include books treating
the following subjects:

Education: Textbooks and Meth-
ods of Study; Classical Education;
Franciscan Education; Religious In-
struction; Seraphic Seminaries.

History: Study of History; Fran-
ciscans in American History.

Literature: The Classics; Mod-
ern Catholic English Literature.

Philosophy : Franciscan School of
Philosophy; Catholic Philosophy;
Psychology; Modern Thought; So-
ciology and Social Progress.

Theology: Study of Sacred Scrip-
ture; Ascetical Theology; Francis-
can School of Theology: Liturgy.

Books have also been published
on the Study of Languages, Mis-
sionaries and Preachers, Science,
and the Youth Movement.

CATHOLIC WORK AMONG THE BLIND

Catholic Pioneers in the Field —

The example of her Founder has
ever led the Catholic Church to
give of her best to the world's un-
fortunates. The severe handicap of
loss of sight has continually recom-
mended to her boundless charity
the countless persons who have
been forced to go through life with-
out ever seeing the grandeur of a
sunset or the exquisite beauty of
a flower. Her hand cannot always
lift the veil, as could that of the
Saviour, from darkened eyes. But
what comforts she can give, she
gives always gladly and lavishly.
Education of the blind as a class
did not come until 1784. It was
then that Valentin Hauy (1745-
1822), a Catholic, began the move-
ment that has brought about the
establishment, in all civilized coun-
tries, of institutions of learning and
industrial training schools for the
blind. No one before him had ever
tried seriously to make printing
available for the blind, or to estab-
lish libraries of literature printed
in relief. Though his system of

raised printing is no longer used,
the world will ever remember him
as the man who started the blind
along the way that has led to a
more normal and a much more
complete life.

Louis Braille (1809-1852), also a
Catholic, is well known as the orig-
inator of the raised printing which
bears his name. Blind himself from
his third year, Braille realized the
inadequacy of the line-letter sys-
tems of raised printing then in use.
He reduced a twelve-point system
to his own six-point printing which
was simple and easy to learn.
Though since slightly modified and
changed in various countries, his
system of letters, numbers, and
musical notes is basically the same
now as the day he devised it.

Catholic Schools for the Blind in
the United States — In the United
States today there are three Cath-
olic schools devoted exclusively to
the care and instruction of the
blind.

The Lavelle School for the Blind
in New York City is conducted by

311

the Sisters of St. Dominic. A di-
ocesan institute with an enrollment
of 42, it provides for the education
of hoys and girls up to the age of
sixteen. Those children who have
reached high school age continue
to reside at the institute but com-
mute each day to the various
schools of the city for their ad-
vanced education.

St. Joseph's Home and School
for the Blind in Jersey City, N. J.,
is conducted hy the Sisters of St.
Joseph of Newark. It is primarily
an adult institution, the only one
of its kind in the United States.
Approximately 170 persons are
cared for. Connected with the adult
institution is a grammar school.
Pupils who fail to qualify for high-
school work are transferred to the
permanent workshop in the men's
or the women's house. The school
work is carried on by four depart-
ments: literature, music, manual
training and physical training.

St. Mary's Institute for the Blind
in Lansdale, Pa., is also conducted
hy the Sisters of St. Joseph of
Newark. This diocesan institute,
with an enrollment of 35, provides
both a grammar-school and a high-
school course. It is the only school
for Catholics which offers a high-
school training. Adults and children
who wish to remain after the com-
pletion of their education are wel-
come to make their home at the
institute.

All three schools follow the same
curriculum as the parochial schools
in their respective districts. There
is, however, the additional subject
of Braille which makes the first
years of study much more difficult
for the blind than for the aver-
age-sighted child. The children are
taught the touch system of typing
as soon as possible. Some have
begun typing when only six years
old. Knowing the touch system en-
ables the blind children to type
their examinations and to corre-
spond with their relatives and
friends, most of whom know no
Braille. Mathematics is taught by
means of the Taylor arithmetic slate
which Is a very complicated system
of numbering. Raised maps are used

312

in teaching geography. Through-
out the grades, music is taught.
The manual arts are used exten-
sively for tactual training. The in-
dustrial departments provide many
and varied types of the handicraft
arts: knitting, crocheting, hand-
loom weaving, bead-work, basketry,
wood-work, leathercraft, chair-can-
ing, mop-making, rug-weaving, etc.
The obvious purpose of this train-
ing is to provide, where possible,
an occupation in after-life which
will enable the blind to earn a
livelihood.

There is no greater problem for
the blind student aspiring to higher
education than the lack of Braille
texts corresponding to state or di-
ocesan courses of study. Despite
this severe handicap, blind persons
have qualified for almost every type
of occupation which does not abso-
lutely require the use of the eyes.
Among the more common avoca-
tions are teaching, law, journalism,
braining, telegraphy, dictaphone op-
erating, insurance, and the manage-
ment of candy and stationery stores.
It is believed that radio work will
open an extensive field of action
to competent blind persons.

Catholic Library for the Blind
-— The Xavier Free Publication So-
ciety for the Blind is an organiza-
tion which aims to place at the
disposal of the blind throughout
the United States and Canada some
of the choicest books covering a
wide variety of subjects, including
those of a religious nature. With
the help of its volunteer transcrib-
ers, the Society has been able to
establish a sizable lending library.
It has placed books in more than
forty state, city or institute libra-
ries for general and free circulation
among the blind. From the So-
ciety's own central library books
are sent to every part of the coun-
try. Not only are books loaned
free of charge to the blind, but
the Society's monthly magazine in
Braille is sent gratis to any blind
applicant.

A beginning has been made, too,
in providing talking books for the
blind. A book of 60,000 words can
be published on twelve double-face

disc records. To date, the Society
has recorded the four Gospels and
the Acts of the Apostles. The re-
mainder of the New Testament and
other standard Catholic works will
follow.

The International Federation of
Catholic Alumnae has organized a
committee for the specific purpose
of functioning as an auxiliary of
the Xavier Society. The I. F. C. A.
has no direct contact with blind
persons. Rather, it assists the blind
indirectly by transcribing books in
Braille and by contributing finan-
cially to the support of the Xavier
Society.

Magazine — With the September
1940 issue, the "Catholic Digest"
began regular publication in
Braille. Printed in the so-called
one and a half-point characters by
the National Braille Press, Inc., of
Boston, its contents are identical
with the ink-print book. Arrange-
ments for production were made
through the Catholic Guild for the
Blind of Boston, and 1,000 copies
were sent free of charge to institu-
tions and individuals. Continued
success of the project depended
upon voluntary contributions.

New York's Catholic Center for
the Blind is a home for blind work-
ing girls. At the present time it
has accommodation for 40 girls.
Besides providing the comforts and
conveniences of a home for these
girls, the Center helps secure work
for them when they become unem-
ployed, cares for those who are
no longer able to work, and gives
every possible material aid to
lighten the burden brought by
blindness to its charges. The ur-
gent need of erecting a home for
destitute blind cannot be met be-
cause of present limited facilities.
The directors of the Center hope
to raise sufficient funds for a new
building to care for these destitute
blind which they are at present un-
able to accommodate.

Boston's Catholic Guild for the
Blind is of more recent origin. Its
work began about 1936. The Guild
is an organization of priests and
laymen who offer their time and
financial support to the blind who

live at their own homes. Chief
among the many objectives of the
Guild is the care of the blind in
a spiritual way. To this end, re-
treats are conducted periodically
by several of the five different units
which go to make up the Guild.
Persons unable to give of their
time to the blind may assist them
by membership dues. The money
thus obtained is used to help the
blind by providing them with the
necessities of life, and, wherever
possible, with a few of its luxuries.
By devoting one or more days a
week to the blind, the active mem-
bers of the Guild have helped im-
mensely in brightening the other-
wise drab days of those destined
to go through life without the use
of their eyes.

Dog Guides for Poor Blind
Boys and Girls are being provided
by the Most Rev. Bernard J.
Sheil, Auxiliary Bishop of Chicago.
The project is under the care of
the Catholic Youth Organization.
Some two hundred dogs are now be-
ing trained. Children, with the help
of these expert guides, can begin
to live almost the normal life of
a seeing child. With dogs to serve
as eyes, these children have one
more link added to the chain which
binds their lives to that of the
seeing world in which they must
live.

Prevention of Blindness is re-
ceiving added attention from Cath-
olic educators. Parochial schools
in St. Louis, Mo., Albany, Buffalo,
and Troy, N. Y., provide sight-sav-
ing classes. These special classes
are not for children who are blind,
but for those who have seriously
defective vision. Large type print-
ing in textbooks, heavy chalk and
pencils, more carefully planned
lighting facilities, continual medi-
cal care, and the like help preserve
what sight the child has and fre-
quently result in the restoration
of normal vision.

The Catholic University of Amer-
ica has made frequent use of pub-
lications and other material offered
by the National Society for the
Prevention of Blindness. Rev. Al-

313

phonse M. Schwitalla, S. J., Dean
of the St. Louis University School
of Medicine, is a member of this
organization's Board of Directors.
He and his associates have been
active in the field of prevention of
blindness for almost ten years.

Non-Sectarian National Organiza-
tions — Mention should here be
made of two national organizations
that have done outstanding work
in the field of blind education. Cath-
olic educators and social workers
among the blind have profited
greatly from the assistance given
by both groups. The facilities of
both are at the disposal of anyone
interested in the care and educa-
tion of blind persons, as well as of
persons who have defective vision.

The American Foundation for the
Blind in New York City was in-
corporated as a national agency in
1921. The purposes of this organiza-
tion are to collect and disseminate
information regarding all phases of
work for the blind; to promote
state and federal legislation in be-
half of those without sight; to ar-
range for the establishment of
needed agencies for the blind
throughout the country; to promote
the training and placement of well-
qualified, professional workers for
the blind; to develop mechanical
appliances for the blind, such as
the Braille typewriter and the Talk-
ing Book; and to assist in increas-

ing the efficiency of work for the
blind in all particulars. The Foun-
dation is supported in part by in-
come from endowment, but largely
by annual contributions from in-
dividuals interested in the blind.
The National Society for the Pre-
vention of Blindness with headquar-
ters in New York City began its
independent existence in 1915. The
objects of the Society as stated in
its by-laws are: (1) to endeavor
to ascertain, through study and in-
vestigation, any causes, whether
direct or indirect, which may result
in blindness or impaired vision;
(2) to advocate measures which
shall lead to the elimination of
such causes; (3) to disseminate
knowledge concerning all matters
pertaining to the care and use of
the eyes. It is fundamentally a lay
organization, the activities of which
are based on approved teachings
of the medical profession. Its re-
sponsibility is to secure such sci-
entific knowledge regarding the
prevention of blindness and con-
servation of vision as is susceptible
of sociologic interpretation, and to
promote such social action, whether
by private or by public agencies,
as will enable the person to pre-
vent ocular difficulties whenever
this is possible and to receive nec-
essary care and treatment when
ocular troubles exist.

CATHOLIC WORK AMONG THE DEAF

The Catholic Church, ever mind-
ful of the sayings of Christ, the
Divine Teacher, has always at-
tached a practical meaning to that
revolutionary sentence: "Amen I
say to you, as long as you did it to
one of My least brethren, you did
it to Me" (Matthew, xxv, 40). The
Church has resolutely set herself
the task of imitating Christ Who
was the first among men to show
real mercy to the deaf. It was com-
mon practice before Christ's time
to abandon deaf or dumb children
to the mercy of the elements, to
throw them over a cliff or into the
sea. The Justinian Code in Ro-
man days took away deaf persons'

civil rights, not even allowing them
to make a will. Roman law later
provided that persons "unable to
manage their property owing to
deafness, dumbness, blindness or
some serious chronic disease, must
apply for a curator." The survival
of this law of guardianship has per-
sisted through French, German and
Spanish Law.

But even with the best of pure-
ly natural help, the condition of
the deaf remained pitiful. Walled
in by silence, solitary, ignorant,
unable to communicate with his
kind except by signs and harsh
cries, treated as an outcast of so-
ciety, a shame and a burden to his

314

family, shut out from the enjoy-
ment of refined society, unable to
earn a decent living, and ignorant
of religious truths — he grew up
little better than the animals,
dwarfed in soul, stunted in intel-
lect, caring only for the physical
comforts, envious of the more for-
tunate, malicious, spiteful, bitter
and consumed with silent discon-
tent for the fate which had treated
him so harshly. His lot indeed was
a hard one. Even if his mind were
schooled in the rudiment of knowl-
edge and his hand trained to some
useful occupation, his state still
remained deplorable. For, unless
religion could give him fortitude
to bear his cross in patience, un-
less it could teach him to make a
virtue of necessity, his affliction
would almost certainly bring him
to the black depths of despair.

Catholic Beginnings — Christ, our
Great Examplar, performed mir-
acles in His day to help the deaf.
He has cured them, too, through
the centuries at the request of His
saints. We are not here so im-
mediately concerned with the mi-
raculous as with the natural, and
with the spirit which underlies
both — the spirit of Christ — which
has led countless Catholic men and
women to devote their time and
talents, to spend their lives, in the
service of the deaf.

The Benedictine Order was the
first to bring to the deaf a scien-
tific training. In other words, the
Benedictines were the first to at-
tempt a system of education which
attacked the problem of lack of
hearing with a view to supplying
the defect. They began their work
in the 16th century.

Padre Pedro Ponce de Leon,
O. S. B., born in Valladolid in 1520,
a teacher at San Salvador at Ora,
is said to have been the first teach-
er of the deaf. He taught several
children, using chiefly the "Oral
Method."

About fifty years after Padre
Ponce, another Spanish priest, Pa-
dre Juan Pablo Bonet (1579-1633)
had a number of deaf pupils under
his care. He used a manual sign
alphabet, invented a system of visi-

ble signs representing to the sight
the sound of words, and gave a
description of the position of the
vocal organs in the pronunciation
of each letter. His work contained
many valuable suggestions which
have proved useful to modern
teachers of articulation and lip-
reading.

St. Francis de Sales, in the first
years of the 17th century, instruct-
ed for confession and communion
a deaf-mute whom he had in his
retinue. He was made the Patron
Saint of the Deaf by Pope Pius IX.

The celebrated Jesuit naturalist
and physician, Lana Terzi (1631-
1687) considered the education of
the deaf in his "Prodrome dell Arte
Maestra." It consists in this, that
the deaf first learn to perceive the
disposition of the organs of speech
in the formation of sounds, and
then imitate these sounds and rec-
ognize speech in others by reading
their lips.

The practical utility of panto-
mime in the education of the deaf
was not fully realized before the
days of Abbe Charles Michel de
L'Epee, who was born at Ver-
sailles in 1712. In the course of his
priestly labors L'Epee made the
acquaintance of two deaf-mute Sis-
ters who had been educated by a
Father Vanin by means of pictures.
On the death of the latter their ed-
ucation came to an end, and L'Epee
resolved to continue their training.
He met deaf persons among the
poorer classes and to these he de-
voted his time and his fortune. He
first tried the different methods
which had been used in previous
years, methods using signs instead
of words for conveying ideas to the
mind. Finally, the idea that words
are merely connatural gestures in-
dicative of objects, he hit upon the
idea of using a sign-language as a
means of communication. Since
words are but the conventional
signs of our ideas, why could he
not substitute conventional sign
gestures? He rightly concluded
that the natural language of signs
which had come to be used by the
deaf even without previous instruc-
tion would form the best basis for

315

his system. All the needs of gram-
matical syntax were not met by
natural signs, so he invented signs
for them until he had a systema-
tized vocabulary of considerable
size. Arbitrary signs he used only
where natural signs could not be
had. Both the book which he wrote
and the school which he opened in
Paris in 1755 (the first school for
the deaf) have brought him inter-
national recognition. L'Epee died
in 1789, and Abbe Sicard took up
the work so successfully inaugu-
rated by his predecessor.

Catholic Work in the United
States — Education of the deaf in
the United States began in the
year 1817 when Abbe Sicard, suc-
cessor to the Abbe de L'Epee, al-
lowed his best pupil, Laurent Clerc,
to come to this country with Dr.
Thomas Gallaudet a non-Catholic
minister who had gone to Europe
to study methods of deaf education.
Most Americans viewed this new
phase of education with wonder-
ment: many of them looked on
with sceptical eye declaring that
any effort to educate the deaf was
doomed to failure. Once it had been
proven that the deaf were amen-
able to education, schools were
erected in the different states for
their training.

To Bishop Rosati of St. Louis
and to the Sisters of St. Joseph be-
long the credit of founding the
first Catholic institution for deaf-
mutes in the United States. In
1836, at the invitation of that apos-
tolic prelate, Sister St. John and
Sister Celestine came from Lyons,
France, where they had been
trained for the work and opened
a school in the city of Carondelet.
It was later transferred to St.
Louis (in 1861) where it was
known as St. Brigid's Deaf-Mute In-
stitution. Other schools for the
Catholic deaf were established in
Buffalo, New York City, etc. At the
present time there are twelve such
schools under Catholic auspices.

Catholic educators of the deaf
today insist that the parents of
deaf children send their children
to the Catholic schools, rather than
to "any of the so-called non-sec-

tarian schools in which, as experi-
ence has shown, there is great
danger to their precious faith.
About two-thirds of our Catholic
deaf are lost to the Faith because
they are obliged to attend these so-
called non-sectarian institutions
owing to the woeful lack of schools
under Catholic auspices."

Systems of Education — Deaf chil-
dren cannot be educated as other
children; hence schools must em-
ploy special methods of instruction.
All communication with the deaf,
and consequently, all their instruc-
tion, must be in visual forms of
which five are possible: sign lan-
guage, finger spelling, writing, lip
reading, and a new method depend-
ing largely on vibration.

Of these, the sign language is
the easiest and the most natural.
This because it is a purely visible
language, appealing directly to the
eye. It is as much a real language
as French or English or German.
It is, in fact, one of the oldest of
living languages, as exemplified in
the hieroglyphics of the Egyptians
and the famous pantomimes of the
Greeks and Romans, as well as in
the picturesque gestures of the
North American Indians. The sign
language is a comprehensive and
effective combination of panto-
mime, facial expression, and ges-
ture. St. Augustine tells us: "A
sign is the thing which, over and
above the impression it makes on
the senses, causes something else
to come into the mind as a conse-
quence of itself: as when we see
a footprint we conclude that an ani-
mal whose footprint this is has
passed by: and when we see smoke
we know that there is fire beneath.
. . . Natural signs are those which,
apart from any intention or desire
of our using them as signs, do yet
lead to the knowledge of some-
thing else, for example, smoke,
when it indicates fire Conven-
tional signs are those which living
beings mutually exchange for the
purpose of showing, as well as they
can, their emotions, or their per-
ceptions, or their thoughts. Nor is
there any reason for giving a sign
except the desire of bringing forth

316

and conveying into another's mind
what the giver of the sign has in
his own mind."

"Thought may precede language
in definite and detailed imagery
and then be translated into lan-
guage as a separate process."
While the young deaf child may
not know language, nevertheless he
makes a substitute for it from the
storehouse of his experience. He
reacts to his environment by means
of gestures. Young children learn
signs with amazing rapidity be-
cause this knowledge furnishes
them with the means of communi-
cation. It is a truism that educa-
tion must begin with the child's
experience. Therefore, pioneer
workers among the deaf began
with a language the child under-
stood. In the early days of deaf-
mute education signs were con-
sidered the aide-de-camp of every
teacher of the deaf. For about
fifty years this method has been
successfully used in the American
schools.

Next to sign language, finger
spelling is the most facile means
of communication among the deaf.
Finger spelling resembles writing,
in so far as it is a word language
whose symbols are written in the
air instead of on paper.

Articulation, or the teaching of
speech, commonly called the "Oral
Method," was first taught by means
of "Visible Speech" symbols in the
United States. Alexander Graham
Bell's system was an attempt to
Americanize the German "Oral
Method" of Samuel Heinicke. This
method shows how the organs of
speech are used and how the move-
ments in speech may be interpreted
by the eye. But it was found that
speech could be taught just as
readily by the German method, or
the method of imitation by which,
through careful observation, the
child is taught to imitate the teach-
er, and to speak the words thus
presented. The acquisition of
speech depends upon the child's fa-
cilities. He must have good eye-
sight and his vocal organs must
not be impaired.

Educators agree that the acquisi-

of language is through social
channels. The normal child is en-
gulfed in an atmosphere of lan-
guage. He learns to speak by lis-
tening to words and by imitating
sounds. Throughout the entire day
his ear is absorbing language. His
actual, though informal, auricular
education begins during the second
year of the child's life. With the
deaf child it is far different: for
he must depend upon lip-reading.
Lip-reading (sometimes called
speech reading) is the art of under-
standing a speaker by watching
his face, especially the movements
of his lips. With this method
scarcely half of the spoken ele-
ments are visibly recognizable; the
other half must be guessed. And
only one who has a complete com-
mand of language can guess that
invisible half.

A new method in American
schools has been introduced at the
De Paul Institute in Pittsburgh,
Pa. By years of patience and by
excellent progressive training, the
pupils are enabled not only to
speak with a pleasant and well-
modulated voice but also, through
an almost uncanny method of train-
ing the other senses in the work of
the one they lack, to "hear" speech
as speedily as the person in whom
the auditory sense is not impaired.
They learn to "hear" through their
fingertips. They are taught how to
form the lips and how to use the
tongue properly to bring forth
sounds and words.

Years of experience have con-
vinced educators of the deaf that
since there is a wide range of
mental capacity and educational
receptivity among deaf pupils, no
, single method can adequately edu-
cate all. Hence it is obvious that
such methods should be adopted
as will achieve the best results.
It is for this reason that many of
the schools for the deaf today em-
ploy what is known as the "Com-
bined Method." These schools re-
gard speech and lip-reading as very
important, but at the same time
they realize that there are some

317

pupils who can never acquire fa-
cility of speech. Since mental de-
velopment and acquisition of lan-
guage are of far greater impor-
tance, such methods are chosen for
each pupil as seem "best adapted
to his particular needs.

Statistics — In the United States
today there are approximately 95,-

000 deaf persons. Some 19,658 are
enrolled in the 206 schools through-
out the country. These schools may
be classified as follows:

Public Residential Schools. 65

Public Day Schools 121

Denominational and Private
Schools 20

Of the total number (206 schools) 12 are under Catholic auspices:
State School reafkers

1. California St. Joseph Sisters of St. Joseph 1894

2. Illinois Bphpheta Ladies of the Sacred Heart 1884

3. Louisiana Chinchuba Institute. . School Srs. of Notre Dame 1890

4. Maryland St. Francis Xavier. . . Missionary Helpers 1897

5. Massachusetts. Randolph Sisters of St. Joseph 1899

6. Missouri St. Joseph Sisters of St. Joseph 1836

7 New York . . St. Joseph Ladies of the Sacred Heart 1869

8. New York St. Mary Sisters of St. Joseph 1859

9. Ohio St. Rita Sisters of Charity 1915

10. Pennsylvania. . DePaul Institute Sisters of Charity 1908

11. Pennsylvania. .Archbishop Ryan ^^n

Memorial Sisters of St. Joseph 1912

12. Wisconsin St. John Institute Sisters of St. Francis 1876

It is estimated that there are
more than 4,000 Catholic deaf boys
and girls in the United States. Of
these only 1,300 are in Catholic
schools. The number of religious in
the United States engaged in the
instruction of the deaf is about 200.
There are about 7 resident chap-
lains in schools for the deaf. There
are, likewise, members of the
Jesuit, Redemptorist and Passionist
orders and a number of secular
priests engaged in giving missions
for the deaf throughout the year.
Some of the major seminaries have
included in their courses a funda-
mental training in the sign lan-
guage.

Catholics who are nationally
prominent in deaf education today
are many. We list but a few of
them: Fr. Daniel Higgins, C. SS. R.,
author of "Sign Dictionary" which
includes many Catholic words; Fr.
Michael A. Purtell, S. J., editor of
"Catholic Deaf-Mute"; Very Rev.
Monsignor Henry J. Waldhaus, su-
perintendent of St. Rita's School
and editor of the "Silent Advo-
cate*' ; Fr. Stephen Landherr,
C. SS. R.» director of deaf-mute
work in Archdiocese of Newark;
Fr. Mark DeCoste, C. SS. R., direc-

tor of deaf-mute center, Roxbury,
Mass.; Dr. Gertrude Van Adestine,
principal of Detroit day school;
Dr. G. Oscar Russell, educator;
Miss Marie K. Mason, educator.

Catholic education and Catholic
charity have played their part in
breaking down the walls of silence
and ignorance which formerly cut
off the deaf from the world of men
in which they lived. No longer are
they outcasts of society; they are,
rather, the living proof of Chris-
tian charity in action. No longer
dwarfed in soul or stunted in in-
tellect, they are now capable of
taking their place in society. Bitter-
ness toward a blind fate has been
replaced by gratitude to a kind
Creator Who has given them other
faculties which can almost replace
the one of which they have been
deprived. Religion has shown them
the way to true contentment, edu-
cation in that religion has given
them the means to attain it in. this
life, and the promise of Christ,
"Come to Me, all you that labor,
and are burdened, and I will re-
fresh you" (Matthew, xi, 28) has
found in them a literal fulfilment
on earth and the hope of a full life
of enjoyment in heaven.

318

WORKERS' SCHOOLS

Schools for Catholic workingmen
are a practical development of the
labor encyclicals of Pope Leo XIII
and Pope Pius XL In "Quadrage-
simo Anno" Pope Pius writes: "It
belongs to the Bishops to permit
Catholic workingmen to join these
unions [neutral unions, such as we
have in America], where they judge
that circumstances render it neces-
sary and there appears no danger
for religion, observing however the
rules and precautions recommended
by Our Predecessor of saintly mem-
ory, Pius X. Among these precau-
tions the first and most important
is that, side by side with these
trade unions, there must always be
associations which aim at giving
their members a thorough religious
and moral training, that these in
turn may impart to the labor unions
to which they belong the upright
spirit which should direct their en-
tire conduct."

These schools, therefore, have
been organized for the intensive
training of Catholic workingmen in
Catholic principles, for their own
good, and so that they in turn may
teach others. Some of the schools
are under the auspices of a national
organization, the Association of
Catholic Trade Unionists, while
others have been set up by dio-
cesan authorities, colleges and
other institutions.

The first workers' school was
established by the A. C. T. U., in
New York, November, 1937. The
sessions were held in the Wool-
worth Building, branch of Fordham
University. On January 4, 1938, the
Crown Heights School of Catholic
Workmen opened its doors in Brook-
lyn under the direction of Fr. Wil-
liam Smith, S. J.

The students of these schools are
men and women of all trades and
occupations. Some of the schools
permit only members of unions to
enroll. Most of the schools are
free, but a few have found it neces-
sary to charge nominal fees for
books and other expenses. Classes
are held at night. Non-Catholics are
not excluded from the schools.

The following courses are offered
by the A.C.T.U. schools: (1)
Trade Union Practices and Parlia-
mentary Procedure, to give the
workers an understanding of the
way to conduct meetings, propose
and oppose motions, elect officers,
and other training that will help
Catholic workingmen to take an
active part in union affairs. (2)
Labor Ethics, to teach the rights
and duties of both employers and
employees in relation to each other
and to society, based on the Chris-
tian concept of the dignity of man
and of his relations toward God
and his fellow man. (3) Labor Re-
lations, to acquaint the men with
the legislation set forth in the vari-
ous Labor Acts, together with a
study of cases. (4) Labor History,
to give them a full perspective of
their place in the history of labor,
to show them what progress has
been made, along with the mistakes
of the past. (5) Economics, to show
the place of labor and industry in
the life of the nation, and to study
the problems connected with the
producing and using of goods.

This curriculum is designed for
schools that are limited to members
of trade unions. In other schools,
where the union card is not a pre-
requisite for admission, less empha-
sis is laid on the relation of labor
problems to the union man.

The Crown Heights School has a
slightly different program, which
may be described as follows: (1) A
series of talks given by labor lead-
ers. (2) A class dealing with the
Message of the Hierarchy on Social
Action. (3) One on the Essentials
of Sound Citizenship. (4) Another on
Current Events. (5) Public Speak-
ing and Parliamentary Procedure.
(6) Labor Ethics. In this school
classes begin and end with a prayer
to "Christ the Worker," a devotion
popularized by Fr. Wm. Smith, S. J.

Special emphasis is laid upon
Public Speaking and Parliamentary
Procedure in the Catholic Labor
Schools. If the men are not trained
to be articulate, they will not be
able effectively to present the Cath-

319

olic social message to their fellow
workers. Ousting tlie Communist
minority from control wherever
they have gained a foothold, also
depends upon Catholic workers
trained for leadership.

Workers' schools have multiplied
rapidly since the first one was
started in 1937. About 60 now dot

the country, from New York to San
Francisco. According to Pius XI,
"The first and immediate apostles
of the workingmen must themselves
be workingmen," and the Catholic
workers' schools are doing much to
train Catholics of the working class
for the great apostolate of winning
back the masses to the Church.

THE EDUCATION OF EXCEPTIONAL CHILDREN

Every pupil has distinctive char-
acteristics and qualities which con-
stitute his individuality. While the
racial, physical and social differ-
ences are significant, the educator
is chiefly concerned with differ-
ences in mental capabilities and iu
the capacity to learn. These differ-
ences between the best and the
poorest pupils in a class are con-
siderable. Practically every class-
room contains one or more pupils
who, due to lack of mental ability,
are unable to make normal prog-
ress. To each of these pupils edu-
cation must offer the direction,
guidance and special work which he
requires in order to improve him-
self to the maximum of his capa-
cities. While there are many agen-
cies engaged in direction and guid-
ance of these mentally retarded
children, such as Catholic Charities,
Public Welfare, the Child Center of
Catholic University and other Chil-
dren's Clinics, there are only seven
schools under Catholic auspices for
them, and this despite the fact that
there are several hundred thousand
backward children in the United
States. In these schools an inte-
grated program, based on scientific
methods, is provided for physical,
mental and moral training of chil-
dren who cannot derive benefit
from the regular school education.
The curriculum embraces the aca-
demic subjects, crafts, physical
training and the industrial and
household arts.

The methods used are much the
same as those used in ordinary
classes except that more emphasis
is placed on the concrete; kinder-
garten practice persists over a
longer period of time; experiences
are more actively brought into the

lives of these children so lacking in
initiative of their own.

The children are placed, after
careful study, into small groups.
In the special classes no attempt is
made to bring all the children of a
group to one certain level. Through
careful observation and intimate
contact with the child, a relative
course of training is adopted. Usu-
ally the children are grouped on the
basis of achievement level in each
subject. The length of time spent
in any field of activity depends
upon various factors: age, early
training, home environment, mental
ability and the environment which
the child will probably enter in
later life.

Adequate recreational facilities
are provided and in this environ-
ment of work and play, school com-
petition among equals becomes pos-
sible. The schools under Catholic
auspices engaged in this work are
the following:

St. Colletta's Academy, Jefferson,
Wis. Sister M. Anastasia, O. S. P.,
Directress.

The Wharton Memorial Institute,
Port Jefferson, Long Island, N. Y.
Ven. Mother Lucia, Superior.

St. Vincent's School, Santa Bar-
bara, Calif. Sister Mary, Superior.

St. Gertrude's School of Arts and
Crafts, 4801 Sargent Rd., N. E.,
Washington, D. C. Sisters of St.
Benedict.

St. Mary of Providence Institute,
4242 North Austin Avenue, Chicago,
111. Sister Clare, Superior.

St. Michael's Industrial School
(for boys), Hoban Heights, Pa.
Rev. Hammond, in charge.

St. Anthony's School, Comstock,
Mich. Sister M. Carmel, S. S.J.,
Superior.

320

SPIRITUAL EXERCISES

Thoughts from the Encyclical "Mens nostra" of Pope Pius XI on the
Promotion of Retreats

Jubilee Year — We have hoped
that once we had graciously opened
the treasury of heavenly gifts
(through the Jubilee year) in our
charge, that the Christian people
would make use of the opportunity
to strengthen their faith, to in-
crease their devotion and perfec-
tion and bring private and public
manners to the Gospel standard.
We rejoiced at the sight of a great
multitude of most dear children
taking advantage of the jubilee.

Retirement — Pope Leo XIII ex-
horted all the faithful to "retire a
little while and turn their thoughts
to better things."

Retreats — We wish to urge the
practice of Spiritual Exercises not
only among the clergy, secular and
religious, but also in the ranks of
the laity. We esteem retreats a spe-
cial safeguard for eternal salvation.

Thoughtlessness — Considering
the times in which we live, the im-
portance, usefulness and timeliness
of retreats are brought home by
manifold considerations. The worst
disease which afflicts our age, the
most pregnant source of evil, is its
lightness and thoughtlessness
through which men lose their way.

Distraction — The continual and
eager distraction in external things
and the insatiable desire for wealth
and pleasure slowly extinguish in
the minds of men the inclination
for things that are more excellent.

Grace — God, it is true, in His in-
finite goodness and mercy, no mat-
ter how far the evils penetrate,
does not cease to give the largess
of His grace and to draw men to
Himself.

Advantages of Retreats — In these
exercises an opportunity is given

to a man to get away for a few
days from ordinary society and
from strife and cares, and to pass
the time, not in idleness, but in the
consideration of those questions
which are of perennial and pro-
found interest to man: his origin
and his destiny, whence he comes
and whither he goes. Spiritual Ex-
ercises bring men's minds to deep-
er and more careful scrutiny of
thought, word and deed; develop
the human faculties; become a
kind of spiritual gymnasium where
the soul trains itself to weighing
things carefully; where the will is
made strong, passions are re-
strained by thought and where ac-
tion and contemplation are brought
into harmonious interplay.

St. Gregory on Retreats — The
human mind is like water. Con-
tained in a vessel, it can be drawn
up towards its source. Uncon-
tained, it scatters itself below and
is lost.

Obstacles to Religious Spirit — In
these times many obstacles are put
in the way of that genuine sense
and supernatural spirit of Christ.

Naturalism — Far and wide nat-
uralism is dominant with its weak-
ening influence on faith and its
chilling effect on charity.

Quiet — It is most important that
man should get away from that
fickle fascination which hides the
good from him, and should take
refuge in that blessed quiet where
he may follow the divine teaching
and realize that human life's true
meaning lies in God's service.

Purpose of Retreats — To come
to hate the shamefulness of sin;
to have a holy fear of God; to be-
hold the vanity of earthly things;

321

to heed the teaching and example
of Christ; to put off the old man
and deny oneself; to put on Christ
through humility, obedience, and
mortification; to strive for perfection.

Value of Retreats — In the attain-
ment of these things lies quiet,
happiness and true peace. For
these things the human soul is
thirsty. For these things modern
society looks in vain, on account of
its dissipations and its preoccupa-
tions with fickle and perishable
satisfaction.

Zeal — Spiritual exercises also
promote zeal for the gaining of
souls to Christ. The justified soul
in which God dwells becomes on
fire to make others share in that
knowledge and love of the infinite
good which it possesses.

Need for Zeal — Our times are
times of immense spiritual need.
The missions call for more numer-
ous workmen; Christianized na-
tions need more select and well
trained clergy. It is necessary that
laymen cooperate with the clergy
in Catholic activities.

Christ and Retreats — Our Sav-
iour, not content with the long
years of quiet at Nazareth spent
forty days in the desert before He
would go forth to teach the people
publicly. In the very midst of their
labors He would invite the apostles
to the friendly silence of retreats:
"Come aside into a desert place
and rest a while/' At the time of
His Ascension He willed that His
apostles and disciples be perfected
in ten days of retreat at Jerusalem.

St. Jerome on Retreats — Spir-
itual exercises have been held in
some form or other ever since that
early date. St. Jerome exhorted
the noble-woman Celantia: "Choose
a suitable and quiet place, and be-
take yourself to it as to a haven.
Let your zeal for divine reading be
so great, your prayers so frequent,
your thought of the future life so
constant, as to balance the occupa-
tions of the rest of your time. We
say this not to take you away from
your family; but with the idea that
there you will learn and meditate
how to act with them."

Peter Chrysologus on Retreats —

"We have given a year to the body;
let us give a day to the soul. Let
us live a little bit for God after
living altogether for the world. Let
the voice of God sound in our ears;
let not familiar sounds confuse our
hearing. So armed, so trained,
let us declare war on sin."

Spiritual Leaders — As time
passed, God gave to the world such
great spiritual leaders as St. Ig-
natius Loyola, Louis Blosius and
St. Charles Borromeo.

St. Charles Borromeo and Re-
treats — St. Charles spread the use
of spiritual exercises among clergy
and laity. By his own industry and
authority, he enriched them with
rules and instructions and even
founded a house for special instruc-
tions in the Ignatian exercises.

Refuge of Retreats — After the
war unnumbered souls came to
seek their peace in retreats . . .
tired of being tossed by the world's
tempests, disturbed by the world's
anxieties, disillusioned by its de-
ceits, embittered by its rationalism
or smeared with its sensuality.
Whatever the cause, they came to
these places for quiet, repose, and
the reconstruction of their lives.

Pope and Retreats — Following
the example of our predecessors
we have devoted the Vatican pal-
ace for a few days every year to
purposes of prayer and meditation.

Lay Retreats — It is our desire to
have the ranks and associations of
lay Catholics trained in Spiritual
Exercises, particularly the young.
The retreat movement counterbal-
ances the influence of materialism,
so that the possession of material
good shall not drag down the peo-
ple to materialism.

Commonplace Habit — Retreats
should be practised in the proper
way, they should not become a
commonplace habit, practised with-
out enthusiasm, with but little or
no effect on the soul.

Closed Retreats — Public Spirit-
ual Exercises are certainly good
and are to be promoted by pastoral
zeal but we wish particularly to1 In-
sist on closed retreats. In these,

322

one is more securely separated
from creatures, and in silence the
soul attends more closely to itself
and God.

Time of Retreats — According to
circumstances the period for re-
treats may vary from a few days
to a month. The time should not
be too short. The body does not ex-
perience the effect of health re-
sorts unless it stay there for a cer-
tain length of time. So too the soul
needs to be subject for a sufficient
time to spiritual treatment if it
wishes to be restored.

Ignatian Method — The Retreat
Method of St. Ignatius has at-
tracted the full and repeated ap-
proval of the Apostolic See as the
wisest and most universal code for
the government of souls, an inex-
haustible source of deep and solid
piety, an irresistible stimulus and

secure guide to conversion and to
the highest spirituality.

Monthly or Quarterly Retreats —
So as to maintain the fruit of Spir-
itual Exercises monthly or Quar-
terly retreats are recommended.

Silence — It was in the silence of
a mysterious night, far from the
world's turmoil, in a solitary place
that the Eternal Word made flesh
revealed Himself to man and that
the angelic song rang out: "Glory
to God in the highest and on earth
peace to men of good will.'*

Peace — This song of peace will
strongly resound in the souls of all
Christians who will return into si-
lence, far from the noisy discord
of modern life, to meditate the
truths of Faith and the mysteries
of Him Who brought to the world
the gift of peace.

THE RETREAT MOVEMENT IN THE UNITED STATES

The Retreat Movement has its
foundation and best example in
Christ's life upon this earth,
Throughout His three years' public
ministry we find our Lord with-
drawing from His public life to
meditate and pray in peace and
quiet. Time and time again
throughout the centuries the Fath-
ers of the Church have urged the
people to withdraw from the hustle
and bustle of daily life to think of
their Creator and their purpose in
life. Early in the thirteenth cen-
tury at the request of thousands,
St. Francis instituted another or-
der, a Third Order, for those men
' and women who could not leave
the world and spend their lives
within the cloister. These Third
Order Franciscans, then as now,
withdrew on different occasions
from the business of the world and
spent periods in prayer and medi-
tation. This work of lay retreats
has not been a Franciscan prerog-
ative but has been under the spe-
cial care and protection of the re-
ligious groups throughout the his-
tory of the Church. living de-
tached lives within the cloister
they drew lay people to pray and

meditate within the peaceful shel-
ter of the monastery walls.

Although lay retreats were held
previous to his time, St. Ignatius
of Loyola was the first to systema-
tize them. For this reason he has
been named the patron saint of the
Lay Retreat Movement and in
many of these retreats the Ignatian
method is followed.

The history of Laymen's Retreats
in the United States is full of in-
terest. There are records of lay re-
treats being held in what is now
the state of Maryland as early as
1638. In 1852, the Redemptorist
Fathers of Baltimore are listed in
the "Metropolitan Catholic Alman-
ac" as admitting "into their con-
vent . . . gentlemen of the laity for
performing exercises of a spiritual
retreat." In 1876, the Jesuit Fathers
conducted retreats at St. Charles
College, Grand Coteau, La. We read
of retreats being held at St. Stanis-
laus Novitiate, near Cleveland in
the year 1898. And there are, un-
doubtedly, many unrecorded in-
stances of lay retreats held during
the last century.

The movement which assumed
national proportions in 1928 when

323

the first National Conference met
at Malvern, Pa., had several dis-
tinct regional beginnings. In Cali-
fornia, Rev. Richard A. Gleeson,
S. J., conducted lay retreats at
Santa Clara College, in 1903. The
following year, a permanent organ-
ization for the promotion of re-
treats in California came into ex-
istence. At Techny, 111., the Fa-
thers of the Divine Word began in
1906 the retreats for laymen which
they have conducted ever since. In
Kansas, the Jesuit Fathers held re-
treats at St. Mary's College in 1909.
In New York City, at Fordham Col-
lege, Rev. Terence Shealy, S. J., be-
gan in 1909 the retreats which, in
1911, led to the organization of the
Laymen's League for Retreats and
Social Studies and to the opening
of Mt. Manresa on Staten Island, a
house devoted exclusively to lay
retreats. In Scranton, Pa., the Pas-
sionist Fathers began conducting
retreats at their monastery in 1911.
In later years, all over the coun-
try new houses were opened and
the number of retreats and lay re-
treatants steadily increased. In
many places, Laymen Retreat
Leagues were organized to extend
the influence of the retreat by
acquainting the laity with the na-
ture and value of a periodic with-
drawal from the world and a few
days spent in prayerful reflection
and solitude. A new impetus was
given the movement when it became
a national organization in 1928.

At the present time there are in
the United States close to 50,000
men making retreats every year.
Sixteen religious orders and con-
gregations are actively engaged in
this great work; and there are
about 25 permanent retreat houses
where retreats are held almost
every week throughout the year.
Besides this, there are more than
50 seasonal houses where retreats
are conducted especially during the
summer months.

The most desirable type of re-
treat is that which begins Friday
evening and lasts until Sunday eve-
ning, though some retreats are of
briefer duration owing to local cir-

cumstances. Those making "closed"
retreats stay at the retreat house
for the whole period of the retreat;
those making "open" retreats at-
tend all the exercises but do not
stay at the retreat house. Wher-
ever possible the closed retreat is
to be preferred. Much of the value
of a retreat comes from the detach-
ment from the world, the leisure
for the things of God, the solitude
and spirit of recollection that are
effected by a few days of life in a
new spiritual atmosphere; away
from the distractions and disturb-
ances of life in the world, the re-
treatant can spend a short period
of closer contact with the undim-
inished truth and invigorating life
of the Church. Permanent retreat
houses are either separate build-
ings exclusively devoted to lay re-
treats, or quarters attached to the
monasteries of the various reli-
gious orders and congregations. St.
Paul of the Cross provided in his
rule that every Passionist monas-
tery should have rooms for the ac-
commodation of lay retreatants. In
a great many cases the rooms and
dormitories of Catholic colleges
and boarding schools are used for
the seasonal retreats. Besides the
week-end retreat, there is also a
retreat of one day's duration, called
the "day of recollection."

Although the lay retreat is for
no particular group or class in the
Church and is usually made up of
the average working man and wom-
an, there are, nevertheless, some
Special Group Retreats. Thus, for
several years the Franciscan Fa-
thers at St. Francis Friary, Brook-
line, Mass., have conducted retreats
for blind men; the same opportun-
ity for spiritual refreshment is giv-
en to blind women by the Sisters
of the Cenacle at Brighton, Mass.
The Parish Retreat aims to have
the families of a parish make the
retreat together. The men and
women of the parish spend the day
in a spirit of devotion, and attend
religious exercises and sermons in
their own parish church. Meals are
usually served in the Parish Hall.
This type of retreat has met with

324

considerable success in Anacostia,
Washington, D. C., where the Cam-
pion Evidence Guild has sponsored
retreats for the colored people.

Concerning the cost of making a
retreat, some houses have set rates,
while others have free will offer-

ings; but all are reasonable and
merely desire to be self-sustaining.
The rapid spread of the Retreat
Movement among the Catholic men
and women of America is sufficient
to prove the popularity and the
worth of lay retreats.

Catholic Laymen's Retreat Movement

The Catholic Laymen's Retreat
League was organized on an in-
formal basis until October, 1939,
when at the Ninth National Con-
ference of the League, in Brooklyn,
N. Y., it was knit into a national
organization by the adoption of a
constitution and by-laws, drawn up
by Joseph P. Walsh, Chairman of
New York Knights of Columbus Re-
treat Committee.

The objects of the League are:
personal sanctification of members ;
advancement of closed retreats ; co-
operation with local leagues in es-
tablishing retreat houses; encour-
agement of individuals interested in
establishing a local retreat league.
Local retreat leagues engaged ex-
clusively in the promotion of closed
retreats are eligible for active mem-

bership; organizations of Catholic
laymen whose activities include the
promotion of closed retreats are
eligible for associate membership.
Individuals rendering conspicuous
service to the closed retreat move-
ment can be elected to honorary mem-
bership by the Board of Directors.
The officers of the League are a
president, a vice-president, a treas-
urer, a secretary and a moderator,
all elected by ballot, except the
moderator who is appointed by the
president or the Board of Directors.
The Board of Directors is composed
of the officers of the League and
three trustees. The League meets
biennially in the odd-numbered
years on the second Thursday of
October.

List of Laymen's Retreat Houses in the United States
Alabama

Spring Hill College,

Spring Hill, Ala.

(Jesuits)
St. Bernard Abbey,

St. Bernard P. O., Ala.

(Benedictines)

Arkansas

St. John's Seminary,
Little Rock, Ark.

California
Catholic Laymen's Retreat Ass'n.,

San Francisco, Calif.
Italian Catholic Federation,

San Francisco, Calif.
El Retiro San Inigo,

Jesuit Retreat House

Los Altos, Calif.
Loyola University,

Venice, Calif.

(Jesuits)
Mater Dolorosa Retreat Ass'n.,

Sierra Madre, Calif.

Rev. John Tumulty,
1017 llth St.,
Sacramento, Calif.

Colorado
Holy Cross Abbey,

Canon City, Colo.

(Benedictines)
Regis College,

Denver, Colo.

(Jesuits)

Connecticut
Catholic Laymen's Retreat Ass'n.

of Conn.,
9 Hillhouse Ave.,
New Haven, Conn.
(Dominicans)
Ferndale Retreat League,
Ferndale, Conn.
(Holy Ghost Fathers)

Delaware

Archmere Retreat Guild,
Clayton^ Del.

325

Florida

Florida State K. of *C.,
St. Augustine, Fla.

Georgia

Retreat Section,

Catholic Laymen's Ass'n.,
Savannah, Ga.

Illinois

Immaculate Conception Retreat,

Chicago, 111.

(Passionists)
Laymen's Retreat League,

Springfield, 111.
Mater Dolorosa Seminary,

Hillside, 111.

(Servites)
St. Francis' Retreat,

Hinsdale, 111.

(Franciscans)
St. Mary's Mission House,

Techny, 111.

(Fathers of the Divine Word)
St. Stanislaus High School,

Chicago, 111.

(Resurrectionists)
St. Viator's College,

Bourbonnais, 111.

(Viatorians)

Indiana

Laymen's Retreat Ass'n.,

Indianapolis, Ind.
University of Notre Dame,

South Bend, Ind.

(Holy Cross Fathers)
St. Meinrad Abbey,

St. Meinrad, Ind.

(Benedictines)
St. Thomas Aquinas Retreat League,

Ft. Wayne, Ind.

(Crozier Fathers)

Iowa

Columbia College,

Dubuque, Iowa.
New Melleray Abbey,

Pepsta, Iowa.

(Cistercians)
St. Ambrose College,

Davenport, Iowa.
St. Gabriel's Monastery,

Des Moines, Iowa.

(Passionists)

Trinity College,
Sioux City, Iowa.

Kansas

Hays Catholic College,

Hays, Kans.

(Capuchins)
Wichita Retreat League,

Wichita, Kans.
St. Benedict College,

Atchison, Kans.

(Benedictines)
St. Mary's College,

St. Mary's, Kans.

(Jesuits)

Kentucky

Monastery of Our Lady of Geth-

semani,
Trappist P. O.,
Nelson County, Ky.
(Cistercians)

Louisiana

Manresa House,

Jefferson Parish,

New Orleans, La.

(Jesuits)
St. Charles College,

Grand Coteau, La.

(Jesuits)
Loyola University,

New Orleans, La.

(Jesuits)

Maryland

Manresa-on-the-Severn,

Annapolis, Md.

(Jesuits)
Mt. St. Mary's College,

Emmitsburg, Md.

(Diocese of Harrisburg)

Massachusetts

Our Mother of Sorrows Monastery,

West Springfield, Mass.

(Passionists)
St. Francis' Friary,

Brookline, Mass.

(Franciscans)
St. Gabriel's Monastery,

Brighton, Mass.

(Passionists)
Holy Cross College,

Worcester, Mass.

(Jesuits)

326

Campion Hall,

North Andover, Mass.

(Jesuits)
Holy Cross Mission House,

North Easton, Mass.

(Fathers of the Holy Cross)

Michigan
Jordan College Lay Retreats,

Marquette, Mich.
Manresa,

Birmingham, Mich.

(Jesuits)
Jesuit House of Retreats,

Bloomfield Hills, Mich.

Minnesota
St. John's Abbey,

Collegeville, Minn.
St. Thomas College Retreat League,

St. Paul, Minn.
St. Paul Diocesan Teachers' College,

St. Paul, Minn.
St. Mary's College,

Winona, Minn.

Missouri

Conception Laymen's Retreat
League,

St. Joseph, Mo.
White House,

Jefferson Barracks,

St. Louis, Mo.

(Jesuits)
St. John's Retreat House,

2015 E. 72nd St.,

Kansas City, Mo.

Montana
Carroll College,

Benton Ave.,

Helena, Mont.

Nebraska
St. Columban's Seminary,

St. Columban's P. p., Neb.
Immaculate Conception Monastery,

Hastings, Neb.

New Hampshire
St. Anselm's College,
Manchester, N. H.

New Jersey
Loyola Retreat House,

Morristown, N. J.

(Jesuits)
San Alfonso Retreat House,

West End Station,

Long Branch, N. J.

(Redemptorists)

New York

Immaculate Conception Monastery,

Jamaica, Long Island, N. Y.

(Passionists)
Mount Manresa,

Fort Wadsworth, Staten Island,
N. Y.

(Jesuits)
Our Lady of the Lake Retreat and

Mission House,

Geneva, N. Y.
St. Bernard's Seminary,

Rochester, N. Y.
St. Bonaventure's College,

Allegany, N. Y.

(Franciscans)
St. Mary's Monastery,

Dunkirk, N. Y.

(Passionists)
Laymen's Retreat League,

209 Elizabeth St.,

Utica, N. Y.
St. Columban's Seminary,

Silver Creek, N. Y.
Niagara University,

Niagara University P. O., N. Y.
Franciscan Friars of the Atonement,

Graymoor, Garrison, N. Y.

North Carolina

Berchman's Hall,

Hot Springs, N. C.

(Jesuits)
Belmont Abbey,

Graston County, N. C.

(Benedictines)

North Dakota

Assumption Abbey,
Bismarck, N. D.
(Benedictines)

Ohio

Crusade Castle,

Linwood, Ohio.
Holy Cross Monastery,

Cincinnati, Ohio.

(Passionists)
Mt. St. John Normal School,

Dayton, Ohio.

(Marianists)
Novitiate of the Sacred Heart,

Milford, Ohio.

(Jesuits)

327

St. Stanislaus Novitiate,

Cleveland, Ohio.

(Jesuits)
St. Theresa House of Retreats,

Columbus, Ohio.

Oklahoma

St. Gregory's College,

Shawnee, Okla.

(Benedictines)
St. Joseph's College,

Muskogee, Okla.

Oregon

St. Benedict's Seminary,
Mt. Angel, Ore.
(Benedictines)

Pennsylvania
Laymen's Retreat Movement,

Erie, Pa.
Lay Retreat League of Altoona,

St. Francis' College,

Loretta, Pa.

(Franciscans)
St. Fidelis Seminary,

Herman, Pa.

(Capuchins)
St. Joseph in the Hills,

Malvern, Pa.
St. Paul's Retreat House,

Corson Station,

Pittsburgh, Pa.

(Passionists)
St. Vincent Abbey,

Latrobe, Pa.

(Benedictines)
St. Anne's Monastery,

Scranton, Pa.

(Passionists)
St. Fidelis Retreat League,

St. Francis Friary

Pittsburgh, Pa.

(Capuchins)

Rhode Island

Cistercian Monastery,
Valley Falls, R. I.

South Carolina

Catholic Retreat Ass'n. of Charles-
ton,
Charleston, S. C.

South Dakota
Holy Rosary Mission,

Pine Ridge, S. D.
St. Francis Mission,

St. Francis, S. D.

Tennessee

Paulist Fathers,
Winchester, Tenn.

Texas

Corpus Christi College,

Corpus Christi, Tex.

(Benedictines)
Rt. Rev. Msgr. A. Danglmayr,

2315 Ross Ave.,

Dallas, Tex.
Jesuit Retreat House,

Most Rev. Anthony Schuler, S. J.,

El Paso, Tex.

Vermont

Laymen's Retreat League,
Winooski, Vt.

Virginia

Laymen's Retreat League,
Chancery Office,
Richmond, Va.

Washington

St. Martin's Abbey,

Lacey, Wash.

(Benedictines)
Manresa Hall,

Port Townsend, Wash.

(Jesuits)
Mt. St. Michael,

Spokane, Wash.

(Jesuits)

West Virginia
Diocesan Retreat House,

Wheeling, W. Va.
Mt. St. George Retreat,

Wellsburg, W. Va.

Wisconsin

Immaculate Conception Seminary,

Oconomowoc, Wis.

(Redemptorists)
Laymen's Retreat Club,

La Crosse, Wis.
Monastery of Mt. St. Philip,

Milwaukee, Wis.

(Servites)
Monte Alverno Retreat League,

Appleton, Wis.

(Capuchins)
Salvatorian College,

St. Nazianz, Wis.

(Salvatorians)
St. Francis Retreat House,

Milwaukee, Wis.

(Capuchins)

328

Laywomen's Retreat Movement

The Diocesan Councils of the Na-
tional Council of Catholic Women
provide retreats for -women in the
dioceses of: Belleville (days of
recollection); Buffalo; Charleston;
Denver (retreats and days of recol-
lection); Des Moines; Duluth; Fort
Wayne; Harris burg; Leaven worth;
Los Angeles (days of recollection) ;
Omaha (days of recollection) ; St.
Augustine (Tampa, Jacksonville,
West Palm Beach, Miami); St.
Louis; Santa Fe; Wheeling.

Retreats are also held by the
Minnesota State Religious Council.

The Religious of the Cenacle,
whose purpose it is to hold retreats
for women and who have taken an
active part in organizing the move-
ment, maintain four permanent
houses of retreat. Permanent
houses of retreat are also main-
tained by: Sisters of St. Dominic,
Religious of Mary Reparatrix, Pas-
sionist Nuns, Sisters of the Blessed
Sacrament, Religious of the Sacred
Heart of Jesus, Tertiary Sisters of
St. Elizabeth, Sisters of the Pre-
cious Blood, Visitation Nuns, Fran-
ciscan Sisters of the Atonement,
Religious of the Sacred Heart of
Mary, Helpers of the Holy Souls,
Benedictine Sisters, Maryknoll Sis-
ters, Sisters of Christian Charity,
Sisters of the Poor of St. Francis,
Social Service Sisters, Sisters of

List of Laywomen's Retreat

California

Sisters of Social Service
Los Angeles Ladies* Retreat

House

1120 Westchester Place
Los Angeles, California
Maryknoll Sisters' Retreat House
Mountain View, California

Colorado

St. Scholastica Academy
Seventh and Pike Streets
Canon City, Colorado
Connecticut
Holy Ghost Convent
New Haven, Connecticut

Illinois

Convent of Our Lady of the Cenacle
513 Fullerton Parkway
Chicago, Illinois

St. Joseph of Peace, Sisters of the
Third Order of St. Francis, Sis-
ters of the Holy Humility of Mary,
Sisters of Mercy, Missionary Serv-
ants of the Most Holy Trinity, Sis-
ters of Charity of the Incarnate
Word, and others.

Throughout the United States are
local Retreat Leagues, organized
to promote the spiritual advance-
ment of their members by means of
retreats and to provide others with
the opportunity of making retreats.
One of the most active of these is
the Women's Retreat Group of Al-
buquerque, N. M., which meets
twice a month and is attended by
Catholics and non-Catholics alike.

The latest figures show that in
the United States there are 23
permanent houses (2 of these are
conducted by the Capuchin Fathers,
assisted by laywomen trustees)
and 88 seasonal houses of retreat.
In 1940, 42 retreat houses, perma-
nent and seasonal, reported a total
of 470 closed retreats, which were
attended by a total of 24,257 re-
treatants, 3,783 more than in 1938.
Days of recollection in 1940 num-
bered 350, with 20,147 retreatants
attending. These are the figures
sent to the Fourth National Con-
gress of the Laywomen's Retreat
Movement, held at Providence, R. I.,
in October, 1941.

Houses in the United States
Convent of Our Lady of the Cenacle
Warrenville, Illinois

Iowa

Ottumwa Heights College
Ottumwa, Iowa

Maine
Monastery of the Precious Blood

166 State Street

Portland, Maine

Massachusetts
Convent of Our Lady of the Cenacle

196 Lake Street

Brighton, Massachusetts
Sacred Heart Convent

Newton, Massachusetts
Assumption Academy

Wellesley, Massachusetts

329

Hammond Hall
Gloucester, Massachusetts

Michigan
Convent of Mary Reparatrix

17330 Quincy Avenue

Detroit, Michigan
Convent of the Sacred Heart

11515 Woodrow Wilson Avenue

Detroit, Michigan

Minnesota

Our Lady of Good Counsel Academy
Mankato, Minnesota

Missouri

Convent of Our Lady of the Cenacle
7837 Natural Bridge Road
Normandy, Missouri

New Hampshire

Monastery of the Precious Blood
555 Union Street
Manchester, New Hampshire

New Jersey

Villa Pauline

Mendham, New Jersey
Blessed Trinity Missionary Cenacle

Stirling, New Jersey
Peter Claver Retreat House

Gillette, New Jersey.
Immaculate Conception Retreat
House

West Paterson, New Jersey

New York
Precious Blood Monastery

Fort Hamilton Parkway

Brooklyn, New York
Convent of Our Lady of the Cenacle

Lake Ronkonkoma, New York
Convent of Mary Reparatrix

14 East 29th Street

New York, New York
Cenacle of St. Regis

628 West 140th Street

New York, New York
Dominican Convent of Our Lady of
the Sacred Heart

886 Madison Ave.

Albany, New York
Convent of the Helpers of the Holy
Souls

112 East 86th Street

New York, New York
St. Elizabeth's Academy

Allegany, New York

Ohio

Shrine of St. Theresa and House

of Retreats
P. O. Box 192
East Broad Street
Columbus, Ohio
Dominican House of Retreats and

Loretta Guild
125 First Street
Dayton, Ohio

Oklahoma

Catholic College for Women
Guthrie, Oklahoma

Pennsylvania

Dominican House of Retreats

Convent of Our Lady of Prouille

Elkins Park, Pennsylvania
Dominican House of Retreats

1812 Green Street

Philadelphia, Pennsylvania
Convent of Our Lady of Sorrows

2715 Churchview Avenue

Mt. Oliver Station A.

Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania
St. Gabriel House of Retreats

1560 Monroe Avenue

Scranton, Pennsylvania
St. Michael's Shrine of the True
Cross

Box 6004

Torresdale, Pennsylvania
Ravenhill Assumption Convent

Philadelphia, Pennsylvania
Sisters of St. Francis

Mary Immaculate Hill

Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania

Rhode Island
Convent of Our Lady of the Cenacle

21 Battery Street

Newport, Rhode Island

Vermont
St. Joseph's on the Hill

243 Prospect Street

Burlington, Vermont
Washington
Forest Ridge Convent

Interlake Boulevard and 19th
Avenue

Seattle, Washington

West Virginia
Mt. de Chantal Academy

Wheeling, West Virginia
District of Columbia
Washington Retreat House

4000 Harewood Road, N. E.

Washington, D. C.

330

Catiiolic

"The participation of the laity in the apostolate of the hierarchy"

(Pope Pius XI)

ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT

Earliest of members in Catholic Action work are those co-laborers of
St. Paul and the other Apostles, so often saluted in the Epistles. For
Catholic Action has existed since that day when Christ sent forth His
twelve to win all men to Him. The command, "Going therefore, teach ye
all nations" (Matt., xxviii, 19) was a command to the whole Church.
To the officers did it primarily apply — and the Apostles proved them-
selves worthy of the trust placed in them by the Master. To the laity
also that command was given — and they were ever eager to do their
part in conquering the world for Christ the King. There was much to
do in those early days when Christianity was new in a pagan world.
Side by side with the Apostles and their successors the laity labored
in planting the good seed of the Gospel in the pagan hearts of mis-
guided men.

When nearly all men and nations had become Christian, the task of
the laity became less urgent. The Church was firmly rooted every-
where; life was simple; and, as a result, the clergy leaned less upon the
active apostolic endeavors of the laymen. That glorious age has passed.

Today the need for Catholic Action is as pronounced as it was in the
beginnings of Christianity. The disintegrating influences of the Protes-
tant Reformation have laid waste much of what was once Christian. The
old paganism, modernized and with new names, once more seeks suprem-
acy in a world that should belong to Christ. The ever increasing com-
plexities of life, products of industrialism, have made it ever more difficult
for the clergy to reach the great mass of men. So it has come about
that the layman's role in the conquest of the world for Christ has once
again come to the fore. The priest who cannot go personally into the
mine, the factory or the office to preach the Gospel of Jesus Christ can
reach the workers there only if assisted by the laity who are working
in the mines, the factories and the offices of our modern world.

DEFINITION

Catholic Action is not political or economic action; it is not a negative
thing; it is not some new weapon forged to combat the forces of Com-
munism or any other modern menace; it is not even the mere exercise
of charity or the intensification of one's own personal holiness.

Classically defined by our late beloved Pontiff, Pope Pius XI, Catholic
Action is: "The participation of the Catholic laity in the apostolate of
the hierarchy." Analyzing the definition, Cardinal Pizzardo brings out
four main points: (1) Catholic Action is an apostolate, a mission for the
salvation of souls. (2) It is an apostolate of the laity, called by the
hierarchy to work for the salvation of souls. (3) It is an organized
apostolate, necessarily so, since its mission is social. (4) It is an aposto-
late organized hierarchically, that is, after the pattern of the Church —
parochial, diocesan, and universal — under the direct supervision of
the teaching and ruling body of the Church.

DOCTRINAL FOUNDATION

The doctrine of the Mystical Body of Christ is the basis for the very
existence of Catholic Action. When the Second Person of the Blessed
Trinity assumed human nature He gave to every man the dignity of

331

brotherhood with Him. This bond of union between each man and Christ
has given a new and deeper meaning to the fellows-hip of man with man,
for all men have become brothers of each other in Christ. By His death
on the Cross Christ merited for every man the right to enter heaven.
Man, on his part, must participate in those merits of Christ, he must
apply them to himself. Catholic Action goes out to those who have
cut themselves off from the Body of Christ, to those who have never
been incorporated into that Body. Men already joined to Christ, living
His life in the Mystical Body, seek to bring to all men the realization
of the high dignity that is theirs because of the Incarnation and the
salvation that awaits them because of the Redemption. As members
of Christ's Mystical Body we must have the same aims as did Christ
Himself. He spent Himself in the winning of souls. In His physical
Body He no longer walks among us. Instead, He uses us — His mystical
members — as instruments to continue His work on earth.

OBJECTIVE

Since its aim is identified with that of the apostolate of the hierarchy,
Catholic Action must bend its every effort, even as does the hierarchy,
to the winning or the bringing back of souls. This quest for souls must
be insisted upon. To veer ever so slightly from this one objective is to
miss the whole point of Catholic Action.

The apostle of Catholic Action must first make sure of his own hold
upon the eternal truths; he must form his conscience in accord with
the principles laid down by Christ; he must live the Gospel and show
by the example of his daily life how the Christian way of living can and
does transform human nature. Only then will he be in a position to
direct and guide other men. Certain of his own footing, his task lies
in apostolic fields. To the men of the little world in which he lives he
must bring the saving truths of the Gospel. Not to society in general
is he sent, but to individuals. In imitation of the Master, he will not rail
against the existing political abuses, but he will strive to convert the
politician to Christ; he will not complain of the unequal distribution of
wealth, but he will warn the rich man of the rust mat consumes and
he will teach the poor man to lay up for himself treasures in heaven.
Ranting against abuses will never reform the world, but making the
message of Christ to live in the hearts of men will change the face of
the earth. And Catholic Action is even now re-making the world, re-
claiming it for Christ its King.

Pope Pius XI of happy memory insisted always upon the supernatural
note in this campaign for Christ. "Prayer, first; the supernatural, first,"
were familiar words upon his lips. They were his commentary on the
words of Sacred Scripture: "Unless the Lord build the house, they labor
in vain that build it. Unless the Lord keep the city, he watcheth in vain
that keepeth it" (Ps. cxxvi, 1-2).

ORGANIZATION

"Catholic Action is not a piece of machinery which can be erected here,
there and anywhere by a process of manufacture, to the design of a blue-
print. Catholic Action belongs to life. It is a thing that grows. What is
growing is a new community, a new society, a Christian society." Though
variable in its organization, Catholic Action is invariable as far as its
fundamental principles are concerned. The two basic elements of true
Catholic Action must ever be the same: (1) apostolic aim, that is the
salvation of souls; (2) organization under the direction of the hierarchy
(pastor, bishop, and Pope).

With these two points taken care of, Catholic Action will conform itself

332

to the varied and varying circumstances of the world in which it labors.
Specialization there must be, for "if the world is to be won for Christ, then
each man must strive to win his own little world, the world of his daily
communications and intercourse. He must win himself, he must win his
family, he must win the men and women with whom he is, day by day,
in association: the people he works with, plays with, eats with, travels
with, all his little world. If each Catholic is winning his own little world
then the whole world is being won."

Because it may take one of many different forms, the ideal Catholic
Action group is difficult to describe. Leaving aside the specific form of
organization which will depend upon the circumstances of time and
place, it might be well here to point out several important features that
must be present in every Catholic Action group. It must be a group,
for Catholic Action is essentially a corporate undertaking. It must be a
spiritual group, composed of members sensitive to spiritual values and
living Catholic life to the full. It must be a corporate group, aware of
its task as a functioning unit of the Mystical Body of Christ It must
be an apostolic group, always in quest of souls. It must be an obedient
group, following out to the finest detail every command of its bishop.

AUXILIARY SOCIETIES

Cardinal Pizzardo points out the distinction between Catholic Action
groups and other Catholic societies. He says: "(1) Catholic Action is
rigidly hierarchic, its organization being grafted upon the hierarchic econ-
omy of the Church. (2) Catholic Action gives its members a complete
shaping or structure, not only religious and moral but social and spe-
cialized in accordance with their professions. It trains consciences to be
more sensitive and more courageous in meeting and solving the problems
of life in a Christian way. (3) Catholic Action embraces in its program
every form of apostolate, while the auxiliary societies and associations
are engaged solely in a work of religious development or in some par-
ticular apostolic work."

Included in this term "auxiliary societies" are those which care* for
individual ascetical progress, those concerned only with practices of
piety or charity, those which defend the liberty of Catholics in civic
matters; likewise those which look to the improvement of economic
conditions for workers, co-operative societies, and labor unions; and
finally, those societies whose aims are immediately of a political nature.

Speaking of such "auxiliary societies," the late Pope Pius XI made
clear that they are good societies and have their specific part to play.
They need not be done away with, nor is it necessary to change them
into official Catholic Action groups. The whole point is simply this:
they are not authentic Catholic Action groups, but helpers to the central
undertaking of Catholic Action.

Cardinal Pizzardo clearly outlines the distinction in a geometric figure :
"In the center is Catholic Action organized in accordance with the
forms laid down by the teaching of the Pope, and directly and completely
dependent upon the hierarchy. All other organizations and societies
which we call auxiliaries or socio-economic are like so many concentric

circles Central apostolic action is the winning and the bringing back

of souls, co-operation in their salvation. It is a source of practical direc-
tion and inspiration under the supervision of the national center and
the diocesan and parochial centers and is set up according to hierarchi-
cal procedure. The closer the concentric circles of Catholic activity ap-
proach to and are modeled upon Catholic Action, the more nearly will
they assume its character and its function, and share in its honor
and labors."

333

CATHOLIC ACTION IN THE UNITED STATES:
THE NATIONAL CATHOLIC WELFARE CONFERENCE

As noted above, Catholic Action is not a thing made according to a
set pattern. It develops in accordance with the special needs and circum-
stances which obtain in the place where it is to operate. The vast extent
of these United States, the need for national emphasis and concerted
action on problems affecting the entire country, and the necessity of ade-
quate representation before the various departments of government gave
rise to the establishment of the National Catholic Welfare Conference.

Pope Pius XI of happy memory realized the need for such an organiza-
tion in this country. Speaking of the N. C. W. C. he said : "It is not only
useful, but also necessary for you. Since you reside in cities far apart
and there are matters of a higher import demanding your joint delibera-
tion — as, for example, those relating to the Christian family, the educa-
tion of youth, public and private morality, care of numerous immigrants,
and other problems of this kind — it is imperative that by taking counsel
together you all agree on one common aim and with one united will strive
for its attainment, by employing, as you now do, the means which are
adequate and adapted to present-day conditions."

Definition

The N. C. W. C. is not a council
or legislative assembly. The reso-
lutions adopted by the bishops of
the N. C. W. C. do not have the
force of law. The Conference is,
rather, a clearing-house of informa-
tion regarding activities of Cath-
olic men and women; a common
agency acting under the authority
of the bishops to promote the wel-
fare of the Church and of Catholic
activities in the United States, and
to make Catholic teachings more
widespread and effective. In the
words of Archbishop Austin Dowl-
ing: "The National Catholic Wel-
fare Conference is a voluntary as-
sociation of the bishops. It has not
and never can have any mandatory
or legislative power. Nothing can
be done in a diocese except by the
permission of the ordinary. But
every bishop gains by contact with
his fellow bishops and -the very
statement of common problems and
the discussions thereon are in them-
selves helpful. This is the great
service which the National Catholic
Welfare Conference renders to the
bishops of the United States."
Purpose

The bishops of this country, act-
ing with the full approval of the
Holy Father, established the Con-
ference for the purpose of "unify-

ing, co-ordinating and organizing the
Catholic people of the United
States in works of education, social
welfare, immigrant aid and other
activities." As stated in their joint
pastoral letter: "We have grouped
together, under the N. C. W. C.f
the various agencies by which the
cause of religion is furthered. Each
of these, continuing its own special
work in its chosen field, will now
derive additional support through
general co-operation."

It is not the policy of the
N. C. W. C. to create new organi-
zations. Rather, it helps, unifies,
and leaves to their own fields those
that already exist. It seeks to in-
form the life of America on right
fundamental principles of religion
and morality. As expressed by Fa-
ther John J. Burke, C. S. P.: "It
was established not to control, but
to direct; not to hinder or curtail,
but to co-ordinate and to promote;
not to rule with a master hand but
to facilitate by conference and mu-
tually accepted divisions of work."

Organization

The complex and highly special-
ized structure of the N. C, W. C.
will be dealt with later. Here let
it suffice to view that organization
only in its broad general outlines.
The N. C. W. C. is a national rep-
resentative body. Consequently it

334

must be governed by a representa-
tive group of the national Hierarchy.
This end is achieved by the elec-
tion of a board of ten bishops and
archbishops at the annual meeting
of the bishops of the country. Func-
tioning directly under the several
members of this administrative
board are eight departments: Ex-
ecutive, Education, Press, Social
Action, Legal, Lay Organizations,
Youth, and Catholic Action Study.
In addition to these departments,
the general body of bishops has
set up certain special episcopal
committees among which are : Com-
mittee on American Board of Cath-
olic Missions; on Census; on Con-
fraternity of Christian Doctrine; on
Motion Pictures; on the Propaga-
tion of the Faith (Foreign Serv-
ice) ; on Clean Literature; for Re-
lief. These committees, as can be
seen, are chosen to deal with spe-
cial problems that arise. In some
cases it has been found desirable
to establish offices for continued
and organized work.

Each department deals with prob-
lems proper to its own field, in
accord with Catholic principles —
acting always under the immediate
direction of its episcopal chairman,
without whose approbation no offi-
cial action is taken. Furthermore,
no official action is taken by the
Conference as a whole without the
approval of the administrative
board.

The special needs of this vast
land have brought about this highly
organized national body. The whole
superstructure of Catholic Action
is a reality. What is needed now
is a more intense participation of

the laity, a joining of forces under
this national body for united par-
ticipation of the laity in this work
so admirably organized by the hier-
archy. Many problems that con-
front the ordinary Catholic Action
group will find their solution in
similar situations already dealt with
by the various departments of the
Conference. Literature on every
phase of life is available through
the Conference, which has induced
eminent Catholic authorities to
write up the problems proper to
their respective fields. The stand
taken by the hierarchy of the na-
tion on questions having a Catholic
interest can be learned through the
Conference.

Diocesan organizations may affili-
ate with the N. C. W. C. through
their ordinary, State, regional or
national organizations may affiliate
through an authorized and accept-
able agent. The Administrative
Board directs the particular organ-
izations to the proper department
of affiliation.

National unity and co-ordination
as envisaged in the N. C. W. C. does
not alter, however, the fundamental
fact that in the diocese where they
operate organizations are always
subject to the bishop. The bishop is
the proper authority to which they
should look for guidance and direc-
tion. The fact that they may be
units of one of the departments
of the N. C. W. C., and as such
seek guidance from that depart-
ment on certain matters does not
in any way lessen their respon-
sibility to, and their dependence
on their bishop.

Departmental Setup of the N. C. W. C.

(Courtesy of National Catholic Welfare Conference)

As noted above, the N. C. W. C.
is headed by a board of ten bishops
and archbishops. These form the
Administrative Board. They form
together the general policy for the
entire organization. Together they
appoint episcopal committees for
handling various problems that may
arise, and which demand attention.
Eight of the members of the Ad-

ministrative Board individually con-
trol and direct the eight depart-
ments of the organization. For
more intense and specialized work,
the departments are subdivided in-
to bureaus. Finally, there are con-
ferences which might be defined as
experimental groups working in
specialized fields, gathering data,
encouraging the support and ad-

335

vice of experts in the field, and
working out a feasible plan of ac-
tion which is presented to the bu-
reau or department for considera-
tion. A brief resume is here given
of the purpose and scope of the
eight departments with their sev-
eral bureaus, and of the work of
some of the episcopal committees
which function directly under the
Administrative Board.

1. Executive Department
For more intense and specialized
work, some of the departments are
subdivided as required into bureaus.
The general secretary, as chief ex-
ecutive officer for the Administra-
tive Board, not only directs the
work of the Executive Department,
but also supervises the operations
of the other departments of the
Conference, and co-ordinates all of
the multiple activities of the vari-
ous N. C. W. C. units. Functioning
directly under the Executive De-
partment are the following:

(a) Bureau of Immigration —
This bureau is a national Catholic
immigrant aid organization which
assists migrants of all nationalities,
serves as a clearing-house for ques-
tions of immigration and emigra-
tion with which the Church in the
United States is particularly con-
cerned, and aids the foreign-born
already in the country. The pri-
mary object of the bureau is to
protect the faith of the Catholic
immigrant and to help him become
a worthy citizen.

(b) Confraternity of Christian
Doctrine — The Confraternity works
to extend knowledge and practice
of the Faith among those outside
the Catholic school system. (A spe-
cial section on the Confraternity
will be found elsewhere in the Al-
manac.)

(c) Bureau of Information — This
bureau serves as a clearing-house
of Catholic information for na-
tional news and radio agencies and
other media of public communica-
tion, as well as providing persons
and organizations with factual ma-
terial in relation to Catholic activi-
ties in this country.

(d) "Catholic Action," official
organ of the N. C. W. C., records
monthly the work of the Confer-
ence. "Catholic Action" is also the
official organ of the National Coun-
cil of Catholic Men and the National
Council of Catholic Women. It reg-
ularly stresses the Catholic needs
of the day and records the inter-
ests of the N. C. W. C. and its
several departments.

Featured regularly in "Catholic
Action" are monthly study club ar-
ticles planned to promote the
proper understanding of, and active
participation in, practical programs
of Catholic thought and life. These
study discussions are prepared by
the N. C. W. C. Study Club Com-
mittee, composed of representatives
of the several departments and bu-
reaus of the N. C. W. C.

(e) Publications Office — The
N. C. W. C. through its publications
office has made available a consid-
erable volume of literature, mostly
in pamphlet form, intended to as-
sist that intellectual preparation
necessary for "successful participa-
tion of the laity in the apostolate
of the hierarchy."

(f) Historical Records — The Ex-
ecutive Department is custodian of
a valuable historical collection, com-
prising more than 800,000 service
records and documentary accounts
of the participation of the Catholics
of the United States in the World
War.

2. Department of Education
The Department of Education
aims to serve the great system of
Catholic schools voluntarily main-
tained by the Catholic people in
fidelity to the ideals and teachings
of the Church. In carrying out this
purpose the department engages in
the five following activities: collec-
tion of data concerning Catholic
education; furnishing information
to school officials and the general
public; acting as an advisory
agency to assist Catholic educa-
tional institutions in developing
their programs; safeguarding the
interests of Catholic education;

336

serving as a connecting agency be-
tween Catholic education activities
and government education agencies.
A Committee on Seminaries func-
tions under the department also.

Specifically, the department ev-
ery two years makes a statistical
survey of Catholic schools. The first
survey was in 1920. The data gath-
ered is invaluable to those inter-
ested in the progress of Catholic
education in this country.

The department co-operates with
research students in compiling in-
formation for use in dissertations
and special studies. A teachers'
registration section maintained by
the department places teachers in
Catholic schools.

The interests of Catholic educa-
tion have been safeguarded through
the activities of this department,
in co-operation with the Executive
and Legal Departments, in oppos-
ing federal and state legislation in-
imical to the welfare of Catholic
schools. It keeps in close touch
with all government agencies that
deal with educational problems.

The Catholic Bureau of Inter-
American Collaboration, inaugu-
rated by Pax Romana, now func-
tions within the Department of Ed-
ucation, The purposes of the bureau
are: first, to foster mutual under-
standing between the Catholics of
North and South America; second,
to offer mutual aid whenever possi-
ble in combating anti-Christian and
anti-Catholic propaganda; third, to
direct the services of existing Cath-
olic institutions into the field of
inter-American collaboration, and
by so doing to foster the exten-
sion of those institutions best
adapted to the needs of Catholic
life in the Americas. The bureau's
fields of activity are listed under
three heads: (1) Cinema and Ra-
dio; (2) Publications; (3) Exchange
Professorships and Scholarships.

3. Press Department

The N. C. W. C. Press Depart-
ment has the function of promot-
ing, developing and assisting the
Catholic Press of the United States.
Under its episcopal chairman, it
carries on its activities with a lay

director experienced in journalism,
and with a trained personnel of
editors and writers including a
headquarters staff in Washington
and a large staff of experienced
field correspondents in key cities
of the United States and in the
leading capitals of the world.

The department offers to Catholic
publications :

(a) A news service of approxi-
mately 50,000 words weekly, cover-
ing the Catholic news of all the
world, gathered by radio, cable,
telegraph, telephone and mail.

(b) A Catholic feature service
of 17 to 20 articles weekly, averag-
ing 10,000 words in all, calculated
to interest all members of the
family.

(d) A telegraphic service, cover-
ing certain types of last-minute
news.

(e) An editorial information serv-
ice, supplying factual material for
editorial writers* use.

(f) A biographical service, includ-
ing authenticated biographies of
prominent Catholic figures.

(g) A Washington letter, inter-
preting each week national events
of particular interest to Catholics.

(h) Special texts, giving in full
important Vatican documents, ra-
dioed immediately upon issuance.

(i) Special supplements, includ-
ing features and pictures, at ap-
propriate seasons.

(j) Special syndications, series
on subjects of particular timeliness
and interest, written by noted
authors.

Inaugurated in 1941, Noticias Ca-
tolicas, the Ibero-American section
of the News Service, makes avail-
able to the Ibero-American press in
Spanish and Portuguese the depart-
ment's facilities for the collection
and dissemination of news. Noticias
Catolicas provides for its subscrib-
ers in every Ibero-American coun-
try a news service of many thou-
sands of words at least twice a
week, including special texts of the
encyclicals and other pontifical and
ecclesiastical documents.

337

The Press Department serves
over 437 Catholic publications
which include, besides virtually all
Catholic newspapers in the United
States, journals in 32 other coun-
tries. "Osservatore Romano," the
great Vatican City daily, has for
many years been a subscriber.

Because of its standard of fac-
tual reporting, the N. C. W. C.
News Service is entitled to the
privilege of admission to the press
galleries of Congress and the White
House press conferences. It is the
only news service primarily for re-
ligious papers enjoying that privi-
lege.

By pioneering in the news radio-
ing of complete texts of papal en-
cyclicals, the N. C. W. C. News
Service has influenced the secular
press to multiply the space given
these important documents.

An important aim of the depart-
ment is to make possible simul-
taneous, and accordingly powerful,
presentation by the Catholic press
of programs, problems and teach-
ings of the Church.

4. Department of Social Action

The Department of Social Action
was established to promote the so-
cial teaching of the Church and
to interpret, under the guidance of
the bishops, the application of this
teaching to the complex social prob-
lems of the country. It is concerned
with studies and programs dealing
particularly with industrial prob-
lems, civic obligations, rural life,
family life, and in general with
subjects affecting social welfare
and international relations.

As to method, the department
tries to do these things in its fields :
(1) know the social teaching of the
Church; (2) know American facts,
movements, proposals, trends and
personalities; (3) make the teach-
ing and facts known through books,
pamphlets, newspaper articles, mag-
azine articles, public addresses; (4)
keep in touch with the Catholics
working in its own fields; (5) help
lay organizations affiliated with the
National Councils of Catholic Men
and Women and other groups

pledged to the extension of Cath-
olic life and influence in America.
The following are the chief fields
of present activity:

(a) industrial Relations — The
work of the department on indus-
trial questions centers in making
known, explaining, and trying to
show the application to America,
of Leo XIIFs great encyclical, "The
Condition of Labor"; of the incom-
parable encyclical of Pius XI, "Re-
constructing the Social Order" ; and
of Pope Pius XFs encyclical on
"Atheistic Communism," which em-
braces in resume the principles of
the two earlier ones.

It has given its services to the
preparation of special studies on
women in industry, and to the plan-
ning and conducting of a special
Institute on Women in Industry.

It has a wide variety of bibliog-
raphies on Catholic and secular
books and pamphlets dealing with
industrial and economic questions.

The bishops entrusted to the de-
partment the program for establish-
ing Schools of Social Action for the
clergy, which are summer courses
for priests on the social encycli-
cals, their application to American
life, and the means priests can use
to spread their teaching.

(b) Rural Life Bureau — The

Rural Life Bureau of the Social
Action Department was set up to
study and to analyze Catholic so-
cial teaching in relation to the
great rural population of our coun-
try. The following are some of the
varied activities of the bureau: (1)
Aid to migrating Catholic families
to settle within the confines of es-
tablished rural parishes. (2) Advice
regarding co-operatives. (3) Encour-
agement of diversification of crops
or a live-at-home type of agricul-
ture. (4) Fostering of a rural rather
than an urban viewpoint on the
part of the young people of the
country. (5) Seeking to obtain for
Catholic farm people the advan-
tages of the Social Security Act.
(6) Promoting adult education
through the study club. (7) Encour-
aging the beautification of farm
homes and premises, and co-opera-

338

tion with the Government Exten-
sion Service agents. (8) Encourag-
ing governmental efforts to bring
electricity to the countryside. (9)
Promoting recreational, dramatic
and social programs on a rural par-
ish and inter-parish basis. (10) Ex-
pansion of religious instruction
through the rural school system,
the vacation school, the correspond-
ence course, the religious study
club. (11) Promotion of retreats
for laymen and lay worn en of the
country districts. (12) Fostering ac-
tivities in behalf of the rural fam-
ily. (13) Developing a diocesan
rural loan library, with collection
of dramas, songs and pageants of
a rural nature. (14) Initiating rural
research projects. (15) Encourag-
ing the writing of the history of
the rural parishes of the diocese.
(16) Organizing the laity for rural
action. (17) Conducting rural insti-
tutes on a parish basis. (18) Pro-
moting an annual Catholic Rural
Life Day.

— The department's work on peace
and international affairs is to pre-
pare, or promote preparation of,
writings on the social teaching of
the Church on peace and interna-
tional relations; bring about the
diffusion of these; and help Cath-
olic lay organizations and schools
to take their part in the movement
for a peaceful world.

This work is done by the depart-
ment partly in its own name and
partly in co-operation with other
organizations. Thus, either directly
or in collaboration with other
groups, the department has col-
lected and translated papal docu-
ments and published a great variety
of pamphlets on the peace state-
ments of the Popes, on interna-
tional ethics, on the relations of
the United States to other coun-
tries, on international organization,
on world economic life, on the his-
toric role of the Church in inter-
national life, and on the causes of
war.

Catholic pamphlets and books
prepared in the United States on
the subject of peace were rare

when the department began its
work. By its untiring efforts, a
Catholic library covering all the
essential points in the field is grad-
ually forming. Study outlines are
prepared for all pamphlets so that
Catholic lay organizations may have
both texts and outlines of study in
their work of promoting "the peace
of Christ in the kingdom of Christ"
(motto of our late beloved Pope
Pius XI).

(d) Family Life Section — The
Family Life Section is an integral
part of the Social Action Depart-
ment. Its work is under the guid-
ance of a special director, and ex-
tends into such wide and varied
fields as home economics, parent
education, and family relationships.
While religion is given special em-
phasis, the aids offered by sociolo-
gists and other scientists are em-
ployed in the preparation of studies
and programs.

Specific projects and methods of
carrying them out are: (1) Study-
ing and disseminating the princi-
ples of Christian marriage, particu-
larly as set forth in the encyclical
of Pius XI on Christian Marriage,
and advancing the cause of parent
education, as advocated in the en-
cyclical on the Christian Education
of Youth. (2) Developing and dis-
seminating a popular and advanced
literature on marriage and the fam-
ily, and on parent education. (3)
Fostering the establishment of the
Association of the Holy Family. (4)
Encouraging the formation of ma-
ternity guilds. (5) Aiding in the
development of study clubs dealing
with family topics, and encouraging
individual reading and study of
family literature in the home. (6)
Co-operating with other Catholic
agencies and organizations at home
and abroad in their efforts in behalf
of the home. (7) Encouraging the
development of Catholic leaders in
the field, particularly by urging due
provision in schools and colleges
for courses on Christian marriage,
the family, and parent education,
and by encouraging the formation
of voluntary study clubs in Cath-
olic educational institutions. (8)

339

Fostering an Interest in family
study among Catholic young peo-
ple outside the school system
through such media as sodalities or
other young people's organizations.
(9) Promoting the fitting celebra-
tion of the feast of the Holy Family.

(e) Parish Credit Unions — The
Parish Credit Union National Com-
mittee maintains in the Social Ac-
tion Department a secretary for
urhan interests and one for rural
interests. As its title implies, this
committee seeks to encourage the
establishment on a parish basis of
the small loans co-operative banks
known in the United States as
Parish Credit Unions.

5. Legal Department

The primary function of this de-
partment is to serve as a clearing-
house for information on legisla-
tive matters, a central office in
which information is collected and
classified and from which that in-
formation can promptly and ade-
quately be made available to the
dioceses, as well as other depart-
ments of the N. C. W. C.

The major interest of the depart-
ment lies in the field of legislation
affecting Catholic life and religious
institutions. In this field the de-
partment collects documents and
data, and with its limited staff
endeavors to keep abreast of
current developments in legisla-
tion in the Federal Congress and in
the state legislatures and with ac-
tion in the courts interpreting legis-
lation touching Church interests.
The department receives, examines
and analyzes public bills, intro-
duced in the Congress and legis-
latures, which have a bearing on
religious and social interests.

In international matters, the de-
partment collects information re-
specting government action, includ-
ing legislation on religious and
social questions of particular in-
terest to Catholics in the United
States, and endeavors to supply
promptly accurate information in
this field on subjects of particu-
lar and timely interest. The depart-
ment in connection with this work
has prepared numerous pamphlets

dealing with religious situations in
other countries, particularly in
Mexico and Spain.

An important function of the de-
partment has to do with matters
which need to be discussed with
administrative officials of the fed-
eral government in Washington.
Such matters originate frequently
in outlying territories and insular
possessions of the United States.
Frequently, the department has ex-
plained the Catholic attitude on
current legislation before congres-
sional committees.

Legislative proposals introduced
and debated during recent years
affect profoundly philosophical and
ethical principles upon which our
social and political institutions rest.
Legislative acts that have been ap-
proved, among them the Social Se-
curity Act and other social legisla-
tion, give rise, in the regulations
issued under them and in their ad-
ministration, to intricate problems
affecting Catholic institutions —
hospitals, child-caring and other
agencies. Interpretation of these
legislative acts for the bishops and
Catholic authorities is important.
Catholic interests must be protected
before administrative boards and
authorities. Conferences must be
attended and service given on com-
mittees considering relations be-
tween private and public agencies
and institutions. The tax-exempt
status of our institutions must be
supported, and due consideration as-
sured them because of the public
character of the important services
they render. These works, of vital
importance to the Church in the
United States, lay an increasing
burden and responsibility on the
Legal Department.

The staff of the department, by
long experience in government pro-
cedure, has acquired an exceptional
skill in handling the most complex
legal problems in the religious in-
stitution field. The department con-
tributes much to the welfare of the
Church by rendering important
services which are as necessary as
they are timely.

340

6. Department of Lay Organizations

This department consists of two
constituent bodies — the National
Council of Catholic Men and the
National Council of Catholic Women
— with the chief function of co-
ordinating, promoting and assist-
ing the activities of the Catholic
lay organizations of the country,
under the direction of the bishops.
Affiliation with either Council en-
ables Catholic lay organizations to
know the mind of the hierarchy,
the common guide of all.

In fulfilling their mission, the two
Councils have as an important part
of their work the duty of channel-
ing out to the lay groups in all
parts of the country, the programs,
educational material, and sugges-
tions which other departments and
bureaus of the N. C. W. C. have
prepared — always under the di-
rection of their respective episco-
pal chairman.

The bishops of the American hier-
archy, in establishing the Depart-
ment of Lay Organizations as an
integral part of the general Con-
ference, intended that the Councils
of Men and Women constituting
that department should be the
means of fostering amongst our
people the program designed by
the bishops for the welfare of our
Christian society. The department
is essentially an apostolate of Cath-
olic Action. The laity of the
United States is invited and com-
missioned to co-operate as partners
in the mission of leavening society
with the truths of Catholic faith
and the principles of Catholic life.

The department was created not
to be another Catholic organization.
Its interest and that of its constitu-
ent Councils is not to form new
societies nor to supersede those
already existing. Its true function
is to affiliate and to unite in two
companion representative national
bodies the units of all fraternal,
social and religious societies of men
and women for the purpose of ade-
quately impressing on our national
life the real beauty and full
strength of Catholic ideals. Its pro-
gram for action is sanely intelli-

gent. It stands for the home, for
Christian education, for industrial
peace and liberty, and for the purg-
ing from American life of vicious
and low influences which debauch
decency and destroy nobility.

(a) National Council of Catholic
Men — This Council is made up of
affiliated lay societies having ec-
clesiastical approval. The form of
diocesan organization rests entirely
on the plans adopted by the indi-
vidual bishops. In some dioceses
men of the individual parishes are
grouped into parish councils, which
become affiliated with the National
Council; in others, pre-existent or
new lay societies — spiritual, func-
tional or fraternal — are affiliated
with the National Council directly.
There are at the present time be-
tween 1,200 and 1,300 societies affili-
ated with the N. C. C. M. In this
number are included national, re-
gional and local groups.

The National Council of Catholic
Men has as its functions: (1) To
federate Catholic lay societies and
groups of men in a common, uni-
fied agency or council. (2) To serve
as an agency for the interchange
of information and service between
the N. C. W. C. and organizations
of laymen, in their common work
for the Church. (3) To be a central
clearing-house for information re-
garding Catholic laymen's activi-
ties. (4) To promote, under ecclesi-
astical supervision, unity and co-
operation among laymen in matters
that affect the general welfare of
the Church and the nation. (5) To
help existing Catholic lay organiza-
tions to work more effectively in
their own localities. (6) To co-oper-
ate in furthering the aims of all ap-
proved movements in the interest
of the Church and of society at
large. (7) To participate, through
Catholic lay representation, in na-
tional and international movements
involving moral questions. (8) To
bring about a better understanding
and a more widespread apprecia-
tion of Catholic principles and
ideals in the educational, social
and civic life of the country.

In furtherance of its objectives,
the Council established in 1929 a

341

Catholic Evidence Bureau, as a na-
tional agency for Catholic exposi-
tion and defense. This bureau has
come to be a storehouse of in-
formation on lay apologetical ac-
tivities, to which those engaged in
apologetics and other forms of
Catholic defense turn for data ur-
gently needed and not available
locally.

The Catholic Radio Bureau, main-
tained by the N. C. C. M, since
1938, is intended to advise and as-
sist any Catholic organization or
individual in any activity relative
to radio: in procuring station time
for a Catholic program, in planning
and conducting such a program, in
providing scripts or material for
preparing scripts, and in making
effective protest against offensive
broadcasts.

Most widely known of the activi-
ties of the National Council of Cath-
olic Men is the creation and main-
tenance of the nation-wide pro-
gram, the Catholic Hour. (An ac-
count of the Catholic Hour is given
elsewhere in the Almanac under
the section on Radio.)

(b) National Council of Catholic
Women — The National Council of
Catholic Women is a federating
force uniting all organizations of
Catholic lay women within the
United States, without destroying
the autonomy of any one, hut rather
increasing the effectiveness of each
by stimulating larger membership
and greater activities.

The Council includes in this fed-
eration the membership of eighteen
national organizations, and sixty-
five diocesan councils, which are
federations of all Catholic lay-
women's organizations within the
particular diocese, both parish and
inter-parochial. This plan makes
for a complete network within the
diocese and forms a perfect chan-
nel for guidance, information and
reports, into and from the remotest
sections of the diocese.

The Council provides a means
through which Catholic women may
be informed concerning social,
civic and religious questions in
which they should be interested.
It seeks to develop in members a

sense of responsibility, as Catholic
citizens, in legislation in the vari-
ous states and in the national Con-
gress, and particularly in laws and
proposed laws touching family life,
child welfare, education, industrial
problems, immigration, etc. To this
purpose it proposes to Catholic
women that they: (1) Study and
promote Christian social principles.
(2) Study fundamental Catholic
principles underlying international
relations. (3) Maintain Christian
standards in recreation, dress and
literature. (4) Provide representa-
tion at meetings of a national or
international character when vital
principles are at stake or where
matters of national well-being
which should be their concern are
under discussion. (5) Provide na-
tional conventions for conference
on common problems and through
adequate publicity given to these
deliberations, place the Catholic at-
titude on questions of the hour be-
fore the general public. (6) Assist,
through affiliation with the Inter-
national Union of Catholic Wom-
en's Leagues, in world-wide protec-
tion for the home and in the de-
fense of Catholic principles of so-
cial action.

The Council has been entrusted
with the maintenance of the Na-
tional Catholic School of Social
Service, in Washington, D. C., a
graduate school affiliated with the
Catholic University of America.
The school combines a thorough,
modern, scientific training for so-
cial work, with Catholic principles
and ideals of Christian charity.

7. Department of Catholic Action
Study

This department was organized
to obtain and disseminate as widely
as possible the encyclicals, allocu-
tions and discourses of our Holy
Father; to maintain a record of ac-
complishments of the bishops, cler-
gy and laity of the United States
in the work of Catholic Action, and
through research and reports as to
methods, programs and achieve-
ments, both here and abroad, to
assist in furthering the aims of
the Catholic Action movement.

Important developments in the

342

field of Catholic Action throughout
the world are carefully studied in
the light of national religious or-
ganization. A program for the ex-
tension of the service of this de-
partment concerns the wide use of
available methods of publicity.

8. Youth Department

This, the newest department of
the N. C. W. C., was created by the
Administrative Board in November,
1940, to meet a definite need in the
Catholic youth field. It enables the
Church in this country to deal me-
thodically with the new general
trend toward greater coordination
of youth work and the unification
of youth's forces.

The Youth Department has for
its objectives: (1) to facilitate the
exchange of information regarding
the philosophy, organization, pro-
gram-content and methods of Cath-
olic youth work; (2) to promote
the National Catholic Youth Coun-
cil as the federating agency for all
approved Catholic youth groups;
(3) to contact and evaluate all
national, non-governmental and
governmental youth or youth-serv-
ing organizations and agencies. The
Youth Department provides the
framework in which the coordina-
tion of all Catholic youth work can
be achieved. It helps Catholic
youth leaders and young people
better to understand the problems
centering about youth; it furnishes
information and documentation ade-
quate for the interpretation of
youth work both Catholic and non-
Catholic, youth-led and adult-spon-
sored, domestic and foreign. Fi-
nally, it develops the National Cath-
olic Youth Council.

The National Catholic Youth
Council is a federation of approved
Catholic youth groups in the United
States, instituted to promote inter-
change of information and services
as well as unity and cooperation.
It makes provision for two sec-
tions : the Diocesan section and the
College and University section. The
Diocesan section is designed to in-
clude the respective Diocesan
Youth Councils; and the College
and University section includes the
two national student federations:
the National Federation of Catholic

College Students and the Newman
Club Federation. (For a more de-
tailed discussion of youth work,
see the article on the Catholic
Youth Movement elsewhere in the
Almanac.)

Episcopal Committees

In addition to the above-named
departments, the general body of
bishops maintains certain special
episcopal committees. The follow-
ing is a partial list of the commit-
tees authorized to date:

Committee on American Board of
Catholic Missions

Committee on Census

Committee on Confraternity of
Christian Doctrine

Committee on Motion Pictures

Committee on the Propagation of
the Faith (Foreign Service)

Committee on Clean Literature

Committee for Relief, including
subcommittees on the Mexican
Seminary, Polish Relief, and others.

All committees work in conjunc-
tion with the Administrative Board
to which their reports are referred.
In the cases of some of these com-
mittees, it has been found desirable
to establish offices for continuing
and organizing work. Relief work
is now centralized in one commit-
tee composed of members of the
Administrative Board of the N.C.
W.C. Functioning under this com-
mittee are several sub-committees.

The following is a brief sketch of
the work done by three of these
committees.

(a) Episcopal Committee for
Catholic Refugees — The Bishops'
Committee for Catholic Refugees
from Germany, founded in 1934, has
become the Episcopal Committee
for Catholic Refugees since it has
the added burden of caring for
Catholic refugees from various
other disturbed European countries.
The committee maintains headquar-
ters at 265 West 14th Street, New
York City. Chairman of the commit-
tee is Archbishop Joseph F. Rum-
mel. Other members of the commit-
tee are Archbishop Samuel A.
Stritch, Bishop John F. Noll and
Bishop Stephen J. Donahue.

The Committee for Catholic
Refugees has a three-fold purpose:

343

(1) To help bona fide Catholic
refugees, both here and abroad, by
means of material and spiritual
aid, and technical advice. (2) To
raise funds for the* immediate ma-
terial needs of the Catholic refu-
gees, as well as for the purpose
of assisting them to settle in other
countries. (3) To enlist the gen-
erous support of American Cath-
olics by reliable information serv-
ice as to the situation of the Cath-
olic Church in Europe and the
needs of European Catholics.

From the beginning the commit-
tee was authorized to take care of
refugees from Germany. These in-
cluded so-called Aryan Catholics,
either banished from or forced by
circumstance to leave Germany be-
cause of their prominence as lead-
ers in Catholic Action, and non-
Aryan Catholics. Among the latter
were Catholic converts from Ju-
daism and Catholics who were mar-
ried to Jewish spouses or who were
descendants of mixed marriages be-
tween Jews and Catholics back to
th£ fourth degree.

The so-called Anschluss, by
which Austria became a part of
greater Germany, and the incor-
poration into the German political
organization of Sudetenland, Czecho-
slovakia, Poland, Belgium, Hol-
land, Norway, Denmark, Yugoslavia,
Greece and parts of France, have
brought about an immense increase
in the number of refugees that
would naturally fall within the
province of this committee's care.

On account of the restrictive im-
migration laws in the United
States many refugees cannot quali-
fy for admission to this country.
Hence two new problems have
arisen which demand attention,
namely, helping to care for refu-
gees in the transit countries, i. e.,
those countries bordering on Ger-
many which offer temporary hos-
pitality to refugees; and sharing
in the cost of transportation to
countries which are willing to offer
permanent hospitality to refugees.

Furthermore, because of the war
many other problems, especially
those regarding the transportation

of refugees, have presented them-
selves for solution.

The following are some of the
services rendered by this commit-
tee: interpretation of the United
States immigration laws to Europ-
ean committees and individual
refugees; securing, drafting and
examining affidavits guaranteeing
the support of relatives and
friends ; special correspondence
with American consuls in difficult
cases; securing travelers' aid to
the place of destination; finding
employment and giving relief until
such employment has been se-
cured; corresponding for refugees
with relatives and friends; en-
deavoring to make connections for
priests and Sisters desirous of
establishing themselves permanent-
ly in the United States; finding in-
stitutions where professionals can
exercise their respective vocations.

Besides the Committee for Cath-
olic Refugees in the United States,
there are eighteen other similar or-
ganizations in Europe, South Amer-
ica, China and the Philippine
Islands.

The Bishops' Committee on
Motion Pictures and the National
Legion of Decency — At the annual
meeting of the Bishops in Wash-
ington, November, 1933, the Bish-
ops1 Committee on Motion Pictures
was formed whose purpose it was
to bring about an improvement in
screen production, since individual
appeal to producers to better the
Hollywood standards had been un-
successful. Members of this com-
mittee are: Archbishop John T.
McNicholas, Chairman; Archbishop
John J. Cantwell,"4 Bishop Hugh C.
Boyle, Bishop John F. Noll and
Bishop Stephen J. Donahue.

Plans for action were formulated,
and in April, 1934, the Legion of
Decency was formally inaugurated
in order to include the personal co-
operation of the laity with the hier-
archy in endeavoring to prevent
the showing of obscene and lascivi-
ous pictures. Every Catholic was
asked to take the following pledge
of the Legion of Decency:

"I condemn indecent and im-

344

moral motion pictures, and those
•which glorify crime or criminals.

"I promise to do all that I can to
strengthen public opinion against
the production of indecent and im-
moral films, and to unite with all
who protest against them.

"I acknowledge my obligation to
form a right conscience about pic-
tures that are dangerous to my
moral life. As a member of the
Legion of Decency, I pledge my-
self to remain away from them. I
promise, further, to stay away al-
together from places of amusement
which show them as a matter of
policy."

Each year on the Sunday within
the octave of the feast of the Im-
maculate Conception, Catholics in
the United States are invited to re-
new the pledge. The pledge im-
poses no new obligation, but mere-
ly makes explicit that which every
Catholic is obliged in conscience to
do, namely, to avoid the proximate
occasion of sin.

In February, 1936, the Bishops'
Committee on Motion Pictures
transferred the responsibility for
the review and censorship of films
from the various authorities in dif-
ferent dioceses, to the Archdiocese
of New York.rf The address of the
secretariate of the Bishops' Com-
mittee— the office of the National
Legion of Decency — is 485 Madi-
son Avenue, New York City. From
this address is issued each week a
list giving the moral evaluation of
current films. The Motion Picture
Department of the International
Federation of Catholic Alumnae,
which had been reviewing motion
pictures for over a decade and had,
over this period, published a list of
"Endorsed Motion Pictures," was
officially designated as the review-
ing and classifying group for the
Legion of Decencyv From Febru-
ary, 1936, to November, 1939, the
New York offi.ce of the National
Legion of Decency reviewed a total
of 4,336 feature motion pictures,
short subjects and newsreels under
the four following classifications:
Class A — Section 1: Unobjection-
able for General Patronage. Class

A — Section 2: Unobjectionable for
Adults. Class B: Objectionable in
Part. Class C: Condemned.

Legion of Decency activity is car-
ried on not only by the New York
office, which has been charged with
the responsibility of the moral
classification of films, but also by
the various dioceses in the country
which have, under diocesan direc-
tors, diocesan organizations to
bring the knowledge of the nation-
al motion picture ratings to all the
people and to coordinate Legion
activity on a diocesan basis.

In December, 1937, with the ap-
proval of the Bishop's Committee
on Motion Pictures, the Legion be-
came affiliated with L'Office Cath-
olique International du Cinemato-
graphe, Brussels, Belgium, an inter-
national organization which serves
as a clearing-house for information
on cinema matters and which seeks
to coordinate, internationally, Cath-
olic film interests and activities.
*^~"(c) Episcopal Committee on
Clean Literature — A movement
originating with the Most Rev. John
F. Noll, Bishop of Fort Wayne, sev-
eral years ago towards a general
"clean-up" of publications resulted
in the formation of a committee of
bishops to deal with the problem.
Following his report at the annual
meeting of the bishops of the United
States in 1938, Bishop Noll was ap-
pointed chairman of the committee.
The other Bishops on the commit-
tee are the Most Revs. Edmund F.
Gibbons, of Albany, N. Y., Francis
P. Keough, of Providence, R. I.,
Bernard X Sheil, of Chicago, 111.,
and Urban J. Vehr, of Denver, Col.

The task in hand for the National
Organization for Decent Literature
is no light one. Indecency in print
reaches approximately 30,000,000
Americans through, the circulation
of evil publications. Chain dealers
and interlocking publishers of filthy
literature in many instances evaded
local attempts to ban unfit and lewd
publications. The national move-
ment launched under the direction
of the Bishops' Committee has been
able more forcibly to bring pressure
upon such dealers and publishers.

345

By July, 1939, more than 80 bish-
ops had launched drives in their
dioceses, being assisted by scores
of Catholic lay organizations. Due
to concerted efforts, clean-minded
Americans have considerably re-
duced the number of periodicals
exploiting evil, sex, and crime which
have been polluting the minds of
millions. There were 421 such peri-
odicals in circulation at the time
the drive began on a national scale.

The second annual report of the
Bishops' Committee, published in
1941, stated: "Since our last report
we have learned that some of the
very men who once published the
worst sort of magazines, now dis-
continued, are doing a thriving
business by publishing and placing
on sale 10,000,000 copies a month
of comic magazines which, however
innocent their appeal to children
be, are calculated to do great harm
to the morals and to prepare school
boys and girls for the patronage,
at a later date, of just such peri-
odicals as the N. O. D. L. is desirous
of removing from circulation."

Every state in the Union, save
one, has laws prohibiting the sale
of obscene literature. These laws,
unfortunately, have not been well
enforced. Since the N. O. D. L. cam-
paign, old laws have begun to be
more strictly attended to, and new
laws have been passed. Notable
among the new laws are the Bash-
ore Bill in California and the Kane
Bill in Ohio.

The establishment of uniform
boards of censors is still in the
process of formation. There is no
question of censoring anything
which approximates art, nor any-
thing which the common conscience
of decent men and women of all
races and creeds can possibly con-
done. What is objected to is the ex-
ploitation of evil, sex and crime;
lewd books, and nude pictures;
atheistic and communistic litera-
ture; and filthy advertisements of
birth control devices, etc. Accord-
ingly, magazines are rated on text,
illustration and advertisement. li-
braries will find helpful co-operation
in the Indianapolis Catholic Infor-
mation Bureau and Reading Room.
1941 Meeting of the American

Hierarchy — One hundred and elev-
en members of the hierarchy, the
largest number in history, attended
the Annual General Meeting of the
Archbishops and Bishops of the
United States, held at the Catholic
University of America, Washington,
D. C., Nov. 12-14, 1941.

At the opening of the meeting the
Apostolic Delegate, the Most Rev.
Amleto Giovanni Cicognani, made
an extraordinary appearance to
read a cabled message from the
Holy Father to the hierarchy, ex-
pressing his "paternal and grateful
acknowledgment of your abiding
and devoted interest in all the un-
dertakings of the Holy See," his
heartfelt gratitude for "your graci-
ous generosity and that of your de-
voted faithful in support of his
efforts to bring succor to the suf-
fering peoples of war-stricken na-
tions, and conveying his "special
Apostolic Benediction" to the hier-
archy, clergy and faithful.

Archbishop Mooney of Detroit,
chairman of the Administrative
Board of the N. C.W. C., reported
that "the grave events of the past
year" had presented "a wide vari-
ety of problems" to the Church in
the United States. The program
for national defense, he asserted,
had brought forward "numerous so-
cial and economic policies which
have affected our institutions." He
said the Selective Service Act had
produced two chief problems, the
administration of the statute ex-
empting priests, seminarians and
religious from the provisions of the
Act, and the safeguarding of the
religious and moral welfare of the
young men called to military serv-
ice and of the men and women re-
cruited to work in defense indus-
trial areas.

Legislation before Congress dur-
ing the last year presented an un-
usual number of measures affecting
Catholic interests, Archbishop
Mooney said. These concerned edu-
cation, revision of postal and inter-
state commerce laws affecting pub-
lic decency, revenue, public works
construction and social security.
Government priorities affected need-
ed materials for building or renova-

346

ting churches and schools, and the
1941 Revenue Act placed new ex-
cise tax burdens on Catholic insti-
tutions. He also told the bishops
of grave situations reported in
many communities "due to the ex-
tensive propaganda and organiza-
tion of birth control proponents."

Bishop Peterson of Manchester,
chairman of the Department of Edu-
cation, reported that Catholic col-
leges were cooperating with the de-
fense training program and "plan-
ning to provide for post-war needs."

Bishop O'Hara of Kansas City,
chairman of the Department of So-
cial Action, reported promotion of
the observances of the anniver-
saries of the social encyclicals last
year and aid given priests in
spreading the teachings of these
encyclicals.

Bishop Gannon of Erie, chairman
of the Press Department, said the
News Service had an increase of
16 subscribers in the fiscal year
and had successfully inaugurated
the Noticias Catolicas, its special
Catholic news service for Latin
America.

The National Council of Catholic
Women had an increase of three
diocesan councils during the year,
Brooklyn, Corpus Christi and Wino-
na, and reported a total of 65 dioce-
san councils, 17 affiliated national
organizations, 7 state organizations
and 3,469 local organizations.

The National Council of Catholic
Men said that Catholic Hour audi-
ence interest was only slightly be-
low the record mark of the preced-
ing year, 224,908 pieces of mail be-
ing received. More than 226,000
pamphlets, containing 680,080 ad-
dresses, were distributed during the
year.

Bishop Boyle of Pittsburgh, chair-
man of the Legal Department, sta-
ted that the national defense emer-
gency had doubled the demand for
the department's services.

Bishop Duffy of Buffalo, chairman
of the Youth Department, cited the
three major objectives of the de-
partment: to facilitate exchange of
information on youth work; to pro-
mote the National Catholic Youth
Council as the federating agency

for all approved Catholic youth
groups; to contact and evaluate
other national youth groups and
agencies.

Bishop O'Hara of Kansas City,
chairman of the Confraternity of
Christian Doctrine, reported direc-
tors officiating in 17 archdioceses
and 87 dioceses.

Archbishop McNicholas of Cin-
cinnati, chairman of the Committee
on Motion Pictures, reported an in-
crease in the number of films rated
as objectionable by the Legion of
Decency. Of a total of 521 feature
pictures reviewed from Nov., 1940,
to Nov., 1941: 267 films were placed
in Class A-l; 197 in Class A-2; 50
in Class B; and 7 in Class C.

A special committee was author-
ized to promote the study and dis-
semination of the five peace points
of Pope Pius XII. To this commit-
tee Archbishop Stritch of Chicago,
Bishop Ryan of Omaha and Bishop
Muench of Fargo were named.

A special committee of Arch-
bishops appointed by Cardinal
Dougherty will plan for the celebra-
tion of the 25th anniversary of the
episcopal consecration of Pope Pius
XII, May 13, 1942.

New members elected to the Ad-
ministrative Board were: Arch-
bishop McNicholas of Cincinnati,
chairman of the Department of Edu-
cation and Bishop Noll of Fort
Wayne, chairman of the Depart-
ment of Lay Organizations. Bishop
Kelley and Bishop Peterson retired
under the rule limiting the number
of consecutive one-year terms.

The Administrative Board issued
a statement on "The Crisis of
Christianity," which they were de-
puted to make as an expression of
the minds of the Bishops of the
United States. The statement con-
demned Nazism and Communism as
the "two greatest evils of today
which would destroy all spiritual
values." The Bishops noted that the
late Pope Pius XI had significantly
issued his encyclicals on Nazism
and Communism within five days of
each other, and pointed out that
whereas he condemned both these
systems he also expressed his love

347

for the German and the Russian with the future of supernatural re-
peoples and his sympathy in their ligion in pur country. Here, as
sufferings. elsewhere, it is seriously threatened

They sent greetings and sympa- by growing evils of which our Holy

thy to their "suffering brother Father has but recently warned the

Bishops and their flocks in all world. These are the evils of 'false

countries where subversive forces doctrine, immorality, disbelief and

are persecuting religion and deny- reborn paganism.' "

ing freedom of conscience/' and Concern was expressed for labor

offered their prayers for their lib- in its present difficulties, and hope

eration. They also expressed their voiced that commendable coopera-

sympathy for all the peoples of the tion would be established between

invaded countries. trade unions and employees.

The statement pledged the Bish- The statement concluded with an

ops' wholehearted support of ade- exhortation to prayer: "If we trust

quate national defense and exhorted in God we shall be constant in

priests and people to maintain re- prayer. We shall pray for all the

spect and reverence for both ec- world, but especially for our own

clesiastical and civil authority. "As country; for the well-being of the

shepherds of souls," the Bishops Church, and for unity among our

wrote, "we are gravely concerned citizens "

NATIONAL CATHOLIC WELFARE, CONFERENCE SUMMARY
(Organization of Bishops)

Headquarters: 1312 Massachusetts Avenue, N. W., Washington, D. C.

Episcopal Administrative Board

Department Chairman (Most Rev.) Assistant (Most Rev.)

Executive Edward Mooney

Education John T. McNicholas John B. Peterson

Press John Mark Gannon Thomas K. Gorman

Social Action Edwin V. O'Hara Karl J. Alter

Legal Hugh C. Boyle Walter A. Foery

Lay Organizations . . . John F. Noll Emmet M. Walsh

Catholic Action Study John G. Murray John F. O'Hara

Youth John A. Duffy Richard O. Gerow

Secretary Francis J. Spellman

Without portfolio . . Samuel A. Stritch

Executive Department: Supervises and co-ordinates the work of all
departments. The Chairman of the Administrative Board presides over the
Executive Department which includes the Bureaus of Immigration and
Information; Auditing Office; Confraternity of Christian Doctrine.

Education Department: Furnishes educational statistics and informa-
tion; teachers' registration; and Catholic education research.

Press Department: Provides Catholic press in the United States and
abroad with news, feature, editorial and pictorial services.

Social Action Department: Deals with studies and programs connected
with industrial and civic problems, with rural and family life.

Legal Department: Collects and classifies legal information which is
available to dioceses and to all Departments of the Conference.

Lay Organizations Department: National Councils of Catholic Men
and Women are the channels through which all the facilities of the
above departments are made available to affiliated lay organizations.

Catholic Action Study Department: Disseminates papal encyclicals,
allocutions and discourses; maintains a record of Catholic Action in
the United States, and assists in furthering Catholic Action.

Department of Youth: Co-ordinates, promotes and assists the activities
of Catholic youth groups throughout the country.

348

CATHOLIC YOUTH MOVEMENT

"Young people, you are our co-workers. We demand of you, the Vicar
of Christ demands of you, your collaboration." This call to youth was
issued by our late Holy Father, Pope Pius XI, at the Catholic Jubilee
Congress held in Rome in 1930. Previously the following message and
benediction had been brought from the Pope by the Most Rev. Joseph
Schrembs, Archbishop-Bishop of Cleveland: "I love America better than
any other country. Especially do I love the youth of America, for I
know it is to this youth that the world must look for the solution of
the problems which now affect the nations. The youth of America has
a great responsibility, a great opportunity for service to the world, and
I send them my blessing and ask God's benediction upon them that they
may be the better fitted for the great task that will be theirs to perform.
That they may be strengthened for His great service, I pray that they
may become strong in the Faith."

Youth's Problems

The world's problems affect sure time organized under non-
youth particularly. Although each

generation encounters its individ-
ual problems, the youth of the pres-
ent face unique difficulties because
changes in the circumstances of
living have been swift and radi-
cal. Over and above the ordinary
problem of youth — the orientation
of mind and body to the conven-
tions of adulthood — we find our
whole social, moral and economic
structure in a state of flux.

Among the factors to be con-
sidered are these:

(1) The family in the home as
the basic social unit has suffered.
"The stress of our times, as well
external as internal, material and
spiritual alike, and the manifold
errors with their countless reper-
cussions are tasted by none so bit-
terly as that noble little cell, the
family" (Pius XII, "Summi Pontifi-
catus").

(2) The influence of religion,
especially outside the Catholic
Church, has greatly declined. The
majority of the children in the
United States, 60%, have no re-
ligion and receive no religious in-
struction whatsoever.

(3) Means of communication and
transportation have diminished dis-
tances; motion pictures, radio and
increasingly numerous magazines,
books and newspapers have become
largely influential in the life of
youth.

(4) Leisure time, constantly in-
creasing, will foster evil in one not
morally integrated. Enforced lei-

Christian or materialistic influ-
ence presents dangers which must
be counteracted by wholesome,
Catholic use of leisure time.

(5) Fingerprint records of the
Federal Bureau of Investigation
show that during 1940 age 19 pre-
dominated in the frequency of ar-
rests and was followed by ages 21
and 22. The percentage of the total
persons arrested who were less
than 21 years old was 17.5 in 1940.
During that year there were 106,-
298 persons less than 21 years of
age arrested and fingerprinted. In
addition, there were 92,913 (15.3
percent) between the ages of 21
and 24, making a total of 199,211
(32.7 per cent) less than 25 years
old. (And these figures are incom-
plete, because in some jurisdictions
the practice is not to fingerprint
youthful individuals.)

(6) As Bishop Duffy has pointed
out, peace-time conscription has in-
troduced elements into the lives of
young people, the reaches of which
we are in no position to estimate;
this is an illustration of how our
fluid social conditions create many
hazards of insecurity and uncer-
tainty for youth.

(7) There are urgent needs in
the sociological fields of employ-
ment, health and education. The
American Youth Commission,
which was formed in 1935 by the
American Council on Education, to
investigate the problems of Ameri-
can youth and to plan for their
solution, reports the following con-

349

ditions. Its approach and recom-
mendations are purely technical,
that is, without reference to re-
ligious and philosophical problems
involved, and must be interpreted
in the light of Christian principles.
"About Jobs: Estimation of the
number of unemployed is difficult
because of emergency defense em-
ployment and selective military
service. But it should be noted that
young persons in emergency work
have only a temporary and pre-
carious economic security, and that
there are still about three million
employable, unemployed youth. The
rate of unemployment is higher
for youths of 15 to 24 than for any
other age group.

"About Health: Youth is the
time for health, and yet these
great scourges prey most heavily
on the young: tuberculosis, vene-
real disease, death in childbirth,
rheumatic heart disease. Less
acute disorders take an even great-
er toll of health and happiness

Only six out of a hundred youth
get regular physical examinations
every year

"About Education: Half of the
young people who have left school
The Church

The Catholic Church has always
emulated her divine Founder's care
for the young. Now that graver
danger threatens youth, her solici-
tude is increased. Bishop Duffy has
stated that youth must necessarily
play a vital part in the attainment
of the stability and order which men
hope and believe will come out of
the present chaos. This very fact,
asserts Bishop Duffy, "makes the
work of direction and guidance of
youth the most important that
Church or State can engage in."
Pope Pius XI, in "The Christian
Education of Youth," wrote: "More
than ever nowadays an extended
and careful vigilance is necessary,
inasmuch as the dangers of moral
and religious shipwreck are greater
for inexperienced youth. Especially
is this true of impious and immoral
books, often diabolically circulated
at low prices; of the cinema, which
multiplies every kind of exhibition;

have not finished the ninth grade
and many of them have had far
less than nine years of schooling.
There are more than 3,000,000
adults in this country who cannot
read or write. In America today
there are nearly 1,000,000 children
of elementary school age who are
not enrolled in any school."

Our American education is great-
ly poisoned with materialism, offer-
ing the mercenary objective of fi-
nancial success. There is an acute
problem centering about the edu-
cation of youth in public schools,
without any religious training. Pope
Pius XII writes in "Sertum Laeti-
tiae," the encyclical letter to the
American hierarchy: "We raise
our voice in strong, albeit paternal,
complaint that in so many schools
of your land Christ often is de-
spised or ignored, the explanation
of the universe and mankind is
forced within the narrow limits of
materialism or of rationalism, and
new educational systems are
sought after which cannot but pro-
duce a sorrowful harvest in the
intellectual and moral life of the
nation "
and Youth

and now also of the radio, which
facilitates every kind of reading.
These most powerful means of
publicity, which can be of great
utility for instruction and educa-
tion when directed by sound prin-
ciples, are only too often used as
an incentive to evil passion and
greed for gain".

On November 5, 1920, the Holy
Office addressed a letter to the
bishops, encouraging their protec-
tion and guidance of the young.
"The Holy Office calls the atten-
tion of ordinaries of places to the
fact that certain associations of
non-Catholics are doing great harm
especially to Catholic youth by
drawing them away from the Faith
under the pretext of affording
them opportunities for physical cul-
ture and education. The inexperi-
enced can easily be deceived by the
fact that these associations have

350

the financial and moral support of
very respectable citizens, and do
very effective work in various fields
ot beneficence. Their real nature,
however, is no longer doubtful, as
it has been openly declared in the
magazines which are their organs.
Their aim is, they say, to cultivate
the characters and improve the
morals of youth. This culture,
which is their religion, they define
as 'perfect freedom of thought, dis-
sociated from the control of any
religious creed/

"It is especially young students
of both sexes who are endangered.
These are first shaken in their tra-
ditional Faith, then led to hesitate
between various opinions, next
brought to universal doubt, and
finally induced to acquiesce in a
vague sort of general religion
which is certainly far other than
that taught by Our Lord Jesus
Christ

"Hence, this Sacred Congrega-
tion asks all ordinaries of places,
who have received from God in a
special way the charge of govern-
ing His flock, to guard young peo-
ple carefully from the contagion of
these societies, through whose so-
called beneficence administered in
the name of Christ, the most pre-
cious treasure they have, Christ's
grace, is imperiled. Therefore
warn the unwary and confirm those
faltering in the Faith; build up
strongly in the spirit of Christ such
societies of young people of both
sexes as you have among you; cul-
tivate others of the same kind "

There are over 400 national, non-
governmental agencies in the youth
field, some of which we cannot ac-
cept. The Church in America, re-
doubling her efforts in the interest
of youth, has already done much
to rescue young persons from the
exploitation of those who would
misdirect them.

The ideal youth organization,
however, not only protects young
Catholics from evil, but encourages
and directs their energies toward
good. It is not negative, but posi-

tive, a center of action supplement-
ing church, home and school. Our
youth must be segregated as much
as possible, not from the things of
the world, but from the spirit of
the world. "The true Christian
does not renounce the activities of
this life, he does not stunt his nat-
ural faculties; but he develops and
perfects them, by co-ordinating
them with the supernatural. He
thus ennobles what is merely nat-
ural in life and secures for it new
strength in the material and tempo-
ral order, no less than in the spir-
itual and eternal" (Pius XI, "The
Christian Education of Youth").

The Catholic youth group fosters
the spirit of Catholic Action, pre-
paring young men and young wom-
en to be apostles in their daily sur-
roundings. The youth is not only
protected against whatever aspects
of materialism and paganism he
meets in his ordinary environ-
ment, but he is equipped and in-
spired to make his life in that en-
vironment an apostolic one, seek-
ing to re-Christianize that very en-
vironment and to gain others for
his Leader, Christ.

An important feature of modern
youth groups — non-Catholic as
well as Catholic — is the spirit of
corporate action. The barren in-
dividualism, the spirit of regard-
ing self first, the group second,
which began with the Reformation
and has reached its logical con-
clusions in our present society,
now is being replaced. For Catho-
lics, the spirit of common action is
realized in the practice of the doc-
trine of the Mystical Body. The
Catholic youth group fosters this
spirit of united, corporate, organic
action of all the Church's members
under her Head, Christ.

In such a youth group, young
Catholics, while they are receiving
invaluable training in leadership
and preparation for adult Catholic
life, are at the same time living
fully in Christ Himself, under the
wise guidance of His Church.

351

The N.C. W. C. and Youth

(Courtesy of the N. C. W. C.)

After years of study and plan-
ning, the archbishops and bishops
of the United States decided to de-
velop within the National Catholic
Welfare Conference, their official
agency for national coordination, a
special pattern for united youth
work. The first step was taken in
February, 1937, when the bishops
instituted a Youth Bureau in the
Executive Department of the
N. C. W. C. with a priest director.
This Bureau served as an informa-
tion center and clearing-house. It
functioned as a fact-finding agency
in the whole field of youth work;
assisted the ordinaries of the dio-
ceses in the establishment and pro-
motion of authorized youth organ-
izations; cooperated with the vari-
ous departments of the N. C. W. C.,
particularly the Education Depart-
ment, Social Action Department
and the Lay Organizations Depart-
ment; maintained contact with the
governmental agencies so that
Catholic associations and agencies
might profit from available informa-
tion and services.

The N. C. W. C. Youth Bureau
laid the foundation for the estab-
lishment of the National Catholic
Youth Council (explained below).
To further this project the hier-
archy at their General Meeting in
November, 1940, approved the rec-
ommendation that the Youth Bu-
reau be elevated to a regular de-
partment of the Conference. On
November 15, 1940, the Adminis-
trative Board of the N. C. W. C.
created the Youth Department.

The establishment of the Youth
Department intensified and broad-
ened the activities theretofore car-
ried on by the Youth Bureau and
made possible the progressive de-
velopment of the National Catholic
Youth Council. The Most Rev. John
A. Duffy, Bishop of Buffalo, is the
episcopal chairman of the Youth
Department, and the Most Rev.
Richard O. Gerow, Bishop of Nat-
chez, is the assistant chairman.
With the Most Rev. Emmet M.
Walsh, Bishop of Charleston, Bish-
op Duffy is also a co-moderator of
the National Federation of Catholic

College Students. The following
Bishops serve as special advisers
to Bishop Duffy on the various
phases of the youth set-up: the
Most Rev. James A. Kearney, on
the Newman Clubs; the Most Rev.
Francis C. Kelley, on Scouting; the
Most Rev. Bernard J. Shell, on the
Catholic Youth Organization; the
Most Rev. Aloysius J. Muench, on
the Rural Youth.

The Rev. Vincent Mooney, C. S. C.,
the director of the Youth Depart-
ment, is also the executive secre-
tary of the National Catholic Youth
Council and national chaplain of
the N. F. C. C. S. The Rev. Paul F.
Tanner is the assistant director of
the department and maintains a
special contact with the Diocesan
Youth Directors.

The National Catholic Youth
Council is sponsored by the Youth
Department of the N. C. W. C. It
was first launched as a project of
the N. C. W. C. Youth Bureau and
authorized by the Administrative
Board in April, 1937, The purpose
of the N. C. Y. C. is to federate all
Catholic youth groups on a national
scale through the medium of an
agency functioning under the direc-
tion of the hierarchy; to serve as
a channel for interchange of ex-
periences and information regard-
ing youth activity and problems;
to help Catholic youth groups better
to understand and to cope with
problems of national importance;
to train youth leaders in the meth-
ods of Catholic Action in conform-
ity with the directions of the Holy
Father and the American Hier-
archy; to serve as an instrument
to represent all Catholic youth-led
organizations in the United States,
and to do this without interfering
in any way with the autonomy and
the traditional activities of the in-
dividual groups.

The N. C. Y. C. encourages the de-
velopment of youth conferences and
congresses on a district, deanery
and diocesan basis; and youth lead-
ers' conferences or training courses
on a provincial, regional and na-
tional basis.

352

An Advisory Board makes provi-
sion for representation of nation-
wide youth movements as well as
securing the co-operation of promi-
nent men and women active in
adult organizations serving youth.

The framework of the N. C. Y. C.
makes" provision for two major di-
visions as regards membership: the
Diocesan Section; and the College
and University Section.

(1) The College and University
Section of the N. C. Y. C. is de-
signed to include the two national
student organizations reaching
Catholic students both in Catholic
and non-sectarian colleges: the Na-
tional Federation of Catholic Col-
lege Students; and the Newman
Club Federation (see below under
Catholic Action in the Schools).

(2) The Diocesan Section of the
N. C. Y. C. is intended to reach
Catholic organized youth through-
out the country who are outside the
college and university field. These
youth groups are reached through
the medium of the Diocesan Youth
Council, which council is volun-
tarily associated with the Diocesan
Section of the N. C. Y. C.

The Diocesan Youth Council is
not a youth movement, but, like
the National Council, it is a fed-
erating agency grouping together
all the approved Catholic youth
groups (regardless of their labels
or particular objectives) operating
within the boundaries of the par-
ticular diocese. The Diocesan
Youth Council recognizes the ex-
istence and respects the full auton-
omy of the various affiliated groups
which maintain their traditional
set-up and carry out their specific
programs. The Diocesan Youth
Council makes provision for dean-
ery and parish youth councils. E»
sentially, it functions through the
Parish Youth Council, which in
turn is composed of the various
youth groups operating in the par-
ish. In parishes where there is only
one youth group, this group would
function as a Parish Youth Council.

No provision for individual mem-
bership in the council is made.
Every Catholic boy or girl, young

man or young woman, particularly
those between the ages of 16 and
25, wishing to join this Catholic
youth front, is connected with the
Youth Council by reason of mem-
bership in one of the approved
youth groups. This group holds
membership in the Parish Youth
Council, which is nothing else than
the federation of all the existing
youth groups in the parish. The
Parish Youth Council is a consti-
tuent unit in the Diocesan Youth
Council, which in turn is linked up
with the National Catholic Youth
Council.

Between the Parish Council and
the Diocesan Council, provision
can be made for a Deanery Youth
Council. This simply means the
banding together of the individual
groups in a deanery, through the
medium of the Parish Council.
Thus we see the Catholic youth
of the entire country being united
in accordance with the traditional
lines of hierarchical order — parish,
deanery, diocesan, national hier-
archy— under full control and di-
rection of the hierarchy and with-
out interference with the useful
autonomy or specific activities of
any particular group.

Special interest groups organ-
ized on a deanery- or diocesan-
wide basis are directly represented
in the Deanery or Diocesan Youth
Council, even though their local
units hold membership in the Par-
ish Council. In this way it is pos-
sible to make the experiences ot
such movements directly available
to the deanery and diocesan level.
On the national level, the Advisory
Board of the National Catholic
youth Council serves a similar pur-
pose.

The N. C. Y. C. continues to make
marked progress. Up to the time of
writing, some 95 Diocesan Youth
Directors have been appointed and
Youth Councils are operating in a
number of dioceses with many
others contemplating it. Regional
Conferences of Youth Directors,
training courses for youth leaders,
and deanery and diocesan confer-
ences for youth are ever increasing
in number. The National Federa-

353

tion of Catholic College Students
is reaching a majority of the Cath-
olic colleges and universities in this
country. Regional units of the
N. F. C. C. S., already functioning in
the East, are developing in other
sections as well. The Federation
has also successfully sponsored two
national and several regional con-
gresses.

The N. C. Y. C. idea is taking hold
generally and once Diocesan Youth
Councils have been established in
all dioceses and the two Student
Federations strengthened, the uni-
fication of youth's forces on a na-
tional scale will be accomplished.

Diocesan Youth Programs — A
distinction must be made between
a diocesan-sponsored program of
activities for youth and a diocesan
federation of youth. In a number
of dioceses, provision is made for
a program of activities for youth,
which program is usually adult-
conceived, controlled, and financed.
This organism seeks to co-ordinate
the existing youth-serving agencies
and programs in order to avoid
duplication of effort. In some in-
stances this organism is limited to
the organization of a diocesan of-
fice for youth, under the direction
of a priest. In some instances, full-
time, trained adult lay leaders con-
stitute the staff. In other instances,
Diocesan Youth Commissions (com-

posed of clergy, men, women and
young people) have been estab-
lished. One of the chief reasons
for the development of such a com-
mission is to provide adult assist-
ance in the maintenance and con-
trol of varied opportunities given
to youth under Catholic auspices.

An excellent example of method
in such program co-ordination is
the Catholic Youth Organization.
The C.Y.O. was originally launched
in Chicago by Bishop Bernard J.
Shiel. Generally speaking, the
C. Y. O. is an adult-led organization
serving Catholic youth. The C. Y. O.
seeks to develop a balanced pro-
gram of leisure-time activities, and
it has been particularly active in
the larger metropolitan areas.

In some dioceses, where special
attention has been given to the de-
velopment of such youth programs,
the Diocesan Youth Director func-
tions on a full-time basis. In all
dioceses, special attention and ca-
pable assistance is given to youth,
particularly on the parochial level.
It is important to note the growth
of Catholic youth work on a dioc-
esan basis and that the diocesan co-
ordination of the various Catholic
youth groups is progressing. The
program for youth and the federa-
tion of youth are necessary and fur-
nish evidence of the deep concern
of the Church for youth's interests.

Catholic Agencies In the Youth Field

(From "Youth-Serving Organizations," by M. M, Chambers)

Catholic Boys' Brigade
of the United States

Founded in 1917, the Catholic
Boys' Brigade of the United States
has its headquarters at 10 "W. 76th
St., New York City. A "Brigade
Monthly" is published.

Membership: Boys aged 12 to 18,
about 40,000 in 325 local branches
in 28 states, the Virgin Islands and
Canada. There are about 500 adult
leaders. About 1,500 girls are asso-
ciate members.

Purpose: To bring Catholic boys
under the influence of Catholic
training, instruction, association
and activities in order that thereby

they may become of greater serv-
ice to God, their country and their
fellow-men; to promote in general
the spiritual, moral, mental, physi-
cal, social and civic welfare of all
boys irrespective of race or creed.

Activities: Drill, physical exer-
cises, first aid to the injured, music,
athletics, instruction in civics, rec-
reation, sports, outings, camps, pa-
rades, nature study, hobbies, wood-
craft. Weekly meetings of local
units are divided into three periods
of equal duration, with varied ac-
tivities under an adult leader. Con-
ferences and seminars are held lo-
cally every month; leadership train-

354

ing courses are conducted at the
national headquarters, which also
conducts annual competitions in
various activities and distributes
medals and awards.

Catholic Youth Organization
The C. Y. O. is not organized na-
tionally although the C. Y. O. label
has been given to an adult-con-
ceived and adult-controlled youth
program in several dioceses. Where
a C. Y. O. is in operation, it is under
the control of the local diocesan
authorities. The C. Y. O. has been
effective especially in metropolitan
areas such as Chicago, New York,
Milwaukee and San Francisco. Gen-
erally speaking, the C. Y. O. means
a program of activities for youth as
distinguished from the traditional
type of youth-led organization.
(There is no conflict between the
C. Y. O. and the Diocesan Youth
Councils of the N. C. Y. C. The
Youth Council is a federation of
all approved youth groups. At the
discretion of the individual bishop,
a diocesan youth set-up can be read-
ily established with the C. Y. O.
and the Youth Council, each a com-
plement of the other.)

Activities: Emphasis is placed
upon leisure-time activities which
are usually classified under such
headings as religious, social, rec-
reational, guidance and cultural.
Many of these activities are de-
veloped on an inter-parish basis.

Christ Child Society
A welfare organization pledged to
the service of children through re-
lief, health and character building.
Founded 1896. Headquarters, 608
Massachusetts Ave., N. E., Wash-
ington, D. C. A quarterly report is
published.

Membership: Approximately 15,-
000. This includes both senior and
junior membership and membership
in the college branches. There are
29 local societies and 8 college and
academy branches.

Purpose: To aid and instruct poor
children and to uplift and brighten
their lives; to interest youth in the
service of the children of the poor.

Activities: The enterprises of the
Washington unit are typical. It pro-
vides layettes for new-born infants ;
maintains a Fresh-Air Farm for con-
valescent children; supports a free
dental clinic at its headquarters;
conducts settlement classes and
recreational activities in poorer sec-
tions of the city; visits children in
their homes; pays particular atten-
tion to the Christmas wants; and
instructs children in religion.
Through these various services the
local organization reaches about 4,-
500 children annually. The total
number of children reached through
settlement-houses is approximately
300,000.

Junior Alumnae of the International
Federation of Catholic Alumnae
Membership: Senior girls in
Catholic high schools and colleges
and younger members of the Inter-
national Federation of Catholic
Alumnae, probably aggregating
about 75,000, in local chapters of
the I. F. C. A. in 38 states. The mem-
bership is restricted to girls doing
good work in school and to alumnae
interested and active in social or
educational service.

Purpose: To offer definite ideals
and suitable methods of organiza-
tion for the preparation of worthy
young women for youth leadership
and Catholic Action; to give in-
spiration and information to youth;
to encourage local efforts at organ-
izing; to promote good morals; to
develop good citizenship; and to
preserve good health.

Activities: Encourages students
to continue their education; stimu-
lates friendly competition among
schools and alumnae associations in
educational and athletic matters;
assists talented pupils pursuing spe-
cial studies ; organizes study clubs ;
considers vocational guidance; com-
piles and distributes book lists and
motion picture lists.

Junior Catholic Daughters
of America

Membership: Catholic girls age
12 to 18, admitted only on recom-

355

mendation by a senior order mem-
ber, approximately 25,000. There
are 385 Courts in 37 states, Alaska,
Puerto Rico and the Canal Zone.

Purpose: To proTide an outlet
for the natural desire to "belong to
a club"; to furnish opportunities to
develop the habit of service to
others; and to enjoy recreational,
charitable and spiritual activities
under proper leadership.

Activities: Enterprises of the lo-
cal units include camps, workshops,
hiking clubs, dramatics, dancing,
athletic tournaments, glee clubs, or-
chestras, sewing, cooking, and visit-
ing orphanages, veterans' hospitals,
and homes for the aged, to cheer
and help the less fortunate.

Junior Daughters of Isabella
Membership: Catholic girls aged
10 to 22, about 2,200. There are 16
active junior circles located in Il-
linois, Indiana, Ohio, Maine, Massa-
chusetts, Minnesota, Rhode Island
and the province of Quebec.

Purpose: To promote religious,
ethical, cultural, educational, civic
and athletic training of Catholic
girls.

Activities: Each local circle
holds at least one formal meeting
each month and is required to have
standing committees on religion, ed-
ucation, social affairs, membership,
athletics and sick members. The
committees conduct their respec-
tive activities as fully as local con-
ditions permit. Local adult leaders,
who serve without pay, are chosen
from the local circle of the senior
order.

Knights of Columbus, Supreme

Council, Boy Life Bureau:

Columbian Squires

Membership: Boys aged 14 to 18,
practical Catholics, numbering 21,-
000, are members of the Columbian
Squires, sponsored by the Boy Life
Bureau, and founded in 1924. The
organization also has 2,300 adult
leaders. There are 380 local units
or circles, in 47 states and 5 Cana-
dian provinces. Headquarters are
at 45 Wall St., New Haven, Conn.

They have a monthly publication,
"Columbian Squires Herald."

Purpose: To make available to
boys during their leisure time a
psychologically sound program un-
der qualified and adequately trained
leadership; to cooperate, through
the Columbian Squires program,
with the home, the church and the
school, in the cultural, social, civic
and physical development of the
members.

Activities : Conducts summer
schools of boy leadership, first es-
tablished in 1924. In 1939 and 1940
these were held at six key univer-
sities and colleges in different parts
of the country and consisted of six
days of intensive training in the
philosophy and techniques of boy
guidance and youth programs, with
one or two evening sessions at
which fundamental principles of
boy leadership were presented by
professionally trained representa-
tives from national headquarters,
under auspices of local councils of
the K. of C. About 18,000 volunteer
workers have been trained thus.

The Columbian Squires program
is fivefold: physical, social, civic,
cultural-educational and religious.

The Sodality of Our Lady

Founded in 1563, the Sodality of
Our Lady was later established in
the United States. Its headquarters
there are at St. Louis, Mo. Its
monthly publication is "The Queen's
Work."

Membership: Catholic young peo-
ple of both sexes, approximately
806,800. There are about 9,626 ac-
tive units in Catholic parishes, uni-
versities, colleges, schools of nurs-
ing, and parochial schools in all
parts of the United States.

Purpose: To foster a fuller Cath-
olic life in parish and school; to
further Catholic social action; to
develop an energetic religious and
spiritual life among Catholic young
people, expressed in terms of per-
sonal faith, loyalty to Christ, imi-
tation of Mary, and constructive
Catholic activity.

356

Activities: Each unit has a priest
director, a central committee, and
various committees to carry on
specific religious and social fea-
tures. The national headquarters
conducts several yearly Summer
Schools of Catholic Action in dif-
ferent cities and operates schools
of spiritual leadership at regular
intervals in several regions. The
general program of the organiza-
tion embraces the following activi-
ties: spiritual, intellectual, social
and recreational, Catholic (such as
missionary interest, charity work,
cooperation with Catholic social or-
ganizations), and annual national
and local conventions.

Catholic Boy Scouts

{Courtesy of the Catholic Committee
on Scouting)

The Catholic Committee on Scout-
ing endeavors to "add the super-
natural" by means of the following
plan of cooperation with the Boy
Scouts of America. The National
Committee is advisory to the B.S.A.,
having the responsibility of promot-
ing and guiding cooperative con-
tacts with the Catholic Church in
activities relating solely to this
field and to the participation and
spiritual welfare of Catholic men
and boys in Scouting. The National
Committee is composed of a Com-
mittee of Bishops, a Committee of
Priests appointed by the Bishops,
and a Committee of Laymen; its
oflftcers are the oflicers of the Bish-
ops5 Committee.

The Committee of Bishops estab-
lishes policies governing the spir-
itual welfare of Catholic men and
boys in Scouting, and in coopera-
tion with the National Council,
B. S. A., develops and establishes
policies affecting the participation
of Catholic men and boys in the
Program of Scouting and the re-
lationship between the Boy Scout
Movement and the Catholic
Church; it develops and presents
to the American bishops plans, as
developed in cooperation with the
National Council of the B. S. A.,

for Catholic participation in Scout-
ing through the Local Councils of
the B. S. A. and the Diocesan Com-
mittees appointed by their respec-
tive bishops; it advises the Na-
tional Council in all matters of
policy related to Scouting among
Catholic boys.

The Committee of Priests assists
the Committee of Bishops as re-
quested; it represents their respec-
tive dioceses on the National Com-
mittee; and it reports to the Com-
mittee of Bishops annually on all
matters pertaining to the spiritual
welfare of Catholic men and boys
in Scouting in the dioceses.

The Committee of Laymen as-
sists the Bishops' Committee as re-
quested; it represents the Lay-
men's Committee of their respec-
tive diocese on the National Com-
mittee; and reports to the Com-
mittee of Bishops annually on all
Scouting matters pertaining to
Troops, membership, activities, etc.,
among Catholics.

The Diocesan Committees are ap-
pointed by their respective Bish-
ops; they include the following: a
chaplain, a chairman (layman), and
a Catholic layman acceptable to
the bishop, from the membership
of the Executive Board of each
Local Council in the diocese. The
Diocesan Committee cooperates
with the Region and the Local
Councils of the B. S. A. within the
diocese in promoting Scouting un-
der Catholic leadership, advising
the Local Councils in all matters
related to Scouting among Cath-
olics, correlates the Scout Program
with the entire parish program, etc.

The total number of dioceses now
operating under the Bishops' Scout
plan is 101. The total membership
as of June 30, 1940, is recorded as
4,125 Troops and Packs (including
the Philippine Islands).

Specialized Catholic Action Groups
An example of progress in the
field of Catholic Action in the
United States is the growth of
specialized youth movements simi-

357

lar to those originally launched in
Belgium and France, and later in
Canada. The first attempts to in-
troduce these specialized activities
into this country were influenced
by the experiences of the J. O. C.
(Jeunesse Ouvriere Chretienne,
Young Christian Workers) in for-
eign countries. But soon the clergy
and lay leaders realized that Amer-
ican circumstances and needs ne-
cessitated an adaptation of termi-
nology and methods. Following are
some of the groups endeavoring to
maintain a youth apostolate in the
form of organic Catholic Action.

Young Christian Workers: Groups
are operating in the Dioceses of
Manchester and Brooklyn, in Ponca
City, Okla., and elsewhere.

University Groups: Several cells
are functioning at Notre Dame Uni-
versity with the official approval of
Bishop Noll. At the University of
Dayton and in other colleges and
universities there are Study Clubs

concentrating mainly on the study
and dissemination of knowledge
concerning the nature, purposes
and technique of Catholic Action.
The groups mentioned are more
or less engaged in specialized Cath-
olic Action, that is, in an organized
apostolate restricted to one social
milieu. A number of similar groups
using the methods of Catholic Ac-
tion (small cells, technique of "Ob-
serve-Judge-Act," and so forth), yet
feeling that they are not yet suffi-
ciently prepared to engage in com-
plete specialization, exist in many
localities. Included in this number
are young students and workers,
young men and young women, and
sometimes mixed groups. These
concentrate partly on studies of
Catholic Action and personal spir-
itual formation, but frequently en-
gage in authentic Catholic Action,
especially in those places where
they have the formal approval of
the ordinary.

Catholics and Non-Catholic Youth Organizations

(Statement of the Rev. Vincent Mooney, C. S. C.,
Director of the Youth Department, N. C. W. C.)

Youth organizations are not new.
Latest reliable records reveal that
there are at the present time some
400 national, non-governmental
youth and youth-serving organiza-
tions and agencies in the United
States. Some of these organiza-
tions are sponsored by the various
religious sects; some are developed
by laymen who are sincerely con-
cerned with the welfare and train-
ing of young people; and some are
definitely "front" organizations es-
tablished by persons not honestly
interested in the well-being of youth
and who exploit these organiza-
tions as a means to an end. Under
the guise of humanitarianism, these
latter organizations have not only
exploited youth, but have gained
the support of well-meaning adults
who have succumbed to their prop-
aganda.

Recently there has been a mush-
room-like growth of organizations

whose purposes are built around
controversial issues, particularly
those centering about national de-
fense and the present world situa-
tion.

Catholic youth leaders are natu-
rally faced with the problem of the
attitude to be taken towards the
youth groups now in existence and
those springing up around the coun-
try. The question of Catholic col-
laboration or non-collaboration with
these organizations is important.
Those organizations should not be
ignored, but they certainly must be
evaluated. There need be no oppo-
sition to some, but others should
very definitely be opposed.

There is a basic principle which
governs the question of opposition
or collaboration on the part of
Catholics as regards non-Catholic
and secular groups. In substance, it
may be stated as follows: Catholic
youth cannot and will not cooper-

358

ate with organizations and agencies
definitely committed to a philoso-
phy of life diametrically opposed to
the principles which they profess.
Whenever it is a question of oppo-
sition or collaboration on the part
of Catholics, this principle has been
applied.

Catholic youth organizations and
Catholic youth generally should not
commit themselves to any youth
movement, federation or agency,
without first having carefully stud-
ied its objectives and possible rami-
fications. It is not always easy,
however, to evaluate the true na-
ture or objectives of certain or-
ganizations. Cleverly worded liter-
ature and attractive program
schemes often serve to disguise the
real purpose behind such organi-
zations. For this reason, no matter
how attractive a program may be,
it is well not to become involved
without first consulting the proper
religious authorities. The Church
is well equipped to deal methodi-
cally with every situation. On a
national basis, the N. C. W. C.
Youth Department has for one of
its objectives the evaluation of such
organizations and through direct
contacts is in a position to assist
in whatever effort is made to eval-
uate such movements whether it be
on a local, regional, national or in-
ternational scale.

Many of our Catholic youth lead-
ers are convinced that super-organ-
izations, such as the American
Youth Congress, the American Stu-
dent Union, and others, represent
lost motion. These people would
adhere to that point of view even
if there were no other question in-
volved. They do not believe that
inter-organizational set-ups of this
kind serve a practical purpose.
They insist that despite the sin-
cerity of some of the participants,
it is definitely impossible to find a
common denominator, due to the
fact that it is impossible to recon-
cile conflicting philosophies of life.

In the case of organizations

which spring up over night as it
were, and are concerned with the
promotion of certain opinions in
connection with controversial mat-
ters, extreme caution should be ex-
ercised before any step towards ac-
tive collaboration is taken. There
is considerable danger in heedlessly
setting up units of such organiza-
tions, even though apparently there
is nothing in their objectives which
cannot be reconciled with our phi-
losophy of life.

It is true that young people are
free to form their own opinion in
regard to controversial issues, but
by the very fact that they are still
in the formative period, they need
direction and guidance along these
lines. It is by far more beneficial to
them to work through existing ap-
proved organizations. Provision can
usually be made through such or-
ganizations to study the principles
underlying the various controver-
sial issues and thereby arrive at
sound judgments. Dramatic action,
based upon aroused emotion by
means of clever propaganda, may
appeal to the young people at the
moment. Such procedure, however,
rarely produces profitable results
and frequently fosters in the young
participants a distorted notion of
their true importance in society.

In this youth-conscious age, many
forces are feverishly active, re-
vamping programs and organiza-
tions for youth and setting up new
ones. In the midst of confusion and
chaos, the Church continues to ex-
ercise deep maternal concern over
youthful souls. Down through the
ages she has provided various
means for young people to enable
them to solve the problems which
confront them. Today, her vigilance
is not lacking. The Church stands
ready to satisfy every need of our
Catholic youth, and her age-old
wisdom can be relied upon to serve
as a splendid guide in determining
the extent of the relations of our
Catholic youth with non-Catholic
groups and agencies.

359

CATHOLIC ACTION IN THE SCHOOLS

The role of the school in the formation and continued success of Cath-
olic Action is by no means slight. Many have failed to see what is a
rather obvious reason for this fact. After reading the words of our late
beloved Pontiff, Pope Pius XI, one must be convinced of the school's very
important part in this world force of Catholic Action. In a discourse to
the directors of the university associations of Catholic Action in Italy
on December 22, 1935, Pope Pius XI said: "University men and women
are certainly not on the borders [of Catholic Action], as some one un-
happily expressed it recently, but hold a place which is, in a certain
sense, the first, and has always been so called by the Pope; just as, to
adopt an image from military life, it is the Military Academy which holds
first place in the army because it is from it that good leaders, good of-
ficers, and a good general staff must be provided. From among the uni-
versity men and women, therefore, the Holy Father is waiting for a
good general staff for Catholic Action."

What is said here about the university, applies in varying degree to
other classes of students. It applies, too, to every form and type of Cath-
olic student group. For the school, in truth, is the training camp of life.
If Catholic Action is to be the moving factor in the layman's life, he
must learn what it is; he must discover the precise part which he must
play in bringing all the world to the feet of Christ the King. If the school
is to provide Catholic Action with leaders, then the school must teach
the student the essentials of Catholic Action.

The following brief outline will give some idea of the progress made
in the United States by Catholic student groups that are vitally concerned
with student Catholic Action. With the arduous task of initial organization
well in hand, the promoters of Catholic Action in our schools may soon
see the fulfilment of their plan to "bring into the University Catholic
Action every Catholic student on every campus in the country."

The National Federation of tions. In time it should become a

Catholic College Students — Since permanent secretariate for informa-

the purpose of the Catholic college tion on all matters pertaining to

is to train the best minds of Cath- student life in America,

olic youth in a manner conforming Newman Clubs — The recognized

to the Truth of Christ, it should be organ of Catholic Action in non-

the outstanding source from which Catholic colleges is the Newman

the leaders of Catholic Action will Club. Organized on a very small

come. Until recently however there scale in 1915 it has spread until now

has been a noticeable lack of uni- there are about 50,000 young persons

fied action on the part of the Cath- in 307 Newman Clubs in non-Catho-

olic colleges in the field of Cath- lie institutions of higher learning

olic Action. For this reason the throughout the country. The club

N. F. C. C. S. was formed a few has taken its inspiration from

years ago with the object of bring- the great educator-convert of the

ing about an effective solidarity, in lagt century, Cardinal Newman. Its

thought and action, among all the Purpose is to assist Catholic young

university men and women on Cath- %£JK^^

olic campuses. Its comprehensive thought and principies to the prob-

function is to give adequate atten- lems of every-day life. The spiritual

tion (through its own force and needs of the students are cared for

existing agencies) to all profes- by the chaplain and annual retreats

sional, cultural, technical and so- are fostered. Under his leadership

cial problems of student organiza- also, study clubs and discussion

360

groups are advanced in which the
truths of the Faith are presented
in the light of the needs of the
students. The Confraternity of Chris-
tian Doctrine and the Social Action
Department of the N. C. W. C. have
led the way for many of the clubs
in their discussion and instruction
groups. The materials furnished by
these two organizations are the nu-
cleus around which the study plan
is advanced. By means of the New-
man Clubs students in all American
colleges and universities are in-
cluded in the Catholic Action move-
ment.

National Catholic Alumni Fed-
eration — The constituent units of
this organization are the alumni as-
sociations of Catholic colleges and
universities. Individual membership
also includes Catholic alumni of
non-Catholic colleges. The objects
of this Federation are to advance
effectively the educational and spir-
itual ideals for which the Catholic
colleges of this nation were found-
ed, and to bring into communication
the various distinct alumni associa-
tions of Catholic colleges.

The International Federation of
Catholic Alumnae is a group sim-
ilar in form to that of the men men-
tioned above. Its purpose is to
further the cause of religion, edu-
cation, literature and social work,
by serving as a medium of com-
munication between the Federated
Alumnae and the Catholic schools,
thus stimulating interest and ac-
tion. The organization, now in its
twenty-seventh year, sponsors schol-
arships and other various means of
furthering the cause of Catholic
education and the training of wo-
men leaders in the field of Cath-
olic Action.

Catholic Student Peace Federa-
tion is the student section of the
Catholic Association for Interna-
tional Peace, which is affiliated
with the N. C. W. C. Its aim is
to foster Catholic student opinion
on questions of peace and neutral-
ity. It takes a definite stand on

vital questions regarding peace
which are continually being brought
before the public by the legislative
bodies, by the European War, by
the Pan-American policy, or by
communistic organizations.

Pax Romana is a union or con-
federation of national university
Catholic federations of the world.
It is a secretariate which links to-
gether student federations through-
out the world, helping one group
of students to profit by the experi-
ence of others, lifting local Cath-
olic activity out of its isolation and
thus multiplying its beneficial re-
sults.

Though its activities are many
and varied, two are of supreme
importance. By study and debate,
Pax Romana members formulate a
Catholic student opinion on the
many far-reaching social, economic
and political questions of the day.
A continual combat is waged against
the sinister influences and subver-
sive societies designed to contam-
inate the youth of the world.

Theta Kappi Phi — To pro-
vide opportunity for Catholic col-
lege men to obtain the Catholic
philosophy and viewpoint, Theta
Kappa Phi fraternity houses have
been established at a number of
colleges and universities through-
out the country. This is in accord
with the encyclical of the Holy
Father, as a definite part of Cath-
olic Action. In the fraternity is a
Catholic atmosphere in which the
collegian spends the most impres-
sionable years of his life. It is the
daily living with men of the same
wholesome religion, background
and philosophy that counts. The
fraternity has a five-point program
of Catholic Action, concerns itself
directly with religious activities
and requires of the members that
they be good practical Catholics.

Theta Phi Alpha — Much like
the Theta Kappa Phi for men this
sorority fills a large and important
role on our secular campuses. It
joins together young women in an

361

atmosphere definitely Catholic, a
priceless treasure amid the social
and educational environment of our
colleges. It attempts to furnish its
members with a knowledge of the
Faith, and to protect it in univer-
sity and college life. Membership
includes Catholic girl students
about 16 to 22 and alumnae mem-
bers of all ages, numbering about
2,650. There are 12 active chapters
and 22 city associations. Both Theta
Phi Alpha and Theta Kappa Phi
are organized along the lines of
American fraternities and sororities.
Kappa Gamma Pi — The pur-
pose of this organization is to set
a higher standard of character,
scholarship, service and leadership
by emphasizing the value of schol-
arly endeavor and by making active
and concerted effort for the main-
tenance of Catholic educational
ideals. It is an honorary society
to which the graduates of Cath-
olic women's colleges may be ad-
mitted by achieving a high scho-
lastic record and extra-curricular

prominence. Membership is a re-
ward for undergraduate effort and
a stimulus for a life of Catholic
Action after college. It fosters
scholarships and fellowships, in-
creases the bond between students
and alumnae. Kappa Gamma Pi
recommends that individual groups
join the N. C. W. C. for better work
in Catholic Action.

Catholic Students' Mission Cru-
sade— Established in 1918 to build
up a general interest in the mis-
sion cause, and to promote among
Catholic youth of the country a
general knowledge of missionary
conditions and activities, both at
home and in foreign lands, the
Crusade now has a membership of
700,000, of whom about 500,000 are
between 12 and 24. There are 1,250
senior units (in high schools, col-
leges and seminaries), 1,590 jun'or
units (in elementary schools), and
70 veteran units (graduate groups).
The program includes spiritual, ed-
ucational and missionary aid ac-
tivities.

THE CATHOLIC SEA APOSTOLATE

In 1939 there were at sea 1,200,000
sea workers of whom about 800,000
were Catholics. With no home or
parish for most of the year, these
men badly need the spiritual aids
of the Church. Even in ports, ig-
norance of land and language are
often insurmountable obstacles in
frequenting the sacraments. To
reach these men (and women also)
the Catholic Church organized the
Sea Apostolate.

Its seed was in the visit of a
Catholic bluejacket to a priest of
South Queensferry, England, in 1889,
with a passionate plea for aid for
Catholic sailors. This priest, Fr.
Archibald Douglas, publicized the
need, the Catholic neglect and the
great Protestant works. The Apos-
tleship of Prayer began praying for
the intention, and gathering books.
With the spiritual and practical basis
laid, the work expanded steadily.

By 1922, the Apostolate had
grown to a size that demanded in-

ternational headquarters. In this
year the first International Council
was founded in Glasgow. In 1922,
only 10 ports of the world held
Catholic services for seamen. Due
to the zealous efforts of clergy and
laity, in 1939 there were 317 such
ports where Catholic seamen were
given every opportunity and en-
couragement to practise their re-
ligion regularly. Expansion led to
the transfer of the headquarters to
London in 1928, but war emergency
required return to Glasgow in 1940.
The work was allied to the St. Vin-
cent de Paul Society to form a
Joint Council of the Apostolate of
the Sea. In 1931, this Council adop-
ted the title, Apostolatus Maris In-
ternationale Concilium (A. M. 1C.).
The 317 ports with service cen-
ters were in 40 countries. Of these,
59 had institutes, chaplains and
councils; 52 had only chaplains
and councils; and 206 had chap-
lains and lay workers, but no coun-

362

cils. Whole-time chaplains worked
in 22 ports. All the others were part-
time. At the International Congress
held in Glasgow in September, 1938,
representatives were present from
the 60 maritime countries of the
world. The report of the executive
committee to the Congress stated:
"In Argentina, Australia, Belgium,
Canada, France, Great Britain, Ger-
many, Holland, India, Ireland, Italy,
New Zealand, Poland, South Africa,
Spain, and the United States — 16
of the 60 maritime countries — Apos-
tolatus Maris is so founded as to
secure its continuance nationally
no matter what disaster may over-
take international relations in the
political sphere."

Despite severe handicaps imposed
by the war, the Sea Apostolate is
spreading. Since the war began,
Sea Apostolate Clubs have been
founded at Seattle, Wash., and at
South Shields, England, and a dozen
other ports, including Lisbon, Port-
ugal, have been organized as Apos-
tolatus Maris Service Centers, with
port chaplains and lay auxiliaries
giving service to the seamen. Some
of the clubs and service centers
have been damaged by enemy ac-
tion, but none put out of commis-
sion, and difficulties due to black-
out and other security regulations
are overcome with remarkable suc-
cess. Remailing and knitting serv-
ices meet war-time needs, and in
Great Britain a grant from the King
George's Fund for Sailors has en-
abled A. M. I. C. to spend substantial
sums of money for relief of dis-
tress among seamen and their de-
pendents arising from the war.

There are different types of mem-
bership in the Apostolate but with
all the most important duty of each
is the daily recitation of the follow-
ing brief prayers:

Sacred Heart of Jesus, have

mercy upon all Seafarers.

Our Lady, Star of the Sea,

pray for us.

St. Peter, pray for us.

St. Andrew, pray for us.

Members also go, if possible, to
Mass and Communion on certain
special feasts of the Apostleship,
such as St. Francis of Assisi, St.
Francis Xavier, etc. There were in
1939, 80,000 sailor members, 30»-
000 associate members and 1,500
active port workers enrolled.
Throughout the world, 5,700 reli-
gious communities and Catholic
schools pray for the advancement of
this work in general, and they also
"adopt" particular ports or ships
which they aid by their prayers
and gifts of Catholic literature.

The work of the Apostolate at
sea and ashore is most varied. As
a branch of Catholic Action, it has
for its main object, the extension
of the Kingdom of God on earth
by drawing seafarers to our Lord.
The late Pope Pius XI expressed
the desire that soon there would
be "no port in the whole world
where the Apostleship of the Sea
should not be firmly established."
Priests and laymen visit the ships
and tell the Catholic sailors of the
local church and the local Aposto-
late headquarters. At the headquar-
ters, regimentation is avoided. In
the home-like atmosphere of the
club rooms, recreational facilities
are provided. Libraries of worth-
while books and magazines are at
the disposal of the sailors and op-
portunities are given for religious
instruction. Every effort is made
to encourage the seamen to live
a normal Catholic life under the
guidance of priests who are par-
ticularly fitted to understand their
background and sympathize with
them in their problems.

To each ship and port go copies
of the "Apostleship of the Sea
Quarterly," which has a yearly cir-
culation of 14,000. The magazine
is newsy, instructive and aids in
combating Communism. There is
the unique A. M. I. C. International
News Service which sends 700 cop-
ies to 100 news agencies and news-
papers in maritime nations. At in-
tervals, thousands of copies of or-

363

ganizing directions go into the
world in six languages to key-work-
ers such as chaplains, secretaries,
prelates, religious superiors, etc. In
England, the Catholic Truth Society
publishes a "Prayer Book for Cath-
olic Seafarers" and a pamphlet,
"The Sea and Its Apostolate," both
of which are written by Rev. C. C.
Martindale, S. J., the most active
English publicizer of the movement.

At sea there are far too few
priests active in the work. From
fishing fleet to transatlantic liner
the work has only begun. France
alone really attacked the work
of aiding the fishermen. Fr. Lebret,
O. P., has written the best work
on the problem: "La Bretagne Mari-
time." Pere Yvon, 0. M. Cap., runs
the only Catholic Hospital Ship, the
St. Yves, which spends eight
months yearly on the Newfound-
land Grand Banks ministering to
a congregation of 5,000 fishermen.
Mass is celebrated and broadcast
daily. The St. Yves gives daily news
summaries in varied languages
which are received by the fisher-
men's French donated sets. At Le
Havre, Pere Begouen-Demeaux ran
the famous Maison de Marins
known and loved by French sailors
from the Normandie to coastal
freighters.

In the United States, the work
is well established in several ports.
In New York, Fr. John J. O'Don-
nell, port chaplain and pastor of
Guardian Angels Church (known
as the Shrine Church of the Sea),
at 10th Avenue and 21st Street,
is famous for his work among sea-
men. He has established a sea-
men's house with full recreational
facilities where all in the Maritime
Industries are able to congregate
on a common ground of Catholicity.
Fr. O'Donnell, with his staff of as-
sistants, visits the ships and in-
forms the sailors of the where-
abouts of the church and recrea-
tional center. Ships are supplied
free of charge with all the req-
uisites for the celebration of Mass,
and in some cases even altars are

installed in the ships. During
1938, 11 destitute seamen were
buried from the Shrine Church of
the Sea. In Brooklyn, Fr. Rickert
has established the Catholic Sea-
men's Institute. This group, known
as the Rudder Club, purchased an
Apostolate car for delivering books,
magazines and periodicals to the
large number of freighters using
Brooklyn docks. In Mobile, Ala.,
Fr. Keyes is port chaplain. A St.
Vincent de Paul group aids him
in ship visiting. In Pensacola, Fla.,
the Brothers of the Most Holy Trin-
ity have established the Stella
Maris Missionary Cenacle in order
to give aid to the deep-sea fisher-
men, about one-third of whom are
Catholics. The Mission helps all
regardless of creed, nationality or
character. Free meals and lodging
are given to those in need; recre-
ational facilities are provided; free
medical aid and hospitalization are
given when necessary. Many are
brought back to the sacraments,
and during the last year, five fisher-
men were received into the Church.
Fr. James Howard is port chaplain.
In San Francisco, Fr. Edward Le-
nane is port chaplain, succeeding
the late Fr. J. J. Kelly who has
been well known for many years
for his great work among seamen.
Fr. Lenane has established a month-
ly bulletin for seamen in order to
spread a knowledge of the work whicn
is being done. In San Pedro, Calif.,
Fr. McLaughlin is port chaplain.
Fr. McLaughlin has established a
recreational center, visits the ships
and distributes an average of 2,000
Catholic magazines a week to the
sailors. In Seattle, Wash., Fr. H. A.
Reinhold, long known for his work
in the interest of seamen, organized
the work of the Apostolate in the
ports of Seattle, Tacoma, Everett,
Bellingham, Olympia and Grays
Harbor.

This chain of Apostleship of the
Sea Clubs on both coasts now brings
aid to thousands of Catholic sea-
men who, until a few years ago,
were almost entirely without the
helps of their religion.

364

THE CATHOLIC INTERRACIAL MOVEMENT

According to the "Interracial Re-
view," published by the Catholic In-
terracial Council, it is estimated
that of the 13,000,000 Negroes in
America, 300,000 are Catholics. At
the outset, the following statistics
will prove enlightening:

Negroes in U. S 13,000,000

Protestant Negroes (est.) 5,000,000
Catholic Negroes (est.) . . 300,000
Unchurched Negroes . . . 7,750,000
Negroes Attending Col-
leges (est.) 23,038

Catholic Negro Churches

Catholic Negro Schools .

Negroes in Catholic
Schools

Priests in Colored Mis-
sions

Sisters in Colored Mis-
sions

221
263

35,026

300

1,100

Negroes in New York City 327,726

Negroes in Chicago 233,000

Negroes in Philadelphia 219,000

Negroes in Washington 132,068

The majority of the white Cath-
olic laity are not so much preju-
diced against the Negro as they are
indifferent, unconcerned, and unin-
formed. However, to the Negro Cath-
olic, to the recent convert and to
the vast number of Negroes who
are looking toward the Church, this
indifference and aloofness is natu-
rally interpreted as prejudice, lead-
ing to the belief that the Church
"doesn't want the Negro" and is "a
white man's church." For many
years Catholic missions, priests and
sisters actively engaged in the col-
ored mission field, have been car-
rying almost the entire burden of
the Negro apostolate without the
interest and support that should be
given by the white laity of America.
It has been estimated that the aver-
age annual contribution of the Cath-
olic laity has been about one cent
per capita.

This spirit of indifference on the
part of white Catholics toward the
Negro and his problems is perhaps

due to several causes. Some have
contended that it has come about
as the result of the huge building
program of the majority of Catholic
parishes up until the 1920*s which
taxed the resources of parishioners.
Then, the majority of Catholic pop-
ulation is in the North and has
had relatively brief and limited con-
tact and association with the Negro.
Moreover, during the last seventy-
five years very heavy and substan-
tial contributions were required in
order to assist in the building of
churches, parishes and schools for
the huge number of Catholic immi-
grants unable to support their own
parishes.

Encouragingly, during the last
ten years the interest of the Cath-
olics in the interracial problem has
increased from year to year.

The Negro in America

Certain factors of the Negro's
background are important:

(1) The Negro was freed from
the bonds of slavery barely seventy-
five years ago, was hastily turned
from a life of complete dependence
upon others for the necessities of
life to the status of freedom, with-
out education, training, land, prop-
erty or money.

(2) The early days of his eman-
cipation were marked by the evo-
lution of innumerable discrimina-
tions and barriers to his progress.

(3) During this period, there also
developed a deep-seated American
tradition which regarded the Negro
as essentially inferior. A color line
has thus been established.

(4) Yet despite these obstruc-
tions, Catholic authorities have
stated, the progress made by the
American Negro in the seventy-five
years since the Emancipation is
unparalleled in history.

(5) It is important to record that
the prejudice of the average white
man based upon his feeling of su-
periority is deeply resented by the
victim of his discrimination.

(6) The Negro is still met by de-
nials and discriminations to an ex-

365

tent little realized by the indiffer-
ent white man. He can be lynched
with impunity in many sections of
the country. He is denied the vote
in many states. The Jim Crow laws
still are in effect throughout the
South. Residential segregation pre-
vails throughout America. Even in
the North, he is denied many of
the essential rights and opportu-
nities of life. He is excluded from
many restaurants and certain the-
aters. He is excluded from every
first-class hotel. He is excluded
from the majority of unions on one
pretext or another; he has been
the principal victim of differentials
in the wage scale.

Catholicism among Negroes
In the South before the Civil
War, Negroes had little contact
or association with Catholics or any
understanding of Catholicism, ex-
cept in Southern Maryland and in
Catholic Louisiana, where today
there are large Negro Catholic
populations. The majority of slaves
were found in the various Prot-
estant sects which predominated
throughout the Southland. Further-
more, since the Emancipation the
Protestant home missionary under-
taking has shown a great interest
in the education and evangelization
of the Negro and has given very
liberally to the building and main-
tenance of Negro Protestant
churches, seminaries, colleges, in-
dustrial and agricultural schools.
And yet today the better-educated
Negroes are looking toward the
Catholic Church. Catholicism has
a definite appeal to the Negro.
Prayer and worship come naturally
to them. They are impressed with
the immutable principles and teach-
ings of the Church, especially with
the doctrine of the essential equal-
ity of all men and the equal dignity
and destiny of all. Many have ob-
served that Negroes are attracted
to the Catholic Church by the beau-
tiful Catholic rituals.

The interest of the Catholic
Church in the Negro is not new:

The Oblate Sisters of Providence,
a colored sisterhood, was estab-
lished 110 years ago.

A few years later, another col-
ored sisterhood was organized in
New Orleans, the Sisters of the
Holy Family.

In 1866 the bishops at the Second
Plenary Council said, "We beg and
implore priests as far as they can
to consecrate their thoughts, their
time and themselves wholly and
entirely if possible to the services
of the colored people."

In 1871 there were but six col-
ored parishes in the United States.

In the same year the Josephite
Fathers entered the colored mission
field devoting themselves entirely
to the Negro. Today there are 104
Josephite priests doing this work.

Several years later, the Holy
Ghost Fathers took up the work of
the colored missions. Today 45
priests of this order work among
the colored in 15 dioceses.

In the year 1920 the Society of
the Divine Word which had several
priests working in colored parishes
founded St. Augustine's Seminary
for the education of Negro priests.
Since 1923 the Seminary has been
located in Bay St. Louis, Mississippi.
The first four Negro graduates were
ordained priests in 1934.

In 1907 the Society of African
Missions of Lyons took up the col-
ored mission work. They have 15
priests throughout the country.

In addition to these, priests from
other orders are engaged in work-
ing for the Negro: Jesuits, Bene-
dictines, Capuchins, Franciscans
and Dominicans, as well as the dioc-
esan clergy engaged in the work.

In 1889 Mother Katharine Drexel
founded the Sisters of the Blessed
Sacrament for Indians and Colored
People. The Sisters are today con-
ducting 40 elementary schools in
different parts of the country for
the education of Negro Catholics,
in addition to establishing and con-
ducting the only Catholic univer-
sity for the education of Negroes,
Xavier University in New Orleans.

In 1907 the Colored Board for
Mission Works among Colored Peo-
ple was established, which raises
money to support 300 Sisters in the
colored mission field.

366

In order to convert the Negro,
however, the missionary undertak-
ing needs vastly more workers in
the field. The 300 priests and the
1,100 Sisters are but a drop in the
ocean compared to the millions of
souls outside the Faith.

The Interracial Lay Apostolate

In the last few years, several
groups of Catholics, clergy and
laity, who are interested in the
conversion of the Negro and in the
program of interracial justice, have
been zealously seeking to remove
the prejudices and apathies that
prevent Americans from rendering
support to the missions and to cre-
ate an atmosphere for conversion,
and furthermore to bring about
such a change of attitude on the part
of American Catholics as to con-
vince the Negro of the just and
charitable spirit of the Catholic
Church. Engaged in the work is
the Clergy Conference on Negro
Welfare, a group of priests, secular
and religious, nationally known
through their teaching, preaching,
writing and lecturing. Among the
lay group is the Catholic Interracial
Council of New York, made up of
educated white and colored Cath-
olics, laymen of both races. This
organization publishes the monthly
magazine, "Interracial Review,"
and its office serves as a clearing-
house of information and a source
of inspiration for interracial activ-
ity. Other Catholic interracial com-
mittees are established in other
large cities, and several are found
in the Catholic colleges.

Today there are many indications
that the white Catholic laity is be-
coming interested in the Catholic
interracial movement:

(1) A growing interest in the
work and tasks of the Catholic col-
ored missionary priests and sisters.

(2) An ever-increasing number
of Catholic interracial activities
wherein both white and colored
Catholics are participating.

(3) An ever-increasing number
of churches in the North which
contain a substantial number of
Negro communicants, for their in-
terest to Catholic writers, speak-

ers and social action groups is
clearly apparent from scanning the
pages of the Catholic press, both
magazines and diocesan weeklies.
The space coverage in the Catholic
press devoted to the Negro and the
interracial program has increased
nearly 1000% in the last ten years.

(4) The phenomenal success of
the Catholic intercollegiate inter-
racial conferences that have been
held in New York, Brooklyn, Phila-
delphia and Providence during the
last three years. The interest of
the Catholic college student is the
most hopeful indication on the en-
tire horizon.

(5) The fact that each year more
and more of our Catholic colleges
are opening their doors to admit
the duly Qualified Negro student,
and frequently intelligent Negroes
are invited to address student bod-
ies as well as meetings of other
Catholic parish and organization
groups. The response of the Ne-
gro press to this new and grow-
ing interest of the American Cath-
olic is most encouraging. A few
years ago the Negro press was most
prone to criticize things Catholic.
Today innumerable news items, edi-
torials appear in Negro papers in
all parts of the country, a general
note of which is commendatory of
the growing Catholic interest in the
Negro and his problems. It has
been recently observed by a Negro
writer that "the Catholic press has
discovered the Negro and the
Negro has discovered the Catholic
Church."

The interracial problem presents
a challenging opportunity for the
interest and support of the Cath-
olic laity throughout the country,
and calls for the active co-operation
of the Catholic college men and
women of America. The reason for
this interest was very well put
in the Providence Pronouncement
which was adopted by the Catholic in-
tercollegiate interracial conference
held there in 1938, "We believe
that no action can truly be called
Catholic that excludes interracial
justice from its program of justice
and charity in human relations."

367

THE CATHOLIC MATERNITY GUILD

The Catholic Maternity Guild is an
association in which individuals are
united in order to provide assis-
tance to married persons of mod-
erate means and also to the very
poor in meeting the expenses im-
posed by parenthood. The main ob-
jectives of the Maternity Guild are
the prevention of sin, especially
that caused by artificial birth con-
trol, and also the emphasizing of
the primary end of marriage, name-
ly, the begetting of children and
their proper rearing and education.

Foundation — The recognized au-
thor of the Maternity Guild is the
Reverend Joseph J. Schagemann,
C. SS. R., of Lima, Ohio. The move-
ment was really started at the St.
Louis convention of the Catholic
Women's Union of America, the
women's section of the Catholic
Central Verein of America, in 1932.
The Catholic Women's Union
strove to establish the Maternity
Guilds in parishes or regional units
of their organization. Their efforts
were very successful for there are
units in San Antonio, New York,
Rochester, St. Louis, Indianapolis,
Fort Wayne, Milwaukee, Lima, O.,
Quincy, 111., Homestead, Pa., and
Johannesburg, Africa.

Operation — There is no one defi-
nite form of operation for the
Guilds, but each one is operated ac-
cording to its particular location
and conditions prevailing in the
locality. Even the types of mem-
bership are decided upon by the
particular Guilds themselves. Or-
dinarily there are three types of
members: family members, con-
tributing members, and patrons.
Family members are husbands and
wives who are bringing up a family
and who expect to receive some di-
rect benefit from membership in
the Guild. The family members
usually pay a definite monthly or
yearly fee. If a mother has to be
confined to a hospital before child-
birth all the expenses for the care
of the mother are paid by the Guild.
The Guild usually enters into an
agreement with a hospital to give
this service not gratis but at a re-

duced rate. The same may be said of
the doctors and nurses. The Guild
does not want them to give their
services gratis but at a special or
reduced rate, and in view of this the
Guild will assure the payment of
their fees. The second class of
members are the contributing mem-
bers. These are people of moderate
means who do not expect to re-
ceive any financial help from the
Guild but wish to contribute some-
thing to this noble work. Patrons
are people of considerable means
who out of Christian charity con-
tribute large sums of money or
even establish endowments for the
Guilds. Besides these types of
membership the Maternity Guild
might receive its income from
donations, interest from an invest-
ment fund, and from parish socials.

Besides seeing that the members
receive financial assistance at the
time of childbirth, the Guilds also
carry out an educational program,
whereby parents are given an ap-
preciation of the dignity of parent-
hood; the proper care of children
is taught, and funds are provided
for the education of children. Some
of the Guilds have been able to set
aside a sum of money in the name
of the newborn infant, deposited in
a parish credit union or similar in-
stitution, thus assuring the future
education of the child.

The fundamentals of the Guild
plan are justice and charity. Jus-
tice towards God by respect for
His law: the prevention of sin by
others and the realization of God's
plans in the holy state of matri-
mony. Justice towards the neigh-
bor, by offering adequate maternity
care, safeguarding the spiritual and
physical welfare of the child, and
assuring physicians, nurses and
hospitals of a proper remuneration.
Charity towards the neighbor, by
preventing sin, by educating Catho-
lics to an appreciation of the dig-
nity of parenthood, by promoting
the ideals of a truly Christian mar-
ried life. Love of God in strengthen-
ing the living Church and extend-
ing the kingdom of God on earth.

368

CONFRATERNITY OF CHRISTIAN DOCTRINE

In July, 1935, the Sacred Congre-
gation of the Council, with the ap-
proval of Pope Pius XI, decreed
that the Confraternity of Christian
Doctrine be established in every
parish.

The work of the Confraternity is
the spread of knowledge and prac-
tice of the Faith by the following
means: religious training of Catho-
lic elementary school children not
attending Catholic schools, by in-
struction classes during the school
year and in vacation schools; re-
ligious instruction of Catholic
youths of high school age not at-
tending Catholic schools, in study
clubs and by other methods; re-
ligious discussion clubs for adult
groups; religious education of chil-
dren by parents in the home; in-
struction of non-Catholics in the
teachings of the Catholic Faith.

Active members serve at least
one hour a week or fifty hours an-
nually, and are enrolled in the fol-
lowing divisions: Teachers, who as-
sist priests and Sisters in cate-
chetical work, especially in reli-
gious vacation schools and in in-
struction classes; Fishers (home
visitors), who make systematic sur-
veys of the parish, encourage chil-
dren to attend instruction classes
and adults to join discussion clubs,
and promote subscription to the
diocesan paper; Helpers, who pro-
vide facilities for classes and clubs,
transport teachers and pupils, as-
sist with preparation of material
for religious vacation schools and
instruction classes; Discussion
Club Leaders, who conduct or at-
tend religious discussion clubs for
adults and secular high school stu-
dents; Parent-Educators, who co-
operate with Parent-Educator pro-
grams of the Confraternity; Apos-
tles to non-Catholics, who assist in
the development of the program for
non-Catholics.

The archbishops and bishops of
the United States, at their annual
meeting in November, 1934, ap-
pointed an Episcopal Committee
(of three members) on the Con-
fraternity of Christian Doctrine.
The Episcopal Committee imme-

diately organized a Publications
Department of the Confraternity of
Christian Doctrine and established
a National Center as a bureau of
the National Catholic Welfare Con-
ference.

Publications Department. Under
the direct supervision of the chair-
man of the Episcopal Committee
of the Confraternity of Christian
Doctrine, the Publications Depart-
ment functions through a priest-
censor, a secretary and small staff.
It publishes texts and pamphlets
on organization, teachers' manuals
of graded courses of study and re-
ligious discussion club aids; at the
request of Confraternity officials,
supplies exhibits of Confraternity
publications and information re-
garding their use; maintains a cate-
chetical library of textbooks, charts
and various visual materials useful
in advancing Confraternity objec-
tives.

The Publications Department of
the Confraternity of Christian Doc-
trine has issued the following pub-
lications which may be procured
at the Confraternity of Christian
Doctrine, Publications Department,
1312 Massachusetts Avenue, N. W.,
"Washington, D. C.; Confraternity
Publications, 144 West 32nd Street,
New York, N. Y.; and St. Anthony's
Guild, Paterson.N. J.:
Confraternity Edition of the New
Testament

Revised Edition of the Baltimore
Catechism :

First Communion

Number 1

Number 2

"Acerbo mmis" (Papal Encyclical
on the Teaching of Christian Doc-
trine)

Program for the Celebration of
Catechetical Day

Manual of the Confraternity of
Christian Doctrine
Confraternity Leaflets:

Spiritual Privileges

Confraternity of Christian Doc-
trine Prayers

Constitution for Parish Units

Plan for Organizing the Parish
Unit

Duties of Parish Officers

Instructions for Lay Teachers

Instructions for Fishers

369

Instructions for Helpers
Instructions for Religious Dis-
cussion Club Leaders

Instructions for Parent-Educator
Religious Discussion Clubs

Instructions for the Apostolate
to Non-Catholics

The Religious Vacation School
Religious Instruction of Catho-
lics Attending Secular High
Schools

Religious Correspondence Cour-
ses

School Year Religious Instruction
Manuals

Religious Vacation School Manuals
Discussion Club Texts and Out-
lines :

The New Testament Series:

Parts I and II: The Life of
Christ

Part III: The History of. the
Apostolic Church

The Life of Christ in Panto-
mime and Dramatization

Life of Christ Catholic Picture
Series for Syllabus II, Parts I, II,
III

Church History through Biog-
raphy

The Ethics of Christianity (Col-
lege)

The Holy Sacrifice of the Mass
The Religious Discussion Club
The Parent-Educator (New Se-
ries) :

Vol. I. Parental Responsibility
Vol. II. Teaching Prayer in the
Home

Vol. III. Teaching Obedience in
the Home

Vol. IV. Teaching Honesty in
the Home

Vol. V. Teaching Christian Cit-
izenship in the Home

Vol. VI. Teaching Justice in
the Home

Proceedings of the National Cate-
chetical Congresses:

Rochester, N. Y., 1935

New York, N. Y., 1936

St. Louis, Mo., 1937

Hartford, Conn., 1938

Cincinnati, Ohio, 1939

Los Angeles, Calif., 1940

Philadelphia, Pa., 1941
Reprints of Addresses:

The Confraternity of Christian
Doctrine, Most Rev. Amleto Gio-
vanni Cicognani.

Cooperate with the Confrater-
nity of Christian Doctrine, Most
Rev. Amleto Giovanni Cicognani.

Why a Confraternity of Christian
Doctrine in Every Parish, Most
Rev. Samuel A. Stritch.

The Place of the Teaching Sis-
ters in the Confraternity of Chris-
tion Doctrine, Most Rev. Samuel
A. Stritch.

Truth in Charity, Most Rev.
Francis J. Spellman

A Holy War for Knowledge, Rev.
Donald M. Cleary

Teaching the Doctrine of the In-
carnation :

in Elementary Grades, Rev.
Francis J. Connell, C. Ss. R.

to Hia:h School Students, Rev.
John H. Flanagan

Methods for the Teacher of Ele-
mentary Grades, Rev. Aloysius J.
Heeg, S. J.

Methods of Presenting the Doc-
trine of the Incarnation to High
School Students, Rt. Rev. Msgr.
John M. Cooper
Miscellaneous:

Confraternity of Christian Doc-
trine folder:

Your Place, Work for Every-
one in the Confraternity

Decree of, the Sacred Congre-
gation of the Council on Better
Care and Promotion of Catecheti-
cal Education

Decree of Erection
Certificate of Aggregation for
Non-parochial Religious Institu-
tions

"Religious Instruction Regis-
tration" cards

"Annual Membership Enroll-
ment" cards

National Center. With a priest
director and an efficient staff at
Washington, the National Center
functions as a clearing-house for
Confraternity information, which is
made readily available to any dio-
cese desiring it. Since each dio-
cese is autonomous, the establish-
ment, development and program
of the Confraternity are directed
by diocesan authority, and not by
the National Center. Each parish
Confraternity carries out its own

370

program of religious instruction the services of an experienced staff

as the ordinary may direct. member to assist the diocesan di-

The National Center sponsors rector with organization procedure

National and Regional Congresses, and the development of Confrater-

makes special surveys, supplies nity activities. Diocesan directors

factual information and answers of the Confraternity have been offi-

inquiries about Confraternity ac- cially appointed in 105 archdioceses

tivities and programs. Upon the and dioceses of the United States

request of the Ordinary, it supplies as follows :

Archdiocesan Directors

Baltimore Rev. John J. Duggan, 408 N. Charles St., Baltimore, Md.

Boston Rt. Rev. Richard J. Quinlan, 75 Union Park St., Boston,

Mass.

Chicago . Rev. John Gleason, 755 N. State St., Chicago, 111.

Cincinnati Rev. John E. Kuhn, 29 E. Eighth St., Cincinnati, Ohio.

Detroit Rev. John C. Ryan, 1234 Washington Blvd., Detroit, Mich.

Dubuque Rt. Rev. J. M. Wolfe, Eleventh and Bluff Sts., Dubuque,

Iowa.

Los Angeles Rev. John K. Clarke, 333 W. Second St., Los Angeles, Calif.

Milwaukee Rev. Wm. P. O'Connor, 225 E. Michigan Ave , Milwaukee,

Wis.

New Orleans Rev. Robert E. Tracy, 2916 Paris Ave., New Orleans, La.

New York Rev. John S. Midtfleton, 33 E. 51st St., New York, N. Y.

Philadelphia Most Rev. Hugh Lamb, V. G., 1712 Summer St., Phila-
delphia, Pa.

Portland (Ore.) Rev. George O'Keefe, 2053 S. W. 6th Avenue, Portland,

Ore.

St. Louis Rt. Rev. Leo J. Steck, 1100 Bellevue Ave., St. Louis, Mo.

St. Paul Rev. R. G. Bandas, 251 Summit Ave., St. Paul, Minn.

San Antonio Rev. Paul Ehlinger, 2514 W. Commerce Street, San An-
tonio, Tex.

San Francisco Rev. William L. O'Connor, 995 Market St., San Francisco,

Calif.

Santa Fe Rev. George V. ReifTer, P. O. Box 707, Santa Fe, N. Mex.

Washington Rev. Wilbur F. X. Wheeler, 1725 Rhode Island Ave.,

Washington, D. C.

Diocesan Directors

Albany Rev. John Forman, 227 Madison Ave., Albany, N. Y.

Alexandria Rev. Aloysius Olinger, St. Anthony's Rectory, Bunkie, La.

Altoona Rev. John F. Cullinan, 602 Montgomery St., Holidaysburg,

Pa.
Amarillo Rev. T. J. Dairy, 1110 Washington St., P. O. Box 2009,

Arnarillo, Tex.

Baker City Rev. Vincent C. Egan, Baker City, Ore.

Belleville Very Rev. John J. Fallen, 6300 W. Main St., Belleville, 111.

Bismarck Rev. Aloysius J. Galowitsch, Our Lady of Consolation

Church, Alexandria, N. D.

Boise Rev. K. F. Rowe, P. O. Box 769, Boise, Idaho.

Brooklyn Rev. F. X. FitzGibbon, 75 Greene Ave., Brooklyn, N. Y.

Buffalo Rev. Joseph E. Schieder, 407 Northland Ave., Buffalo, N. Y.

Burlington Rev. William A. Tennien, 599 North Ave., Burlington, Vt.

Camden Rev. Thomas F. Kirk, 105 White Horse Pike, Berlin, N. J.

Charleston Rev. John J. McCarthy, 114 Broad St., Charleston, S. C.

371

Cleveland Rev. George M. Dennerle, 1533 E. 17th Street, Cleveland,

Ohio.

Concordia Very Rev. August P, Koerperich, Greenleaf, Kans.

Corpus Christi Rev. James H. Kelly, Sacred Heart Rectory, Rockport, Tex.

Covington Rev. Urban A. Horstmann, Mt St. Martin, Newport, Ky.

Crookston Rev. Francis B. Doherty, Box 96, Fisher, Minn.

Da*l*s Very Rev. W. D. Nold, 2215 Ross Ave., Dallas, Tex.

Davenport Rev, E. J. Butler, Cosgrove Building, Davenport, Iowa.

Denver Rev. Gregory Smith, 301 Sherman Ave., Denver, Colo.

Des Moines Rev. P. J. O'Leary, St. John's Rectory, Greenfield, Iowa.

Duluth ...Rev. Martin Larkin, 211 W. 4th St., Duluth, Minn.

Erie Rev. E. P. McManaman, 230 W. Tenth St., Erie, Pa.

Fall River Rev. Edward J. Gorman, 162 Walnut St., Fall River, Mass

Fargo Rev. Roman Dworschak, St. Catherine's Church, Valley Gty,

N. D.
Fort Wayne ... . Rev. Joseph Hennes, St. Vincent Villa, Fort Wayne, Ind.

Galveston Rev. T. T. Cronin, 3420 Ave. K, Galveston, Tex.

Grand Island .... Rt. Rev. Anton Link, St. Patrick's Rectory, Sidney, Neb.
Grand Rapids Rev. Emmeran L. Quaderer, 385 Leonard St., N. E., Grand

Rapids, Mich.

Great Falls Rev. P. J. Treacy, 715 Third Ave., N., Great Falls, Mont.

Green Bay Rev. Edward Horyza, St. Leo's Church, Pound, Wis.

Hartford .... . . Rev. John Loughlin, St. Thomas Seminary,, Bloomfield, Conn

Helena Rev. James A. Major, P. O. Box 71, Helmville, Powell

County, Mont.
Indianapolis Rev. Leonard Wernsing, 144 W. Georgia St., Indianapolis,

Ind.

Kansas City Rev. V. A. Schroeger, 3147 Broadway, Kansas City, Mo.

La Crosse Rev. J. F. Kundinger, 910 Wilson Ave., Menomonie, Wis.

Lafayette Rev. Louis H. Boudreaux, Bishop's House, Lafayette, La

Leavenworth .... Rev. Leo M. Herken, St. Joseph Rectory, Nortonville, Kans.

Lincoln Rev. Lawrence Obrist, 3343 Sheridan Blvd., Lincoln, Neb.

Little Rock Very Rev. John B. Scheper, St. John's Seminary, Little Rock,

Ark.

Manchester Rev. Wm. J. Collins, Mt. St. Mary College, Hooksett, N. H.

Marauette Rev. Francis Scheringer, St. Gregory's Church, Newbury,

Mich.

Mobile Rev. Frank Giri, Box 791, Birmingham, Ala.

Monterey-Fresno ... .Rev. Francis Singleton, Box 215, Clovis, Calif.
Nashville Rev. Merlin F. Kearney, Blessed Sacrament Rectory, Mem-
phis, Tenn.
Natchez Rev. P. J. Carey, Our Lady of Victories Rectory, Pascagoula,

Miss.

Ogdensburg Very Rev. J. M. Hogan, Wadhams Hall, Ogdensburg, N. Y.

Oklahoma City Rev. F. X. Neville, 517 Broadway, Geary, Okla.

Omaha Rev. Joseph H. Ostdiek, 2507 Cass St., Omaha, Neb.

Paterson Rev. Carmel J. Scanlon, 400 Mt. Prospect Ave., Clifton,

N. J.

Peoria Rev. M. J. Haddigan, 405 Smith St., Peoria, 111.

Pittsburgh Rev. D. A. Lawless, 204 Ferry St., Pittsburgh, Pa.

Portland (Me.) Rev. John J. Barrett, Christ the King Rectory, Hebron, Me.

Providence Rev. John H. Flanagan, 26 Pond St., Providence, R. I.

Raleigh Rev. Michael J. Begley, Box 232, Carolina Beach, N. C.

Rapid City Rev. Vincent J. Christie, Presho, S. D.

Reno Rev. James H, Sheehy, 310 West Second St., Reno, Nev.

Richmond Rev. E. P. Kilgalen, 520 Graydon Park, Norfolk, Va.

Rochester Rev. George Vogt, 321 Lake Ave., Rochester, N. Y.

Rockford Rt. Rev. F. J. Conron, 1245 N. Court St., Rockford, 111.

372

Sacramento Rev. Raymond Renwald, 1017 llth St., Sacramento, Calif.

Saginaw Rev. Ralph Richards, Sts. Peter and Paul, Saginaw, Mich.

St. Cloud Rev. Ferdinand C. Falque, Chancery Office, St. Cloud, Minn.

St. Joseph Rev. Edw. J. Cummins, Plattsburg, Mo.

Salt Lake Most Rev. D. G. Hunt, 331 S. Temple St., Salt Lake City,

Utah.

San Diego Rev. F. A. Wekenman, Mercy Hospital, San Diego, Calif.

Savannah- Atlanta . . . Rev. Joseph G. Cassidy, 222 E. Harris St., Savannah, Ga.

Scranton R>ev- Charles Heid, 315 Wyoming Ave., Scranton, Pa.

Seattle ............ Rev. E. J. McFadden, 907 Terry Ave., Seattle, Wash.

Sioux City Rev. C. J. Ivis, St. Anthony's Home, Sioux City, Iowa.

Sioux Falls ......... Rev. John Costello, Worthing, S. D.

Spokane Most Rev. Charles D. White, 1115 W. Riverside Ave., Spo-
kane, Wash.

Springfield (III.) Rev. D. L. Scully, 1301 W. Monroe St., Springfield, 111.

Springfield (Mass.) . . .Rev. P. Henry Sullivan, Brightside, Holyoke, Mass.

Superior Rev. P. F. Meyer, 404 Iron St., Hurley, Wis.

Syracuse .. **Rev. David C. Gildea, 672 W. Onondaga St., Syracuse,

N. Y.

Toledo Rev, H. R. Weger, 807 Superior St., Toledo, Ohio.

Trenton

Tucson Rev. Willard A. Kinney, 2038 W. Van Buren St., Phoenix,

Ariz.
Ukrainian Greek

Catholic Diocese. . ..Rev. Basil Feddish, 816 N. Franklin, Philadelphia, Pa.
Wheeling Rev. John J. O'Brien, 464 Washington Ave., Clarksburg,

W. Va.

Wichita Rev. Thomas C. Glynn, 424 N. Broadway, Wichita, Kans.

Wilmington Rev. Joseph D. Sweeney, 2013 Gilpin Ave., Wilmington,

Del.
W'tnona Rev. Raymond J. Jansen, 819 Second St., N. W., Rochester,

Minn.
Alaska Rev. William G. Lavasseur, S. J., Juneau, Alaska.

Congresses — Nine regional con- The Seventh National Congress
gresses of the Confraternity of of the Confraternity of Christian
Christian Doctrine were held Doctrine was held in Philadelphia,
throughout the United States dur- Pa., November 15-18, under the
ing 1941 in order to make available patronage of Cardinal Dougherty,
to local clergy, religious and laity The theme of the Seventh National
the programs developed in the Na- Congress was: "A New Testament
tional Congresses. Each congress and a Catechism in Every Home."
is under the patronage of the or- Solemn Pontifical Mass was cele-
dinary of the diocese in which it brated by Cardinal Dougherty, Arch-
is held, with the Diocesan Director bishop of Philadelphia, with a ser-
of the Confraternity as Chairman mon ^y the Most Rev. Amleto Ci-
of the Congress. All dioceses of cognani, Apostolic Delegate to the
the province are invited to partici- United States

pate Regional congresses were held Discussion "dubs — To inform

as follows: March 14-16, Brooklyn, the laitVj particularly on religious

N' Y*;3?ril J"8"20' Tucson' £r?,?-' subjects, and to develop the power

April 25-27, College-sponsored Re- of self-expression on the part of

gional Congress, St. Mary's Col- all members, are the purposes of

lege, Notre Dame, Ind.; April 28- the religious discussion clubs.

29, Lincoln, Neb.; April 29-30, Wi- Leadership among the laity is a

chita, Kans.; May 9-11, Boise, Ida.; great need of our day; through the

May 16-18, Burlington, Vt; Oct. 4- discussion club, latent talent is

11, Birmingham, Ala.; Oct. 11-13, often discovered, and recognized

Savannah, Ga. talent is developed.

373

The discussion club offers all
members an opportunity to obtain
useful knowledge of the subject
studied, without very great ex-
penditure of time.

The discussion club is not mere-
ly for exceptional laymen, experts
and college graduates, but for all
persons of high school years and
over, quite regardless of their de-
gree of formal education. It is tor
busy men and women who come to-
gether to obtain exact information,
a readiness in expressing it, and
an opportunity to translate it into
action.

The Discussion Method is prefer-
able to the lecture or stereotyped
question-answer method. Little or
no thought is required to listen
to a lecture and how much of it
can the average listener reproduce
when he has an opportunity to do
so to advantage? Discussion en-
courages individual thought and
expression, stimulates quick think-
ing and extemporaneous speaking,
fosters toleration for the opinions
of others and trains leaders in
thought and action.

Small groups are informal, and
therefore promote freer expression
from all members. The discussion
club ordinarily has a membership
of eight to twelve persons.

The following is a simple plan
for the establishment of discussion-
club organizations:

(1) A number of leaders are des-
ignated and each one enlists the
cooperation of a group — all men,
all women, or mixed — to form a
club ranging in number from six
to twelve.

(2) Sufficient copies for each
member of the selected text of
study are provided from the outset.
(The text must be inexpensive, and
each member should purchase his
own copy.)

(3) After the personnel of the
clubs is fairly well agreed upon,
a general meeting of all the mem-
bers of all the clubs and as many
other parishioners as are inter-
ested is called to explain the move-
ment. Explanation is offered on
(a) the history of the movement

and its possibilities; (b) the gen-
eral plan of the parish organiza-
tion; (c) the benefits of a unified
study program in the parish, and
the importance of adherence to
schedule; (d) the simplicity of the
discussion method (a demonstra-
tion should be arranged if pos-
sible).

(4) A discussion club of the
group of leaders should be formed.
The Parish Director or Parish
Chairman of Discussion Clubs can
act as leader at a weekly meeting
of this group to prepare the week's
assignment by the discussion meth-
od.

(5) The opening date of the
semester having been announced,
the leaders' club meeting is held
to prepare Lesson I of the adopted
text.

(6) Each leader is provided on
consignment with sufficient mate-
rials for his or her club. Each
should hold a club meeting for
discussion of Lesson I within the
week. Leaders' meetings may be
held at the rectory or the parish
hall; individual club meetings are
held in the members' homes.

(7) At the end of the semester
a parish review meeting, to which
all the members of all the clubs
are invited, is held.

(8) Recommended Confraternity
report forms are most suitably used
to insure smooth-running organ-
ization.

The Religious Vacation School —
A standard religious vacation
school is an organized school of
religion conducted for three hours
during the forenoon, five days a
week, for four weeks during the
public school summer vacation. It
is for children who do not attend
a Catholic school through the regu-
lar school year. Its pupils are: (1)
children in parishes without
schools; (2) children in sections
of parishes remote from their
schools; (3) children, who though
they are within reach of a Cath-
olic school, for a variety of reasons
do not attend. Such schools are in
operation in every diocese of the
United States.

374

THE OUTDOOR APOSTOLATE
(Courtesy of the N. C. W. C)

The Catholic Evidence Guild

The Catholic Evidence Guild is a
lay movement looking to the diffu-
sion of Catholic truth through the
instrumentality of outdoor speak-
ing. There has been outdoor speak-
ing and preaching in the Catholic
Church since the time of Christ
and His Apostles, but the Evidence
Guild stems more directly from its
precursors in twentieth-century
England — the Guild of Ransom and
the Barrow Brigade. Outdoor speak-
ing had been incidental to the aims
of both these organizations; but it
was made primary in the Catholic
Evidence Guild, which was founded
on April 24, 1918, in Westminster
Cathedral Hall, London, and which
began its outdoor work in Hyde
Park, London, on August 4, 1918.

With outdoor speaking as its pri-
mary object, the C. E. G. began the
formulation of a formal method of
training, consisting of one private
meeting a week at which lectures
are given (usually by priests) and
questions answered, and another
private meeting a week at which
practice talks are given. The lay
guildsman receives this formal
training until such time as he is
adequately prepared, when he takes
an examination before a clerical
board established by the Ordinary,
and if successful is ready for his
outdoor speaking.

Pitches (outdoor meeting places)
are maintained in advantageous
spots in the locality, and the li-
censed guildsmen speak there at
regular hours each week. Each
guildsman gives a talk on the sub-
ject in which he is licensed and
then answers questions on that sub-
ject (only) whereupon he gives way
to another licensee with another
subject. A chairman — that is, one
who holds a number of these lim-
ited licenses and who has shown
himself competent to conduct a
meeting and to answer general
questions — is in superintendence

at all outdoor meetings, ready to
relieve the unsuccessful speaker, to
answer questions which the speaker
could *not answer on his own sub-
ject, and to answer all other ques-
tions asked, if possible. It is a pri-
mary rule of the Guild never to
give an answer of which the speak-
er is uncertain, but rather to admit
the limitations of his knowledge
and to offer to provide an answer
at the next meeting.

The Guild talks are always doc-
trinal and expository — never extra-
doctrinal or hortatory. Priests are
invited to speak from the Guild
platforms occasionally, and the
"preaching" is left to them.

The Guild has a regular program
of spiritual activities, which re-
quires spending a time in adoration
before the Blessed Sacrament equal
to the time spent in outdoor speak-
ing. Retreats, Communion break-
fasts, and prayers and devotions
are also maintained.

There were approximately 50
Guilds in England before the War
and probably there are as many
still. The Westminster Guild, for
example, has operated without let-
up despite black-outs, air raids, etc.
Guilds have also been formed in
Scotland, Australia, India and the
United States.

Guild work in the United States
dates from 1931, although outdoor
speaking was inaugurated here as
early as 1917 by David Goldstein
and his associates. American Guilds
are presently operating in Wash-
ington, D. C., Baltimore, New York
City, Detroit, Philadelphia, Buffalo,
Hays, Kansas, New Orleans, and
at Rosary College, River Forest,
111. The Rosary College Guild pro-
vides a corps of speakers who tour
Oklahoma each summer under the
direction of a priest.

375

The Catholic Evidence Bureau of
the National Council of Catholic
Men, 1312 Massachusetts Avenue,
Washington, D. C., has interested

itself in the furtherance of the
Guild Movement, and additional in-
formation may be procured at that
address.

Catholic Campaigners for Christ

Mrs. Martha Moore Avery and
David Goldstein, who had been So-
cialist agitators before their con-
version to Catholicism, late in 1916
conceived the idea of expounding
Catholic doctrine from an outdoor
public platform, just as they had
theretofore expounded Socialist doc-
trine from the "soap-box." With the
approbation of His Eminence Wil-
liam Cardinal O'Connell, Archbish-
op of Boston, they, with a few in-
terested friends, constituted them-
selves the Catholic Truth Guild of
Boston, and arranged for the con-
struction of a special auto-van
which would provide them with a
sort of traveling rostrum. On July
1, 1917, this was blessed at a public
ceremony by Cardinal O'Connell
and on July 4 the first open air
meeting was held on Boston Com-
mon. In the next ninety days, eighty
such meetings were held at various
cities and towns of Massachusetts
and Rhode Island, and, at the end
of that time Mr. Goldstein, with
an assistant, Arthur B. Corbett, set

out on a cross-country speaking
tour to San Francisco. Meetings
were held up and down the West
Coast and all along the way back
to Boston.

The Guild continued to hold out-
door meetings in and around Bos-
ton, and in 1930 Mr. Goldstein be-
gan another speaking tour on
which, save for several relatively
brief intervals he has since been
engaged. His assistant, at the be-
ginning of this second tour, was
Theodore Dorsey, another convert,
who is now developing outdoor
speaking activities in the Diocese
of Seattle.

Mr. Goldstein's work is much like
that of the Catholic Evidence Guild,
in that he gives doctrinal talks and
answers questions, but he does not
invite oral Questions direct from
the audience but takes them in
writing or through his assistant.

In 1935 the name of the Catholic
Truth Guild was changed to Cath-
olic Campaigners for Christ.

Street Preaching

Early in 1932 Rev. S. A. Leven
and Rev. V. J. Reid, assistant pas-
tors of St. Joseph's Old Cathedral,
organized a Catholic Evidence Guild
in Oklahoma City. They established
their first outdoor pitch or "stand,"
as they chose to call it, on the
courthouse lawn of that city on
Monday, April 11, 1932. They im-
mediately began a class for the
training of lay speakers, and in
July of that year two laymen were
licenses and took to the outdoor
platform. These two laymen en-
tered the seminary in the fall and
no others of the laity have since
been licensed. Shortly thereafter
other Guilds were established in
Geary, Gushing and Bristow, in that
diocese.

Partly as a consequence of the
lack of lay speakers and partly

as a consequence of local condi-
tions, the Guild Movement in that
section of the country has diverged
considerably from that obtaining in
England and in the Eastern cities
of the United States. The outdoor
platforms are manned altogether by
priests, and the object is to
"preach" rather than to give mere-
ly straightforward expositions of
Catholic doctrine and practice.

Other variants have included the
establishment of "Catholic Reviv-
als" — i. e., the maintenance of
meetings in one locality on a num-
ber of consecutive nights with
hymn singing, sermons, etc. — the
distribution of apologetical litera-
ture, etc.

The Motor Missions, noticed here-
after, are an outgrowth of the Cath-
olic Evidence Guilds of Oklahoma.

376

Catholic Motor Missions.

(Condensed from "Homtletic and Pastoral Review" December, 1941.)

Although only five years of age,
the motor mission in rural areas is
an established institution to which
many look for the building of a
stronger rural church. That the
Motor Mission idea is rapidly taking
hold is evidenced by the expansion
of the work witnessed in 1941. Dur-
ing that year eighteen auto trailers
and a considerable number of autos
and trucks with adjustable pulpits
and other equipment were employed
in no less than twenty-five dioceses.

Among the newcomers were three
Redemptorists — Frs. Hugo Hahn,
John Walsh and John Renehan.
They toured the Diocese of Raleigh
with their Our Lady of Perpetual
Help Motor Chapel, a newly con-
structed trailer of 41 feet in length
and equipped with two altars, the
stations of the cross, two micro-
phones, and detachable amplifiers.
Stops of five or six days were made
in sixteen towns where audiences
of between 175 and 700 were ad-
dressed.

With St. Mary's Seminary, Perry-
ville, Mo., as a headquarters, the
Fathers of the Congregation of
Mary, under the direction of Fr. P.
J. Le Fevre, C. M., established eight
centers of motor mission activity
and conducted 37 missions to a total
audience of 21,250 during the sum-
mer of 1941. Assisting the eight
priests in charge of these motor
missions were twelve subdeacons.

The Paulist Fathers continue
their pioneering efforts with one
trailer-chapel operating in Amarillo,
Texas, a second in the Diocese of
Salt Lake and a third in the Dio-
cese of Nashville. As a direct re-
sult of their motor mission activity
in South Central Tennessee the

Paulists have erected churches in
Winchester, Alto and Tullahoma,
while a remodeled farm house is
serving as a church in Moore Coun-
ty and another church is under con-
struction in Shelbyville.

In the Diocese of Denver four
motor mission units carried on the
splendid work of Dr. Joseph L. Lilly
C. M., who has recently been trans-
ferred to St. Mary's Seminary. In
the Diocese of Crookston a unit of
three seminarians held street mis-
sions in three towns.

The Catholic Evidence Guild of
the Diocese of Concordia reports a
very successful fourth year of mo-
tor mission operations. Frs. Dor-
zweiler, O. F. M. Cap., Vergil Kuhn,
O. F. M. Cap., and C. J. Miller were
active in the field during the sum-
mer of 1941.

In the Diocese of Leavenworth
seven Benedictine Fathers of St.
Benedict's Abbey were actively en-
gaged in the work. Motor missions
also operated in the southwest cor-
ner of the Diocese and at West-
moreland, Ottawa, Silver Lake,
Rossville and Nortonville.

In the Diocese of Kansas City the
Rev. George King and the Rev.
Hugh Radigan, O. F. M., addressed
average audiences of 250 in small
towns within a radius of 25 miles
from Higginsville.

In Oklahoma-Tulsa eight priests,
two seminarians, four laymen and
ten lay women conducted 165 lec-
tures to a total of more than 11,000
people.

Motor mission activity was also
reported in the following dioceses:
Indianapolis, Mobile, Savannah, At-
lanta, Richmond and Buffalo.

The Catholic Lay Apostle Guild

In the summer of 1935 the Cath-
olic Lay Apostle Guild, founded by
Rosalie Marie Levy, a convert from
Judaism, began holding meetings
on the streets of New York City
at which questions on Catholic doc-
trine were answered. The Lay
Apostle Guild differs from the Evi-

dence Guilds in that no talks are
given, and in that the answers are
given directly to the questioner
rather than to the entire assem-
blage, whereas the Evidence Guilds-
men answer questions from a raised
platform in a voice loud enough to
be heard by all who care to listen.

377

THE NARBERTH MOVEMENT

(Courtesy of the N. C. W. C.)

Early in 1929 a small group of
men of the parish of St. Margaret
at Narberth, Pa., decided to answer
the plea of the Vicar of Christ for
Catholic Action, with a neighbor-
hood apologetical movement. A
committee of seven was formed,
with the pastor as censor. A parish
rally was called, plans unfolded,
money raised — and the movement
began under the name: Catholic
Information Society of Narberth.

To 500 non-Catholic neighbors
went a letter, frankly stating the
plans and purposes of the society.
From then on the plan has been
simply to mail each month to all
on the list an envelope containing a
pamphlet prepared by the secretary
of the society, Karl Rogers. These
messages have no semblance of re-
ligious tracts, but are little chats from
one neighbor to another, which can
be read in two minutes. Each ex-
plains in a simple and interesting
manner one of the many things
which non-Catholics do not know
or do not understand in its true
light. They are never combative.
They do not mention Protestant
creeds or the lack thereof. They
are friendly, informative, courteous,
but never compromising. On the
back of each pamphlet is the so-
ciety's name and address, the names
of the seven committee-men and
the society's slogan: "If it's any-
thing Catholic — ask a Catholic."

The front page of each pamphlet
is devoted to a short title. Some
state interesting facts, such as:
"What 360,000,000 people believe";
"76,705 people became Catholics in
the U. S. A. last year." Other titles
take from the mouths of accusers
their very own words, such as : "Is
the Catholic Church the church of
the ignorant?", "But Catholics go
to church because they have to I"
The answers are brief, cheerful,
reasonable, and authoritative, end-
ing always with an invitation to
write for an explanation of any
other Catholic belief or practice.

The work has the blessing and
sanction of His Eminence, Dennis
Cardinal Dougherty, Archbishop of
Philadelphia. Each pamphlet re-
ceives the official approval of the
Diocesan Censor of Books. Forty-
nine other members of the hier-
archy, many nationally known
priests and other authorities have
not only highly praised this work
but have urged that it be spread
throughout the land. During the past
seven years the society has been
trying to do this by furnishing the
full plan to other societies else-
where and by printing for them
these same pamphlets, ready to
be mailed in their own localities.

The pamphlets of the society
have been reprinted each month in
the N. C. W. C. Feature Service and
elsewhere, so that its work is now
known in all of the 48 states and
in 21 foreign countries. Inquiries
have been received from more than
3,000 people; and from the result-
ing correspondence there have been
established 76 Catholic Information
Societies, each using the same, sim-
ple plan, and mailing out the
pamphlets which are furnished
ready-printed from Narberth, with
the name of the respective society
and committeemen on the back.

About 160 lay groups are now pub-
lishing the Narberth pamphlets in
their local secular papers as free
feature articles. They are now ap-
pearing in more than 400 such
papers each week, reaching well
over 2,750,000 non-Catholics, cre-
ating good-will and understand-
ing, and pleasing the editors be-
cause they are adding interest-
value to their columns. One of the
advantages of this type of the
Apostolate of the W|>rd is that the
cost is almost nothing, for Nar-
berth supplies for merely a small
supporting fee, 52 articles set up
in newspaper style, and ready to
be passed on to the editor, to-

378

gether with a complete plan for
arranging the work, overcoming
objection, etc.

Anyone desiring to know more
of the Narberth Movement, can ob-
tain free a descriptive folder, or

for $.24 in stamps the complete
literature and samples of either the
newspaper or pamphlet plan, or for
$.48 samples of both plans. Ad-
dress: Catholic Information Society
of Narberth, Box 35, Narberth, Pa.

THE CATHOLIC LAYMEN'S ASSOCIATION OF GEORGIA

(Courtesy of Richard Reid, Former Executive Secretary)

The Catholic Laymen's Associa-
tion of Georgia was organized in
1916 "to bring about a friendlier
feeling among Georgians, irrespec-
tive of creed." Its organization was
occasioned by a wave of religious
bigotry, fomented for political pur-
poses, which culminated in the pas-
sage of a "Convent Inspection Bill,"
the first of a contemplated series
of anti-Catholic laws.

With the sanction of their Bish-
op, the laymen of Georgia gathered
to consider the situation. They con-
cluded that the anti-Catholic prej-
udice was, for the most part, based
on the campaign of misinformation
that self-seeking political leaders
had been conducting for nearly a
generation, and they inaugurated a
counter-campaign of education.

They set up an information bu-
reau in Augusta, under the direc-
tion of James J. Farrell, a former
newspaper man and Chamber of
Commerce official, distinguished for
his knowledge of the Faith. They
inserted advertisements in the
newspapers of Georgia offering to
answer inquiries about the Cath-
olic faith and its practice. Every
misrepresentation of Catholic teach-
ing in the press of Georgia was
collected and answered. Pamphlets,
explaining religious subjects most
commonly misunderstood, were pub-
lished. These zealous and energetic
Catholic laymen likewise distrib-
uted literature, and placed "The
Catholic Encyclopedia" in public,
university, college and school li-
braries of Georgia. Anti-Catholic
prejudice in Georgia was further
dispelled by the establishment of

a Catholic newspaper as a channel
of communication to both Catholics
and non-Catholics, and by the foun-
dation of a Catholic circulation li-
brary. Rounding out the first quar-
ter of a century of its existence,
the Association never was more vig-
orous or more active than it is to-
day, in the episcopacy of the Most
Rev. Gerald P. O'Hara, D.D., the
third Bishop of Savannah-Atlanta
since the inception of the work.
Bishop Benjamin J. Keiley and
Bishop Michael J. Keyes, S. M.,
were the former prelates who aided
the work.

The presidents of the Association
have been, in the order named: A.
J. Long; the late Col. Jack J.
Spalding, K. S. G., KM., Laetare
Medalist; Thomas F. Walsh, K.S.G. ;
the late Capt. P. H. Rice, K.S.G.;
and Alfred M. Battey. The execu-
tive secretaries and editors of "The
Bulletin," the Association's publica-
tion, have been the late James
J. Farrell, 1916-20, Richard Reid,
K. S. G., 1920-40, and the present
editor and executive secretary,
Hugh Kinchley. The Association
has branches in seventeen Georgia
cities; all its services to non-Cath-
olics are free. The effect of the
work of the Laymen's Association
is indicated by the fact that where-
as in the early days of its work
it was necessary to write as often
as one hundred times a week to
newspapers to correct misrepresen-
tations, most of them editorials, the
average now is two a month; and
the objectionable references today
are usually in the communications
rather than in the editorials or
news columns.

379

THE LEGION OF MARY

(Courtesy Rev. L, J. Wempe, Washington, D. C.)

On September 7, 1921, fifteen
women met in Dublin, under the
direction of a priest, to form a so-
ciety for visiting the sick poor in
the Dublin Union Hospital. They
knelt around a table on which were
a statue of Our Lady of Grace, two
vases of flowers and two candles.
The rosary with invocation and
prayer to the Holy Ghost were re-
cited, followed by spiritual reading.
Plans for the work were drawn up;
officers were elected; a weekly
meeting was arranged; and the
meeting ended with prayer.

The following Wednesday eve-
ning the second meeting was held.
Reports of their hospital visits
were submitted by members.

Soon the Legion grew in numbers
and in scope. Today it embraces
practically every country in the
world. There is hardly any type of
work for souls that does not per-
tain to the Legion of Mary. And
the work has proved adaptable to
men as well as to women.

What precisely is the Legion of
Mary? It is an answer to the ap-
peal of Pope Pius XI for Catholic
Action. For some years there had
been a movement on foot in the
Church to quicken the failing pulse
of the lax Catholic through the lay
apostolate. The Legion is an or-
ganization whose sole aim is to
bring back the lost sheep into the
fold. Men and women the world
over, of staunch faith and unshak-
able principle, realize they can
share in the work of saving souls
by personal contact, by sympa-
thetic interest and by Catholic de-
votion.

They pledge themselves to the
service of Christ in a manner that
requires a love for those who have
strayed, a spirit of prayer and some
small portion of their time and en-
ergy, Once each week they meet

under the supervision of a priest:
they recite the rosary to gather
strength and grace for a visit to the
home of a man who does not re-
ceive the sacraments, a woman who
attempted marriage outside her
Church, a mother who neglected to
have her child baptized. Such visits
require tact and prudence on the
part of the legionaries as well as
lips sealed with a promise of se-
crecy. Occasionally they are turned
away, though they must never be
discouraged or disheartened. Gen-
erally, they are courteously, even
joyfully, received.

The nomenclature of the Legion
comes to us from ancient Roman
military practice. In olden times
the Roman Legion symbolized the
acme of courage, discipline, honor,
endurance, success and loyalty. So,
these men and women who would
enroll under the standard of the
Blessed Mother, must show these
virtues or traits in a supernatural
way.

A local branch of the Legion is
called a Praesidium; in Roman
times this meant a fortified post
or garrison, a detachment of Le-
gionaries on special duty. In a
district where two or more Prae-
sidia exist, a Curia is formed. Each
Praesidium is called after a title
of the Blessed Mother, e. g.,
"Queen of Apostles." The Curia as-
sembles at least once a month, and
to every meeting each Praesidium
sends its spiritual director and four
delegates. The governing body for
a country or a region is styled a
Senatus. The supreme governing
body of the Legion of Mary for the
whole world is called the Concilium,
and is permanently resident in
Dublin.

The Legion of Mary is open to
all Catholics who (a) are at least
eighteen years of age (this condi-

380

tion applies to active Legionaries
only), (b) lead edifying lives, (c)
are animated with the spirit of the
Legion, (d) are prepared to do
every duty which membership in
the Legion involves. There are, in
all, four degrees or types of Legion
membership that enable every
type of Catholic to lend some worth-
while aid to the work of the Le-
gion, which is truly the work of
Christ. There are in the United
States about 10,000 members in 70
dioceses. A Quarterly, "Maria Le-
gionis," is published.

The following is a sample of the
results obtained during the course
of a single year by a mere handful
of Legionaries in a large city parish
in Washington, D. C.: fifty persons
returned to the sacraments; fifteen
infants were baptized; fourteen
marriages were validated; several
persons were instructed in the Faith
and embraced the Church; many

were persuaded to join the differ-
ent parish organizations for the
benefit of their souls. These figures
might be multiplied a thousand
times to gain a bare estimate of
the work of Mary's Legion through-
out the United States and the
world.

The argument, therefore, that
laymen and laywomen are unfit for
such a mission has become out-
moded. An organization is judged
by the results that it produces.
While people expect a fatherly in-
terest on the part of their priests,
they can be trained to look for a
brotherly interest on the part of
their fellow parishioners. The care-
less Catholic knows the priest is a
shepherd: he is amazed to learn
that lay people are likewise shep-
herds. Amazement quickly turns
to admiration, admiration to re-
spect, and respect to imitation.
There is no power in the world so
effective as the power of example.

SOCIETY OF ST. VINCENT DE PAUL

The story of the Industrial Rev-
olution is one of misery, greed and
human exploitation seldom equaled
in the history of mankind. Govern-
ments, allowing industry and com-
merce to expand with no restrict-
ions placed by social legislation,
neglected to meet the situation. In
the chaos that resulted the Church
found a new challenge and a new
opportunity.

That challenge came to the ears
of Frederick Ozanam, a 22-year-old
student of the University of Paris,
in a cynical taunt: "Christianity in
other times has indeed worked won-
ders. But today it is dead. You
Catholics are very proud of your
faith, but what are you doing for
the poor? Where are your good
works manifesting the value of your
faith and compelling us to embrace
it?" Young Ozanam and his asso-
ciates had often and ably defended
the historic Church in the public
refutation of such calumny. But
now the challenge seemed to de-
mand present action. Calling his
companions together, Ozanam ask-

ed them: "Does it not seem to be
time to join action to words and to
affirm by works the vitality of our
faith?" Thus animated, in 1833 they
formed the first Conference, choos-
ing St. Vincent de Paul for their
model and patron, and took upon
themselves the visitation of the
poor in their homes.

Its organizers, mindful that social
reform is a matter of individual re-
form and concerns itself primarily
with self-reform, never intended
that the Society was to live beyond
their college days, much less to
extend beyond the walls of the uni-
versity. They merely intended a
society whereby they could help
one another in the practice of a
Christian life. But others, attracted
by the beneficial results that were
evident in France, encouraged the
spread of the Society, In 1836 a
Conference was established in
Rome, and in 1844 one was founded
in England and Ireland. The first
Conference in the United States
was formed in St, Louis, Mo., in
1845, and before long it had spread

381

to Chicago, New Orleans, New
York, Philadelphia and Buffalo.

The Society of St. Vincent de
Paul is a pious association with
complete independence of ecclesias-
tical authority as regards its ex-
istence, its constitution or organi-
zation, its statutes, its activity and
internal government. The Society
has been praised, encouraged and
enriched with many indulgences by
Popes Gregory XVI, Pius IX, Leo
XIII, Pius X, Benedict XV, Pius XI
and Pius XII. Active membership
is limited to practical Catholic men
over 18 years of age and requires
attendance at at least three weekly
meetings of the Conference each
month and a weekly visit to the
poor family or families assigned to
the members. Honorary members
are practical Catholic men who do
not join actively in the works of
the Society, but who make an an-
nual offering of a fixed sum of
money.

The Council General, located at

Paris, France, maintains general
jurisdiction over the Society
throughout the world. The Society
in national divisions is administer-
ed under the supervision and di-
rection of a Superior Council. The
Metropolitan Central Councils have
jurisdiction in the territory of ec-
clesiastical provinces, and the Di-
ocesan Central Councils in the dio-
ceses in which they are organized.
Particular Councils are established
in cities or towns where there are
three or more Conferences. The
Conference is the unit of the or-
ganization of the Society and is
based upon parish lines.

The headquarters of the Society
in America known as the Superior
Council is located at 289 Fourth
Avenue, New York City. There are
2,500 units of the Society in this
country with a membership of 25,-
500 and during the past 25 years
$50,000,000 have been distributed to
the poor by the members. In the
same period of time 13,000,000 visits
were made to the poor.

CATHOLIC COMMITTEE OF THE SOUTH

"You have heard President Roose-
velt say that the South is the coun-
try's No. 1 economic problem. Let
me say to you that the South is
the Church's No. 1 religious oppor-
tunity." So spoke Bishop Gerald
O'Hara of Savannah- Atlanta at the
National Catholic Social Action
Congress at Cleveland in 1939. At
that congress was inaugurated a
movement dedicated to the appli-
cation of the Church's remedy to
the South's problems.

The objective of the Catholic
Committee of the South, originally
called the Catholic Conference of
the South, is to unify and coordin-
ate Catholic endeavor in the South-
land so as to restore all things in
Christ. Urgent problems in five
fields — Industrial, Rural, Educa-
tion, Negro, and Youth — challenge
the South. Dr. O. E. Baker, of the
United States Department of Agri-
culture, an authority on population
problems, has stated that, since
nearly one-half of the nation's in-
crease In population is being pro-
duced by the South although only

one quarter of the population lives
there, "most of the citizens of the
nation a century hence seem very
likely to be the descendants of the
rural people of the South today."
Realizing this destiny for a region
now predominately non-Catholic,
the Committee has adopted the fol-
lowing program, based on the fact
that Christianity does and professes
to insert something into our sheer
humanity which will bring it to per-
fection, natural and supernatural
alike.

(1) To bring to Catholics in the
Southland and in other sections of
the country a knowledge of the
Church's promise in the Southland.

(2) To intensify Catholic activity
in the South through means supple-
mented by other sections of the
country, enjoying a greater measure
of material prosperity.

(3) To establish a social order
that will be favorable to a Christian
family life.

(4) To sponsor sound programs
that look to the improvement of
the worker in agriculture and in-

382

dustry and to oppose all exploita-
tion of the agricultural and indus-
trial worker and to seek for him a
just return of the fruits of his
labor.

(5) To foster a better under-
standing between Southern capital
and labor, according to the princi-
ples denned in the social encycli-
cals of Pope Leo XIII and Pope
Pius XL

(6) To train leadership, white
and Negro, in order to bring the
force of Christian teaching to labor
in industry and their organizations.

(7) To develop special programs
for the youth of the South so as
to insure a trained leadership for
the future.

(8) To bring about a friendlier un-
derstanding between Southerners,
irrespective of race and creed.

(9) To insist on the historic fact
that Christian principle is basic to
the American conception of citizen-
ship and government.

The Committee's organization
consists in: (1) a Board of Gov-
ernors, the Ordinaries of the Arch-
diocese of New Orleans and of the
Dioceses of Richmond, Raleigh,

Charleston, Savannah- Atlanta, St.
Augustine, Mobile, Nashville, Nat-
chez, Alexandria, Lafayette and
Little Rock; (2) Diocesan Commit-
tees consisting of three priests,
three laymen and three laywomen
appointed by their respective Ordi-
naries; (3) an Executive Commit-
tee consisting of a priest, a layman
and a laywoman from each of the
diocesan committees.

Leaders are being trained to
carry all Catholic organizations now
existing the program of the C. C. S.
To this end five departments have
been set up by the C. C. S., namely
Education, Labor and Industry, Rur-
al, Youth, and Race. The leaders'
training is both intellectual and
spiritual. The former includes
study and discussion of pontifical
and episcopal documents, fact-find-
ing in the five fields mentioned
above, and preparation of tentative
practical projects; the spiritual
training includes efforts to further
the C. C. S.'s objective of making
the Church more articulate in our
Southland, and a pledge to make a
retreat at least annually.

COMMISSION ON AMERICAN CITIZENSHIP

The Commission on American
Citizenship sponsored by the Cath-
olic University of America is a
group of representative Americans,
organized for the purpose of foster-
ing good citizenship. It is com-
posed of more than a hundred men
and women — Catholics, Protestants
and Jews — joined in the common
purpose of maintaining the Ameri-
can nation as an effective agent of
democracy. The immediate aim of
the Commission is to prepare a
civic education program for the
Catholic schools of America which
will broaden the scope and enrich
the spirit of their existing curri-
culum.

This program, made necessary to
fortify the new generation against
false and subversive theories of
government, will correlate religious
teaching with civic living. It will
further develop in the Catholic
children of the nation a deep and
abiding consciousness of their
moral obligation to live as good
Americans and good Catholics.

From the time of the establish-
ment of the colony of Maryland in
1634, Catholics have been integral
factors in the building of American
citizenship. With, their fellow
Americans, Catholics took part in
the War for Independence, signed
the Declaration of Independence

383

and the Constitution of the United
States, voluntarily enlisted in our
wars of defense, blazed trails in the
geographical and industrial wilder-
ness, and generally assumed those
duties and responsibilities which
have been the basis of American
progress.

Since it is good Catholic doctrine
as well as good American doctrine
that all men are created free and
equal and therefore entitled to cer-
tain fundamental civil rights, the
Catholics of the nation have con-
sistently labored to uphold the
standard of an honest, responsible,
moral citizenship consonant with
basic American principles. In the
period of our nation-building great
Bishops of the Roman Catholic
Church — John Carroll, John Eng-
land, John Ireland, John Lancaster
Spalding, James Cardinal Gibbons
— pushed forward the frontiers of
American democratic thought as
well as the frontiers of their Catho-
lic faith.

In the consciousness of the need
of moral affirmation of civil atti-
tudes the late Pope Pius XI in
September, 1938, a few months be-
fore his death, addressed a letter
to the American bishops, in which
he condemned "any civic philoso-
phy which would degrade man to
the position of a soulless pawn in
a sordid game of power and pres-
tige, or would seek to banish him
from the human family or set him
at the throats of his fellows in a
blind, brutish class struggle for
existence." Warning of the errors
of totalitarianism and the immor-
ality of the doctrine of race su-
premacy, the Pope urged American
Catholics to formulate "a construc-
tive program of social action, fitted
in detail to local needs, which will
command the admiration and ac-
ceptance of all right-thinking men."

The American hierarchy in re-
sponse to the Pope's appeal in-
structed the Catholic University of
America to prepare a program of
civic education based on ethical
principles; for ethical principles
alone, the bishops held, "would
make men respect their own rights

and the rights of their fellow-citi-
zens."

To sponsor this program of good
citizenship the Commission on
American Citizenship was organ-
ized by the Catholic University
under the presidency of the rector
of the university, Bishop Joseph
M. Corrigan. Among those invited
to join the Commission were citi-
zens of many different racial, re-
ligious and social groups, whose
otherwise diversified interests were
united in a common desire to im-
prove our American democracy.

The Commission has opened of-
fices on the campus of the Catho-
lic University of America and re-
cruited a staff headed by Robert
H. Connery, Ph. D., as director, and
Mary Synon, as editorial consult-
ant. Direct supervision of the pro-
gram rests with the Executive
Committee consisting of Msgr.
Francis J. Haas, Rev. George John-
son, and Robert H. Connery.

To be successful this project
must be the cooperative undertak-
ing of the whole Catholic educa-
tional system in America, aided by
the best advice obtainable from
other sources. Consequently dioc-
esan superintendents of schools, re-
ligious community supervisors of
teachers, and Catholic college facul-
ties have been consulted on the
proper scope of the program in
terms of educational needs. Many
of these consultants have sub-
mitted extensive and thought-pro-
voking memoranda.

Upon the basis of these sugges-
tions the program of the Commis-
sion has gradually taken shape. A
statement of philosophic principles
in regard to civic education,
courses of study and text materials
are in process of preparation.
Teacher-education is also recog-
nized as an important factor. Con-
sequently round tables in connec-
tion with teachers' institutes, sum-
mer schools and study clubs will
be held whenever practicable. In
its larger sense the program will
deal with many different phases of
education and should be of direct
value to the whole educational sys-
tem in the United States.

384

CATHOLIC THEATRE

Catholic Theatre Conference —

The American Catholic Theatre is
being organized. Until the first
meeting of the Catholic Theatre
Conference in Chicago in June,
1937, the various Catholic drama
groups had been working largely
unknown to one another. The Chi-
cago conference formed a tentative
organization to operate until the
first meeting in Washington, D. C.,
in August, 1937. At the first con-
vention, held at Catholic University
in Washington, committees were
formed for playwriting, play list-
ing, little theatre, parishes, col-
leges, high schools, primary and
grammar schools, publicity (secular
and Catholic press), radio, rural
theatre, and motion pictures.

In June, 1939, the second biennial
convention was held at the Cath-
olic University. The reports of the
committees showed that the The-
atre Conference had succeeded re-
markably during the two years of
its existence. The third biennial
national convention was held in
New York City, in June, 1941, with
18 major producing groups partici-
pating. Operating from the new na-
tional headquarters at 316 W. 57th
St., the Conference will stress for
the next two years a new emphasis
on the regional aspects of Catholic
drama. Periodic regional sessions
will be held in Boston, Chicago,
New York, St. Louis, Washington,
Los Angeles and San Francisco.

There are two classes of mem-
bership, group or individual, with
nominal dues. The Conference al-
ready offers many services. A well-
written 15-page Bulletin is sent to
each member as well as play lists
of various types. A quarterly, "Cath-
olic Theatre," is the official organ
of the Conference. At present, the
Conference has nearly 200 plays on
its list, and many are royalty-free.
Play cycles are conducted in large
cities.

The aims of the organization are:
to promote Catholic truth through
dramatic art; to unite Catholic The-
atres in a Catholic Theatre; to
afford service to the members; to
establish standards in the theatre.

Blackfrlars Guild — An older and
highly specialized group in the
Conference is the Blackfriars
Guild. Its purpose is to sponsor and
unify Catholic Dramatic Chapters
of superior quality. The Guild was
founded by the Dominican Fathers
of the Province of St. Joseph. Al-
though founded by the Dominicans,
diocesan priests and priests of
other religious orders also act as
moderators.

There is a national organization
made up of a director general and
an executive board composed of
the moderator and one lay delegate
from each chapter. Members of
each chapter must meet and main-
tain high standards. This usually
demands a city-wide organization.
Parish groups seldom supply
enough talented actors and work-
ers. Each chapter is autonomous
being able to make its own by-
laws. Aspirants to each chapter
must first become associate mem-
bers and serve until proven wor-
thy. They then may be voted ac-
tive members. In addition to a
board of governors each chapter
has a moderator who gives the
viewpoint of the Church. The
moderator presides at meetings, is
spiritual leader, has an override-
able veto on plays and members.

Discipline plays a prominent
part. Waiting lists and trial peri-
ods of work give desirabilty. And
suspension for minor infractions
together with resignation for major
infractions keep members alert and
active.

When possible, roles are rotated.
Hiring of professional directors,
scenery and costumes is discour-
aged. The writing of their own
plays is the ideal aimed at. In
plays religion and social reform are
not overemphasized at the cost of
entertainment value.

Full-fledged organizations are op-
erating in Lowell, Boston, Provi-
dence, Philadelphia, Washington,
Rochester, Madison, Minneapolis,
St. Paul, Dayton and New Orleans.
During the past year new chapters
have been opened in New York

385

City, New Haven, Conn., and Troy,
N. Y. Affiliated groups are function-
ing in Chicago, Columbus, Altoona
and San Antonio. Several others
are in the process of formation.
In New York, at 316 W. 57th St.,
the Blackfriars Guild has establish-
ed an experimental theatre for the
production of new plays under Fr.
Urban Nagle, O. P.

During 1940 a repertory company
composed of members of various
chapters throughout the country
played at Lake Nabnassett, Mass.,
and at Cliff Haven, N. Y., at the
Catholic Summer School.

Outstanding among the plays
published by the Blackfriars Guild
are: "Chiara," by Patricia O'Neill;
"Nothing Begins," by Rev. Brendan
Larnen, O. P.; and "Savonarola,"
by Rev. Urban Nagle, O. P.

Blackfriars Recordings is spon-
sored by the Washington chapter.
This endeavor is concerned with
the preparation of recordings of
the lives of founders of religious
orders and congregations and of
conspicuous saints. One on Mother
Seton was released in 1940.

Catholic University School of
Drama — Blackfriars started and
runs the School of Drama at the
Catholic University in Washington,
D. C. The first session was in 1937.

During the third session in 1939-
40, a staff of seven gave instruc-
tions to eighty-nine students. Among
the plays produced were; "The Far
Off Hills" (Robinson); "Yankee
Doodle Boy," an original play writ-
ten by Leo Brady and Walter Kerr,
instructor; "Doctor Faustus" (Mar-
lowe); "Murder in the Cathedral"
(Eliot); and "The Miser" (Moliere).
Three plays were produced during
the summer school session, among
which number was "Brother Or-
chid," an original play by Leo Brady.

Courses are offered in all phases
of speech, radio and drama work,
including costuming, make-up, stage
designing, lighting, direction,
speech pathology, oral reading,
play writing, drama history, methods
of rehearsing, oral interpretation of
dramatic literature and organiza-
tion of dramatic recitals. A Mas-
ter's Degree in Drama is now pos-

sible. An experimental theatre with
full equipment is one of the fore-
most needs at the Catholic Uni-
versity.

Catholic Dramatic Movement —
In the Middle West the leading or-
ganization is the Catholic Dramatic
Movement. In 1923, Father Helfen,
the present president and founder
of the Movement, realized the need
and potentialities of an organized
Catholic Stage. In its first form it
was known as the Catholic Dra-
matic Publishing Company. It be-
gan with a few plays written by its
founder and a handful of authors.
The task of interesting the clergy
and laity began. Early friends gen-
erously responded and the scope of
the Movement widened. New and
better plays were added until today
it has a catalogue of 150 plays.

In 1927 the Catholic Dramatic
Guild was formed to increase in-
terest in good drama and aid Little
Theatre groups to stage better pro-
ductions. The Guild membership
comes from the United States for
the greater portion; however, Can-
ada, Australia, Ireland and England
are also represented. There are
about 300 Guilds, with an individ-
ual membership of approximately
9,000. Members receive from ten
to twenty free copies of plays, re-
ductions in royalties, a subscription
to "Practical Stage Work," a free
year book, and other privileges.
There is an Information Bureau for
stage and technical problems.
"Practical Stage Work," is the first
illustrated stage magazine for Lit-
tle Theatre groups.

The Production Department was
founded in 1937 to counteract the
lowness and Communism of the
professional theatre, A Training
School for young Catholic men and
women was established at Ocono-
mowoc, Wis. The course was for
four months. This school, now
known as the School of Dramatics,
gives a full nine-months series of
courses in directing, acting, stage
craft, designing, literature, speech,
music appreciation, apologetics, re-
ligious educational methods, recre-
ational activities, and study clubs.
Students wishing to enroll must

386

have at least a Mgh school educa-
tion or its equivalent. An evening
course in drama was organized in
January, 1939, in co-operation with
the Catholic Youth Organization of
the Archdiocese of Milwaukee.

In response to the demand for
Catholic plays of little Theatre,
College and University Theatre
caliber, the Catholic Little Theatre
Guild was formed in 1940. It is a
branch of the Catholic Dramatic
Movement and has for its purpose
the propagation of a more potent,
more vital Catholic Theatre, by
means of greater, more artistic,
and more 'dramatic plays. It in-
tends to do this, first of all, through
a discriminating selection of plays
that have a theatrical value and
that are not opposed in the least
way to the Catholic philosophy of
life.

Membership is open to all the-
atrical groups with a semi-profes-
sional status, or a status equal to
that of a semi-professional group.
Many special privileges are offered
to members of this group.

An attempt has been made to
maintain a group of professional
Catholic actors with the purpose of
staging good Catholic plays in a
dramatically and technically perfect
way and so to create a professional
Catholic Theatre. Religious and
modern plays of a Christian char-
acter have been staged in Milwau-
kee and Chicago, and in other cities
throughout Wisconsin and Illinois.
The Movement will be further or-
ganized nationally by the setting up
of different centers in various dio-
ceses. These centers will promote
and encourage recreation and
drama with the central idea of
making the parish hall the center
of surrounding activity.

A Catholic Motion Picture Indus-
try, Radio and Television are all
a part of the program of the Move-
ment. Radio programs are already
being given in Milwaukee and ad-
ditional programs will be organized
throughout the country as facilities
increase. All the varied groups
of activities in the Catholic Dra-
matic Movement follow the slogan :
"Catholic Action in Action."

Marquette University School of
Drama — Marquette University co-
operated with the Catholic Dra-
matic Movement in 1938 to inau-
gurate the Summer School in
Catholic Drama. Courses were of-
fered in directing, acting, stage-
craft, speech, poetry interpretation,
make-up, scene designing, play re-
viewing, history of Catholic drama.

Catholic Actors Guild — Among
professional actors, the Catholic
Actors Guild of America plays a
vital part. In March, 1914, it was
founded by the Rev. John Talbot
Smith, writer, orator and former
actor. Loving the theatre and its
members, he long wanted a Catho-
lic Theatre on Broadway. In addi-
tion to being a power for good and
for the Faith, it would aid the
clergy and laity to mingle with the
stage folk with a resulting mutual
understanding and knowledge.

Prominent first members were
Jerry Cohan (father of George M.
Cohan), Wilton Lackaye, Gene
Buck, Emmet Corrigan, Frederick
Tims, Brandon Tynan, Gerald Grif-
fin, J. EL Brennan and other cele-
brities.

Emmet Corrigan acted as presi-
dent until Jerry Cohan became the
first elected president. Then fol-
lowed: J. K. Brennan, Brandon
Tynan (6 years), Frank McGlynn
(2 years), Donald Brian, Gerald
Griffin (4 years), Brandon Tynan
(2 years), Dan Healy and at pres-
ent George Cohan.

The aims of the Guild are: to
promote the best interests of the
theatre and its people; to bring the
members of the theatrical profes-
sion together on spiritual and re-
ligious lines through social, spir-
itual and practical means; to uplift
the stage and her people; to secure
better economic, social and moral
conditions for its members and the
theatre folk; to practice charity
and aid those in distress; to or-
ganize subordinate chapters
throughout the country.

There is a large membership.
Among their works are: returning
wayward stage-struck girls to their
homes; bringing back the luke-

387

warm and fallen away to the Faith;
adjusting marriages outside the
Church ; making converts by ex-
ample and word.

The official Actors' Chapel is St.
Malachy's Church, on West 48th
Street in New York, The pastor is
the chaplain of the Guild. The bur-
ial ground is in Calvary Cemetery
in the special plot donated by the
late Cardinal Hayes.

The Guild maintains beds in sev-
eral New York hospitals. Its mem-
bers feed the hungry and aid the
sick through funds raised by enter-
tainments. Victims of tuberculosis
are sent to Saranac Lake.

The main office of the Guild is at

the Astor Hotel, New York City.
The first president Jerry Cohan,
realizing the need for a magazine,
published the monthly known as
the "Call Board." It tells of Guild ac-
tivities and keeps members on tour
in touch with one another.

Today the Guild is recognized by
all theatre managers, producers,
theatrical unions, directors, and
non-Catholic actors as a group of
theatrical folk who deserve the
highest respect. It is hoped that
this attitude will spread to the
great mass of theatre-goers when
the excellent work of the Guild in
upholding the dignity of the pro-
fession and in uplifting the stage
and screen becomes better known.

THE CO-OPERATIVE MOVEMENT

In his encyclical, "Reconstructing
the Social Order," Pope Pius XI
implicitly advocates the founding
of co-operatives. For the spirit of
mutual co-operation is Christian,
and is a reaction against economic
domination effected by the selfish
individualism of the past.

The chief purpose of the co-op-
erative movement, which is one of
the most important movements of
our time, is to eliminate the ex-
cessive profit-maker in the various
departments of economic activity.
The method is to enable the work-
ers and consumers to assume con-
trol of their own economic activi-
ties and to perform the services
of producing and buying for them-
selves, so that they become the
masters rather than the servants
or slaves of the economic system.
By co-operative organization a sys-
tem of self-service is substituted
for the present capitalistic profit-
system.

In the "Catholic World," June,
1936, the Rev. Edgar Schmiedeler,
O. S. B., gives the following general
definition of co-operation as used
in economic phraseology: "A co-
operative society or organization
is a group of people who band
themselves together to produce
something, to sell something, to

buy something for themselves, or
to pool their financial resources
for credit or loan purposes." Thus,
a producers* co-operative is formed
by those who unite to produce
something; a marketing co-opera-
tive, by those who organize to sell
something; a consumers' co-opera-
tive, by those who band themselves
together to purchase something; and
a credit co-operative, by those who
pool their savings for loan pur-
poses. One organization, such as
the English Co-operative Wholesale
Society, or the Belgian Peasant
League, may combine to some ex-
tent all four forms of co-operation.
Likewise, the spirit of co-operation
may be practised in almost any
field of economic or social en-
deavor. Banking, insurance, medi-
cine, housing, oil refining, baking,
education, electrification and tele-
phone service, burial service, mer-
cantile business, processing, trans-
portation, agriculture are only a few
of the fields in which co-operatives
are now flourishing successfully.

Having considered co-operation in
general we will now examine briefly
the development and principles of
the three distinct, principal phases
of the co-operative movement: the
consumers', the producers*, and the
credit co-operatives.

388

Consumers'

The consumers' or distributors'
co-operative is the most successful
of the co-operative societies. It
aims to supplant the middleman
or retail merchant by an organ-
ized association of consumers who
arrange to supply themselves with
goods instead of buying them from
the retailer. By doing so the con-
sumers reduce the cost of the
goods and gain for themselves the
profit that would ordinarily be re-
ceived by the merchant. John
Daniels defines a consumers' co-
operative as follows: "A true con-
sumers' co-operative is an associa-
tion of consumers, organized, con-
ducted and controlled by and for
consumers; whose members have
only one vote each; whose purpose
is not to sell things at a profit
but to provide its members with
goods or services at a saving in
cost and quality; which pays only
a fixed interest on its capital shares
and distributes its savings to the
members in proportion to their pat-
ronage" ("Commonweal," June 24,
1938).

A consumers' co-operative may
have its inception in a neighbor-
hood group who organize to buy
goods collectively, and later con-
tribute enough capital to open a
store of their own. When several
such stores have been founded,
they may organize into a federation
of co-operative stores, which, in
turn, may establish its own whole-
sale business. The wholesale proj-
ect may develop to such an extent
that it may own and operate its
own factories, farms, transportation
facilities, and its members may do
their banking through the banking
department of the co-operative.
Such is the state of development
attained by the English Co-opera-
tive Wholesale Society founded in
1864, and by the Scottish Co-opera-
tive Wholesale Society founded in
1868. Most of the retail stores in
Great Britain belong to either of
these two extensive societies.

Development of Consumers1 Co-
operation — A century before the
Rochdale Pioneers began their co-

Co-operation

operative movement, a form of co-
operation was developed among a
group of American farmers who
adopted a plan of co-operative fire
insurance. Today this same system
still survives and comprises 3,000
groups with a total membership of
3,000,000, and an insurance of $11,-
000,000.

Though Robert Owen in Great
Britain, and the New England As-
sociation of Farmers and Mechanics
in America, attempted to found con-
sumers* co-operative stores early in
the nineteenth century, the first
successful venture was that of the
Rochdale Equitable Pioneers' So-
ciety, founded in 1844, in the small
English manufacturing town of
Rochdale. This society, which be-
gan with a capital of $140 and a
membership of 28 indigent work-
men, is now functioning success-
fully in every large town in Great
Britain. In 1935 it could boast of
a capital of £579,253 and a mem-
bership of 43,712.

Co-operative associations, follow-
ing the Rochdale principles, soon
developed in other countries. In
1934 there were 465,000 co-operative
societies with a total membership of
over 139,000,000 persons in 45 coun-
tries. More than half of these co-
operative associations were agricul-
tural, about one-fifth were credit
unions, one-twelfth were consumers'
organizations, and the remainder
were producers', housing, and vari-
ous types of co-operatives. The
number of people who are now as-
sociated with co-operatives is star-
tling, and is an evident indication of
their success. In 1938 in Sweden one-
third of the families were served by
co-operatives; in England 45% of
the families; in Scotland 55% of
the families; in Denmark one-third
of the population; in Finland over
50% of the population; in Norway
20% of the population; and in Swit-
zerland one-fourth of the population.

Outstanding in the Western
Hemisphere is the development of
the co-operative movement in Anti-
gonish, Nova Scotia, sponsored by
St. Francis Xavier University. The

389

Extension Department began adult
education as an experiment in 1921,
and there are now in Nova Scotia
1,100 study clubs with a member-
ship of 10,000. Industrial workers,
farmers, miners and fishermen
have learned to meet problems that
arise, and to solve them with sat-
isfactory results. They have come
to appreciate the values of life and
to enjoy its benefits by means of
co-operation. In 1941 there were
10,695 members of co-operative or-
ganizations in Nova Scotia. There
are associations for the marketing
of fish, livestock, milk and pulp-
wood, co-operative stores, sawmills
and lobster factories. In 1941 there
were over 160 credit unions with
35,000 members and a share capital
of $1,000,000. Canada's first co-op-
erative village, Tompkinsville,
founded in 1938 broadened its scope
to include manufacturing. For co-
operation to achieve its best ends
the support of religion is needed
and this it has in Antigonish.

It is only of late that the United
States has made much advance-
ment in the promotion of co-opera-
tive enterprises. Until 1900 few of
the attempts made at establishing
consumers' co-ops were successful.
From 1900 to 1914 co-operative re-
tail stores began to develop about
the chief industrial centers. One
of the first successful ventures was
the Central Co-operative Wholesale,
founded by Finns, in Superior, Wis-
consin, in 1917. The success of the
Finnish organization led farmers to
found other co-operatives, especially
in the field of gasoline and oil
distribution, for the large oil con-
cerns, financed by money from the
East, drained the West of millions
of dollars. The first co-operative
filling station appeared in 1921, and
five years later the first co-opera-
tive wholesale was formed in Min-
nesota with the coalition of a few
retail co-ops. Today there are
2,000 gas and oil co-operatives in
the United States.

Not only have co-operatives been
able to compete with capitalistic
organizations, but in some instances
competition has forced the capital-
istic concerns into bankruptcy.

Moreover, the depression helped
rather than checked the rapid
spread of the co-operative move-
ment. Along with the filling sta-
tions came co-operative grocery and
department stores, bakeries, coal
yards, dairies, granaries, agricul-
tural supply stores, hospitals, medi-
cal and burial associations. In the
United States today there are over
37 wholesale concerns of which 22
are regional, 2 interregional and 13
district, and 4,350 retail consumers'
co-operatives with a membership of
over 925,000 people.

Principles of Consumers' Co-op-
eration — The principles of the
Rochdale Equitable Pioneers' So-
ciety, which have been adopted by
other similar co-operatives, are the
following :

(1) A consumers' co-operative so-
ciety shall be democratically con-
trolled.

(2) Money invested in a co-opera-
tive society, if it receives interest,
shall receive a fixed percentage
which shall not be more than the
prevailing current rate.

(3) If a co-operative makes a net
profit, that profit shall be returned
to the consumers who patronize the
society on the basis of the amount
of purchase. The rate of the refund
varied in different countries:

Switzerland 9%

Denmark 8-11%

Sweden 9-11%

England 5%

France 4%

Norway 9%

Scotland 12-20%

(4) Membership is voluntary and
unlimited.

(5) Business shall be done in
cash.

(6) A portion of the profits shall
be used for educational purposes
in the field of co-operation. (A col-
lege in Kansas City, and St. Francis
Xavier University in Nova Scotia
train students for co-operative
work.)

(7) Goods and services shall be
sold at prevailing market prices,
if these are not too high.

(8) Co-operative societies shall
co-operate with one another.

390

Extent of Consumers' and Farmers' Co-operative Enterprise, 1935

Membership No. of Societies

Czechoslovakia 1,414,811 6,279

Denmark 944,853 7,121

Finland 883,897 2,094

France 3,387,976 3,998

Great Britain (including Ireland) 7,633,992 2,208

Norway 342,913 1,860

Sweden 931,088 6,855

Switzerland 765,462 6,721

United States (1940) 925,000 4,350

Producers' Co-operation

A producers' co-operative is that
type of industrial undertaking in
which the workers are at the same
time the complete or controlling
owners of the productive enterprise.
It is a voluntary organization of
workers, who seek to eliminate the
employer or large capitalist, and to
supply not only lahor, but also capi-
tal and management for their enter-
prise. By merging profits with
wages, this form of co-operative pre-
vents the profits from accumulating
for one or a few, and abolishes the
abuses of an unjust wage system.
Its management is usually con-
ducted by a committee elected by
the workers. Industrial co-opera-
tives were recently set up in China
when she was forced to move her
industries inland after conquest of
her seaports by Japan. Some 2,000
workshops are each operated by a
group of owners who receive initial
capital from a revolving fund sup-
plied by a central organization.

Development of Producers' Co-
operation — Indefinite beginnings
of this form of co-operation can be
found in an organization of tailors
in England, in 1777, composed of
men on strike; in an association
of cabinet-makers in Philadelphia
in 1833, and in a society of jewelers
in France also in 1833, of molders

in Cincinnati in 1848, and of tailors
in Boston in the following year.
More definite evidence of a pro-
ducers' co-operative is had in the
Leclair house-painting establish-
ment in 1833, and in the Godin
stove works in 1830, since the work-
ers eventually became the owners
of both enterprises. At the turn
of the century the movement had
a re-birth in this country, but most
of the attempts were unsuccessful.
Some of them survived only by sac-
rificing their essential principles.
In 1933 there were only twenty
successfully functioning enterprises
of this kind in America, as com-
pared with about eighty in England.
Producers' co-ops thrive better in
the field of agriculture than in that
of industry. They have had their
highest development in Denmark
where in 1939 there were organiza-
tions for processing, domestic mar-
keting, and export. These Danish
associations controlled 85% of the
export of bacon, and 49% of the
export of butter. They operated
slaughterhouses, dairies and proc-
essing plants. In Finland also in
1939 there were a number of co-
operative federations, which pro-
duced 95% of the country's butter
supply, and exported 38% of Fin-
nish eggs. Ireland too has had suc-
cess with agricultural co-operation.

Credit Co-operation

The credit or bankers' union is
an association of individuals who
pool their savings to form a fund,
which is lent to members at a
small rate of interest, usually 1%
a month and 6% a year. A credit

co-operative is somewhat like a
small bank. It receives deposits,
issues loans, and may invest its
surplus in approved securities. Prof-
its are distributed among the mem-
bers in proportion to their savings;

391

sometimes in proportion to their
borrowings. The purpose of this
form of co-operation is to eliminate
the banker or loan shark, just as
other co-ops purpose to eliminate
the mercantile retailer or the agri-
cultural middleman.

A credit co-operative is usually
formed among a group that is
united by occupational, professional,
territorial or religious interests.
Thus, all the members of a unit
are factory workers, or teachers, or
members of the same community or
parish. More than 300 parish credit
unions now in the United States
are doing excellent work, and the
founding of new units, which is
comparatively simple, should be
promoted. (The services of the Par-
ish Credit Union National Commit-
tee in the Social Action Depart-
ment of the N. C. W. C. are always
at the disposal of the pastors and
parishioners who may wish to es-
tablish parish credit unions.)

Development of Credit Co-opera-
tion— Credit banking can be traced
to the "Monti di Pieta" or Banks
of Charity, founded in Italy by two
Franciscans, Barnabas of Terni
and Blessed Bernardine of
Feltre, who desired to rescue the
poor from the extortionate usury
of the Jews and Lombards. Money
was collected from the rich and
lent to the poor at interest rates
sufficient to defray the costs of
administration. Co-operative bank-
ing, as we know it today with its
two systems, however, had its be-
ginning in Germany. The Schulze-
Delitsch system, founded in 1850,
by Mr. Schulze in his small native
town of Delitsch, embraces the
small shopkeepers, business men,
artisans, and other middle class
town dwellers. The Raiffeisen sys-
tem, established by Mayor Raiffei-
sen of Flammersfeld in 1849, con-
sists of rural banks supplying credit
to small landowners or tenant farm-
ers. Both systems have practically
the same principles. They are com-
posed of men in need of credit, and
credit is given only to members.

Co-operative banks soon appeared
in other countries. Lazzanti intro-
duced them into Italy in 1866; Aus-
tria had its first co-operative bank
in 1885; France in 1892. The co-
operative banking system intro-
duced into Belgium by Abbe Mel-
laerts, the chief organizer of the
Belgian Peasant League, or the
Boerenbond, in 1890, has devel-
oped enormously, as have the sys-
tems in Germany, and Italy.

To a Catholic French-Canadian,
Alphonse Desjardins, is due the
credit for the founding of the Co-
operative People's Bank at Levis,
Quebec, in 1901. From this first es-
tablishment developed an extensive
and highly successful system in
Canada.

Alphonse Desjardins was also
responsible for the organizing
of the first credit bank in the
United States in 1909. It was found-
ed in St. Mary's Parish, Manchester,
New Hampshire, and was author-
ized by a special act of the state
legislature. In 1921, with the es-
tablishment of the Credit Union
National Extension Bureau by Ed-
ward A. Filene, there was a rapid
development of credit co-operatives
in this country. Today there are
5,188 state credit unions and 3,603
federal credit unions with a total
membership of 2,421,000. To the ef-
forts of the bureau may also be at-
tributed the fact that 42 states and
the District of Columbia now have
laws authorizing credit unions.

A few of the many advantages
of co-operative banking are the fol-
lowing: It is safe because one-
third of the present credit unions
in the United States are under
federal supervision, while the re-
maining two-thirds are under state
supervision. Recourse to the loan
shark is prevented, because loans,
ranging from very small amounts
to $1,000 according to federal law,
or $200 according to some state
laws, are issued to individuals for
constructive, productive, or provi-
dent purposes. Profits are distrib-
uted in dividends ranging from 3%
to 6%. Its government is demo-
cratic.

392

-^* <s
XI *

•*$•

•KW ^J

»!

0.0-S

2 a S
jo 2

*f!

:l*jj

*I*3
ze

Location

19th St.,
members

Michigan A

•a o

d in other par
the headquarte

456
Rico.

360

ation

sts of mem-
tributions to
social work.
yearly.
work into
nnual Re-

Ml «2iifj^.

-H •§ ^SS3^« S3" 2"3±-

393

>•<

I
«

-a

1 ^
ffi U

> Massachusi
D. C

J3
El

1 5a

\o "S

growing boys
youth, Jesus,
Him , and by
to encourage

'ip

"u
n

•2

£2J-i| 1°1|1§

>,d&^2 -^OutJ^-g

QJ £ ^C W3 5-g^^j^ 2

u- S" ^ S ^ H o<u ,-"^1 °

c, and parti-
of ascertain -
international
ought to be
ween nations

1 Society for
"Monthly

u-g 5 2

e attention of
jample of the "
2 devotion to ]
od example i

atholic airmen
tation

ou^fe^ 2, >,^^§

g u ^*o S •S"biij:!l3 S QJ
T3«rtaS SocDuC°
"-fi"S"'S3 §2^bni3
C'-aG«!Jrt ^•Sts^Gs

S-lll !o«Sjl|

2-?&&g S§^|*^'

ll*!*

M!I

*G S <u Sjs

1 stl"!

st, charitable ;

S-

S"°

ientific work o
auxiliary scie
pulanzatlon oi
2. "Catholic I

||||j

S «*

cd__

iu 2

8 P

i si

5g^2-§ § | ^-d S < £
^KJS^d ^^dgS §)

ga^gs iS^S-gl
?s|-s ^§1 =« SI

jp||l| eliilli

Life insurance
men between
Bulletin "

CO V3

•*&

rT>

fn ri

OS ON

<rf

H-l
S

S-o

rt OJ

u
394

•S

.2- o'S

O 52 £

•O 3-.S

S 5§

1 ~8

.2 1 "*

•M s «2

SJi

«fS"S S 8
||g IP

!»8o

8 £

O 00

.2 S

*a *9 I II

< « 4i -, £ ^

g 6
*"^ o

51 S

V G O rj 004

§«:g«-
« Hi-

j3 Uirt <;Hri&"3'§"^^ ° -S~2i "«3 c*«r .2^u^-^'

Cci1=!hn V|-'__U?'_*HI> _ . t3uU 52r±H. c. ojliuu-*->J

.SP 5

G "O
W ^

^ rfj^^l ji&i :/si;t i|,!i

JQ ^ = °-5 «.•« 2 x c-4 M § J g^-g J G M ^3 § G^ l

"g^l^Szo&Sw ^-S3^ s'Rs'go'lg S g*S3^.uj J"^: ^^j

w !!!8S"1§ §-£!:§ § "c°^"2.y§ ^Tj^^dS-sE I'S'1*^

I "I^SSS^ulgl air^l" S^l^l«i| ^^1

S- ^O QlJUrtCJ " ^ 2 2— < _? ° °'rt'<3 • rt r« y/nr^^ "oOW ^JjS te

3 .S •" td •*•• ^-JR -Er^SGrto0 •^'-'^'^iJrj*-' Suu S"S^S ^.-^"""rt >» ®

i arf
!'"gs .

;=§!-£

i|^§

rt-rj

y-as=.
2 °a

J§|S

U2^S3

aJS 4J

iJ K^1^!

"tl c jq^

life

i.t

5> >» u

ss^
*l „

-Jg g

1=.S
If!

v® "« >.

Issll
ffsll

nj
Q

|
I?

•B
u

Con

rt
U

Daug

Daughters

s
&
a

U Sc

H .H-i
•o "o^

a 3

395

•3

S
I

£ 3

.Q
<u

8. IT

_: 2

SncJ O
>~< O XP

8e 4
All

§:§ ^

^ Cn C M

o w

^.a ap" II

^I9 --«, *

.|§w- 8

— -1* u §,£ «"§ S g

3 a 'is JS § ^

Mini

§rt Js^JSi"?S|

lc-s':§a^i'd&

•§-s.sui§^g§

gl&l**8

^IS^&s ^

-£jg^^|«^

Iu2-g-3^"||

= 3 °g£-3£S

J S T> yj c3 4>

illlljl^l,

"S CJ2 S U

JP^Jal^

3" 5P'S«-?'^rt
2 §aS^J>-8

^ O.o0y-g_g

i-gsigifii

H o, 0 "«««*- rt,0^_

S &HU oUH o

%!^!lO

i^fcin-r

IS^fi-SaS'^s'

0: w §•** erg *j
o g-S o fro-3 o § 3^
H-^JH^^'uH-SO >

M
51

« 3 a

a ^ ;g

.2 <u J°

a s *

S .3 -

5 S

o |

•s

(J QJ

"o "o "3

fi f

§"2

ft
II

•s°. si

".S a12
b> S=-9

SS -

•a* .8

-
Is

.S-

J3
£

Ctf

O •

X.
3
CL

§ y

JaS

U»J3

. 'a

"oV

J3 s

-G

^ rt

MJ5

«2"S

43-5

'£8

»1 -

•s^^r

4>3

'ill

D^ VJ

.s i

'5T3

s3-

in-

'^sS

, , \o

S C3
u «

«s>

fl1^ S

OJ5 ,,

S S^

oSi
H5

&fc

111

-.S'^ jq •^'S'pS
-13 ° u2 ^t? <u 52

He^^fS Sa^fiSa

rt o\
Q ^

9
o

«> *4M

£ °

Z §

'§

S 1
I ^

I 1

3 •§

U U

397

I 3

•a

§
i

18 I I

•& u ^

*n u_ w

£ ° ^

I. I S

o3 §

<D
JQ

C
OS

"-M

as
o
o

"fcf S K

G"
3

•

v~\TJ
VO G

C3 wT^S

•as G

o %

rturtj-; o-Mjaojjc5 ^o — P^** J3^S

G « O*2 ^wtSMftrt -j.2 S *5 J3 -M ^ <«

o 3 C^diou Prt±iQ?"x! ?H

a-^ - o* OJ3 o M P^ g -g t, M ^ .„

jaffiSS'^

, ^g£ra >^offi^ s-s1^

Ullll^l^u

•M

m
Z

•s

^j CO «

398

6 S

a ^

§3-

H <L> rnJi
O-Q iH U

J3l3 <u

I §1

jj W)

rt *3£

•^ £~ . a , =

5 ^£^2^^

3 S4 -5 S «L>

0- -affgSSTg

1 S|S|o^

•

2-c; g t^
-.-•-. o,c

a i l

'uT^'

<Ur<=i

SQ--S -

^•ri tX -*5-rt O'-i^':<e«ra!>,

^^iil^ai^isi

-all ITS a |

i'T:)~ § - a.si-

3 c"3 vTwji^ c'5'o'S'S

!•§£ §^?.l§-«8|

3 °t^ '5hu^ tttTJ-s11 a

* OO >,^J O O ,N <* Q .

io1l|s|l||gg
j2i8SaEo-S§aa

os 2>
Q

\o i~-

o\ o\

O\O\O\

CO W5

.a g

2 §

•r; MM
cS O

ill

O £

£ r",

£ <

399

>tj

a~"*

irf

|tS

S ^8
s i -Jj

"O O 6

S if*

c^--&

.2 -S^ IJ

*™^

'"S §_;.d

§3D:

jg *

-J 5J.S5

z ^

18
^1

OVO rt

^o«s

CNOPQ

^'i

*>:!

cT^'TJ

£ii*5

•S

iT\

a*z _ iX

"H<*H «tf oo

-W-tf .

t»

60 r2 -0

•&*

^JS^ .

.Sco^ ^

Z.I cj

SJ3t3

°.Sfez

„,£

•tg-3 d

0«

1s**

M W)

jxT

•r.s -

«j

JTS|£

^JB

a^s g1

•s'-i^E

ISa '<§

cd
JS

SS«2

«* ...2
.2 d.22 "

CO (3

SSoJ

g.2.fc 55

S-d

<u 9Pc/3
DJ3 O\

J^s
13-

s-e

^g
«*

CO flj

oo o

43
1

ffl°rfl

o d

•ert

c 8J a *-

irt

8-13
§11 S

£a|

^s^

0 c

1
<s

Sl^jl

I.S

8?8li
§ M^R

?-Sa8M
o S.2.3 vj.^

3 slJ-g"

3 ji-c ja

o, 2ft; .,
S-dR^

"O " - "

flliPI-^i
IWplS"
r*Sai^

O niS d O <U rr
i-3^3 -*S* 5 ti P>fl

s-s-S

s§fi

*3 2

t«

n C

400

•Sj "g

C
io

lu,«

1^(3

^ ^

Catfwlttfcstit aitii Hiterattire

Literature is an art which expresses truth, goodness and beauty in an
artistic fashion. Yet these three metaphysical objects of the literary art
are so bound up with nature that literature becomes a vivid intrepretation
of nature and human nature in terms of truth and beauty. It is only from
the Author of nature that the secrets of nature and the complexities of the
human soul can be learned: hence literature finally rests in its perfect
form upon an exact and worthy interpretation of truth, goodness and
beauty in creation, which is a reflection of the eternal blueprint in the
mind of God, obtained through Divine Revelation wherein are divulged
the secrets of the Creator, and through the Church of God which He has
appointed custodian of that same Revelation.

The Church has always encouraged literature and the fine arts when
they have been untainted with pagan sensuality. The Church has always
denounced and repressed all literature tainted with moral evil.

THE IMPRIMATUR

Some books are required by Church Law to have ecclesiastical censor-
ship prior to publication. When these books have been censored and
approved they bear the Imprimatur of the Ordinary. The Imprimatur, or
permission to have the book published, is not an approval of the con-
tents but is only the judgment of the respective authority that the book
may, under present circumstances, be read without detriment to faith
or morals.

Among the classes of books or publications that require ecclesiastical
censorship prior to publication are the following:

(1) Books of Holy Writ; annotations or commentaries on the books
of Holy Writ

(2) Books treating of Holy Scripture, sacred theology, church history,
canon law, natural theology, and ethics.

(3) Prayer-books; devotional, catechetical, moral, ascetical, and mysti-
cal books and pamphlets.

(4) All writings which contain anything that particularly concerns
religion and morals.

(5) Sacred images when printed, whether or not a prayer is printed
with them.

BOOKS PROSCRIBED BY CANON LAW

In order to preserve faith and morals and in an effort to make clear
the mind of the Church regarding the prohibition of harmful books the
Code of Canon Law explicitly states what type of book is forbidden.

The following books or publications because of their nature or because
of their lack of approval by competent authority are, in general, pro-
hibited by the Code of Canon Law:

(1) Editions of the original text and of ancient Catholic versions of
Holy Scripture when published by non-Catholics; translations by non-
Catholics of such texts into any language.

(2) Books that propound or defend heresy and schism or that attempt
to undermine the foundations of religion; that attack or ridicule a dogma

401

of the Church; that defend errors condemned by the Holy See; that dis-
parage divine worship; that seek to undermine ecclesiastical discipline;
that ridicule the ecclesiastical hierarchy, the clerical or religious state.

(3) Books which purposely attack religion or good morals.

(4) Books by non-Catholics which treat of religion unless it is evident
that they contain nothing contrary to the Catholic Faith.

(5) Books that treat of or approve superstition, fortune-telling, divina-
ion, spiritism or like practices

(6) Books that defend the legality of duelling, of suicide, or of divorce;
that seek to prove that Freemasonry and other similar sects are useful
and not detrimental to the Church and State.

(7) Books which with set purpose treat of, narrate or teach lewdness
and obscenity.

(8) Editions of approved liturgical books so altered that they no longer
agree with the authentic texts.

(9) Books that spread apocryphal indulgences or indulgences not ap-
proved by the Holy See.

(10) Pictures of our Lord, the Blessed Virgin, the angels, the saints,
and other servants of God, which are not in keeping with the spirit or
declarations of the Church.

In addition to the above, there are certain books specifically forbidden
by the Holy See These are listed in a published catalogue, the "Index
of Prohibited Books "

THE INDEX OF PROHIBITED BOOKS

During the Middle Ages the prohibitions of books were more numerous
than in ancient times due to the necessity of suppressing heresy and the
fact that writings were more widely disseminated through the invention
of printing. To prevent the faithful from reading books that might ruin
either their faith or morals various catalogues of prohibited books were
printed by private enterprise until Pope Paul IV commissioned the Holy
Office to prepare a general index. This first Roman "Index of Prohibited
Books" was published in 1559. Later appeared the Tridentme Index
ordered by the Council of Trent and published in 1564 with the approval
of Pope Pius IV. It has been often reprinted and, as modified and cor-
rected by Leo XIII, is now followed. The last edition, published in 1938,
reproduces the previous edition of 1929, and includes all additions made
to it up to the end of February, 1938.

A special Congregation for the Reform of the Index and for the Cor-
rection of Books, created by Pius V in 1571, exists today, with universal
jurisdiction, extending to all Catholics. This congregation of cardinals
seeks out pernicious publications and after mature examination, if it
deems suitable, condemns and proscribes them.

It is to be noted that books forbidden by the Holy See are forbidden
everywhere and in whatsoever language they may be translated. The
term, "books," applies in the Index legislation to published volumes and
to booklets, pamphlets and leaflets as well.

GROUND PLAN FOR CATHOLIC READING

(Excerpts from a booklet of the name, with permission of the author, p. ]. Sheed.)
A man in his twenties cannot possibly graduate from college educated;
the college will have done its work nobly if he leaves it educable. A
reading-habit man must have, and if he has never had a proper formal
education as a youth he may still, by reading, arrive at the maturity
proper to his own mind.

The plan of reading here suggested is offered to all those who for any
reason feel they need some such guide. There are certain books in it
for which there is no possible substitute. They must be read. There are

402

others for which quite satisfactory substitutes might well be found: their
importance is that they cover a certain piece of ground.

A. Preliminary (To Clear Mind's Atmosphere)

1. To Tone up the Mind — Insensibly every Catholic has acquired cer-
tain sympathies which his judgment tells Mm to be wrong but which
from daily habit come automatically into operation. Before he can set
about the serious study of lite, his mind needs certain corrective exer-
cises. It must pass some time in company of minds fully emancipated
and thus fully Catholic. The following four books will be useful here.

Orthodoxy, by G. K. Chesterton

Now I See, by Arnold Lunn.

The Path to Rome, by Hilaire Belloc.

Secret of the Cure D'Ars, by Henri Gheon.

2. God-Made-fVIan — Any course of Catholic study must begin with a
study of Christ Who is the key to all understanding. The Gospels are
indispensable. Yet, life has changed so immensely in the two thousand
years that have elapsed since Christ lived on earth that the Gospels will
not yield all their fruit to one who conies to them unprepared, A good
life of our Lord is an excellent aid to Gospel reading. The following is a
practical scheme:

The Gospel of St. Luke.

A Life of Our Lord, by Fr Vincent McNabb, O. P.

The Gospel of St. John.

3. Man and God — Having thus come to a clearer knowledge of Christ
in Himself, the reader should get some notion of what is meant by the
statement that Christ is the key to the understanding of history. Read:

The Everlasting Man, by G. K. Chesterton.

4. Summary — For a first rough notion of what is meant by synthesis
or total view, read :

A Map of Life, by F. J. Sheed.

B. Reading for the Total View
This course will of necessity be stiffer. Reading is thinking — - thinking

with someone else. It is not simply listening. Above all, it is not letting
someone else cultivate your mind. No one else can. Others can provide
the seeds and the fertilizer; you must do the actual cultivating. For
concurrent reading:

The Gospels.

The Acts of the Apostles.

The Epistles.

The Psalms.

The Imitation of Christ.

1. God — Begin by coming to a clearer notion of what is meant by God,
and what reasons we have for our certainty of His existence. Read:

Natural Theology, by G H. Joyce, S. J.

2. God-fVfade-fVIan — For man, the most fruitful study of God is God in
our nature, and this is one prime value of the Incarnation, that it enables
us to study God acting in our nature, doing and suffering the things we
do and suffer. Read:

Whom Do You Say? by J. P. Arendzen.
The Son of God, by Karl Adam.

3. Man — The mind has now a fuller and clearer idea of God. What
of man? What kind of creature is he? Read:

The Human Soul, by Abbot Vonier.

4. Man's Need for God — Human history testifies to man's essential in-
completeness and consequent need for God. Consciously or unconsciously,
man has always been reaching out for God. Read:

403

Progress and Religion, by Christopher Dawson.
The Unknown God, by Alfred Noyes.

5. God's Response to Man's Need — The complete answer given by God
to this irrepressible human urge for communion with Him is the Church,
not thought of simply as an institution for teaching truth and administer-
ing sacraments but as the Mystical Body of Christ. Read:

Christ in the Church, by Robert Hugh Benson.
The Spirit of Catholicism, by Karl Adam.

6. More about Man — From what we have seen of God's plan for human-
ity, it is time to look more closely at man. Read:

Psychology, by Michael Maher, S. J.

The Pursuit of Happiness, by Walter Farrell, O. P.

Christian Marriage (the encyclical, Casti Connubii).

In Defense of Purity, by Dietrich von Hildebrand.

Quadragesima Anno, encyclical of Pius XL

Religion and the Modern State, by Christopher Dawson.

7. The Saints — The Christian life, the sum total of the relations be-
tween man and God, may seem a little remote simply as a set of prin-
ciples. To see it as it has actually been lived will not only make the
principles more vivid but take us far deeper into them. Bead:

A Saint in the Slave Trade, by Arnold Lunn.
St. John of the Cross, by Fr. Bruno.
The Autobiography of St. Therese of Lisieux.
St. Francis of Assisi, by G. K. Chesterton.

8. The Great Dogmas — This study is the crown upon the edifice of
Christian thinking, the supreme object of human thought. Read:

The Holy Trinity, by J. P. Arendzen.

The Holy Ghost, by Edward Leen, C. S. Sp.

Life in Christ, by Julius Tyciak.

Our Lady of Sorrows, by Charles Journet.

The Mysteries of Faith (Mass), by M. de la Taille.

What Becomes of the Dead, by J. P. Arendzen.

The Church and the Catholic, by Romano Guardmi.

An Essay on Development, by Cardinal Newman.

9. Summary — Catholic doctrines are parts of a living system. Until
the system in its totality has come to be the mind's inseparable posses-
sion, the study of individual dogmas may be accompanied by an obscura-
tion of this total view. It might be well at this stage to glance once
more through:

A Map of Life, by F. J. Sheed.

C. Sectional Reading

The reading so far suggested should suffice to equip the mind with that
view of being in its totality which is the indispensable element in educa-
tion and in relation to which the parts may be seen in their proper sig-
nificance. While the totality is held clear, every new thing learned is an
advance for the mind, and that equilibrium is reached in which parts and
whole illuminate each other. The following reading is suggested:

1. Philosophy;

St. Thomas Aquinas, by G. K, Chesterton.
Introduction to Philosophy, by Jacques Maritain.
Natural Theology, by G. H. Joyce, S. J.
Modern Thomistic Philosophy, by R. P. Phillips.

2. Psychology:

General Psychology, by R. E. Brennan, 0. P.

New Psychologies, by Rudolf Allers.

The Psychology of Character, by Rudolf Allers.

404

3. History:

The Life of the Church, by Pere Rousselot
A History of the Church, by Philip Hughes.
The Making of Europe, by Christopher Dawson.
Characters of the Reformation, by Hilaire Belloc.
Life of Newman, by Wilfrid Ward.
The Catholic Church and History, by Hilaire Belloc.

4. Comparative Religion:

The Age of the Gods, by Christopher Dawson.
The Religions of Mankind, by Otto Karrer.

5. Scripture:

The Holy Bible.

6. Spirituality:

Ways of Christian Life, by Abbot Butler.
The Mystical Doctrine of St. John of the Cross.
Christ the Life of the Soul, by Abbot Marmion.
In the Likeness of Christ, by Edward Leen, C. S Sp.
Prayer for all Times, by Pere Charles, S. J.

7. General Catholic Reading:

The Confessions of St. Augustine.

The City of God, by St. Augustine.

The Introduction to the Devout Life, by St. Francis de Sales.

The Apologia, by Cardinal Newman.

Idea of a University, by Cardinal Newman.

The Satin Slipper, by Paul Claude!

Hymns to the Church, by Gertrud von le Fort.

Conclusion

One who has read these books carefully is on the way to being a reason-
ably well-read Catholic; there is no serious gap in what may be called
his background equipment; he knows what the debate is about between
the Church and the world; he is coming to see the whole of life as the
Church sees it, to have the mind of the Church which is the mind of
Christ; he knows the relations of things to God and to each other; he is
equipped for the widest reading, for he has the context of life and every
new item of knowlege can be put in its place in the context; he is in a
state to verify Belloc's definition of the educated man — one who never
confuses categories — for he knows where things come in the totality.
All this, of course, is not everything. In comparison with what the mind
thus equipped will later make of the immeasurable wonder of God and
the universe, it will seem a trifle. But it is a beginning.

ENGLISH LITERATURE

Protestants have claimed full credit for the development of English
literature, but English literature begins in the eighth century, long before
the rise of Protestantism. Great Catholics helped mold the language
before, during and after the period of the Reformation.

The following are a few great Catholic contributors to English litera-
ture:
Seventh to Twelfth Centuries Thirteenth to Fifteenth Centuries

Caedmon, a monk — Poetry. Layamon, a priest — Brut.

Cynewulf, a monk -Poetry. Chaucer - Canterbury Tales.

Venerable Bede — Ecclesiastical

history. Thomas a Kempis — Imitation of

Aelfric, an abbot — Homilies. Christ.

King Alfred — Translations. Jean de Mandeville — Travels,

405

Sixteenth to Eighteenth Centuries
Shakespeare — Dramas.
Thomas More — Utopia.
John Dry den — Satires.
Alexander Pope — Poems; trans-
lations.

James Shirley — Dramas.
Alban Butler — Hagiology.
Richard Crashaw — Poems.
Robert Southwell — Poems.

Nineteenth to Twentieth Centuries

Cardinal Newman — Essays; apol-
ogetics.

Cardinal Wiseman — Novel; apol-
ogetics.

John Lingard — History of Eng-
land.

Coventry Patmore — Poetry.

Francis Thompson — Poetry.

Alice Meynell — Poetry.

Wilfrid Meynell — Biography and
poetry.

Robert H. Benson — Controversial
novels.

Frederick W. Faber — Devotion-
al works.

Georgiana Fullerton — Novels,

Frederick A. Paley — Classical
studies.

Adelaide Proctor — Poetry.

William G. Ward — - Theological
writings.

Canon Sheehan— Novels ; essays

Gerard Manley Hopkins — Poetry.

Wilfrid Ward — Essays ; biography.

Bertram Windle — Scientific writ-
ings.

Bede Jarrett — Theological writ-
ings.

G. K. Chesterton — Essays; novels;
poetry, biography; apologetics.

AMERICAN CATHOLIC AUTHORS
In Historical Sequence

Name

Dates

Literary
Form

Representative Work

Most Rev. John Carroll . 1735-1815 . . Pastorals .
Matthew Carey 1760-1839 .Essays

Robert Walsh 1784-1859 . . Essays .

Rt. Rev. John England. .1786-1842 Essays
Most Rev. Francis P.
Kenrick 1797-1863 . . Essays

.Address to Roman Catho-
lics

.The Olive Branch; or,
Faults on Both Sides,
Federal and Democratic

. Didactics

. Catholic Voters

. Vindication of the Catho-
lic Church

Most Rev. Martin J
Spalding 1810-1872 ,

Charles Constantine
Pise 1801-1866.

.Essays Against Bigotry and

Know-no thingism

Orestes Augustus
Brownson ... .

.Poetry Apostrophe to the Stars

and Stripes
Criticism,

1803-1876. .Apologetics. .Protestantism Ends in
Transcendentalism

Jedediah Vincent

Huntington 1815-1862

Anna Hanson Dorsey. 1816-1896
Isaac Thomas Hecker. .1819-1888.

Mary Anne Sadlier . ..1820-1903.
Theodore O'Hara 1822-1867.

Fiction
. Fiction

.Essay. .

.Fiction.

.Poetry. .

406

. . Rosemary
. . May Brooke

. The Catholic Church in

the United States
. . Stories of the Promises

. Bivouac of the Dead

Name

Dates

Literary
Form

Representative Work

Richard Malcolm
Johnson

John Gilmary Shea

, 1822-1898. .Poetry
.1824-1892.. History

George Henry Miles .
Thomas Darcy McGee
Charles Billiard . . .

(Ague cheek,)
Mary Agnes Tincker. .
Rt Rev. John Ireland
Abram J. Ryan ... .

James Ryder Randall
Most Rev. John
Lancaster Spaldmg .

Charles Warren
Stoddard

John Boyle O'Reilly . .

John Banister Tabb

Christian Reid . . . ,
(Frances Christine
Tiernan)

Patrick Francis

Mull any

(Brother Azarias)

Goosepond School
History of the Catholic
Church in the United
States
Mohammed
.Canadian Ballads
. My Unknown Chum

.1833-1907. .Novel. . . House of Yorke
.1839-1918. . Orations . . .The Church of the Age
.1839-1886. .Poetry Poems, Patriotic, Reli-

gious and Miscellaneous
, Maryland, My Maryland

. Comparative Influence of

Catholicism and Prot-
estantism on National

Prosperity

, South Sea Idylls
. Songs, Legends and Bal-
lads

Poems
.Morton House

.1821-1872. .Drama .
.1825-1868.. Poetry. .
.1827-1859 .Essay..

.1839-1908.. Poetry
.1840-1916.. Essay

. 1843-1909.. Tiavel. .

1844-1890. .Poetry

.1845-1909 Poetry.
.1846-1920. .Fiction.

Joel Chandler Harris..

Mrs. Kate Chopin

Francis Marion

Crawiord

Julia Magruder

Conde Benoist Fallen ,

Francis J. Finn

Frank H. Spearman . ,
Molly Elliot Seawell .

Henry Harland

Louise Imogen Guiney.

John Oliver I-Iobbes . .

(Pearl Craigie)
Thomas Walsh ....

. .1847-1893. .Aesthetics

..1848-1908.. Dialect. ..

, .1851-1904.. Fiction. ..

.Essay Contributing to a
Philosophy of Literature

.Nights with Uncle Remus
.Bayou Folk

. 1854-1909 . . Fiction . . Saracinesca

. 1854-1907 . . Fiction . ... Miss Ayr of Virginia

. 1858-1929 . . Poetry . ... Collected Poems

. 1859-1928 . . Fiction . ... Tom Playfair

. 1859-1937 . . Fiction . . . Whispering Smith

. 1860-1916 . . Fiction . ... Little Jarvis

.1861-1905. .Fiction . .The Cardinal's Snuff Box

.1861-1920. .Poetry Patrins

.1867-1906. .Fiction School for Saints

.1875-1928.

Charles Phillips 1880-1933.

Charles O'Donnell 1884-1934.

Joyce Kilmer 1886-1918.

Poetry

Selected Poems

Prose. . .

. Poetry . . .

. . The New Poland

Poetry. .

. . A Rime of the Rood

Poetry.

. . The Circus

4U7

CONTEMPORARY CATHOLIC AUTHORS

In the following list are included the names of Catholic writers today
in America and Great Britain and others whose works are in English
or translated into that language. Some have published only one book,
on a special topic in which they are interested or a significant experience ;
many have written several volumes on their particular endeavor, ior
example, in education or science ; and others are more especially members
of the literary profession, novelists, biographers, poets, apologetes, etc.
That the output of Catholic literature has increased within the last few
years is attested by the 1,835 names given here. That the excellence will
constantly improve is a goal ever to be sought.

American Authors

Aaron, Madeleine

Adams, Elizabeth

Abdullah, Achmed

Agar, William M

Agnes, Sr. M , S. M.

Agnes, Sr. M , S N. D.

Alexander, Calvert, S. X

Alicia, Sr. M., S. C. N.

Allen, Rev. Victor T.

Alplionsus, Sr. M., O. S. U.

Alton, Maxine

Anderson, William Ashley

Antonia, Sr. M., B. V. M.

Aquinas, Mother Thomas, O. S. U.

Arand, Louis A., S. S.

Arent, Leonora

Atkinson, Sam

Aurelia, Sr, M , O. S. F.

Austin, Margot

Bachofen, C. Augustine, 0. S. B.
Baer, Rev. Urban
Bagger, Eugene
Baier, David, O. F. M.
Baierl, Rev. Joseph J.
Baldus, Simon A.
Ballon, Benedict, O. F. M.
Bandas, Rev. Rudolph G.
Bandini, Rev. Albert R.
Banning, Margaret Culkin
Barker, Lillian
Barnaba, Sr. M., S. S. X
Barrett, Alfred, S. X
Barrett, William
Barth, Hilary

Barth, Sr. M. Aquinas, O. S F.
Barton, George
Baschab, Rev. Charles R.
Baudier, Roger
Beamish, Richard Joseph
Becker, Thomas A., S. J.
Beebe, Catherine
Beehan, Martin A.
Bel ford, Msgr. John L.
Bell, Herbert C. F.
Bellwald, August, S. M.
Benedicta, Sr. M., O. S. U.
Bennett, Richard

Benson, Joachim, M. S. Ss. T.
Benz, Rev. Francis E.
Berger, Charles, S. X
Bernarda, Sr. M., B. V. M.
Bernarding, Rev. Peter James
Berry, Rev. E. S.
Betowski, Rev. Edward M.
Betten, Francis S., S. J.
Birch, John J., M. S.
Bittle, Berchmans, O. F. M. Cap.
Bittle, Celestine, O. F. M. Cap.
Blake, Marie Edith
Blakely, Paul L., S. X
Blocker, Hyacinth, O. F. M.
Blodgett, Mabel Louise
Blunt, Rev Hugh Francis
Boileau, Ethel
Boland, Francis J., C. S. C.
Boiling, George M.
Bolton, Ivy

Bolton, Mother M., R. C.
Bonn, John Louis, S. J.
Borden, Lucille Papin
Borgmann, Henry, C. Ss. R.
Bormann, Rev. Frederick
Bouknight, John
Boyer, Rev. O. A.
Boyland, Marguerite T.
Boyle, Mary E.
Boyle, Rev. William Joseph V.
Boy ton, Neil, S. J.
Brady, Rev. Joseph H.
Bray ton, Teresa
Breen, Richard
Bregy, Katherine
Brendan, Sr. M., L H. M.
Brennan, Rev. Gerald P.
Brennan, Robert E., O. P.
Brenner, Henry, O. S. B.
Bresnan, Catherine M.
Briefs, Goetz Anthony
Britt, Matthew, O. S. B.
Brockland, August G.
Brogan, James M., S. J.
Brosnan, Catherine Mary
Brosnan, William J., S. J.
Brown, Beatrice Bradshaw
Brown, Warren

408

Browne-OIf, Lillian
Brownson, Josephine
Bruce, William George
Bruegge, Aurelius, O. F. M.
Bruehl, Rev. Charles P.
Brunini, John Gilland
Bucher, Andrew, O. P. M.
Buck, Alan M.
Buck, Rev. John Reverdy
Buckley, Nancy
Buechel, Eugene, S. J.
Bularzik, Rembert, O. S. B.
Bulger, Helen M.
Bunker, John
Burke, Edmund F., S. J.
Burke, Msgr. John J.
Burke, Thomas F., C. S. P.
Burnham, David
Burns, John Francis, O. S. A.
Burton, Katherine
Bussard, Rev. Paul
Byrnes, William, Jr.

Callaghan, Morley

Callahan, Adalbert, O. F. M.

Callahan, Claire W.

Callan, Charles H., O. P.

Callan, Frank

Callan, Louise, R. S. C. J.

Callcott, Wilfrid Hardy

Campbell, Very Rev. James M.

Campion, Rev. Raymond

Cardinal, Edward V., C. S. V.

Carew, Msgr. Paul T.

Carey, Graham

Carlin, Francis (MacDonald)

Carlton, Joseph (McMullen)

Carman, Harry J.

Carr, Mary Jane

Carroll, James F., C. S. Sp.

Carroll, Patrick J., C. S. C.

Carver, George

Casey, Rev. Patrick

Casey, Robert J.

Castaneda, Carlos E.

Castel, Eugene, S. M.

Celeste, Sr. M.

Chabot, Frederick Charles

Chambers, Mary D.

Chandler, Caroline

ChanJer, Margaret

Chapman, Charles C., S. J.

Chapman, Emmanuel

Chapman, Rev. Michael A.

Chavez, Angelico, O. F. M.

Chetwood, Thomas B., S. J.

Clapp, Mary Brennan

Clark, Eleanor Grace

Clark, Mother Lillian R., R. C.

Clark, Mary E.

Clark, William Bell

Clarke, Rev. John P.
Clemens, Cyril
Clemens, Katharine
dementia, Sr.
Clendemn, Angela A.
Coakley, Rev. Thomas F.
Codd, Gertrude
Code, Rev. Joseph B.
Cody, Alexander J., S J.
Colby, Elbridge
Collins, Msgr. Harold E.
Collins, Joseph B , S. S.
Confrey, Burton
Connell, Francis S , C. Ss. R.
Connolly, James Brendan
Connolly, Myles
Connolly, Terrance L., S. J
Conrard, (George) Harrison
Conroy, Joseph P., S. J.
Considine, John J., M M.
Consilia, Sr. M., O. P.
Conway, Bertraiicl L., C. S. P.
Coogan, Gertrude
Cook, Clement, O. F. M.
Cooney, John M.
Cooper, Msgr. John M.
Corcoran, Charles T., S. J.
Corley, Francis J., S. J.
Corrigan, Raymond W., S. J.
Corsi, Edward
Cory, Herbert E.
Cotter, Rev. James H.
Coughlin, Rev. Charles E.
Cowan, Sr. St. Michael
Cox, Eleanor Rogers
Cox, Ignatius W., S. J.
Crabites, Pierre
Crane, Nathalia
Crawford, Rev. Eugene
Criscuolo, Count Luigi
Crock, Rev. Clement
Croft, Aloysius
Cronin, John Francis, S. S.
Crowley, Francis Michael
Crumley, Thomas A., C. S. C.
Cudahy, John
Cullen, Rev. Thomas F.
Cunningham, James F., C. S. P.
Curran, Rev. Edward Lodge

Dailey, Rev. Edward V.

Daley, Joseph J., S. J.

Daly, James J., S. J.

Daly, Maureen

Daly, Thomas Augustine

Day, Dorothy

Day, Msgr. Victor

Deferrari, Roy J.

Delangelez, Jean, S. J.

Delaney, Francis X., S. J.

Delaunay, John B. Stephen, C. S. C.

409

Dem jan ovich, Rev. Charles C.

Derleth, August

Desvernine, Raoul Eugene

Devoe, Alan

Diamond, Rev, Wilfrid J.

Diiieen, Joseph

Doheny, William J , C S C

Doherty, Edward J.

Dolan, Albert H , O. Carm.

Dominica, Sr. M

Donnelly, Francis P., S. J.

Donoghue, Thomas A., S J

Donovan, Josephine B

Donovan, Paul B.

Donovan, Vincent, O. P

Dooley, William H

Doonan, Grace (Keon)

Dorety, Sr. Helen Angela

Dostal, Hynek

Dostal, Rev. Y/enceslaus A

Dougherty, Rev. John C.

Dowd, William Aloysius, S. J.

Downey, Francis X., S J.

Downing, Patrick J.

Doyle, Henry G

Drady, Alan

Driscoll, Annette S

Dubray, Charles A., S M

Duerk. Hilarion, O. F. M

Duguid, Julian

Dunham, Franklin

Dunne, Rev. Gerald W. E.

Dunney, Rev. Joseph A

Duruy, Victor

Eagan, James Michael

Early, Eleanor

Easby-Smith, Anne

Egan, Joseph B.

Eggemann, Rev. Hubert J

Elbert, John A., S M

Elder, Benedict

Eliot, Ethel Cook

Ellard, Gerald, S. J.

Ellerker, Sr. Marie St. S , O. S D.

Emmanuel, Cyprian W , O F M.

Emmanuel, Sr. Marie, S. C.

Erbacher, Sebastian, O. F M.

Ernest Brother, C. S. C.

Eugene, Brother, O. S. F

Eulalia, Sr. M., R. S M.

Eustace, Most Rev. Bartholomew J.

Eva, Sr. M., O. S. F.

Falqjie, Rev Ferdinand C.

Fante, John

Farley, James A.

Far num., Mabel

Farnum, Suzanne

Farrell, Allan P., S. J.

Farrell, Walter, O. P

Fealy, Nellie C.

Feehaii, May Agnes

Feeley, Raymond T , S. J.

Feeney, Leonard, S J.

Feeney, Thomas, S. J.

Felix, Richard, O. S. B.

Fenton, Rev. Joseph C.

Fenwick, Charles G

Fiehter, Joseph H., S. J

Fink, Msgr. Leo G

Finn, William J., C. S P.

Fischer, Marie

Fitzgerald, Geiald, C. S. C.

Fitzgerald, James A.

FitzGerald, John A.

Fitzpatnck, Edward A.

Fitzpatrick, John C.

Fitzpatnck, Paul J

Flagg, Paluel J

Flick, Ella Mary

Foley, Dorothy C

Foley, Leo P , C M

Ford, Jeremiah G

Fowler, Bertram B.

Fowlie, Wallace

Fox, Frances Margaret

Francis d'Assisi, Mother, O. S. U.

Frenay, Adolph, O. P.

Friedel, Francis J., S. M.

Fuerst, Rev. Anthony N.

Furfey, Rev. Paul Hanly

Furlong, Very Rev. Philip J.

Gabel, Rev. Richard J.

Gainard, Joseph

Gallagher, Louis J., S. J.

Ganey, Helen M.

Garand, Msgr. Phileas S

Garesche, Edward F , S. J

Garraghan, Gilbert J., S J.

Gaul, Cyril G., O. S. B.

Gaynor, Thomas P.

Geiger, Maynard, O. F. M.

Geisert, Rev. Henry A.

Gerow, Most Rev. Richard O.

Gertrude, Sr. M.

Geser, Fmtan, O. S B.

Gillard, John T., S. S J

Gillis, James M., C. S. P.

Gilmore, Florence

Giltinan, Caroline

Glade, James

Glass, Sr M. Fides

Glavin, Msgr. John F.

Glenn, Rev. Paul J.

Gliebe, Francis de Sales, O. F. M.

Gliebe, Julius, O. F. M.

Goebel, Rev. Edmund J.

Goldstein, David

Gorman, Most Rev. Thomas K.

Gorrell, John J. N.

Grace, Very Rev. Richard W.

410

Grady, Frank P

Graham, Msgr. Edward P.

Graves, William W.

Gray, Mary Agatha

Green, Victor G., O. P. M. Cap

Griffin, Rev. Joseph A.

Gross, Rev. Joseph

Gross, Mark S., S. J.

Grussi, Rev. Alphonse M.

Guiiday, Msgr. Peter

Guru, Joseph

Haas, Arthur E.
Haas, Msgr. Francis J.
Habig, Marion A , O F. M.
Hagerty, James E.
Hagspiel, Bruno, S V. D.
Haile, Bernard, O. F. M.
Hanighen, Frank C.
Hanley, Msgr. D. A.
Hannan, Rev. Jerome D.
Harbrecht, Rev. John J.
Hard, William
Harlan, Earl J.
Harney, Martin, S J.
Harrison, Edith Ogden
Hart, Rev. Charles A.
Hauber, Msgr. Ulrich A.
Hausmann, Bernard A , S. J.
Hawks, Msgr. Edward F.
Hayes, Carlton J. H.
Heagney, Rev. Harold J.
Healy, Thomas C. B.
Healy, Thomas Henry
Heenan, John C.
Heffernan, Dean
Helen Louise, Sr , S. N D.
Helen M., Sr., S. N D. de Namur
Helfen, Rev. Mathias
Hendrix, William F., S. J.
Hennessy, Michael E.
Hennrich, Kilian, O. F. M. Cap.
Henry, Msgr. Hugh T.
Herbst, Winfrid, S. D. S.
Herron, Edward A.
Herzog, Charles G., S. J.
Heyliger, William
Hicky, Daniel Whiteheacl
Hilliard, Marion Pharo
Hoffman, Ross J. S.
Hoffmann, Rev. Matthias M.
Holden, Vincent F.
Holland, Rev. Cornelius J.
Holland, Robert E., S. J.
Holmes, Fred L.
Homan, Helen Walker
Horan, Ellamay
Horgan, Paul
Hornback, Florence M.
Hortense, Sr. M., O. P.
Houck, Rev. Frederick A.

Houslander, Caryll
Hubbard, Bernard R., S J.
Huber, Raphael M., O. M. C
Hurley, Doran
Hurley, Wilfred G., C S P.
Husslein, Joseph C , S. J.
Hutchinson, Veronica

Imelda, Sr. M., O. S D.

Imelda, Sr. M., S. L.

Jacks, Leo Vincent

Jacobsen, Jerome Vincent, S. J.

Joachim, Sr. M. Ann, O. P.

John Gabriel, Sr.

Johnson, Rev. George W.

Johnson, Sr. Virginia Therese, M.M.

Johnston, S. M.

Jordan, Elizabeth

Josephita Maria, Sr., S S J.

Juergens, Sylvester P., S. M.

Julie de St. Esprit, Sr.

Kaiser, Edwin G., C. PP. S.
Kalmer, Leo, O F. M.
Kane, William T., S J.
Kavanagh, Marcus A.
Kavanagh, Patrick
Kean, Claude, O. F M.
Kearns, John C., O. P.
Keasbey, Lindley M.
Keeler, Sr. Jerome, O. S. B.
Keenan, Rev. Edward P.
Kehoe, Patrick H., O. S. A.
Keller, Rev. Harold E.
Kelley, Most Rev. Francis C.
Kelly, Blanche Mary
Kelly, Rev. James P.
Kelly, Jerome, O. F. M.
Kelly, Rev. John Bernard
Kelly, Michael A , C. S. Sp.
Kelly, Regina
Kelly, William A.
Kelly, Rev. William R.
Kempf, Rev. Joseph G.
Kennedy, John B.
Kennedy, John F.
Kennedy, J. L.
Kennedy, William H. J.
Kenny, Michael, S. J
Kenzel, Francis S., C. Ss. R.
Keon, Grace (Doonan)
Kernan, Thomas D.
Kerwin, Jerome G.
Keyes, Agnes Franklin
Keyes, Frances Parkinson
Kiely, Mary

Kieiiberger, Vincent, O. P.
Kiener, Sr. Mary Aloysi
Kieran, John
Kilker, Rev. A. J.
King, Ethel

411

Kinsman, Frederick J.
Kirby, Anastasia Joan
Kirkfleet, Cornelius J., O. Praem.
Kirsch, Felix M., O. F. M. Cap.
Kissling, Thomas E.
Kite, Elizabeth
Kleist, James A., S. J.
Klinkner, Anthony F. T.
Knight, Marjorie
Knoblaugh, H. Edward
Knoebber, Sr. M. Mildred, O. S. B.
Kobbe, Carolyn Therese
Kohlbrenner, Bernard J.
Kohner, Sr. M. Hortense, O. P.
Kolmer, John A.
Kreidel, Rev* George A.
Kreuter, Joseph, O. S. B.
Kuhl, Arthur
Kuhn, Anna

LaFarge, John, S. J.

Lahey, Thomas A., C. S. C.

Lallou, Rev. William J.

Lamers, William M.

Lamm, William R.} S. M.

Lamping, Severin, O. F. M.

Lamping, Stephen, O. F. M.

Landheer, Bartholomew

Landreth, Helen

Lane, James W.

Lapp, John A.

Larsson, Raymond E.

Lasance, Rev. Francis X.

Laube, Clifford

Laux, J. J. (Metlake)

Lavery, Emmet

Lawlor, Msgr. William F.

Leahy, Rev. George

Leahy, William A.

Le Buffe, Francis P., S. J.

Lee, Rev. Michael

Leger, Sr. M. Celeste, R. S. M.

Lelen, Rev. Joseph M.

Lenhart, John M., O. F. M. Cap.

Lennox, Patrick J.

Leo, Brother Zachary, F. S. C.

Levy, Rosalie Marie

L'Hommedieu, Dorothy K.

Ligutti, Msgr. Luigi

Littleton, Mary Brabson

Litz, Francis E. A.

Loeher, Rev. Bernard C.

Long, Valentine, O. F. M.

Lord, Daniel A., S. J.

Lord, Rev. Robert H.

Lovelace, Delos Wheeler

Low, Ruth Irma

Lust, Benedict

Lutz, Edward, O. F. M.

Lynch, Adrian, C. P.

Lynch, Ella Frances

Lynch, Rev. John W,
Lynch, Patricia
Lynk, Frederic M., S. V. D.
MacDonald, James (Carlin)
Macelwane, James B., S. J.
MacLean, Msgr. Donald A.
MacLeod, Mary
MacNeil, Neil
Madden, Marie R.
Madeleva, Sr. M., C. S. C.
Madgett, Arthur P., S. J.
Magaret, Helene
Magner, Rev. James A.
Mahan, Bruce Ellis
Mahoney, Florence J., S. J,
Major, Marie Austin
Malone, Paul B.
Mangan, John Joseph
Manning, Marie
Marcetteau, Rev. B. F.
Marchand, Sidney A.
Margaret, Sr., O. P.
Mariella, Sr., O. S. B.
Marique, Pierre J.
Maris Stella, Sr.
Markert, Francis, S. V. D.
Markoe, William, S. J.
Martin, Msgr. Charles A.
Martin, Paul Revere
Mary, Sr., I. H. M.
Mary Immaculata, Sr., O. P.
Mary Joseph, Mother, O. P.
Mary of the Angels, Sr., R. S. M.
Mason, Arthur
Mathis, Michael A., C. S. C.
Matulich, Silvano, O. F. M.
Matzel, Ernest, S. J.
Maurin, Peter

Maxwell, Joseph R. N., S. J.
Maynard, Sara
Maynard Theodore
McAllister, Anna
McAstocker, David P., S. J.
McCabe, David A.
McCabe, Francis Xavier, C. M.
McCann, Paul
McCarron, Hugh, S. J.
McCarthy, Charles H.
McCarthy, Denis A.
McCarthy, Raphael C., S. J.
McCormick, Anne O'Hare
McCormick, John Francis, S. J.
McCormick, Msgr. Patrick J.
McCormick, Virginia
McDonald, Irving T.
McDonald, Milo F.
McDonough, Sr. M. Rosa
McElhone, James F., C. S. C.
McEniry, Edmund C., O. P.
McEntee, Georgiana P.

412

McFadden, Charles J., O. S. A.
McGarry, William J., S. J.
McGill, Mary B.
McGlannan, Alexius
McGlinchey, Msgr. Joseph F.
McGoldrick, Rita C.
McGovern, John Terence
McGovern, Milton
McGovern, Most Rev. Patrick A.
McGowan, Rev. Raymond A.
McGrath, Rev. Thomas Sylvester
McGroarty, John S.
McGucken, William J., S. J.
McGuckin, M. C.
McHugh, John A., O. P.
Mclntyre, Bonaventure, O. F. M.
McKee, Joseph V.
McLaughlin, May Beatrix
McLean, William M. S. J. M.
McMorrow, Thomas
McMullen, Joseph Carl (Carlton)
McNally, Augustin Francis
McNally, Msgr. Thomas F.
McNeill, Charles J.
McNeill, Rev. Leon A.
McNulty, Rev. John L.
McSorley, Joseph, C. S. P.
McTague, Rev. Edward J.
McWilliams, James A., S. J.
Meehan, Rev. John
Memmesheimer, Rev. A.
Menge, Edward
Merrick, Mary Virginia
Messenger, Ruth Ellis
Metlake, George (Laux)
Metzger, Charles H., S. J.
Meyer, James, O. F. M.
Michael, Anne
Middleton, Rev. John S.
Millar, Moorhouse I. X., S. J.
Miller, J. Corson
Miller, Rev. Leo F.
Miltner, Charles C., C. S. C.
Minogue, Anna C.
Miriam, Sr. R. S. M.
Mitchell, Hugh C.
Mlinarovich, Rev. Clement M.
Moffatt, John B., S. J.
Molloy, Sr. M. Aloysius, O. S. F.
Monica, Sr., O. S. TJ.
Monroe, M. Elizabeth
Montavon, William F.
Moody, Ernest A.
Moody, John
Moore, Rev. Edward R.
Moore, Thomas Ewing
Moore, Thomas H., S. J.
Moore, Thomas V., O. S. B.
Morehead, Anne (M. Sullivan)
Moseley, Daisy Haywood

Mourret, Ferdinand, S. S.
Mueller, Rev. Francis J.
Mulhall, Sr. Leonita
Mullaly, Charles J., S. J.
Mullany, Katherine F.
Muller-Thym, Bernard J.
Muntsch, Albert, S. J.
Murphy, Edward F., S. S. J.
Murphy, Francis D.
Murphy, Grace
Murphy, Rev. James H.
Murphy, Margery Cannon
Murray, Raymond William, C. S. C.
Musser, Benjamin
Myers, Elaine
Myers, John Myers

Nagle, Urban, O. P.
Nedoncelle, Maurice
Neill, Esther W.
Nell, Rev. George M.
Nevils, Rev. George M.
Nevils, J. Coleman, S. J.
Nevin, May
Newcomb, Covelle
Newcomb, Msgr. James F.
Newton, Msgr. William L.
Nix, James Thomas
Nolan, James Bennett
Noll, Most Rev. John F.
Noonan, John Patrick, S. J.
Norris, Kathleen
Nutting, Willis Dwight

O'Brien, Isidore, O. F. M.
O'Brien, Rev. John A.
O'Brien, John D.
O'Brien, Msgr. Joseph L.
O'Brien, Michael J.
O'Brien, Rev. Raymond J.
O'Brien, Seumas
O'Brien, Rev. William A.
O'Brien, Most Rev. William D.
O'Connell, Daniel M., S. J.
O'Connell, Godfrey
O'Connell, William Cardinal
O'Connor, John J.
O'Connor, John Lawrence
O'Connor, Rev. Patrick
O'Daniel, Victor F., O. P.
O'Donnell, May G.
Oemler, Marie C.
O'Grady, Daniel C.
O'Grady, Msgr. John
O'Hanlon, Sr. M. Ellen
O'Hara, Most Rev. Edwin V.
O'Hara, John Patrick
O'Keefe, Rev. James William
O'Malley, Charles J.
O'Neil, Mary Coyle
O'Neil, William Jerold

413

O'Neill, Daniel Joseph
O'Neill, James Milton
O'Neill, Sr. M. Agatha
O'Neill, Sr. M. Edwin, I. H. M.
O'Rafferty, Rev. Nicholas
O'Reilly, Patrick J., S. J.
O'Rourke, Lawrence J.
O'Rourke, William T.
Orth, Daniel A.
O'Shaughnessy, Edith Cours
O'Shaughnessy, Michael
O'Sheel, Shaemas
Ostler, Daniel E., O. F. M.
O'Sullivan, Vincent
Otero-Warren, Adelina (Nina)
O'Toole, Msgr. G. Barry

Packard, Frank L.

Palmer, Ben W.

Paraclita, Sr. M.

Parmenter, Christine

Parsons, Wilfrid, S. J.

Paschang, Most Rev. Adolph, M. M.

Patrice, Sister Mary, G. S. J.

Patterson, Frances Taylor

Patterson, Lawrence K., S. J.

Paula, Sr. Mary, S. N. D.

Peck, Theodora Agnes

Pegis, Anton C.

Perkins, Mary

Perrotta, Paul C., O. P.

Petersham, Maud

Petersham, Miska

Petrovits, Rev. Joseph J.

Phelan, Rev. Thomas P.

Phillipps, Marie Tello

Plassmann, Thomas, O. F. M.

Poppy, Maximus, O. F. M.

Power, Sr. M. James, S. S. N. D.

Powers, George Cornelius, M. M.

Powers, Jessica

Predmore, Rev. George V.

Prendergast, William A.

Prince, J. F. T.

Profaee, Don

Purcell, Rev. Harold

Purcell, Richard J.

Raddatz, William J.
Raemers, Rev. Sidney A.
Rankin, Daniel S., S. M.
Rauscher, John J., S. M.
Rawe, John C., S. J.
Ray, Sr. M. Augustina, B. V. M.
Raymond, M., O. C. S. O.
Reid, Richard
Reilly, Joseph J.
Remler, Francis J., C. M.
Remy, Arthur F. J.
Repplier, Agnes
Resch, Peter A., S. M.

Reuter, Frederick A.

Riggs, Rev. T. Lawrason

Ring, George C., S. J.

Ring, Sr. M. Ignatius, S. N. D.

Robison, William F.,- S. J.

Roemer, Theodore, O. F. M. Cap.

Rolbiecki, Rev. John J.

Rooney, Miriam L.

Ross, Eva J.

Ross, Rev. John Elliot

Ross, Louise Doran

Ruane, M. H.

Rung, Rev. Albert

Russell, Susan

Russell, Rev. William H.

Ryan, Anne

Ryan, Daniel F., S. J.

Ryan, Rev. Edwin

Ryan, Mother Imogene, R. S. C. J.

Ryan, Most Rev. James H.

Ryan, Msgr. John A.

Ryan, Rev. John K.

Ryan, Kathryn White

Ryan, Leo Raymond

St. Ignatius, Sr., D. C.

Sands, William Franklin

Sargent, Daniel

Sause, Bernard, A., O. S. B.

Savage, Alma

Scarlet, Will (Brother Leo)

Scheibl, Herbert J.

Schlarman, Most Rev. Joseph H.

Schmid, Mark J., O. S. B.

Schmidt, Very Rev. George T.

Schmiedeler, Edgar B., O. S. B.

Schnibbe, Harry

Schorsch, Peter A., S. M.

Schorsch, Sr. M. Dolores, O. S. B.

Schroeder, Harry Joseph, O. P.

Schrott, Lambert, O. S. B.

Schumacher, Msgr. M. A.

Schuyler, Rev. Henry C.

Scott, Martin J., S. J.

Scully, Rev. David L.

Sedgebury, Edwina

Segale, Sr. Blandina

Seifert, Mathias J.

Selwin-Tait, Monica

Semper, Rev. Isidore J.

Shannon, Monica

Sharkey, Don

Sharp, Rev. John K.

Shea, Michael J.

Sheehy, Rev. Maurice S.

Sheen, Msgr. Fulton J.

Shepperson, Sr. M. Fides

Sherwood, Grace H.

Sholl, Anna McClure

Shuster, George N.

Simko, Michael V.

414

Sloane, Rev. P. J.

Smalley, Ida Mary

Smith, Alfred E.

Smith, Edward S. P.

Smith, Gerard, S. J.

Smith, Helen Grace

Smith, Henry Ignatius, O. P.

Smith, John Talbot

Smith, Msgr. M. J. W.

Smith, Thurber M., S. J,

Smith, William J., S, J.

Specking, Inez

Spellman, Most Rev. Francis J.

Spencer, Lillian W.

Sperti, George Speri

Stafford, Wendell P.

Stancourt, Louis

Stanford, Edward V., O. S. A.

Stearns, Foster

Stearns, Martha G.

Steck, Francis B., O. F. M.

Stegmann, Basil, O. S. B.

Steinmuller, Rev. John E.

Stephen, Anne Drews

Stevens, Mother Georgia, R. S. C. J.

Stock, Leo Francis

Strahan, Rev. W. Speer

Strecker, Edward A.

Sullivan, Frank M.

Sullivan, Kathryn

Sullivan, Margaret (A. Morehead)

Sullivan, Rev. Stephen J.

Swanstrom, Rev. Edward F.

Swickerath, Robert, S. J.

Swint, Most Rev. John J.

Synon, Mary

Tabb, Jennie Masters
Taggart, Marion Ames
Talbot, Francis X., S. J.
Tallon,* Mother M. Teresa
Tanner, Rev. Paul F.
Tansill, Charles C.
Ten Eyck, Mary Dodge
Thayer, Mary Dixon
Then, Rev. John A.
Theodore, Sr. M., S. S.A.
Therese, Sr. M.
Thompson, Blanche Jennings
Thompson, Charles Willis
Thornburgh, Laura
Thorning, Rev. Joseph F.
Thuente, Clement M., O. P.
Tiry, Clara M.
Tobin, Agnes
Tobin, John A., S. J.
Tobin, Joseph A.
Toohey, John J., S. J.
Tucker, William John
Tumulty, Joseph P.
Tunney, Gene

Uniack, John R.

Van der Donckt, Rev. Cyril
Van Stockum, Hilda
Van Sweringen, Sigrid
Van Vorst, Marie
Vecchierello, Hubert, O. F. M.
Vera, Sr. M., S. N. D.
Verda, Sr. M., C. S. C.
Vernon, Grenville
Virginia, Sr. M., S. N. D.
Vocelle, James T.
Vogel, Claude L., O. F. M. Cap.
Voss, Elizabeth

Wachter, Peter, O. S. B.

Wade, Mason

Wagenhauser, Nita

Walker, Herbert O., S. J.

Walker, James Blaine

Wallace, Francis

Wallace, L. (Sr. Imelda, S. L.)

Walsh, Charles R.

Walsh, Edmund A., S. J.

Walsh, Francis Edward

Walsh, Gerald G., S. J.

Walsh, Henry Horace

Walsh, James J.

Walsh, Marie T.

Walsh, Mary Elizabeth

Walsh, Matthew John, C. S. C.

Walsh, Robert P.

Walsh, William Thomas

Wanenmacher, Rev. Francis A.

Ward, Justine B.

Ward, Leo R., C. S. C.

Ward, Leo R,, C. S. C.

Ward, Louis B.

Waring, Msgr. George J.

Weber, Edward Joseph

Weber, Leonora H.

Weber, Nicholas A., S. M.

Wecter, Dixon

Weigand, Msgr. Joseph A.

Weir, Eligius, O. F. M.

Welfle, Richard A., S. J.

Whalen, Doran

Whalen, Rev. Will W.

Whelan, John A., O. S. A.

White, Rev. Charles

White, Helen C.

White, Olive B.

White, Very Rev. Robert J.

Wiley, Thomas E.

Williams, Margaret, R. S. C. J.

Williams, Michael

Williams, Thomas David

Willigan, Walter L.

Willmes, Robert J., S. J.

Windeatt, Mary Fabian

Winters, Rev. Cecil M.

415

Wirries, Mary Mabel

Wolfe, Msgr. John M.

Woll, Matthew

Woods, H. F.

Woods, R. L.

Worden, John

Wright, Cuthbert

Wright, Herbert

Wynhoven, Msgr. Peter M. H.

Foreign

Abercrombie, Nigel James
Adam, Rev. Karl
Agotai, V. G.
Albarran, A. de Castro
Albertini, Alberto
Albion, Rev. Gordon H. J.
Alexander, Fr., O. F. M.
Allers, Rudolph
Allmand, Arthur John
Aloysius, Fr., O. S. F. C.
Anderdon, Blanche
Anson, Peter F.
Antcliffe, Herbert
Antony, Catherine Mary
Arendzen, Canon John
Arnoux, Jacques
Arrara, Joaguin
Arregui, Antonio M., S. J.
Ashbourne, Lord Wm. Gibson
Ashford, Daisy

Aston, Mary Grace (Lady Hills)
Atherton, William Henry
Attwater, Donald
Aumerle, Richard (Maher)
Austin, Mother M.

Baker, G. Leslie
Barber, S. C.
Barclay, Vera C.
Bardy, Abbe Gustave
Baring, Maurice
Barnard, George Frederick
Barnes, Maj. James T.
Barry, Charles (Bryson)
Barton, Msgr. J. M. T.
Baudrillart, Alfred Cardinal
Baumann, Emile
Bazin, Henri
Beales, Arthur C. F.
Bearne, Catherine
Beaslai, Piaras F.
Beck, Andrew, A. A.
Behn, Siegfried
Bellesort, Andre
Belloc, Hilaire
Belloc-Lowndes, Marie
Bennett, Alice Horlock
Bennett, Oswald, C.P.
Benvenuta, Sr. M., O. P.
Berseford-Webb, Charles

Wynne, John J., S. J.
Wyse, Alexander, O. F. M.
Yealy, Francis J., S. J.
Young, Frances Y.
Young, Francis C.
Young, Rev. Joseph A.

Zalitch, Very Rev. Miron
Zimpfer, Rev. George
Zwierlein, Rev. Frederick J.

Authors

Bergeron, Henri-Paul, C. S. C.
Bernadet, M. V., O. P.
Bernanos, Georges
Bernhart, Joseph
Bertrand, Louis
Bethune, Ade
Bett, Henry
Bevenot, H. G, O. S. B.
Bibesco, Princess Marthe
Bird, Rev. Thomas E.
Blacam, Hugh de
Blennerhassett, W. L. R. P. S.
Blondel, Maurice

Blount, M. (Mrs. George Norman)
Blundell, Agnes Mary
Blundell, Margaret
Blundell, Odo, O. S. B.
Blyton, William Joseph
Bodkin, Matthew, S. J.
Boeser, Fidelis, O. S. B.
Boncompagni, Mother M., R. S. C.
Bonnar, Alphonse, O. F. M.
Bopp, Linus
Bordeaux, Henri
Borne, Etienne
Borski, L. M.
Boudreau, Real, C. S. C.
Bowen, Lt.-Col. Francis J.
Boylan, Eustace, S. J.
Boylan, Msgr. Patrick
Boyle, Rev. Francis
Boyne, Don (James Walters)
Bracey, Robert, O. P.
Braybrooke, Patrick
Bremond, Andre, S. J.
Brey, Henriette
Brodrick, James, S. J.
Brosnan, Rev. Joseph Brodie
Broster, Dorothy K.
Brown, Alfred J.
Brown, L. O. (Laurence Oliver)
Brown, Stephen J., S. J.
Brown, William Eric
Browne, Henry, S. J.
Browne, Michael J., S. J.
Bruce, Helen A.
Bruce, Mildred M. E.
Brunner, August, S. J.
Bruno, Fr., O. D. C.

416

Brunsman, J., S. V. D.
Bryson, Charles (Barry)
Bullock-Webster, Llewelyn
Burt, Capt. Michael
Burton, Rev. Harold
Butler, A. S. George

Cahill, Edward, S.J.

Cameron, Capt. L. C. R.

Camm, Bede, O. S. B.

Cammaerts, Emil

Cammaerts, Tita

Campbell, Joseph

Campbell, Roy

Campbell, Capt. William

Campbell, William Edward

Canavan, Joseph, S. J.

Canice, Fr., O. F. M. Cap.

Capes, H. M.

Carbery, Lady Mary

Carlin, Charles A,

Carlin, Ethel L.

Carrel, Alexis

Carrere, Jean

Carroll, Paul Vincent

Carter, Barbara Barclay

Carter, Rose A.

Casey, Rev. Daniel A.

Casserley, Anne

Cassidy, Rev. James F.

Catalogue, Gerard de

Caterina, Sr., O. P.

Cave, C. J, Philip

Cecil, Algernon

Cecilia, Madam

Chamoud, Simone

Charles, Pierre, S. J.

Chariot, Jean

Charlton, Comm. Lionel E. O.

Chateaubriant, A. de

Chevalier, Jacques

Chichester, Alice Desse

Childe, Wilfred

Christitch, Annie

Cicognani, Most Rev. Amleto G.

Civardi, Msgr. Luigi

Cladder, H. J., S. J.

Clare, Rev. Wallace

Clarke, Austin

Clarke, Egerton

Clarke, Isabel C.

Clarke, Lady (Errol Fitzgerald)

Clarke, Laurence Ayscough

Claudel, Paul

Clayton, Joseph

Cleary, Rev. Patrick

Cleary, Patrick Scott

Clegg, Aileen Mary

Clement, Marguerite

Clifford, Lady Elizabeth

Clifford, Sir Hugh

Clifford, Lord Wm. Hugh

Clifton, Violet

Clinton, Ursula

Clonmore, W. C. J. Howard, Lord

Clune, Rev. George

Coady, Rev. M. M.

Codrington, Humphrey W.

Coffey, Rev. Peter

Coghlan, Daniel

Cohausz, Otto, S. J.

Colclough, John George

Coleman, Ambrose, O. P.

Coles, Sydney F. A.

Colum, Mary

Colum, Padraic

Concannon, Helena

Conner, Rearden

Connolly, Richard, O. S. B.

Connolly, Violet

Constant, Abbe Gustave

Conway, Agnes

Conyers, Dorothea

Corcoran, Timothy, S. J.

Corkery, Daniel

Cosenza, Mario E.

Coudenhove, Ida F.

Coutinho, Joaquin de Siqueira

Cowles, Frederick

Coyle, Kathleen

Crawford, Virginia Mary

Cregan, Mairin

Crofts, A. M., O. P.

Cronin, Archibald Joseph

Cronin, Msgr. Michael

Crowe, Brig. Gen. J. H. Verinder

Cunliffe-Owen, Sidney

Cunningham, Charles H. H.

Cunningham, Louis Arthur

Cunnington, Susan

Curran, Rev. Charles F.

Curtayne, Alice

D' Alton, Msgr. Edward A.
D'Alton, Msgr. John F.
Daly, Rev. W. J. B.
Daniel-Rops (Petiot)
Danzas, Julie
D'Arcy, Martin C., S.J.
Davis, Henry, S.J.
Dawson, Christopher
Day, Henry, S. J.
Dease, Alice
Dease, Charlotte G.
De Barbery, Madame
De Jaegher, Paul, S. J.
De La Bedoyere, Michael
De La Pasture, Mrs. E. B.
De La Saudee, J. de Bivort
Delaye, E., S. J.
Delehanty, Frances W.
Del Rio, Amelio

417

Dempsey, Rev. Martin Joseph
Be Puniet, Jean, O. S. B.
Derrick, J. Michael
Devas, Francis C., S. J.
Devas, P. Dominic, O. F. M.
Devas, Raymund P., O. P.
De Wulf, Maurice
Dickens, Mary Angela
Dimnet, Abbe Ernest
Dingle, Reginald J.
Dinnis, Enid M.
Dollard, Msgr. James B.
Donat, J., S. J.
Doncoeur, Paul

Donnelly, Donal Ivor, S. J.

Doorly, Eleanor

Douglas, Lord Alfred Bruce

Dowling, Patrick J.

Downey, Edmund Alan

Downey, Most Rev. Richard

Doyle, Sr. Ignatius, C. N. D.

Dragon, Antonio, S. J.

Dreher, Rev. T.

Drinkwater, Rev. Francis H.

D'Sa, Rev. Manoel F. X.

Ducharme, Jacques

Duchaussois, Pierre J. B., O. M. I.

Dudley, Eustace

Dudley, V. Rev. Owen Francis

Duesburg, Hilaire, O. S. B.

Duff, Douglas Valder

Duffin, Mother Mary G.

Duffy, Bernard

Duffy, Rev. T. Gavan

Duggan, Eileen

Dugmore, Maj. Arthur Radclyffe

Dunbar, Maj. Sir George

Dunoyer, Rev. P.

Dunstan, Fr., O. S. F. C.

Duperray, J.

Du Plessis, Jean

Eaton, Mother Mary, R. S. C. J.

Eaton, Rev. Robert O.

Eden, Helen Parry

Egan, M., S. J.

Ehreuborg, F., S. J.

Elgee, Frank

Ellerker, Mother M., O. Carm.

Ellison, Rev. Bernard C.

Ellison, Mary H.

Emmanuel, Sr. M., O, S. B.

Eppstein, John C. N.

Erlande, Albert

Essex, Edwin, O. P.

Eustace, C, J.

Evenett, Henry Outram

Everest, E. E.

Fahey, Denis, C. S. Sp.
Fairfax-Blakeborough, Maj. John

Fallen, Valere, S. J.

Fanciulli, Giuseppe

Fanfani, Amintore

Farren, Robert

Farrow, John V.

Faulhaber, Michael Cardinal von

Fay, Bernard

Feckes, Charles

Felder, Hilarin, O. F. M. Cap.

Ferro, Antonio

Fisher, Claude

Fitzgerald, Desmond

Fitzgerald, Errol (Lady Clarke)

Fitzpatrick, Benedict

Fitzsimmons, John

Fletcher, Margaret

Flood, Joseph Mary

Flynn, Rev. Thomas E.

Foerster, Friedrich Wilhelm

Fontenelle, Msgr. Rene

Forbes, Lady Helen (Cady)

Forbes, Mother F. A., R. S. H.

Frances de Chantal, Sr.

Fry, Theodore Penrose

Fumet, Stanislaus

Galy, A., S. M.

Gannon, Patrick Joseph, S. J.

Garcia, Msgr. Don Manuel

Gardiner, Lady Alice Marie

Garrigou-Lagrange, Reginald, O. P.

Garrod, Dorothy A. E.

Garvin, Mrs. J. L.

Gasquet, Marie

Gaughan, Jesse A.

Gearon, Patrick J., O. Carm.

Geddes, Leonard, S. J.

Gemelli, Agostino, O. F. M.

George, Robert (Sencourt)

Geyer, Rt. Rev. Francis X.

Geyser, Joseph

Gheon, Henri

Gibbons, John S. R.

Gibbs, Sir Philip

Gilby, Thomas, O. P.

Gille, Rev. Albert

Gillet, Louis

Gilson, Etienne H.

Giuliotti, Domenico

Glasgow, George

Glogger, Abbot Placidus, O. S. B.

Godden, Gertrude M.

Godfrey, Most Rev. William

Gogarty, Oliver St. John

Gordon-Canning, Capt. Robert C.

Gosling, Cecil W. G.

Gougaud, Louis, O. S. B.

Grabmann, Martin

Graf, Ernest, O. S. B.

Graham, Aelred, O. S. B.

Graham, Rt. Rev. Henry Grey

418

Graham, Rev. James
Greene, Graham
Greene, Gwendolen Maud
Gregory, Padraic
Gregory, T. S.
Grey, Francis W. Stuart-
Grignon, C. H.
Grimal, Rev. Jules Leo
Grimshaw, Beatrice
Grousset, Rene
Guardini, Rev. Romano
Guerin, Thomas
Guerrin, Ayme
Gurian, Waldemar
Gwynn, Aubrey, S. J.
Gwynn, Denis R.

Haecker, Theodor

Haering, Otto, O. S. B.

Haiman, Miecislaus

Handel-Mazzetti, Enrica von

Hardman, Anne (Sr. Anne of Jesus)

Harrington, Rev. H.

Harvey, F. W.

Hawkins, D. J. B.

Hay, Maj. Malcolm Vivian

Hayden, Mary Teresa

Hayes, Richard

Hayward, Arthur Lawrence

Heffernan, Maj. Patrick

Helleu, Canon A.

Henry, P., S. M.

Herbert, John Alexander

Heredia, Charles M. de, S. J.

Hernaman, Irene

Herwegen, Ildefons, O. S. B.

Heseltine, George C.

Hetherington, Msgr. Arthur J.

Heurtley, Walter A.

Heydon, J. K. (H. D. Trevarthen)

Hildebrand, Dietrich von

Hills, Lady Mary Grace

Hinkson, Pamela

Hogan, David

Hogan, James

Hogan, Stanislaus M., O. P.

Holden, Lord (Angus W. Eden)

Hollis, Christopher

Horgan, John J.

Home, Rt Rev. Ethelbert, O. S. B.

Hovre, Rev. Franz de

Howard, Rev. Joseph H.

Howley, John F. Whittington

Huby, Joseph, S. J.

Hudleston, Roger (Pater), O. S.B.

Hughes, Rev. Henry B. L.

Hughes, Rev. Philip

Hull, Ernest, S. J.

Hunt, Marigold

Hunt, Rowland

Hutton, Edward

lannetta, Rev. Sabatino

Imrey, Ferenc

Irvine, Helen Douglas

Jacob, Max

Jacob, Naomi

Jacobi, Elizabeth P.

Jaegher, Paul de, S. J.

James (O'Mahony), Fr., O.F.M.Cap.

James, Stanley B.

Janelle, Pierre

Jansen, Bernard, S. J.

Jeffries, Joseph M. N.

Jerrold, Douglas

Johner, D., O. S. B.

Johnson, Rev. Humphrey J. T.

Johnson, Rev. Vernon C.

Jones, David Michael

Jorgensen, Johannes

Journet, Charles

Joyce, George H., S. J.

Jules-Bois, H. A.

Juergensmeier, Rev. Friedrich

Karrer, Otto, S. J.

Kaye-Smith, Sheila

Kearney, John, C. S. Sp.

Kelleher, Daniel Lawrence

Kelly, Bernard J., C. S. Sp.

Kelly, Rev. Bernard W.

Kelly, Eleanor

Keppel, Mother L., R. S. C. J.

Kernahan, Mrs. Coulson

Kerr, Comm. Charles L.

Kerr, James J. R.

Ketter, Rev. Peter

Kiernan, Reginald Hugh

Kiernan, Thomas Joseph

Killanin, Lord (Michael Morris)

King, Alban, O. P.

Klein, Abbe Felix

Knowles, Michael David, O. S. B.

Knox, Msgr. Ronald A.

Koch, Anton, S. J.

Kolbe, Msgr. F. C.

Kologriwof, Iwan von, S. J.

Konopko, Jona

Konz, F., O. M. L

Kramp, Joseph, S. J.

Kuehnelt-Leddihn, Christiane von

Kuehnelt-Leddihn, Erik von

Kurtscheid, B., 0. F. M.

Lahey, Gerald F., S. J.

Lama, Friedrich von

Landau, Rom

Lane, Rev. John Irving

Langan, Msgr. Thomas

Laros, Matthias

Larrieu, Odette

Las Vergnas, Raymond

419

Lattey, Cuthbert, S. J.
Law, Hugh A.
Leahy, Maurice
LeBreton, Miriam Agatha
Lebreton, Jules, S. J.
Leclercq, Henry, O. S. B.
Leclercq, Rev. Jacques
Leen, Edward, C. S. Sp.
Leen, James, C. S. Sp.
Le Fort, Gertrud von
Leftwich, Bertram Ralph
Leigh-Smith, Philip
Leonard, Joseph, C. M.
Le Plastrier, Constance
Leslie, Shane

Letourneau, Emilien, O. M. L
Lewis, C. S.
Lewis, D. B. Wyndham
Lindworsky, Johannes, S. J.
Lockhart, R. H. Bruce
Lockington, William, S. J.
Loehr, Sr. Emiliana, O. S. B.
Longhaye, G-., S. J.
Lortz, Joseph
Lowe, Joyce Egerton
Luddy, A. J., O. Cist.
Lunn, Arnold

MacCall, Seumas

MacDonald, Most Rev. Alexander

MacGillivray, Rev. George J.

MacGreevy, Thomas

Mackay, John

Mackenzie, Compton

Mackenzie, Faith

Mackenzie, Margaret

MacKinder, Dorothy

MacManus, Francis

MacManus, Seumas

MacNeill, Eoin

MacRory, Joseph Cardinal

Madaras,- Edward F., S. J.

Magennis, William

Maguire, William Joseph

Maher, Richard Aumerle, O. S. A.

Mahoney, Rev., E. J.

Makepeace, John Foster

Malard, Cita

Malard, Suzanne

Malegue, Joseph

Mallet, Lady Mathilde

Malone, Andrew

Marcel, Gabriel

Marchesi, Madame Blanche

Marechal, Joseph

Marinoni, Antonio

Marinoni, Rosa Zagnoni

Maritain, Jacques

Maritain, Raissa

Marriott, H. P. Fitzgerald

Marshall, Bruce

Martin, Fr., C. P.

Martindale, Cyril C., S. J.

Masseron, Alexandre

Massis, Henri

Mathew, Rt. Rev. David

Mathew, Gervase, O. P.

Maura, Sr.

Mauriac, Francois

Mausbach, Rev. J.

May, James Lewis

May cock, Alan Laws on

McAllister, Alister

McCaffrey, P. R., O. Carm.

McCann, Justin, O. S. B.

McCarron, Hugh, S. J.

McCarthy, John Bernard

McCullagh, Francis

McDonagh, Michael

McDonnell, Sir Michael

McEvoy, M., O. P.

McGrath, Fergal, S. J.

McGuire, D. Paul

McHugh, Roger

McKenna, Lambert, S. J.

McLaughlin, James B., O. S. B.

McLaverty, Michael

McNabb, Vincent, O.P.

McReavy, Rev. L. L.

Melady, T. S.

Mellor, Capt. Francis Horace

Melloy, Camille

Mercier, Louis J. A.

Mersch, Emile, S. J.

Messenger, Rev. Ernest C.

Messner, Johannes

Meyenberg, Msgr. A.

Meyer, Wendelin, O. F. M.

Meynell, Esther H.

Meynell, Lawrence Walter

Meynell, Viola

Meynell, Wilfrid

Miller, Rev. B. V.

Misciatelli, Piero

Mitchell, Mairin

Mizwa, Stephen

Monahan, Mother Maud, R. S. C. J.

Montessori, Maria

Montherlant, Henri de

Moonan, G. A.

Moran, Thomas

Moreux, Abbe

Morgan, Evan (Viscount Tredegar)

Morice, Rev. Henri

Moris, Rt. Rev. James, C. Ss. R.

Morrah, Dermot, M. M.

Morrison, Blakewell, S. J.

Morrissey, Sr. Helen

Mortimer, Charles G.

Morton, John Bingham

420

Mounier, Emmanuel
Mullen, Patrick
Muller, Michael
Mullin, Rev. Francis A.
Murdock, Rev. Benedict J.
Murnaghan, Francis D.
Murphy, Rev. John P.
Murphy, Rev. Leo
Murray, Rosalind
Murray, T. C.
Myers, Rt. Rev. Edward

Nell-Breuning, Oswald von, S. J.
Neubert, Emil
Newsholme, Henry Pratt
Newton, Wilfrid Douglas
Nicholson, H. (Baroness Zglinitzki)
Nolan, Louis, O. P.
Nolle, Lambert, O. S. B.
Norman, G. A. S.

Norman, Mrs. George (M. Blount)
Northcote, Rev. Philip M.
Noyes, Alfred

O'Brien, Rev. Eris

O'Brien, George

O'Brien, Hon. Georgina

O'Brien, Kate

O'Brien, Sophie

O'Byrne, Cathal

O'Connell, Rev. Sir John R.

O'Connor, Armel

O'Connor, Frank

O'Connor, Lucy Violet

O'Crohan, Thomas

O'Donnell, Peadar

O'Dowd, W. B.

Oechtering, Msgr. J. H.

O'Faolain, Sean

O'Gorman, Lt.-Col. Patrick William

O'Hara, Valentine J.

O'Hegarty, Patrick Sarsfield

O'Higgins, Brian

O'Kelly, John Joseph

O'Laverty, Rev. Hugh

Oldmeadow, Ernest J.

O'Leary, Mother M., R. S. C. J.

Olgiati, Msgr. Francesco

Oliver, Laurence (L. O. Brown)

O'Mahoney, Canon Denis

O'Mahoney, Nora Tynan

O'Neill, George, S. J.

O'Neill, Canon John

O'Nolan, Rev. Gerald

O'Rahilly, Alfred

Orchard, Rev. William E.

Orczy, Emmuska Baroness

O'Riordan, Conal

Ossendowski, Ferdynand Antoni

O'Sullivan, Maurice

Pacificus, Fr., O. S. F. C.

Page, Leo Francis

Pan, Stephen Chao Ying

Papini, Giovanni

PaQiiet, Msgr. Louis A.

Parr, Olive K.

Pater, Roger (Hudleston)

Pearson, Beryl

Pepler, Conrad, O. P.

Pepler, H. D. Clark

Perrier, Joseph L.

Perroy, Pierre Louis, S. J.

Petiot, Henri (Daniel-Rops)

Petre, Maude D. M.

Pfleger, Karl

Phelan, Rev. Gerald B.

Phelan, Michael J., S. J.

Philip, Mother M., I. B. V. M.

Phillips, R. P.

Piette, Maximin, O. F. M.

Pirn, Herbert Moore

Pinsk, Johannes

Piron, Paul, S. J.

Plunkett, George Noble, Count

Plus, Raoul, S. J.

Poelz, Msgr. F. X.

Pohle, Msgr. J.

Pope, Hugh, O. P.

Poulet, Charles, O. S. B.

Power, Albert, S. J.

Power, Michael

Power, Canon Patrick

Prestage, Edgar

Prince, Rev. John F. T.

Proserpio, Rt. Rev. Leo, S. J.

Przywara, Erich, S. J.

Pucelli, Rudolph

Puduchery, Msgr. Antony

Purdie, Albert Bertrand, O. P.

Quinn, Rev. Edward
Quintero, Joaguin Alvarez

Rankin, Rev. D. J.
Rawlinson, Arthur Richard
Reyner, Elizabeth
Read, Herbert
Reany, Rev. William
Reddin, Kenneth Shells
Redlich, Baron M. D. A. R. von
Reeves, John-Baptist, O. P.
Reidy, Maurice A.
Renouf, Louis P. W.
Reys, Rev. Arthur L.
Rickard, Jessis Louisa
Rivard, Adjutor
Robbins, Harold
Robin, Abbe Jean
Robinson, Gertrude M.
Roch, F. Mary Ursula

421

Roche, Rev. Aloysius
Roche, W., S. J.
Rogers, Rev. Patrick C. J.
Romulo, Carlos P.
Ronan, Rev. Myles V.
Rooney, Philip
Rope, Rev. Henry E. G.
Rothenstein, J. K. Maurice
Rothenstein, Sir William
Roy, Msgr. Joseph Camille
Rubio, David, O. S. A.
Rumble, Leslie, M. S. C.
Rushton, Gerald Wynne
Ruthnaswamy, Mariadas
Ryan, Finbar, O. P.
Ryan, Frederic W,
Ryan, Nicholas, S. J.

Sackett, Rose M.

St. Aubyn, Gwen

Saint Aulaire, Comte de

St. John, Christopher Marie

St. Laurent, Canon Thomas de

St. Paul, Mother

Salaville, Severien, A. A.

Scanlan, Nelle M.

Schebesta, Paul, S. V. D.

Schmid, Max, S. J.

Schmidt, Wilhelm, S. V. D.

Schmidt-Pauli, Elizabeth von

Scholfield, John Faber

Schrijvers, Joseph, C. Ss. R.

Schulte, Paul, O. M. I.

Schurhammer, G., S. J.

Schuschnigg, Kurt von

Schuster, I., O. S. B.

Schwer, Rev. Wilhelm

Scicluna, Hannibal P.

Scott, Rev. Sidney Herbert

Scott-Moncrieff, George

Scott-Moncrieff, Mrs. George

Segovia, Gertrudis

Seisenberger, Rev. M.

Sellers, E. (Strong)

Sencourt, Robert (R. E. C. George)

Seppalt, Rev. F. X.

Seredi, Kate

Sertillanges, A. G., O. P.

Seward, Charles

Shaw, Rev. S. M.

Sheed, Francis J.

Sheehan, Most Rev. Michael

Sheldon, G. M.

Shepherd, Eric

Sheridan, Thomas J., S. J.

Sherren, Wilkinson

Shewring, Walter

Shields, Bernard Francis

Sierra, Gregorio Martinez

Sigmar von Fersen, Rev. Juilan

Singleton, Aileen M. W.

Skeet, F. J. Angus
Sleeman, Col. James
Smith, Lady Eleanor
Smith, Canon George
Smith, Msgr. Richard L.
Smithson, Annie M. P.
Somerville, Henry
Sothern, Margaret
Souvay, Charles L., C. M.
Speaight, Robert
Spieler, Joseph, P. S. M.
Staniforth, Edith
Starkie, Walter F.
Stead, William Force
Steuart, Robert H. J., S. J.
Stockley, William F. P.
Stockums, Most Rev. Wilhelm
Stolz, Benedict, O. S. B.
Strattman, Franz Heinrich, O. P.
Streng, Most Rev. Franz von
Strong, Mrs. Arthur (E. Sellers)
Strowski, Fortunat
Stuart, Francis
Sturzo, Bon Luigi
Sullivan, Mary
Surveyer, Edouard Fabre
Sutcliff e, E. F., S. J.
Sutherland, Halliday G.
Sutton, Bertha Radford
Svensson, Jon, S. J.

Taylor, Hugh Stott

Taylor, Sr. Monica

Taylor, Canon Thomas Nimmo

Teeling, William Burke

Temple, George

Teodorowiez, Most Rev. Josef

Thibaut, Don Raymond

Thomas, Parekunnell Joseph

Thompson, W. R.

Thoonen, J. P.

Thorold, Rev. Anthony

Thorp, Joseph

Thurstan, Violetta

Tigar, Clement, S. J.

Timmermans, Felix

Tolkien, John Ronald Reuel

Toner, Rev. Patrick J.

Toole, Joseph

Towers, Rev. E.

Toynbee, Rosalind

Tozer, Basil

Trappes-Lomax, Michael

Tredegar, Viscount (Evan Morgan)

Trevarthen, Hal D, (Hey don)

Trinka, Zdena

Trochu, Abbe Francois

Trotter, Alys Fane

Tussaud, John Theodore

Tyciak, Julius

422

Undset, Sigrid

Urbel, Justo Perez de, O. S. B.

Vaganay, Abbe Leon
Vallance, W. H. Aymer
Van de Put, Albert
Van der Essen, Leon
Van der Meersch, Maxence
Vandeur, Eugene, O. S. B.
Vann, Gerald, O. P.
Van Zeggelen, Marie
Van Zeller, Hubert, O. S. B.
Vega, A. C.

Verkade, Willibrod, O. S. B.
Victorin, Frere Marie
Visarius, Sr. M. Herminegildis

Walker, L. J. Ignatius, S. J.

Wall, Bernard

Walsh, Louis J.

Walsh, Maurice

Walsh, Michael

Walters, James (Don Boyne)

Ward, Rev. Leo

Ward, Maisie

Watkin, Edward Ingram

Watt, Lewis, S. J.

Watts, Ethel M.

Watts, Nevile Hunter

Waugh, Evelyn

Wayne, T. J.

Weismantel, Leo
Welch, Rev. Sidney R.
Weld-Blundell, B., O. S. B.
Wellington, Hubert Lindsay
Wells, Warre B.
Wentworth, Judith, Baroness
Werfel, Franz
Whelan, Basil, O. S. B.
Whyte, Frederic
Wilby, Noel Jean M.
William, Rev. Franz Michel
Williams, Valentine
Williamson, Rev. Benedict
Williamson, Claude, O. S. C.
Williamson, George C.
Willoughby-Meade, Gerald
Wilms, H., O. P.
Windham, Joan
Woodgate, M. V.
Woodruff, J. Douglas
Wright, Canon Thomas
Wu, John C. H.
Wust, Peter

Young, Margaret E. M. M.
Young, Urban, C. P.

Zglinitzki, Baroness (H. Nicholson)

Zulueta, F., S. J.

Zundel, Maurice

Zuviria, Gustavo A. Martinez

Zychlinski, Rev. Alexander

THE GALLERY OF LIVING CATHOLIC AUTHORS

To promote the apostolate of Catholic letters, the Gallery of Living Cath-
olic Authors was founded by Sister Mary Joseph, S. L., in 1932 at Webster
Groves, Mo. It has primarily for objective the recognition of living Cath-
olic writers, the leaders of Catholic thought both here and abroad; and
secondly the creation or the building up of a Catholic reading public, an
intelligent and enthusiastic Catholic laity who know the Catholic authors,
read their books, talk about them, demand their books at public libraries
and consult the many guides and reviews in order to keep abreast of the
output of Catholic literature. The Gallery functions through a Board of
Governors composed of twenty-one national and international literary
authorities, the St. Louis Consultive Committee, and the Committee on
Juvenile Literature. Membership in the Gallery is unlimited: names of
authors may be submitted by anyone and if approved by the Board the
author is asked for an autographed photograph, a letter and a page or
more of original manuscript. Originals are rephotographed and prints
made and used for exhibition purposes, the originals being placed in
safety files for preservation. Lantern slides are also made and used for
the illustrated lectures given by the director of the Gallery, Sister Mary
Joseph, S. L., in clubs, schools and colleges, in order to build up a wide
knowledge of Catholic writers. Such presentation of Catholic literary
personalities serves to stimulate interest in their works and proves be-
yond doubt that Catholic authors are comparable in every phase of lit-
erature with the best of the un-Christian or the pagan writers who have
captured the literary field. After nine years, membership in the Gallery
numbers more than 300 Catholic contemporary writers.

423

When the Gallery reached the 200 mark, the Board decided to erect
the greatest of the authors into an Academy, a Permanent Gallery, based
in some points on the French Academy, membership in this Academy
of forty contemporary immortals, twenty-five non-Americans and fifteen
Americans, to be decided by the combined electoral and popular vote,
vacancies to be filled by the Board. A national plebiscite was conducted
by Rev. Francis X. Talbot, S. J., chairman of the Board and editor of
"America/* and over 1,500 votes were submitted. Partial results were pub-
lished in "America", October 10, 1936. The list of contemporary immortals
then included twenty non-American and eleven American authors; until
the selection of forty is completed one American and one foreign author
is to be chosen each year; no election was held in 1940 or 1941. G. K.
Chesterton was elected to the Academy but died before the formal open-
ing. Death claimed the first member in 1939, when Archbishop Goodier
died in London. The list as of January, 1942, includes the following:

Non-American Authors
Karl Adam
Maurice Baring
Hilaire Belloc
Paul Claudel
Padraic Colum
Christopher Dawson
Abbe Ernest Dimnet
Eileen Duggan
Henri Gheon
Etienne Gilson

Archbishop Alban Goodier, S. J.
Christopher Hollis
Johannes Jorgensen
Sheila Kaye-Smith
Ronald Knox
Shane Leslie
D. B. Wyndham Lewis
Arnold Lunn

Jacques Maritain
C. C. Martindale
Alfred Noyes
Giovanni Papini
Sigrid Undset

American Authors
Father Leonard Feeney, S. J.
Father James Gillis, C. S. P.
Monsignor Peter Guilday
Carlton J. H. Hayes
Father Daniel A. Lord, S. J.
Sister Madeleva, C. S. C.
Theodore Maynard
Agnes Repplier
Daniel Sargent
Monsignor Fulton Sheen
Father Francis X. Talbot, S. J.
William Thomas Walsh
Helen C. White
Michael Williams

In 1940 it was decided by the Board of Governors that a Catholic Lit-
erary Award be given annually for the outstanding book of the year by
a member of the Gallery. The first Award was given posthumously to
Eric Gill for his "Autobiography," published just after his death in 1940.

The Gallery plans to be not only a collection of autographed photo-
graphs, letters and pages of manuscripts, but a place of research for
scholars and students working on the history of contemporary Catholic
literature, a research library complete as to books, pamphlets, booklets
and magazine articles written by these twentieth-century authors, an in-
formation service offering biographical and bibliographical data on these
writers; in fine, a Catholic clearing-house of information and suggestions,
international in scope, authority and function. Eventually the Gallery will
be housed in a building of its own. One was specially designed for it by
the great non-Catholic architect, Ralph Adams Cram. The completion of
his plans and the realization of the above objectives depend upon those
who desire to assist in the work of making Catholic authors better known.
Catholics have much to give. Spiritual standards make the books written
by the greater number of Catholic writers not less literary and certainly
richer in content than they would otherwise be. And if the rising genera-
tion can be stimulated to create a greater Catholic literature they will have
achieved a necessary work of Catholic Action. The highest ecclesiastical
approval and the special blessing of the Holy Father have been given
the Gallery of Living Catholic Authors.

424

RECOMMENDED BOOKS
Published September, 1940 — August, 1941 (inclusive)

In the Archdiocese of New York a committee makes a survey of all
books published in English, and selects from them a list of those rec-
ommended to Catholic readers. This Cardinal Hayes Literature Com-
mittee publishes quarterly about a hundred titles of recommended books.
These catalogues are called "The Book Survey." The work is done by
highly qualified readers who are governed in their judgment by an en-
lightened Catholic sense. Qualifications for listing in the "Survey" are
three: (1) the book must be worthy of a mature intelligence; (2) it must
not offend the Christian sense of truth or decency; (3) it must bear the
marks of good literary craftsmanship.

To quote from the "Survey": "It is no exaggeration to say that many
of the evils from which we are at present suffering were produced by
books, books which have weakened faith, corrupted taste, undermined
morals and left most of the world floundering in despair. Today even
Catholics read with equanimity books that not only picture but create
these conditions, but it is high time that Catholics ceased to regard these
conditions as natural phenomena for which they have no responsibility
and which they are powerless to change, high time they realized that
unless they exert themselves in some positive fashion to offset them they
are indeed morally responsible for them.

"The duty of the Catholic is clear We have lain too long under the

literary dictatorship of the powers of darkness. It is time we declared our
independence, first, by retusing to read immoral books; second, by refus-
ing to apologize for that refusal; third, by reading the good books which
are being published in sufficient number and variety to keep readers of
every taste continuously occupied and pleased."

The following is a list of recommended books published during the year
from September, 1940, to August, 1941, inclusive.

Biography
Across the Busy Years, Vol. II, by

Nicholas M. Butler (Scribner's).
Astors, The, by Harvey O'Connor

(Knopf).
Autobiography of Eric Gill (Devin-

Adair).
Bess of Cobb's Hill, by Enid Dinnls

(Bruce).
Blessed Rose Philippine Duchesne,

by L. Keppel (Longmans, Green).
Borgia Pope, The, by Orestes Fer-

rara (Sheed & Ward).
Born That Way, by Earl R. Carlson

(Day).

Captain Paul, by Commander Ed-
ward Ellsberg (Dodd, Mead).
Cardinal Hayes, by John B. Kelly

(Farrar & Rinehart).
Christopher Columbus, by Daniel

Sargent (Bruce).
Come What May, by Arnold Lunn

(Little, Brown )i.
Country Editor, by Henry B. Hough

(Doubleday, Doran).
Crusader in Crinoline, by Forrest

Wilson (Lippincott).

Diplomatically Speaking, by Lloyd

C. Griscom (Little, Brown).
Earth Is the Lord's, The, by Taylor

Caldwell (Scribner's).
Edith Cavell, by Helen Judson

(Macmillan).
Exit Laughing, by Irvin S. Cobb

(Bobbs-Merrill).
Father De Smet, by Helene Magaret

(Farrar & Rinehart).
For the Heathen Are Wrong, by

Eugene Bagger (Little, Brown).
Francis Cardinal Bourne, by Ernest

Oldmeadow (Burns, Gates).
From Panama to Verdun, by PM1-

lippe Bunau-Varilla (Dorrance).
Golden Legend of Jacobus de Vora-

gine, The, by Granger Ryan and

Helmut Kipperger (Longmans,

Green).
Hardy of Wessex, by Carl J. Weber

(Columbia).
Horace Walpole, by R. W. Ketton-

Cremer (Longmans, Green).
John Baptist de la Salle, by Martin

Dempsey (Bruce).

425

John Dryden, by James M. Osbora

(Columbia).
Katharine Tekakwitha, The Lily of

the Mohawks (Fordham).
Life and Work of Prince Demetrius

Gallitzin, by Rev. Peter H.

Lemcke (Longmans, Green).
Man Named Grant, A, by Helen

Todd (Houghton Miffiin).
Man of Spain, by Joseph H. Pichter,

S.J. (Macmillan).
Man Who Got Even with God, The,

by O. Raymond, O.C.S.O.

(Bruce).
Mission to the North, by Florence

J. Harriman (Lippincott) .
My Own Four Walls, by Don Rose

(Doubleday, Doran).
Noble Fellow, by Andrew Rodgers

III (Putnam).
Personal Exposures, by Rex Beach

(Harper) .
Pillar to Post, by Henry H. Curran

(Scribner's).
Pilsudski, by Alexandra Pilsudska

(Dodd, Mead).
Polish Profile, by Princess Paul

Sapieha (Carrick & Evans).
Pope Innocent III and His Times,

by Joseph Clayton (Bruce).
Quaker Childhood, A, by Helen T.

Flexner (Yale).

Quints Have a Family, The, by Lil-
lian Barker (Sheed & Ward).
Redemption, by Gabriel F. Powers

(Good Shepherd Press).
Roger Fry, by Virginia Woolf (Har-

court, Brace).
Saint Patrick, by Hugh de Blacam

(Bruce).
Schoolmaster of Yesterday, by M.

F. Kennedy and A. F. Harlow

(Whittlesey).
Sir Richard Burton's Wife, by Jean

Burton (Knopf).
Social Doctrine in Action, by John

A. Ryan (Harper).
Song in His Heart, by Rita Olcott

(Field).
Soong Sisters, The, by Emily Hahn

(Doubleday, Doran).
Spanish Tudor, A, by H. F. M. Pres-

cott (Columbia).
Spring Symphony, by Eleanor

Painter (Harper).
Street of the Half-Moon, by Mable

Farnum (Bruce).

Their Name is Pius, by Lillian
Browne-Olf (Bruce).

Trelawney, by Margaret Armstrong
(Macmillan).

Two Lives of Saint Cuthbert, by
Bertram Colgrave (Cambridge-
Macmillan).

Washington and the Revolution, by
Bernhard Knollenberg (Macmil-
lan).

When the Sorghum Was High, by
Rev. John J. Considine, M. M.
(Longmans, Green).

Wings of Eagles, by F. J. Corley,
S.J., and R. J. Willmes, S.J.
(Bruce).

Zachary Taylor, by Holman Hamil-
ton (Bobbs-Merrill).

Fiction

Above Suspicion, by Helen Mcln-
ness (Little, Brown).

Before Lunch, by Angela Thirkell
(Knopf).

Captain from Connecticut, The, by
C. S. Forester (Little, Brown).

Cheerfulness Breaks In, by Angela
Thirkell (Knopf).

Claudia and David, by Rose Fra*n-
ken (Farrar & Rinehart).

Cousin Honore, by Storm Jameson
(Macmillan).

Embezzled Heaven, by Franz Wer-
fel (Viking).

English Air, The, by D. E. Steven-
son (Farrar & Rinehart).

Family, The, by Nina Fe dor ova
(Little, Brown).

Faraway Island, by Elizabeth Jor-
dan (Appleton-Century).

Final Edition, by E. F. Benson (Ap-
pleton-Century).

Fire and the Wood, The, by R. C.
Hutchinson (Farrar & Rinehart).

For Us the Living, by Bruce Lan-
caster (Stokes).

Good Shepherd, The, by Gunnar
Gunnarsson (Bobbs-Merrill).

Homeward Bound, by the Rev.
Thomas B. Chetwood (Wagner).

House of Lee, The, by Gertrude
Atherton (Appleton-Century).

Land of Spices, The, by Kate
O'Brien (Doubleday, Doran).

Late Harvest, by * Olive B. White
(Macmillan) .

Let the Earth Speak, by Ann Stew-
ard (Macmillan).

426

Madame Dorothea, by Sigrid Und-
set (Knopf).

Manhold, by Phyllis Bentley (Mac-
millan).

Medical Center, by Faith Baldwin
(Farrar & Rinehart).

Mighty Mountain, by Archie Binns
(Scribner's).

Mirror of a Dead Lady, by Helen D.
Irvine (Longmans, Green).

Moscow — 1979, by Erik and Chris-
tiane von Kuehnelt-Leddihn
(Sheed & Ward).

Mountain Meadow, by John Buchan
(Houghton Mifflin).

Oliver Wiswell, by Kenneth Rob-
erts (Doubleday, Doran).

Out of the Fog, by Joseph C. Lin-
coln (Appleton-Century).

Random Harvest, by James Hilton
(Little, Brown).

Raven's Wing, The, by Elizabeth
Sprigge (Macmillan),

Reckon with the River, by Clark
McMeekin (Appleton-Century).

Says Mrs. Crowley, Says She, by
Doran Hurley (Longmans,
Green).

Secret of the Marshbanks, The, by
Kathleen Norris (Doubleday,
Doran) .

Singing Beach, by Elizabeth Foster
(Harper).

Sons of the Others, by Philip Gibbs
(Doubleday, Doran).

Spark in the Reeds, The, by S. M.
C. (Kenedy).

Tale of Three Cities, by D. L. Mur-
ray (Knopf).

These I Like Best, by Kathleen
Norris (Doubleday, Doran).

This Burning Heat, by Maisie Ward
(Sheed & Ward).

Thomasheen James, by Maurice
Walsh (Stokes).

Through the House Door, by Helen
Hull (Coward-McCann).

Tory Oath, by Tim Pridgen (Dou-
bleday, Doran).

To the Indies, by C. S. Forester
(Little, Brown).

Tremaynes and the Masterful Monk,
The, by Owen F. Dudley (Long-
mans, Green).

Walking the Whirlwind, by Brigid
Knight (Crowell).

West to North, by Compton Mac-
kenzie (Dodd, Mead).

Where Beauty Dwells, by Emilie

Loring (Little, Brown).
Who Walk Alone, by Perry Burgess

(Holt).

History
American Agricultural Press, The,

by Albert L. Demaree (Colum-
bia).
Antarctic Ocean, The, by Russell

Owen (Whittlesey).
Call of Caldey, The, by Bede Camm,

O. S.B. (Burns, Oates).
Characters of the Inquisition, by

William Thomas Walsh (Ken-
edy).
Cyril and Methodius, by Cyril Poto-

cek (Kenedy).
Diary of Gino Speranza: Italy, 1915-

1919, by Florence C. Speranza

(Columbia).
Diplomat between Wars, by Hugh

R. Wilson (Longmans, Green).
Earliest Christian Liturgy, The, by

Joseph M. Nielen (Herder).
Foreign Policy of Thomas F. Bay-
ard, The, by Charles C. Tansill

(Fordham) .
France Speaking, by Robert de

Saint Jean (Dutton).
Franciscan Missions of California,

The, by John A. Berger (Put-
nam).
French Pioneers in the West Indies,

by Nellis M. Grouse (Columbia).
German Subs in Yankee Waters:

First World War, by Henry J.

James (Gotham).
Gold Rushes, The, by W. P. Morrell

(Macmillan).

Grace of Guadalupe, The, by Fran-
ces P. Keyes (Messner).
History of the Catholic Church, A,

Vol. IV, by Fernand Mourret, S. S.

(Herder).
History of the Romantic Movement

in Spain, by E. Allison Peers

(Cambridge-Macmillan) .
Imperial Soviets, The, by Henry C.

Wolfe (Doubleday, Doran).
In Great Waters, by Jeremiah Diggs

(Macmillan) .
In the Shadow of Lincoln's Death,

by Otto Eisenschiml (Wilfrid

Funk).
I Saw France Fall, by Rene de

Chambrun (Morrow).
Letters of St. Boniface, The, by

Ephraim Emerton (Columbia).

427

Marguerite Bourgeoys and Her Con-
gregation, by Sister St. Ignatius,
S. N. D. (Garden City Press).

Medieval Papacy in Action, The, by
Marshall W. Baldwin (Macmil-
lan).

Medical Work of the Knights Hos-
pitallers of St. John of Jerusalem,
by B. E. Hume (Johns Hopkins).

Monastic Order in England, The, by
Dom David Knowles (Cambridge-
Macmillan) .

Mongol Empire, The, by Michael
Prawdin (Macmillan).

New England: Indian Summer, by
Van Wyck Brooks (Button).

Old Deal and the New, The, by
Charles A. Beard and George
Smith (Macmillan).

Origin of the Jesuits, The, by
James Brodrick, S. J. (Longmans,
Green) .

Persecution of the Catholic Church
in the Third Reich, The (Long-
mans, Green).

Pioneer Blackrobes on the West
Coast, by Peter M. Dunne, S. J.
(U. of California).

Port of Gloucester, The, by James
B. Connolly (Doubleday, Doran).

Second Empire, The, by Octave
Aubry (Lippincott).

Suez and Panama, by Andre Sieg-
fried (Harcourt, Brace).

They Wanted War, by Otto D.
Tolischus (Reynal & Hitchcock).

Tide of Fortune, The, by Stephan
Zwieg (Viking).

Under the Iron Heel, by Lars Moen
(Lippincott) .

Vanguards of the Frontier, by Ever-
ett Dick (Appleton-Century).

Where They Have Been Trod, by
Lieut. Col. R. Ernest Dupuy
(Stokes).

Whither Europe, by Arnold Lunn
(Sheed & Ward).

Yankees and Yorkers, by Dixon R.
Fox (N. Y. TJ. Press).

Law and Government
Catholic Principles of Politics, by
John A. Ryan and Francis J. Bo-
land (Macmillan).
Constitutionalism: Ancient and
Modern, by C. H. Mclllwain (Cor-
nell).

Federation for Western Europe, A,
]by W. I. Jennings (Macmillan).

For God and Democracy, by James
A. Magner (Macmillan).

Organic State, The, by Ross J. Hoff-
man (Sheed & Ward).

Organization of the Courts, by Ros-
coe Pound (Little, Brown).

Scholasticism and Politics, by
Jacques Maritain (Macmillan).

Trojan Horse in America, The, by
Martin Dies (Dodd, Mead).

Literature and Essays
Bedside Book of Famous British

Stories (Random).
Books Alive, by Vincent Starrett

(Random).
Brontes' Web of Childhood, The, by

Fannie E. Ratchford (Columbia).
Dante's Divine Comedy, by Louis

How (Harbor Press).
English Ode from Milton to Keats,

The, by George N. Shuster (Co-
lumbia) .

Essays and Verses, by Russell Wil-
bur (Sheed & Ward).
Letters of Joseph Conrad to Mme.

Poradowska, by J. A. Gee and P.

J. Sturm (Yale).
Living Chaucer, The, by Percy V. D.

Shelly (U. of Pennsylvania).
Mothers* Anthology, The, by Wil-
liam L. Phelps (Doubleday,

Doran).
On the Place of Gilbert Chesterton

in English Letters, by Hilaire Bel-

loc (Sheed & Ward).
Pageant of Letters, by Alfred

Noyes (Sheed & Ward).
Shakespeare and Other Masters, by

Elmer E. Stoll (Harvard).
Silence of the Sea, by Hilaire Bel-

loc (Sheed & Ward).
Survival till Seventeen, by Leonard

Feeney, S. J. (Sheed & Ward).
Word-Hoard, by Margaret Williams,

R.S.C.J. (Sheed & Ward).
Writings of Margaret Fuller, by

Mason Wade (Viking).

Poetry and Drama

Dew on the Thorn, by the Students
of Marywood College (Mary-
wood).

Enjoyment of Drama, The, by Mil-
ton Marx (Crofts).

Letters on Poetry, from W. B. Yeats
to Dorothy Wellesley (Oxford).

New Zealand Poems, by Eileen Dug-
gan (Macmillan).

428

Poems of Alice Meynell (Oxford),

Revolt, by John Bunker (Campion).

Streets in Nazareth, by Gerald Fitz-
gerald, C. S. C. (Kenedy).

Testament of Youth, by Maurice C.
Fields (Pegasus).

Theatre for Tomorrow, edited by
Emmet Lavery (Longmans,
Green).

Philosophy and Education

Education of Sisters, The, by Sister
Bertrande Meyers (Sheed &
Ward).

Helping Youth to Grow, by J. G.
Kempf (Bruce).

Men and Modern Secularism, pub-
lished by National Catholic
Alumni Federation.

Nature and Functions of Authority,
by Yves Simon (Marquette).

Pivotal Problems of Education, by
William F. Cunningham, C. S. C.
(Macmillan).

This Way Happiness, by Charles P.
Bruehl (Bruce).

Religion

Bond of Perfection, The, by Sister
M. Agnes, S. N. D. (Pustet).

By Jacob's Well, by Most Rev.
James Leen, C. S. Sp. (Kenedy) .

Christian Family, The, by Tihamer
Toth (Herder).

Christ: Teacher and Healer, edited
by Fr. Kilian J. Hennrich, O.F.M.
Cap. (St. Anthony Guild Press).

Conferences for Religious Com-
munities, Third Series, by Albert
Muntsch, S. J. (Herder).

Conversation with God, by Anthony
Thorold (Sheed & Ward).

Divine Crucible of Purgatory, The,
by Mother M. St. Austin
(Kenedy).

Dust, Remember Thou Art Splen-
dor, by Raoul Plus, S. J. (Pustet).

Four First Things, The, by Rev. R.
H. J. Steuart, S.J. (Longmans,
Green).

Glimpses of Truth, by Sister St.
Michael Cowan (Holy Ghost Con-
vent, Waterbury).

Heart of the Rosary, by Francis P.
Donnelly, S.J. (Catholic Literary
Guild).

Holy Communion (Sentinel Press).

Instructions on Christian Doctrine:

The Commandments of God, by

Nicholas O'Rafferty (Bruce).
Jesuit in Focus, The, by Rev. James

J. Daly, S.J. (Bruce).
Jesus As Men Saw Him, by Rev.

Martin J. Scott, S.J. (Kenedy).
Kindly Light, compiled by Daniel

M. O'Connell, S.J. (America

Press).
Knight of Christ, by John E. Mof-

fatt, S.J. (Bruce).
Listen, Mother of God, by Hugh F.

Blunt (Catholic Literary Guild).
Love of God, The, by Dom Aelred,

O. S. B. (Longmans, Green).
Man's Triumph with God in Christ,

by Frederick A. Houck (Herder).
Mary in Her Scapular Promise, by

John M. Haffert (Scapular Press).
Mary in Our Soul-Life, by Raoul

Plus, S.J. (Pustet).
Necessity for the Church, The, by

W. E. Orchard (Longmans,

Green) .
No Other Way, by R. P. de la

Chevasnerie, S. J. (Bruce) .
Our Lady in the Modern World, by

Rev. Daniel A. Lord, S. J.

(Queen's Work).
Our Lady of Wisdom, by Maurice

Zundel (Sheed & Ward).
Our Sacrifice, by Aloysius Biskupek

(Bruce).
Outlines of Religion for Catholic

Youth, by Rev. E. G. Rosenberger

(George Grady Press).
Pope Speaks, The (Harcourt,

Brace).
Rosary and the Soul of Woman,

The, by Doratius Haugg (Pustet).
Sacred Bond, The, by Edgar

Schmiedeler, O. S. B. (Kenedy).
Saint Ignatius Loyola and Prayer,

by Alban Goodier, S.J. (Ben-

ziger).
Sentinels of the King, by John G.

Hogan (Bruce, Humphries).
Spirituality in the Priesthood, by

Wilhelm Stockums (Herder).
Splendor and Strength of the Inner

Life, by Rev. Dr. Mack (Pustet).
Steps of Humility, The: Bernard of

Clairvaux, translated, introduced

and annotated by George B.

Burch (Harvard).
Then Jesus Said, by Rev. Paul

Blakely, S.J. (America Press).

429

Unto the End, by William J. Mc-
G-arry, S. J. (America Press).

Women of the Bible, by H. V. Mor-
ton (Dodd, Mead).

Wonder-World of the Soul, by a
Sister of Notre Dame de Namur
(Kenedy).

Year's Liturgy, The, Vol. II, by
Abbot Cabrol, O. S. B. (Benziger).

Sociology and Economics

American Farmers in the World
Crisis, by Carl T. Schmidt (Ox-
ford).

As Steel Goes: Unionism in a Basic
Industry, by Robert R. Brooks
(Yale).

Belgian Rural Cooperatives, by Eva
J. Ross (Bruce).

Bottlenecks of Business, The, by
Thurman W. Arnold (Reynal &
Hitchcock).

Builders of the Social Order, by Dr.
Joseph P. Thorning (Catholic Lit-
erary Guild).

Capital Expansion, Employment,
and Economic Stability, by Har-
old Moulton and Others (Brook-
ings Institution).

Consumers' Cooperatives in the,
North Central States, by R. S.
Vaile (U. of Minnesota).

Democracy's Second Chance, by
George Boyle (Sheed & Ward).

Foundations of a Modern Guild Sys-
tem, by Harold F. Trehey (Cath-
olic University Press).

Hawaii, by Joseph Barber, Jr.
(Bobbs-Merrill).

Industrial Disputes and Federal
Legislation, by T. R. Fisher (Co-
lumbia).

Matching Youth and Jobs, by How-
ard M. Bell (American Council
on Education).

Nazi Europe and World Trade, by
Cleona Lewis (Brookings).

Planning for Production, by K. Lon-
berg-Holm and C. T. Larson (In-
ternational Industrial Relations
Institute).

Power in Transition, by Ernest L.
Abrams (Scribner's).

Public Utilities and National Power
Policies, by J. C. Bonbright (Co-
lumbia),

Social Order, by W. L. Willigan and
J. J. O'Connor (Longmans,
Green).

Social Wellsprings, edited by Jos-
eph Husslein, S. J. (Bruce).

Story of Tompkinsville, The, by
Mary E. Arnold (Cooperative
League) .

Taxation and Fiscal Policy, by
Mabel Newcomer (Columbia).

Workers before and after Lenin, by
Manya Gordon (Dutton).

Youth of New York City, The, by
N. P. McGill and E. N. Matthews
(Macmillan).

Travel

And So to Bath, by Cecil Roberts
(Macmillan).

Author in Transit, by Lancelot Hog-
ben (Norton).

Bush Master, by Nicol Smith
(Bobbs-Merrill).

Delaware, The, by Harry E. Wildes
(Farrar & Rinehart).

Europe in the Spring, by Clare
Boothe (Knopf).

Flying Priest over the Arctic, The,
by Paul Schulte, O.M.I. (Har-
per).

Holding up the Hills, by Leo R.
Ward, C. S. C. (Sheed & Ward).

Irish Journey, An, by Sean O'Fao-
lain (Longmans, Green).

Maryland: A Guide to the Old Line
State, by Writers' Program, W.
P. A. of Maryland (Oxford).

Pacific Ocean, The, by Felix Riesen-
berg ( Whittles ey).

Pan American Highway, The, by H.
A. Franck and H. C. Lanks (Ap-
pleton-Century) .

Where to Eat, Sleep, Play in the
U. S. A. (Traveler's Windfall As-
sociation).

Miscellaneous

Airpower, by Major Al Williams
(Coward-McCann) .

America and Total War, by Fletch-
er Pratt (Smith & Durrell).

American Figureheads and Their
Carvers, by Pauline A. Pinckney
(Norton).

American Tradition, The, by L. B.
Wright and H. T. Swedenberg*
Jr. (Crofts).

4SO

Armies of Spies, by Joseph Gol-
lomb (Macmillan) .

Behind the Rising Sun, by James
R. Young (Doubleday, Doran).

Birth and Death of the Sun, The,
by George Gamow (Viking).

Blood, Sweat and Tears, by Win-
ston Churchill (Putnam).

Catholicism and the Progress of
Science, by William M. Agar
(Macmillan).

Elements of Lettering, The, by J.
H. Benson and A. G. Carey (Stev-
ens).

Golden Mirages, by Philip A. Bailey
(Macmillan).

Heirs to Your Money and How to
Protect Them, by Nathaniel Fish-
man (Liveright).

Modern War and Basic Ethics, by
John A. Ryan (Bruce).

Music in the Middle Ages, by Gus-
tave Reese (Norton).

Our Trembling Earth, by Joseph
Lynch, S. J. (Dodd, Mead).

Political Propaganda, by F. C. Bart-
lett (Macmillan).

Psychiatry for the Curious, by
George H. Preston (Farrar &
Rinehart) .

Roman Portraits (Oxford).

. . . Shall Not Perish from the Earth,
by Ralph B. Perry (Vanguard).

Sidelights on the Catholic Revival,
by F. J. Sheed (Sheed & Ward).

This Second War of Independence,
by William S. Schlamm (Button).

United We Stand, by Hanson W.
Baldwin (Whittlesey).

Venezuela, by Henry J. Allen (Dou-
bleday, Doran).

War Propaganda and the United
States, by H. Lavine and J.
Wechsler (Yale).

Wave of the Future, by Anne Mor-
row Lindbergh (Harcourt, Brace).

Without Fear or Favor, by Neil
MacNeil (Harcourt, Brace).

Juveniles

About Bellamy, by Elizabeth Bor-
ton de Trevino (Harper).

Adventure North, by Kathrene Pin-
kerton (Carrick & Evans).

All through the Night, by Rachel
Field CMacmillan).

American ABC, An, by Maud and

Miska Petersham (Macmillan).
Animals through the Year, by Mar-
garet W. Buck (Rand McNally).
Anthology of Children's Literature,

by E. Johnson and C. E. Scott

(Houghton Mifflin).
Beaded Buckskin, by Grace and

Olive Barnett (Oxford).
Benjamin Franklin, by Enid Mea-

dowcroft (Crowell).
Benny and His Birds, by Helen and

Alf Evers (Rand).
Bertram's Trip to the North Pole,

by Paul T. Gilbert (Rand Mc-
Nally).
Big Knife, by William E. Wilson

(Farrar & Rinehart).
Big Six, The, by Arthur Ransome

(Macmillan).
Billy Button's Butter'd Biscuit, by

Mabel L. Hunt (Stokes).
Black Tanker, The, by Howard

Pease (Doubleday, Doran).
Blueberry Mountain, by Stephen W.

Meader (Harcourt, Brace).
Blue Willow, by Doris Gates (Vik-
ing).
Boy of Babylon, by Frances K. Gore

(Longmans, Green).
Buttonwood Island, by Lavinia R.

Davis (Doubleday, Doran).
Captain Kidd's Cow, by Phil Stong

(Dodd, Mead).
Cavalcade to California, by Richard

A. Summers (Oxford).
Children of the Sea, by Wilfred S.

Bronson (Harcourt, Brace).
Christmas, by Eleanor Roosevelt

(Knopf).
Clara Barton, by Mildred M. Pace

(Scribner's).
Columbine Susan, by Ada C. Darby

(Stokes).
Cousins' Luck, by Rose B. Knox

(Macmillan) .
Defending America, by Creighton

Peet (Harper).
Delecta Ann, by Myna Lockwood

(Dutton).
Dog That Wanted to Whistle, The,

by Harry Levy (Lothrop, Lee &

Shepard).
Elizabeth, England's Most Modern

Queen, by Cornelia Spencer

(Bay).

431

Fantasia, by Walt Disney (Ran-

dom).
Flags over Quebec, by Virginia

"Watson (Coward).
For Cross and King, by Alice C.

Desmond (Dodd, Mead).
George Washington's World, by

Genevieve Foster (Scribner's).
"Go Ahead, Garrison!" by A. A.

Schechter (Dodd, Mead).
God's Troubadour, by Sophie Jew-

ett (Crowell).
Grey Goose of Kilnevin, The, by

Patricia Lynch (Dutton).
Gulf Coast Treasure, by Maristan

Chapman (Appleton-Century).
Gustav: A Son of Franz, by Major

S. P. Meek (Penn).
Haven for the Brave, by Elizabeth

Yates (Knopf).
Hercules, by Hardie Gramatky

(Putnam) .
Horton Hatches the Egg, by Dr.

Seuss (Random).
How Many Miles to Babylon, by

Edna A. Brown (Lothrop, Lee &

Shepard) . -
In My Mother's House, by Ann N.

Clark (Viking).
Introducing Charles Dickens, by

May L. Becker (Dodd, Mead).
Iron Doctor, The, by Agnes D.

Hewes (Houghton Mifflin).
Island Holiday, by Alice Wright

(Stokes).
Jock's Castle, by Katharine Gibson

(Longmans, Green).
Joel Chandler Harris, by Alvin F.

Harlow (Messner).
Kamanda, by Attilio Gatti (Me-

Bride).

King's Day, The, by Claire H. Bish-
op (Coward-McCann).
Last Clash of the Claymores, The,

by M. Cormack and W. P. Alex-
ander (Appleton-Century).
Lone Star Rising, by Gertrude

Crownfleld (Crowell).
Long Winter, The, by Laura I.

Wilder (Harper).

Loopy, by Hardie Gramatky (Put-
nam).
Lost Worlds, by Anne T. White

(Random).

Luck of Scotland, by Ivy Bolton

(Longmans, Green).
Maminka's Children, by Elizabeth

O. Jones (Macmillan).
Man Who Dared a King, The, by

Gerald T. Brennan (Bruce).
Meetinghouse Bay, by Henry W.

Patterson (Coward-McCann).
Michel's Island, by Mabel L. Hunt

(Stokes).
Middle Button, The, by Kathryn

Worth (Doubleday, Doran).
Missouri Clipper, The, by T. Morris

Longstreth (Appleton-Century) .

Mystery of the Little Red School-
house, by Helen F. Orton
(Stokes).

Name for Obed, A, by Ethel C.
Phillips (Houghton Mifflin).

Neighbors to the South, by Delia
Goetz (Harcourt, Brace).

No Trouble at All, by Paul Brown
(Scribner's).

Our Flag, by John Harbourt (Loth-
rop, Lee & Shepard).

Our Playmate, by a Sister of Char-
ity (Kenedy).

Out of the Net, by Mary D. Ed-
monds (Oxford).

Paddle-to-the-Sea, by Holling C.
Holling (Houghton Mifflin).

Pedro's Pirate, by Etta B. Oldham
(Lothrop, Lee & Shepard).

Pegeen, by Hilda Van Stockum
(Viking).

Ports of the Past, by Grace N. Rose
(Harcourt, Brace).

Power, from Start to Finish, by
Franklin and Claire Reck (Crow-
ell).

Primer of Economics, A, by Stuart
Chase (Random).

Puss in the Zoo, by Helen T. Mona-
han (Greystone).

Quest in the North-Land, by Eliza-
beth Yates (Knopf).

Rails Push West, The, by Marian
Mclntyre McDonough (Penn).

Rain or Shine, by Marian E. Baer
(Farrar & Rinehart).

River Boy, by Isabel Proudfit
(Messner).

Roundabout, by Charlie M. Simon
(Dutton),

432

Round the Mulberry Bush, by Ali-
son B. Alessios (Longmans,
Green) .

Secret of Blennerhassett, by Rupert
S. Holland (Farrar & Rinehart).

Seraphina Todd, by Margaret A.
Hubbard (Macmillan).

Shining Tree and Other Christmas
Stories, The, by Douglas C. Mc-
Murtrie (Knopf).

Son of Liberty, by Gertrude Robin-
son (Button).

Stories for Little Children, by Pearl
S. Buck (Day).

Stories to Read at Christmas, by
Elsie Singmaster (Houghton Mif-
flin).

Story Lives of Great Composers, by
Katherine L. Bakeless (Stokes).

Story of Cookery, The, by L. Lem-
prey (Stokes).

Story of the Mississippi, The, by
Marshall McClintock (Harper).

Susie Stuart, M. D., by Caroline A.
Chandler, M. D. (Dodd, Mead).

Sweet 'Possum Valley, by Christine
N. Go van (Houghton Mifflin).

Tale of the Bullfrog, The, by Henry
B. Kane (Knopf).

Thee, Hannah! by Marguerite de
Angeli (Doubleday, Doran).

Treasure of the Tortoise Islands,
by V. W. Von Hagen and Q.
Hawkins (Harcourt, Brace).

Trooper's Friend, by T. Morris
Longstreth ( Appleton-Century ) .

'Way down in Tennessee, by Elvira
Garner (Messner).

Whistle round the Bend, by Erick
Berry (Oxford).

Williamette Way, by Margot Austin
(Scribner's).

Wings for Carol, by Patricia O'Mal-
ley (Grey stone).

Wings for Words, by Douglas C.
McMurtrie (Rand McNally).

Year of Jubilo, The, by Ruth Saw-
yer (Viking).

Young fockory, by Stanley Young
(Farrar & Rinehart).

IMPORTANT AMERICAN PUBLISHERS OF CATHOLIC BOOKS

The following is a list of important publishers of Catholic books in the
United States, arranged alphabetically, with their addresses:

America Press, 53 Park Place,
New York, N. Y.

Benziger Brothers, 26 Park Place,
New York, N. Y.

Bruce Publishing Company, 540 N.
Milwaukee St., Milwaukee, Wis.

Catholic Education Press, 1326
Quincy St., N. E., Washington,
D. C.

Catholic University of America
Press, Michigan Ave., N. E,,
Washington, D. C.

Fordham University Press, 233
Broadway, New York, N. Y.

B. Herder Book Company, 17 S.
Broadway, St. Louis, Mo.

P. J. Kenedy & Sons, 12 Barclay
St New York, N. Y.

Longmans, Green & Company, 114
Fifth Ave., New York, N. Y.

The Macmillan Company, 60 Fifth
Ave., New York, N. Y.

John Murphy Company, 200 W.
Lombard St., Baltimore, Md.

Paulist Press, 401 W. 59th St., New-
York, N. Y.

F. Pustet Company, 14 Barclay St.,
New York, N. Y.

Peter Reilly Company, 33 N. Thir-
teenth St, Philadelphia, Pa.

William H. Sadlier, 9 Park Place,
New York, N. Y.

St. Anthony's Guild, Paterson, N. J.

Sheed & Ward, 63 Fifth Are,, New
York, N. Y,

Joseph Wagner, 53 Park Place,
New York, N. Y.

433

CATHOLIC PAMPHLET PUBLISHERS IN THE UNITED STATES

(This list is taken from the Fourth Supplement to the Index to American Catholic
Pamphlets, published by Eugene P. Willging, University of Scranton, Scranton, Pa.)

Abbey Student Press, St. Benedict's College, Atchison, Kans.

America Press, 53 Park Place, New York City.

Basilian Press, 1000 19th St., Detroit, Mich.; 68 St. Nicholas St., Toronto,

Canada.

Benedictine Convent of Perpetual Adoration, Clyde, Mo.
Blessed Martin Guild, 141 E. 65th St., New York City.
Bruce Publishing Co., 540 N. Milwaukee St., Milwaukee, Wis.
Carmelite Press, 55 Demarest Ave., Englewood, N. J.; 6401 Dante Ave.,

Chicago, 111.

Rev. C. M. Carty, "Radio Replies," St. Paul, Minn.
Catechetical Guild, 128 E. 10th St., St. Paul, Minn.
Catholic Action Committee, 424 N. Broadway, Wichita, Kans.
Catholic Association for International Peace, 1312 Massachusetts Ave.,

N. W., Washington, D. C.

Catholic Information League, 21 S. 13th St., Philadelphia, Pa.
Catholic Library Association, P. O. Box 346, Scranton, Pa.
Central Bureau Press, 3835 Westminster Place, St. Louis, Mo.
Church Supplies Co., Wheeling, W. Va.
Confraternity of Christian Doctrine, 1312 Massachusetts Ave., N. W.,

Washington, D. C.; or St. Anthony Guild Press, Paterson, N. J.
Dolphin Press, 1722 Arch8St, Philadelphia, Pa.

B. Herder Book Co., 15 S. Broadway, St. Louis, Mo.
Wm. J. Hirten Co., 25 Barclay St., New York City.

C. de Hueck, 34 W. 135th St., New York City.

Jesuit Mission Press, 257 Fourth Ave., New York City.

International Catholic Truth Society, 407 Bergen St., Brooklyn, N. Y.

P. J. Kenedy & Sons, 12 Barclay St., New York City.

E. M. Lohmann Co., 413 Sibley St., St. Paul, Minn.

Mission Church Press, 1545 Tremont St., Boston, Mass.

Mission Press, Techny, 111.

National Catholic Welfare Conference, 1312 Massachusetts Ave., N. W.,
Washington, D. C.

National Council of Catholic Men, 1312 Massachusetts Ave., N. W., Wash-
ington, D. C.

National Council of Catholic Women, 1312 Massachusetts Ave., N, W.,
Washington, D. C.

Our Faith Press, Conception, Mo.

Our Sunday Visitor, Huntington, Ind.

Parish Visitors of Mary Immaculate, 328 W. 71st St., New York City.

Paulist Press, 401 W. 59th St., New York City.

Queen's Work, 3742 W. Pine Blvd., St. Louis, Mo.

Radio League of the Sacred Heart, WEW-760, St. Louis, Mo.

P. Reilly Co., 133 N. 13th St., Philadelphia, Pa.

St. Anthony Guild Press, Paterson, N. J.

St. Paul Archdiocesan Youth Council, 251 Summit Ave., St. Paul, Minn.

College of St. Thomas, St. Paul, Minn.

San Francisco (Archdiocese) Catholic Men's Association, Room 720,
995 Market St., San Francisco, Calif.

The Sign Press, Passionist Monastery, Union City, N. J.

The Spiritual Way, 628 W. 140th St., New York City.

Wanderer Printing Co., 128 E. 10th St., St. Paul, Minn.

434

THE CONVERT'S LIBRARY

The following books explaining the Catholic Faith are recommended to
non-Catholics:

Title Author

Bible and Its Interpreter, The Casey

Catholicism and the Modern Mind. .Williams

Catholic Religion, This Magner

Credentials of Christianity, The... Scott

Devotions, Our Favorite Lings

Externals of the Catholic Church .. Sullivan

Faith of Our Fathers, The Gibbons

God and Myself Scott

God or Chaos Kane

Key to the World's Progress Devas

Logic of Lourdes, The Clifford

Mass, The Dunney

Miracles, The Question of Joyce

Mirage and Truth D'Arcy

Question Box, The Conway

Rebuilding a Lost Faith Stoddard

Sacraments, The Wonderful Doyle

See of Peter and Voice of Antiquity . Dolan

Spirit of Catholicism, The Adam

State and Church Ryan-Millar

Publisher Address
McVey Phila.

Dial Press New York
Richard Mayer Chicago
Kenedy New York

Benziger Bros. New York
Kenedy New York

Holy Name Soc.New York
Kenedy New York

Kenedy New York

Wagner New York

America Press New York

Macmillan

B. Herder

Macmillan

Paulist Press

Kenedy

Benziger Bros. New York

B. Herder St. Louis

Macmillan New York

New York
St. Louis
New York
New York
New York

AUTOBIOGRAPHIES OF CONVERTS

The Confessions of St. Augustine.
Baker, A.: A Modern Pilgrim's

Progress.
Benson, Robert Hugh: Confessions

of a Convert.
Buck, Rev. J. R. : A Convert Pastor

Explains.
Burnett, Peter H.: The Path Which

Led a Protestant Lawyer to the

Catholic Church.
Burrows, S.: The Open Door.
Chesterton, G. K.: The Thing; The

Church and Conversion; Autobi-
ography.

Delany, Selden P.: Why Rome?
Dorsey, Theodore H.: From a Far

Country.
Dwight, Thomas: Thoughts of a

Catholic Anatomist.
Ellison, Richard: Adventures in

Catholicism.

Eustace, C. J.: Romewards.
Fry, Penrose: The Church Sur-
prising.
Goldstein, David: Campaigners for

Christ.
Hilliard, M. Pharo: The Gracious

Years.

Hoffman, Ross J.: Restoration.
Johnson, Vernon: One Lord, One

Faith.
Kinsman, Frederick J.: Salve Mater.

Knox, Ronald A.: Spiritual Aeneid.

Kobbe, Carolyn Therese: My Spirit-
ual Pilgrimage.

Levy, R. M.r The Heavenly Road.

Lunn, Arnold: Now I See.

Manning, Henry E. Cardinal: Why
I Became a Catholic.

Martindale, C. C.: The Faith of the
Roman Church.

MacGillivray, G. J.: Through the
East to Rome.

Maynard, Theodore: The World I
Saw.

Moody, John: The Long Road Home.

Newman, John H., Cardinal: Apolo-
gia pro Vita Sua.

Noyes, Alfred: The Unknown God.

Oliver, Lawrence : Tadpoles and God.

Orchard, W. E.: From Faith to Faith.

Sholl, A. M.: The Ancient Journey.

Stanton, A. J. F.: Impressions of a
Pilgrim.

Stoddard, John L.: Rebuilding a
Lost Faith; Twelve Years in the
Catholic Church.

Stone, James Kent: An Awakening
and What Followed.

Verdake, Willibrord: Yesterdays of
an Artist Monk.

Williams, Michael: The High Ro-
mance.

435

THE CATHOLIC BOOK CLUB

The Catholic Book Club was founded in 1928 to encourage the writing
and publication of books that mirror the Catholic philosophy of life. It
sends each month to members of the Club a book chosen as the best
publication of that date according to standards of literary merit and which
is in no way offensive to Catholic morals and beliefs. The Board of Edi-
tors who make the selections is composed of clergy and laity especially
concerned with present-day American letters. A "Newsletter0 accompanies
each book, and a Quarterly Supplement has reviews of current fiction
which are especially valuable to librarians. Over 250,000 books have been
distributed to members of the Club in each of the 48 states and in 16
foreign countries. It is estimated that over 1,000,000 persons have read
the Book Club selections. An attractive book shop is maintained at the
Club headquarters at 140 East 45th Street, New York City. Books and
magazines may be purchased there, and information on books obtained.

The Catholic Book Club selections for 1941 were as follows:

Embezzled Heaven, by Franz Wer-

fel (Viking).
Come What May, by Arnold Lunn

(Little, Brown).
The Grace of Guadalupe, by Frances

Parkinson Keyes (Messner).
Mountain Meadow, by John Buchan

(Houghton Mifflin).
Catherine of Aragon, by Garret Mat-

tingly (Little, Brown).
Eric Gill: Autobiography (Devin-

Adair).
This Burning Heat, by Maisie Ward

(Sheed & Ward).

France, My Country, by Jacques
Maritain (Longmans, Green).

France on Berlin Time, by Thomas
Kernan (Lippincott) .

The Jesuits in History, by Martin
Harney, S. J. (America).

The Story of American Catholicism,
by Theodore Maynard (Macmil-
lan).

All the Day Long, by Daniel Sar-
gent (Longmans, Green).

The Voice of Trappist Silence, by
Fred L. Holmes (Longmans,
Green) .

THE SPIRITUAL BOOK ASSOCIATES

The aim of the Spiritual Book Associates is to popularize books of
high calibre that have not merely a secular literary value, but the charm
and inspiration of literature that is spiritual. The organization was initi-
ated in September, 1934, and distributes to each subscribing Associate
ten outstanding books of the year, a book each month except July and
August. The Spiritual Book Associates have headquarters in New York
City, at 381 Fourth Avenue.

The books selected by the Spiritual Book Associates for 1941 were:

Kindly Light, by Daniel O'Connell,
S. J. (Spiritual Book Associates).

Mystery of Divine Motherhood, by
Charles Feckes and Canon G. D.
Smith (Coldwell).

Daniel, Man of Desires, by Hubert
Van Zeller, O. S.B. (Burns,
Gates).

Unto the End, by William J, Mc-
Garry, S. J. (Spiritual Book Asso-
ciates).

Captive Flame, by Msgr. Ronald
Knox (Spiritual Book Associates).

Guiding Star, by Rev. Vernon John-
son (Spiritual Book Associates).

Imitation of the Sacred Heart, by
Peter Arnoudt, S. J. (Benziger).

The Jesuits in History, by Martin
Harney, S. J. (America).

Living Thoughts of St. Paul, by Jac-
ques Maritain (Longmans, Green) .

We Would See Jesus, by M. Egan,
S.J. (Gill).

Divine Crucible, by Mother Mary of
St. Austin and Fr. Nicholas Ryan,
S.J. (Spiritual Book Associates).

He Cometh, by William J. McGarry,
S. J. (Spiritual Book Associates).

436

CATHOLIC CHILDREN'S BOOK CLUB

Pro Parvulis is a national book club for Catholic youth. Its members are
divided into four age-groups: children under ten; boys ten to fourteen;
girls ten to fourteen; boys and girls of high-school age. Members receive six
carefully chosen new books during the year, together with a critical book-
review magazine, the "Herald." The "Herald" reviews, suggests, and lists
new and old books for children and also serves high-school young people. It
is issued six times a year and may be obtained by subscription independ-
ently of book-club membership. The Board of Directors of Pro Parvulis is
headed by the Most Rev. Francis P. Keough, Bishop of Providence, as Hon-
orary President. The Rev. Francis X. Downey, S. J., is the founder and Direc-
tor of the Club. The Editorial Secretary is a trained, experienced children's
librarian. This apostolate of reading for children has been blessed by
Pope Pius XII. Pro Parvulis has a catalogue of books, entitled "New
Worlds to Live," listing 1,000 books graded pre-school through high
school. It has also a handbook of guiding principles for Catholics in
selection of children's literature, entitled "Traffic Lights: Safe Cross-
ways into Modern Children's Literature from the Catholic Point of View."
Each is 50c a copy. In 1941 the senior group of Pro Parvulis had grown
so that it was decided to give this group its own identity. It was named
the Talbot Club, in honor of Fr. Francis Talbot, S. J., founder of the
modern Catholic literature movement in the United States. A separate
Board of Editors for the Talbot Club comprises the Rev, Harold Gardi-
ner, S. J., literary editor of "America"; the Rev. Joseph Cantillon, S. J.,
librarian of Regis High School, New York City; and Thomas Reiners,
of the English Department of Brooklyn Preparatory School. The beau-
tiful rooms of the Book Club are in the Empire State Building, New York
City, and are a national center. There one may browse, talk over prob-
lems, purchase lovely children's books and see the original paintings of
many of our fine Catholic illustrators.

The following books were chosen for club members during 1941:

Senior High Cavalcade to California, by Richard

Says Mrs. Crowley, Says She, by Summers (Oxford).

Doran Hurley (Longmans). Plantation Storyteller, by Alvin

Faraway Island, by Elizabeth Jor- Harlow (Messner).

dan (Appleton). Lake of Gold, by John Buchan

Theatre for Tomorrow, by Emmet (Houghton).

La very and others (Longmans). Stormy, by Dorothy and Nils Hog-
High Conquest, by James R. Till- ner (Oxford).

man (Lippincott) . The Red Hat, by Covelle Newcomb

Girls 10-14 * (Longmans).

Susannah Rides Again, by Muriel Younger Children

Denison (Dodd). Lottie's Valentine, by Katherlne W.

Three Secrets, by M. Josephine Eyre (Oxford).

Smith (Macmillan). The Man Who Dared a King, by

High Hurdles, by Frances Dun- Gerald Brennan (Bruce).

combe (Holt). Little Stories of Christ's Passion,

Sing for Your Supper, by Lenora by Nita Wagenhauser (St. An-

Weber (Crowell). thony Guild).

Angelique, by Gertrude Crownfield The Little Poor Man, by Margaret

(Crowell). Cullen (Franciscan Mission

Princess Poverty, by Sara Maynard Press).

(Longmans). Paddle-to-the-Sea, by Holling C. Hoi-
Boys 10-14 ling (Houghton).
Black Fire, by Covelle Newcomb Rory O'Rory, by Maurice O'Brien

(Longmans). (Longmans).

437

CATHOLIC MAGAZINES AND NEWSPAPERS IN THE
UNITED STATES AND TERRITORIES

(This list includes all Catholic periodicals except college publications. The * in-
dicates that the present status of the publications cannot be ascertained, inquiries
addressed to them having been unacknowledged.)

Name Published For or By Address

Dailies

*A Kereszt Usjag (Hungarian) . . ,A. Kereszt Publ. Co. . New Brunswick, N J

Amenkanski Slovenec (Jugoslav) . .Edinost Pub. Co Chicago, 111.

Daily Tribune Catholic Printing Co. Dubuque, Iowa

Draugas (Lithuanian) Draugas Pub. Co. ... Chicago, 111.

Dziennik Chicagoski (Polish) . . Polish Publishing Co. Chicago, 111.

Dziennik Zyednoczenia (Polish) . . Polish R. C. Union . Chicago, 111.

L'Independant de Woonsocket (French) . .Arthur Milot Woonsocket, R. I

Narod (Czechoslovak) .. . .Bohemian Benedictine Press Chicago, 111.

Nowiny Polskie (Polish) Nowiny Pub. Co Milwaukee, Wis.

Tri-weekly

Ameryka (Ukrainian) Providence Ass'n Philadelphia, Pa.

Semi-week'ly

*Hlas (Czech) Bohemian Literary Soc St. Louis, Mo.

Weeklies

A Jo Pasztor (Hungarian) . . . . .B. T. Tarkany Cleveland, Ohio

Alaska Catholic Vicariate Apostolic of Alaska. .Juneau, Alaska

America Jesuit Fathers New York, N. Y

*Amerikansky Russky Viestnik

(Russian, Slovak, Eng.) . Greek Catholic Union .. Holmstead, Pa

Augustinian F. M. Gleason Kalamazoo, Mich.

Aurora und Christliche Woche - German R. C. Orphan Asylum Buffalo, N. Y.

Ave Maria Rev. P. J Carroll, C. S. C. . .Notre Dame, Ind

Bratstvo Slovak News (Slovak-Eng.) . ..Penn. Slovak Roman and

Greek Catholic Union . ... Wilkesbarre, Pa

Camiilus Rev. E. T. Meehan New York, N. Y.

Catholic Action News Rev. W. T. Mulloy Fargo, N. D,

Catholic Action of the South Archdiocese of New Orleans.New Orleans, La.

Diocesan editions of

Catholic Action of the South: Alexandria, Lafayette, Natchez

Catholic Bulletin Cath. Bulletin Pub. Co St. Paul, Mmn.

Catholic Chronicle Diocese of Toledo Toledo, Ohio

Catholic Courier Diocese of Rochester. . . Rochester, N. Y.

Catholic Herald Herald Publishing Co. . . . St. Louis, Mo.

Catholic Herald Rev. Stephen P. Alencastre . Honolulu, Hawaii

Catholic Herald Citizen Archdiocese of Milwaukee. .Milwaukee, Wis.

Catholic Light ... Diocese of Scranton. .. . Scranton, Pa.

Catholic Messenger . . Messenger Pub. Co. . Davenport, Iowa

Catholic Messenger C. J. Crahan Worcester, Mass.

Catholic News Cath. News. Pub. Co. . . New York, N Y.

Catholic Northwest Progress Diocese of Seattle Seattle, Wash.

Catholic Observer Catholic American Pub. Co. . Pittsburgh, Pa.

Catholic Review Cathedral Foundation, Inc* . Baltimore, Md.

Catholic Sentinel Diocese of Portland Portland, Ore.

Catholic Standard and Times Archdiocese of Philadelphia. Philadelphia, Pa.

Catholic Sun Syracuse Printing &

Publishing Co Svracuse, N. Y.

Catholic Transcript Diocese of Hartford Hartford, Conn.

Catholic Tribune Michael Lawlor St. Joseph, Mo.

Catholic Universe Bulletin Diocese of Cleveland. . .Cleveland, Ohio

Catholic Week Diocese of Mobile Birmingham, Ala.

Church World Dince^ of Portland ... . Portland, Me.

438

Name Published For or By Address

Columbia K. of C. of Chicago Chicago, 111.

Commonweal . .Commonweal Publishing Co. . New York, N. Y.

Commonweal Commonweal Publications, Inc. Manila, P. I.

*Cornere della Domenica M. A. Raymond New York, N. Y.

Courrier de Lawrence (French) . . .Wood Press, Inc Lawrence, Mass.

Courner de Salem (French) Le Courrier Pub. Co Salem, Mass.

Couteulx Leader, Le Sisters of St. Joseph Buffalo, N. Y.

Darbininkas (Lithuanian) Catholic Assn. of Labor ....Boston, Mass.

*Echo Z. Sagmaw (Polish) Echo Pub. Co Saginaw, Mich.

El Piloto S. Brau. No. 75 San Juan, Puerto Rico

Esperanza (Spanish) Mis. Sons of Im. Heart of M. . .Los Angeles, Calif.

Evangelist Diocese of Albany ........ Albany, N. Y,

*Excelsior Wanderer Publishing Co. ... St. Paul, Minn.

Florida Catholic Florida Catholic Press, Inc... Miami, Fla.

Fort Wayne Ed. Sunday Visitor Diocese of Fort Wayne Huntington, Ind.

Franco- American (French) Jules Savarin Waterville, Me.

Glasilo K. S. K. Jednote (Slov.) .. . .Slovenian Cath. Union . . Cleveland, Ohio
*Glos Polek (Polish) Polish Women's Alliance

of America Chicago, 111.

Gosc Niedzielny (Polish) Boys' Manual Tr. Sch Chicago, 111.

Guardian Diocese of Little Rock Little Rock, Ark.

Gwiazda Zachodu (Polish) Roncka Bros Omaha, Neb.

II Crociato (Italian-English) Alessandro Ciocia Brooklyn, N. Y.

Indiana Catholic and Record Diocese of Indianapolis . . -Indianapolis, Ind.

Inland Catholic Diocese of Spokane Spokane, Wash.

Jednota (Slovak) First Cath. Slovak Un Micldletown, Pa.

Josephinum Weekly Pontifical Col. Josephinurn. . . Columbus, Ohio

Junior Catholic Messenger George A. Pflaum Dayton, Ohio

Justice de Biddeford (French) Justice Pub. Co Biddeford, Me.

Katolisches Wochenblatt Val. J. Peter Chicago, 111.

"Katholychyi Provid (Ukrainian) Ukran. Cath. Bishop Chester, Pa.

Katolicky Sokol (Slovak) Greek Cath. Slov. Union. . . Passaic, N. J.

Katolik (Czech-Bohemian) Benedictine Press Chicago, 111.

Knightland Crier Thomas C. Mahon St. Paul, Minn.

Knight of St. John Leo G. Schu Evansville, Ind.

Laivas (Lithuanian) Marian Fathers Chicago, 111.

Landman (Agriculture) Tribune Pub. Co Omaha, Neb.

La Stella di Pittsburgh (Italian) Antonio Certo Pittsburgh, Pa.

La Voce del Popolo (Italian-English) Rt. Rev. J. Clarrocchi Detroit, Mich.

La Voce della Patria (English-Italian) . . . J. Fernandi San Antonio, Texas

La Voz (Spanish) Rev. S. M. Metzger San Antonio, Texas

Magyarok Vasarnapja (Hungarian) Rev. Edward Rickert and

Rt. Rev. Andrew Koller.. .Detroit, Mich.

Messenger Belleville Diocese East St. Louis, 111.

Michigan Catholic Archdiocese of Detroit, and

Diocese of Marquette Detroit, Mich.

Monitor Archdiocese of San Francisco. . San Francisco, Calif.

Narod Polski R. C. U. of America Chicago, 111.

Nasa Nada Croatian Catholic Union . . . Lamont, 111.

Nasinec (Czech) Nasinec Publishing Co Granger, Texas

National Hibernian Thomas H. Buckley Abmgton, Mass.

New World New World Publishing Co. . . Chicago, 111.

Nord America (German) St. Vincent's Orphanage Philadelphia, Pa.

North Dakota Herold (German) Herold, Inc Dickinson, N. D.

Novy Domov (Czech) .Walter Malec Hallettsville, Texas

Observer Diocese of Rockford ... . Freeport, 111.

Ohio Waisenfreund Pontifical Col. Josephinum. . .Columbus, Ohio

Osadne Hlasy (Slovak) F. Vane, V. J. Tylka Chicago, 111.

Our Little Messenger George A. Pflaum Dayton, Ohio

Our Sunday Visitor Our Sunday Visitor, Inc Huntington, Ind.

*Parola Catholica (Italian) Catholic World Publ. Co. .. .New Haven, Conn.

Pilot Archdiocese of Boston Boston, Mass.

Pittsburgh Catholic Catholic Publishing Co Pittsburgh, Pa.

*Priatel Dietok (Slovak) Greek Cath. Slov. Union Passaic, N. J.

Pritel Ditek (Bohemian) Bohemian Benedictine Press .. Chicago, 111.

Prosvita (Little Russian) United Soc. of Greek

Catholic Religion McKeesport, Pa.

439

Name Published For or By Address

Providence Visitor * .... Visitor Printing Co. . . Providence, R. I.

Przewodnik Katolicki (Polish) New Britain, Conn.

Record Archdiocese of Louisville Louisville, Ky.

Diocesan Editions of the Register:
Altoona Register (Altoona, Pa.)
Ari2Ona Catholic Herald (Tucson)
Central California Register (Fresno)
Superior California Register (Sacramento)
Catholic Advance (Wichita, Kans.)
Catholic Columbian (Columbus, Ohio)
Catholic Telegraph-Register (Cincinnati, Ohio)
Denver Catholic Register (Denver, Colo.)
Des Moines Register (Des Moines, Iowa)
Duluth Register (Duluth, Minn.)
Intermountam Catholic Register (Salt Lake City, Utah)
Kansas City Register (Kansas City, Mo.)
La Crosse Register (La Crosse, Wis.)
Lake Shore Visitor-Register (Erie, Pa.)
Leavenworth Register (Leavenworth, Kans.)
Eastern Montana Register (Great Falls)
Western Montana Register (Helena)
Nebraska Register (Grand Island)
Southern Nebraska Register (Lincoln)
Nevada Register (Reno)

Northwestern Kansas Edition (Concordia, Kans.)
Peoria Register (Peoria, 111.)
St. Cloud Register (St. Cloud, Minn.)
St. Louis Register (St. Louts, Mo.)
Santa Fe Register (Santa Fe, N. M.)
Tennessee Register (Nashville)
Texas Panhandle Register (Amarillo)
West Virginia Register (Wheeling)

Repubiika-Gormk (Polish) John Dende Scranton, Pa,

Revista Catolica (Spanish) Jesuit Fathers El Paso, Texas

Saginaw Catholic Catholic News Pub. Co. . . Sagmaw, Mich.

St. Joseph's Blatt (German) Benedictine Fathers St. Benedict, Ore.

St. Louis Catholic D. C. Dunne St. Louis, Mo.

Samostatnost-Independence (Slovak) . , . .Samostatnost-Independence Co. McKeesport, Pa.

Schoolmate Juvenile Weekly Belleville, 111.

Slovensky Svet (Slovak) Cath. Amer. Pub. Co Pittsburgh, Pa.

*Sokol Sojedinenija (Slov., Rus., Eng.).. Greek Catholic Union Homestead, Pa.

Southern Cross Diocese of San Diego San Diego, Calif.

Southern Messenger .Archdiocese of San Antonio,

Diocese of Corpus Christi

and Diocese of Dallas San Antonio, Texas

Southwest Courier Diocese of Oklahoma City

and Tulsa Oklahoma City, Okla.

Sunday Companion Sunday Comp. Pub. Co New York, N. Y.

Tablet . . . Diocese of Brooklyn Brooklyn, N. Y.

Tidings Archdiocese of Los Angeles . . Los Angeles, Calif.

Tribune .Walter Malec Hallettsville, Texas

True Voice Diocese of Omaha Omaha, Neb.

*Tydenni Zpravy (Bohemian) Redemptorist Fathers New York, N. Y.

Union and Echo ..Diocese of Buffalo Buffalo, N. Y.

Unione (Italian) Italian Catholic Union San Francisco, Calif.

Wanderer (German) Wanderer Publishing Co St. Paul, Minn.

Way The Apostolate, Inc Philadelphia, Pa.

Western American Diocese of El Paso El Paso, Texas

Western Catholic Western Catholic Co Quincy, 111.

*Wielkopolanin (Polish) Polish Printing & Pub. Co. . Pittsburgh, Pa.

Witness .Archdiocese of Dubuque . .Dubuque, Iowa

Young Catholic Messenger George A. Pflaum Dayton, Ohio

*Zvaizzde (Lithuanian) A. Milukas & Co. Philadelphia, Pa.

440

Name Published For or By Address

Fortnlghtlies

2°J? TTOW?. 3imeS ................... Rev- E- J- Hanagan . . Boys Town, Nebr.

Catholic Mind ........................ Jesuit Fathers ..... New York, N. Y.

*\SE£ nT u ' •" i ................. Robert M- TeS£der - • • Minneapolis, Minn.

Vostok (Ruthenian) .............. Karpato Rusm Ass'n . .. Perth Amboy, N. J.

Vytis (Lithuanian) ................ Knights of Lithuania . . Chicago, 111.

Monthlies

Acolyte (For Priests) ................. Our Sunday Visitor ........ Huntington, Ind.

AU j"u ............. • ....... E- V' Corridan ....... New York, N. Y.

Altar and Home .................... Rev> Bede SchoitZj o. s. B. . Conception, Mo.

Annas of Our Lady of Lourdes ....... Holy Cross Fathers .. Notre Dame, Ind.

Annais of i>t. Joseph .................. Premonstratensian Fathers . West De Pere, Wis.

Annals of the Holy Childhood ..... pont. Assn. of the

Holy Childhood ....... Pittsburgh, Pa.

Apostle .............................. Marianhill Fathers . . Detroit, Mich.

Apostle of Mary ................... Rev. Edwin j. Weber, S. M. Dayton, Ohio

Apostol (Polish) ..................... Marianhill Fathers ..... Detroit, Mich.

Armen Seelen Freund .................. Benedictine Fathers . . St. Benedict, Ore.

Ave Maria (Slovak) ................ Benedictine Fathers , Cleveland, Ohio

Ave Marie (Slovenian) ................ Franciscan Fathers . Lemont, 111.

Bengalese ............................ Holy Cross Fathers . Washington, D. C.

tfotscnafter (German) ............ Pr. of the Most Precious BloodCarthagena, Ohio

Bozske Srdce Jezisa (Slovak) ....... Rev. Joseph A. Pisarcik .. . Stratford, Conn.

Bulletin .............................. Catholic Alliance of St. Louis. St. Louis, Mo.

Bulletin ....................... Catholic Laymen's Assoc.

of Georgia ............. Augusta, Ga.

Bulletin ............................. Catholic Women's Benevolent

Legion ............ New York, N. Y.

Caecilia .............................. McLoughlin & Redly Co. . Boston, Mass.

Call Board ........................ Catholic Actors' Guild New York, N. Y.

Carmelite Review ............ Carmelite Fathers ...... Chicago, 111.

Catholic Action ....................... N. C. W. C. ... Washington, D. C.

Catholic Apostolate .................... Pallottine Fathers . . . Milwaukee, Wis.

Catholic Bookman .................... Walter Romig and Co. . . . Detroit, Mich.

Catholic Boy .......................... Rev. Francis E. Benz . . . Minneapolis, Minn.

Catholic Charities Review ......... N. C. C. C ........ Washington, D. C.

Catholic Digest ...................... Rev. Paul Bussard . St. Paul, Minn.

Catholic Educational Review ........... N. C. E. A ......... Washington, D. C.

Catholic Family Monthly . ..... Cath. Conf. on Family Life. Huntington, Ind.

Catholic Forester ..................... Catholic Order of Foresters . Columbus, Ohio

Catholic Herald ....................... Pelican State Pub. Co. . . Alexandria, La.

*C. I. L. Messenger .................. Cath. Instruction League . Chicago, III.

* Catholic Knight ..................... Cath. Knights of Wis. .. . Milwaukee, Wls.

C. K. of A. Journal ............... . Cath. Knights of America . . Cincinnati, Ohio

Catholic Library World ......... Catholic Library Assn ..... Scranton, Pa.

Catholic Mirror ...................... Mirror Press ............ Springfield, Mass.

Catholic Missions ........... Soc. Propagation of the Faith. New York, N. Y.

Catholic Record ..................... Western Catholic Union . . , Quincy, 111.

Catholic Review for the Blind (in Braille) Xavier Free Publication. . New York, N. Y.

* Catholic School Interests ............. L. F. Happel ......... Elmhurst, 111.

Catholic School Journal ............... Bruce Publication Co. . Milwaukee, Wis.

Catholic Temperance Advocate ....... C. T. A. Union of America Philadelphia, Pa.

Catholic Virginian .................... Diocese of Richmond ...... Richmond, Va.

Catholic War Veteran ................. Catholic War Veterans, Inc. . New York, N. Y.

Catholic Woman's World ............ Sisters of Marygrove College Detroit, Mich.

Catholic Worker ..................... Dorothy Day ............. New York, N. Y.

Catholic World ....................... Paulist Fathers ..... New York, N. Y.

Catholic Young People's Friend ..... Bruno Buchmann ..... Chicago, 111.

Celle Qui Pleure (French) ............ Missionaries of La Salette Enfield, N. H.

*Ceska Zena (Czech) .............. Bohemian Literary Society. St. Louis, Mo.

China Monthly ..................... Msgr. O'Toole, of C. V ..... New York, N. Y.

441

Name Published For or By Address

Christian Family and Our Missions . .Society of Divine Word . ..Techny, 111.

Christian Social Action Christian Social Action m

Associates Detroit, Mich.

Columbia Knights of Columbus . . . .New Haven, Conn.

Companion Friars Minor Conventual . . .Mount St. Francis, Ind.

Cowl Order of Friars Minor

Capuchin Yonkers, N. Y.

Crosier Missionary Crosier Fathers Onamia, Mm n.

Ecclesiastical Review American Eccles. Review . Philadelphia, Pa.

Echo from Africa Soc. of St. Peter Claver . St. Louis, Mo.

Echo of St. Gertrude's Sisters of St. Benedict Cottonwood Idaho

Emmanuel Priests' Eucharistic League . . . New York, N. Y .

Ephpheta . Rev. Michael A. Purtell, SJ..Manhasset, N. Y .

Epistle St. Paul Guild New York, N. Y.

*Eternal Light Rev. M. Priori Indianapolis, Ind.

Extension Magazine Cath. Ch. Extension Soc. . . Chicago 111.

Familienblatt (German) Society of Divine Word. ..Techny, III,

Far Away Missions Franciscan Missionaries of ._->., T, T

7 Mary N. Providence, R. I.

Far East . . ...Chinese Missionary Soc. of

St. Columban .. St. Columbans, Neb.

Field Afar Catholic Foreign Mission Soc.Maryknoll, N. Y.

Franciscan Herald and Forum . .. .Franciscan Fathers Chicago, 111.

Fraternal Leader Ladies' Cath. Benevolent Soc. . Batavia, N. Y.

Fu Jen Society of the Divine Word. .Techny, 111.

Gabriel's Trumpet Patients of Sanatorium Gabriels .Gabriels, N. Y .

Grail . Benedictine Fathers St. Memrad, Ind.

Guildsman ' '. /. Edward A. Koch Germantown Ind.

Holy Name Journal Dominican Fathers New York, N. Y.

Homiletic and Pastoral Review Joseph F. Wagner, Inc New York, N. Y.

Hospital Progress ^ST S^' St. louis, Mo.

* Hospital Social Service Hospital Social Service Assoc. New York, N. Y .

Interracial Review Cathcte.taerracia^ New york, N. Y.

Jesuit Missions Jesuit Fathers .... New York, N. Y

Journal of Religious Instruction De Paul University Chicago, 11L

Knight of St. George Knights of St. George . . Pittsburgh Pa

Kolping Banner Kolpmg Soc. of America . . Chicago in.

Kronikf Seraficka Revf Joseph, O. M. C. . g^ftf ^f't

Lamp Friars of Atonement PeekskiU, N. Y.

Light Int. Catholic Truth Society .Brooklyn, N. Y.

Lilourian Redemptorist Fathers Oconomowoc, Wis.

Little Bronzed Angel Marty Mission Press Jfift' S; rw w s

Little Flower Magazine . Discalced Carmelite Frs Oklahoma City, Wis.

Little Missionary Soc. of Divine Word Techny, 111.

Liturgy and Sociology Campion Propaganda Com. ..New York, N. Y.

Magnificat Sisters of Mercy Manchester, N.H.

Manna Soc. of Divine Saviour .... St. Nazianz, Wis.

Mary Immaculate Oblate Fathers San Antonio, Tex.

Mary's Messenger M. & S. Pub. Co Terryville, Conn.

Medical Missionary Soc. Cath. Med. Mis Washington, D. C

Messenger of the Most Precious Blood .Pr. of the Most Precious BloodCarthagena, Unio

Messenger of the Sacred Heart Apostleship of Prayer . . . .New York, ^N. Y.

Miesiecznifc Franciszanski Franciscan Fathers .... ™la;r* Wis' r

Missionary Cath. Missionary Union . .Washington, D. C.

Missionarf (Ukrainian) Sisters of St. Basil . . .. Philadelphia Pa.

Missionary Catechist Soc. Mis. Catechists Hwrtington, fed.

Mission Message Hiss, Assn. Cath. Women. . .Milwaukee Wis.

Modern Schoolman St. Louis University St. Louis, Mo. '

"Monitor Patrick J. Ford New York, N. Y

Monthly Bulletin .. -Nat. Council Cath. Men Washington, D. C.

Monthly Message . Nat. Council Cath. Women. .Washington, D. C.

Nebesnaja Canca (Ruthenian) .United Greek Catholics McKeesport, Pa.

Negro Child Soc. St. Peter Claver St. Louis, Mo.

News Sheet Nat. Circle Daughters of

Isabella New Haven, Conn.

Novi Svet (Slovenian) John Jerich Chicago, 111.

Oblate World Oblates of Mary Holy Wood, Essex, N.Y

Off. Bulletin Cath. Women's Union . . . St. Louis, Mo.

*Ohio Catholic Monthly James A. Cushman - .Springfield, Ohio

442

Name Published For or By Address

Orate Fratres Benedictine Fathers Collegeville, Minn.

Our Colored Missions Cath. Bd. for Mis. Wk. . . New York, N. Y

Our Lady of Perpetual Help . Archconfraternity of Our Lady

of Perpetual Help Esopus, N. Y.

Our Lady's Missionary Rev. E. Ladouceur, M. S. . . . Altamont, N. Y.

Our Orphan Home Cath. Children's Home Alton, 111.

Our Young People (Deaf Mutes) . ...St. John's Institute St. Francis, Wis.

Paraclete St. Brendan Cath. Evidence

Guild Brooklyn, N. Y.

Parish Visitor Parish Visitors New York, N. Y.

Pax Benedictine Fathers Newton, N. J.

Perpetual Help Redemptorist Fathers Oconornowoc, Wis.

Poslaniec Serca Jezusa (Polish) Apostleship of Prayer New York, N. Y.

Preservation of the Faith Missionary Servants of the

Most Holy Trinity Silver Spring, Md.

Prospector Edward A. Coyle Helena, Mont.

*Przeglad Katolicki (Polish) Ass' n Polish Clergy Peshtigo, Wis.

Queen of Heaven (Ruthenian-English) . . .Very Rev. Peter Dolmay . .Uniontown, Pa.

Queen's Work Jesuit Fathers St. Louis, Mo.

Retreat Man Dr. B. R. Quinn Wichita, Kans.

Revista Carmelitana (Spanish) . . . .Discalced Carmelites Tucson, Ariz.

Rockford Catholic Monthly . .C. L. Fitzpatrick Rockford, 111.

Rosalaniec Serca Jezusa (Polish) . . . .Rev. E. Matxei, S. J Chicago, 111 .

Rosary Magazine Dominican Fathers New York, N. Y.

St. Anne's Herald Archconfraternity of St. Anne. New Orleans, La.

St. Anthony's Messenger Franciscan Fathers Cincinnati, Ohio

St. Anthony's Monthly St. Jos. Industrial School.. .Clayton, Del.

St. Cloud Advocate St. Cloud Orphans St. Cloud, Minn.

St. Francis" Home Journal Capuchin Fathers Pittsburgh, Pa.

St. Joseph Magazine Benedictine Fathers ... . St. Benedict, Ore.

Saviour's Call Soc. Divine Saviour St. Nazianz, Wis.

Sendbote (German) Franciscan Fathers Cincinnati, Ohio

Sentinel of the Blessed Sacrament.. . .Frs. of Bl. Sacrament New York, N. Y.

Service Rev. J. W. De Pencier . . .Chicago, 111.

Shield Cath. Stu. Mis. Crusade ... .Cincinnati, Ohio

Sign Passionist Fathers Union City, N. J.

Skarb Rodziny Vincentian Fathers Erie, Pa.

Social Justice Review Central Verein St. Louis, Mo.

Sodales Maryanski (Polish) Sodalities of B. V. M Orchard Lake, Mich.

Sponsa Regis Benedictine Fathers Collegeville, Minn.

Tabernacle and Purgatory Benedictine Sisters of

Perpetual Adoration Clyde, Mo.

Tabernakel und Fegfeuer (German) Benedictine Sisters of

Perpetual Adoration Clyde, Mo.

Telling Facts Rev. Louis A. Gales St. Paul, Minn.

Torch Dominican Fathers New York, N. Y.

Truth John J. O'Keeffe New York, N. Y.

Union (French) Union St. Jean-Baptiste

d'Amerique , . . . .Woonsocket. R. L

Vestnik (Bohemian) Cath. 1st Centr. U Chicago, 111.

Victorian ." O. L. V. Homes of Char. . . . Lackawanna, N. Y.

Vincentian Vincentian Fathers St. Louis, Mo.

"Visitor Rev. S. J. Nieberg New York, N. Y.

* Voce Dell'Emigrato Italian Auxiliary New York, N. Y.

Voice of the Church Czech Benedictine Fathers . . .Lisle, 111.

Vudce (Bohemian) Benedictine Fathers Chicago, 111.

Western Catholic Union Record Western Cath. Union Quincy, 111 .

Wisdom The Trinity Leagjue New York, N. Y.

Woman's Voice Cath. Daughters of Am New York, N. Y.

Women's Catholic Forester Worn. Cath. Order of Foresters. Chicago, 111,

Bimonthlies

American Midland Naturalist Univ. of Notre Dame Notre Dame, Ind.

Bells of St. Ann St. Ann's Indian Mission . . .Belcourt, N. D.

Catholic Art Omaha, Nebr.

Colored Harvest Josephite Fathers Baltimore, Md.

Don Bosco Messenger Salesian Fathers New Rochelle, N. Y.

Holy Ghost Messenger Missionary Servants of the

Most Blessed Trinity . . . .Holy Trinity, Ala.

Indian Sentinel Bureau Cath. Indian Missions. Washington, D. C.

Leaves Rt. Rev. J. Reiner, C. M. M. .Sioux Falls, S. D.

Little Flower Circle David W. McLaughlin . . Grand Rapids, Wis.

Mission Call Pr. of the Sacred Heart Hales Corners, Wis.

Mission Fields at Home Sisters of the Blessed Sacrament Cornwells Heights, Pa.

Mt. Carmel Magazine Discalced Carmelite Frs Washington, D. C.

443

Name Published For or By Address

Review for Religious Jesuit Fathers St. Mary's, Kans.

Rose Effeui lie (French) .. Miss Irene Farley Manchester, N. H.

Rose Petal Miss Irene Farley .Manchester, N. H.

Seraphischer Kinderfreund . Capuchin Fathers .Pittsburgh, Pa.

Spirit Cath. Poetry Soc. of America New York, N. Y.

Victorian Ella Nugent Asheville, N. C.

Voice of the Good Shepherd . . . Peekskill Sisters . . . .Peekskdl, N. Y.

Quarterlies

Anthonian : St. Anthony's Guild Paterson, N. J.

Apollonian (Dentists) Guild of St. Apolloma. Boston, Mass.

Apostolate and Orphanage Rev. J. A. Beshel Nazareth, N C

Aunesville Pilgrim Jesuit Fathers . , . Aunesville, N. Y.

Call of Blessed Martin . . . . Rev. Bruno Drescher, S.V.D. Chicago, 111.

Calumet Marquette League New York, N Y.

Catholic Biblical Quarterly Cath. Biblical Assoc. . Washington, D. C.

Catholic Choirmaster Society of St. Gregory . Philadelphia, Pa.

Catholic Historical Review . . ..Amer. Cath. His. Ass'n Washington, D. C.

Catholic Life Oblates of St. Francis de Sales Washington, D. C.

Catholic Periodical Index . . . .Cath. Library Association .New York, N. Y.

Catholic Rural Life Bulletin . . .Nat. Cath. Rural Life Conf. St. Paul, Minn.

Catholic School Editor J. L. O' Sullivan Milwaukee, Wis.

Catholic Theatre Catholic Theatre Conference Washington, D. C.

Challenge Home Missioners of America .Cincinnati, Ohio

Chaplains' Aid Bulletin Chaplains' Aid Assn., Inc. . New York, N. Y.

Chaplains' Bulletin .. . ...Catholic Boy Scouts New York, N. Y.

College Newsletter Midwest Regional Unit

N. C. E. A Chicago, 111.

Colored Man's Friend Holy Rosary Institute . Lafayette, La.

Crusader's Almanac Commissariat of the Holy Land Washington, D. C.

De Porres Bl. Martin de Porres Comm. . Los Angeles, Calif.

Dominicana .Dominican House of Studies Washington, D, C,

Dove Bernardme Murphy . . .Los Angeles, Calif.

Epistle Rev. A. A. Murray, C. S. P . New York, N. Y.

Franciscan Studies Franciscan Educational Conf. .St. Bonaventure, N. Y,

Knight of St. John Knights of St. John Evansville, Ind.

L'Ajni de 1'Orphelin (French) Brothers of Charity Boston, Mass.

Linacre Quarterly Catholic Physicians Guild New York, N. Y.

Little Flower League of the Little Flower Baltimore, Md.

Liturgical Arts Liturgical Arts Society New York, N. Y.

Medical Mission News Cath. Med. Mission Board.. New York, N. Y.

Mid-American ...111. Cath. His. Society . . Chicago, 111.

Miraculous Medal Rev. J. A. Skelly .... Camden, N. J.

Mission Helpers' Review Missionary Helpers of the

Sacred Heart Towson, Md.

Missionary Union of the Clergy Bulletin. .Soc. Propagation of the Faith. New York, N. Y.

Newman News .Newman Club Federation .Philadelphia, Pa.

New Scholasticism ..Catholic University Press. ..Washington, D. C.

Orphan's Friend Brothers of Chanty Boston, Mass.

Orphan's Messenger and Advocate

of the Blind Srs. of St. Joseph of Newark .Jersey City, N. J.

Our Good Samaritan Apostolate of the Suffering. . .Milwaukee, Wis.

Our Faith Defenders of the Faith . Pilot Grove, Mo.

Pilgrim of Our Lady of Martyrs Rev, J. J. Rohan, S. J Auriesville, N. Y.

Practical ^Stage Work Catholic Dramatic Movement Oconomowoc, Wis.

(five times a season)

Primitive Man Rev. John M. Cooper Washington, D. C.

Quarterly Bulletin I. F. C. A New York, N. Y.

Records and Researches Amer. Cath. Historical Soc. ..Philadelphia, Pa.

Report Christ Child Society . . ..Washington, D. C.

Revue Antialcoolique (French) . . .Cercles Lacordaire and Cercles

Sts. Jeanne d'Arc .Fall River, Mass.

Rosary Pilgrim Mother Mary Thomas, O. P. .Summit, N. J.

Sacred Heart Union Hudson Co. Cath. Prot. .. .Arlington, N. J.

Silent Advocate St. Rita School for Deaf . . Cincinnati, Ohio

Stigmatine Stigmatine Fathers Waltham, Mass.

Studies Institution Divi Thomae Cincinnati, Ohio

Sword Order of Carmelites Washington, D. C.

Theological Studies America Press New York, N. Y.

Thomist Dominican Fathers New York, N. Y.

Thought Jesuit Fathers New York, N. Y.

Truth Maga2me Rev. F. J. Kelly New York, N. Y.

Working Boy .Xaverian Brothers Boston, Mass.

Semi-annual

Polamerican Law Journal Stanley Pulaski Chicago, 111.

444

RELIGIOUS ORDERS AND CONGREGATIONS OF PONTIFICAL RITE

(From N. C. W. C. News Service.)

In 1941, for tlie first time, the
Sacred Congregation of Religious
published statistics of the Religious
Orders and Congregations of Ponti-
fical Rite, those religious groups
which depend directly on the Holy
Father through the Sacred Congre-
gation of Religious, and not on the
local diocesan authority. These to-
tal 874 institutions, with 789,338
members.

There are 61 male religious
orders, that is, those who take sol-
emn vows. These total 108,347
members, including priests, lay
brothers and novices. This category
includes some of the most illustri-
ous religious institutes of the
Church, ranging chronologically
from the Augustinian Hermits,
founded in the year 390, to the
Cistercians of Casamari, established
in 1929,

In this classification are the So-
ciety of Jesus with 26,303 religious,
divided into 50 provinces with
1,531 houses and 66 novitiates; the
three Franciscan families which
include 24,148 Friars Minor, 13,510
Capuchins and 2,757 Conventuals;
and 14 Congregations of the Bene-
dictines, including the Cassinese
American Benedictine Congrega-
tion, with 1,280 religious in 17 mon-
asteries, and the Swiss American
Benedictine Congregation, with 545
religious in 5 monasteries.

There are 97 male religious con-
gregations, that is, those who take
simple vows. These total 105,067
members. The Brothers of the
Christian Schools of St. John the
Baptist of La Salle lead this cate-
gory, with 15,303 religious. In sec-
ond place are the Salesians, with
11,702 members. Other well-known
congregations are the Carissimi,
Lazarists, Pallotines, Passionists
and Redemptorists.

Three of these congregations
have their motherhouses in the
United States: the Congregation of

the Holy Cross, at Notre Dame,
Ind., with 1,375 religious; the So-
ciety of St. Joseph of the Sacred
Heart, in Baltimore, Md., with 240
religious; and the Paulists, in New
York, N. Y., with 166 religious.

Two Mexican congregations, with
motherhouses in Mexico City, are
the Missionaries of St. Joseph, with
83 religious, and the Missionaries
of the Holy Ghost, with 103 religi-
ous. Canada has one congregation,
the Priests of St. Basil, with
motherhouse in Toronto, and 243
members.

There are 720 female religious
congregations with a total member-
ship of 575,924 Sisters. Of these,
75 congregations have mother-
houses in the United States.

Numerically, the Daughters of
Charity of St. Vincent de Paul, with
headquarters in Paris, lead the list
with 43,325 Sisters. The Society of
the Poor Sisters of the School of
Our Lady, operating from the
motherhouse at Munich, has 10,582
members. The Sisters of the Good
Shepherd, with the motherhouse at
Angers, have 9,822 religious; the
Daughters of Mary Auxiliatrix (Sa-
lesian), with headquarters at Turin,
have 8,708 Sisters; the Sisters of
the Holy Cross of Ingenbuhl, with
the motherhouse at Coira, Switzer-
land, 8,154; the Franciscan Mis-
sionaries of Mary, Rome, 7,300;
the Sisters of the Infant Mary oi
Blessed Capitanio, with the mother-
house at Milan, 6,784; the Religious
of the Sacred Heart of St. Madda-
lena Sophia Barat, with mother
house at Rome, 6,843; the Daugh-
ters of St. Anne, Rome, 6,659;
the Sisters of Charity of St. An
tida Thouret, Rome, 6,263; the
Sisters of Mercy of Baltimore
6,192; the Little Sisters of the Poor
Rennes, 5,662; the Sisters of Oui
Blessed Saviour, Strasbourg, 5,604;
and the Canossians of Rome, 4,387,

445

Jf among Catfjoltt Jflen of

STATESMEN AND LEADERS

Albert or Albrecht (died 1229)—
Bishop of Riga, Apostle of Livonia.
Founded Riga 1201 and by 1206 had
re-Christianized Livonia. In 1202 he
established Knights of the Sword.

Albornoz, Gil Alvarez Carillo de
(1310-1367)— Archbishop of Toledo,
cardinal, general and statesman.
Regained the Papal States for the
Pope in 1354, and his "Egidian Con-
stitutions" for them prevailed until
1816. Founded college at Bologna.

Alfred the Great (849-899)— First
Saxon King of England; noted for
wise laws, and the spread of re-
ligion ; he inspired the Anglo-Saxon
Chronicle.

Barry, John (1745-1803)— Captain
when that rank was highest in the
IT. S. Navy; he captured many Brit-
ish vessels during the Revolution,
and is called the Father of the
American Navy.

Beaton, David (14 9 4-1 54 6) —Cardi-
nal Archbishop of St. Andrews and
statesman. He opposed Henry VIII
in separating Scotland from its
loyalty to the Holy See, and as
Regent for Mary was assassinated
by Henry's agents.

Burnett, Peter Hardeman (1807-
1895) — First Governor of California
after its admission to Union. Wrote
"The Path Which Led a Protestant
Lawyer to the Catholic Church."

Calvert, Cecil (1605-1675) — Sec-
ond Lord Baltimore. His policy of
religious toleration was carried out
by his brother Leonard, who led the
expedition, which settled at St.
Mary's, 1634, and was first proprie-
tary Governor of Maryland.

Calvert, George (1580-1632) — First
Lord Baltimore. Held important
posts under James I. Had to resign
when converted. Established a col-
ony in Newfoundland. Obtained land
in northern Virginia (Maryland);
died before charter was granted.

Carroll, Charles, of Carrollton
(1737-1832) — Member of Maryland
Convention of 1775, one of delega-
tion of four to Canada, 1776, mem-
ber of the Continental Congress and
signer of the Declaration of Inde-

pendence. Assisted in drawing up
the Maryland Constitution, was
member of State and U. S. Senates.

Carroll, John (1735-1815) —Born
in Maryland. First Bishop of the
hierarchy of the TJ. S., first Bishop
of Baltimore, his diocese reaching
from Georgia to Maine, and west to
the Mississippi.

Charlemagne (742-814) — First rul-
er of the Holy Roman Empire. He
defended the Papacy against the
Lombards, developed agriculture,
codified the Frankish law, began
educational reform, encouraged
church music, and was zealous for
church discipline.

Constantine the Great (275-337)—
Roman emperor. Granted liberty of
worship to Christians in Edict of
Milan. Promoted welfare of empire
and bestowed many favors on the
Church. His capital Constantinople
was renamed for him, 330.

Creighton, John (1831-1907) —
Born, Ohio. He and Ms brother
Edward founded Creighton Univer-
sity and took heroic part in 1861
in laying the first telegraph line
that bound California to the rest
of the nation. John was made a
Knight of St. Gregory and a Roman
Count by Leo XIII, and in 1900
received the Laetare Medal.

Doria, Andrea (1468-1560) — He
served in the guards of Pope Inno-
cent VIII; reorganized the Genoese
fleet and directed the war against
the Turks and Barbary pirates.

Ethelbert, Saint (560-616) — Con-
fessor, King of Kent. His baptism
by St. Augustine led to that of
10,000 of Ms countrymen. Issued first
written laws to tfie English, built
Canterbury and other churches.

Fisher, John, Saint (1459-1535) —
Martyr. Cardinal and Bishop of
Rochester, he steadfastly resisted
Henry VHI in his attempt to secure
a divorce from Catherine, and was
beheaded when he refused to take
the oath of succession acknowledg-
ing the issue of Henry and Anne
as legitimate heirs to the English
throne.

446

Fttz-Slmmons, Thomas (1741-1811)
— First Catholic to fill public office
in Pennsylvania; a member of the
Continental Congress, and of the
first Congress of the United States;
supposed to have been the first to
suggest a protective tariff to aid
American industry; one of the
founders of Georgetown College.

Freppel, Charles Emile (1827-

1891) — Bishop of Angers. He was
the most attentively heard orator
of the French Chamber of Deputies
for eleven years. His works deal
with the religious, political and so-
cial questions of his time.*

Frontenac, Louis De Buade, Count
(1622-1698) — Governor of New
France; promoted the discoveries
of Joliet and La Salle; left Canada
enlarged, respected and in peace.

Garcia, Moreno Gabriel (1821-
Ig75) — Great patriot. President of
Ecuador: alone of all the rulers of
the world protested against the de-
spoilation of the Holy See in 1870.

Gaston, William (1778-1884) —
North Carolina state senator, fed-
eralist congressman and judge of
the North Carolina Supreme Court.
In 1835, was responsible for repeal
of constitutional provision which
practically disenfranchised Catho-
lics in his native state.

Gibbons, James (1834-1921) —
Cardinal Archbishop of Baltimore.
He occupied a conspicuous place in
American public life as priest, prel-
ate, patriot, controversialist, writer
and apologete. Apostolic Delegate
to the Third Plenary Council of
Baltimore. He championed the
rights of labor. His widely read
book, "Faith of Our Fathers,*' is a
remarkably clear, simple exposition
of the Catholic Faith.

Godfrey of Bouillon (1060-1100)—
Duke of Lower Lorraine, "Defender
of the Holy Sepulchre.'1 On First
Crusade, entered Jerusalem, of
which he accepted the sovereignty.

Gregory the Illuminator, Saint
(257-337) — Martyr, Bishop, apostle
and national saint of Armenia.
Helped free Armenia from the Per-
sians, converted it so that Armenia
became the first Christian state.

Hunyady, Janos (1400-1456) —
Hungarian defender of Christendom
against the Turks. Defeated them
at Belgrade, 1456. The Franciscan
saint, John Capistran, led the left
wing of the army joining Hunyady.

John of Austria, Don (1547-1578)

— Catholic hero. As Admiral of the
Austrian an,d Spanish fleets, he won
the great victory of Lepanto over
the Turks.

Kosciusko, Tadeusz (1746-1817)

— Polish patriot Served in Wash-
ington's army during the American
Revolution. Headed the Revolution
of Poland in 1794, but was captured
and imprisoned by the Russians.

Ladislaus, Saint (10404095) —
King of Hungary. Enlarged his
kingdom and made Christianity the
national religion.

Langton, Stephen (died 1228) —
Cardinal Archbishop of Canterbury,
England, who led the English
barons against King John. He is
the author of the Magna Charta.

Laurier, Sir Wilfred (1841-1919)

— Statesman. First French Cana-
dian to become Premier of Canada.

Louis IX, Saint (1215-1270)— Con-
fessor, King of France. A model
Christian sovereign and religious
ascetic. Made two Crusades.

MacMahon, Marie Edme Patrice
Maurice de (1808-1893) — Great
soldier. Created Marshal of France
and Duke of Magenta for his vic-
tory of Magenta (1859), and Gov-
ernor General of Algeria. In 1873,
was elected President of France.

MalHnckrodt, Hermann von (1821-
1874) — German statesman. Enter-
ing Prussian Parliament in 1852,
assisted in founding the Center
Party to defend Catholic rights.

Mallory, Stephen Russeli (1813-
1873) — Took part in the Seminole
War and represented Florida in the
United States Senate. In the Civil War
he organized the Confederate navy.

Maximilian I, the Great (1573-
1651) — Duke and Elector of Bavaria
and Steward of the Holy Roman
Empire. Made Catholicity the only
religion in Bavaria.

Mazarin, Jules (1602-1661) —
Cardinal. Prime Minister of France,

447

under Louis XIII and Louis XIV;
he concluded the Thirty Years' War
by the Treaty of Westphalia,

McLoughlin, John (1784-1857) —
Canadian physician and pioneer,
known as the "Father of Oregon."
Partner of the Hudsons Bay Co,
Founder of Oregon City. Protected
missionaries and because of aid to
settlers from the United States was
forced out of office and died in
poverty.

Mercier, Desire Joseph (1851-
1926) — Cardinal Archbishop of
Malines. Outstanding figure in Bel-
gian public and intellectual life and
hero of the World War, an intrepid
leader against the demands of Ger-
man invaders. Restored Louvain
after the war. In 1924, he began
the "Malines Conversations/' an
attempt to unify the Anglican and
Roman Churches.

Montcalm, Louis Joseph Gozon,
Marquis de (1712-1759) — As Com-
mander of the French army in
Canada, was heroically faithful to
duty against great odds.

Newman, John Henry (1801-1890)
— Cardinal, famous English convert.
Had profound influence and induced
many hundreds to follow him.

O'ConneH, Daniel (1775-1847) —
Called the "Liberator" of Ireland.
Through his efforts Catholic Eman-
cipation was granted in 1829.

Olaf Haroldson, Saint (995-1030)
— Martyr. Converted Viking, elected
to the throne of Norway, he en-
deavored to establish the Church on
Anglo-Saxon lines. Was exiled and
on Ms return fell in battle.

Pazmany, Peter (d. 1637)— Cardi-
nal Primate of Hungary. Restored
Catholicism in Hungary, translated
Bible into Hungarian, founded the
Hungarian University of Sciences.

Pole, Reginald (1500-1558) —
Cardinal Archbishop of Canterbury.
Opposed the divorce of Henry VIII
and went into voluntary exile. Re-
turning to England in Mary's reign,
1553, he became a considerable
power in state affairs, but, uninter-
ested in material promotion, his
piety, learning and asceticism were
the admiration of all.

Richelieu, Armand Jean du

PSessis, Duke of (1585-1642)— Cardi-
nal and famous statesman. Founder
of the French Academy, 1634. Zeal-
ous as a churchman, as a statesman
he was strong, eloquent, astute and
vindictive.

Rochambeau, Jean Baptiste Dona-
tSen de Vimeur, Count de (1725-
1807)— French Marshal who aided
Washington in the Revolution.

Serra, Junipero (1713-1784) —
Great Franciscan missionary to
California, where he established nu-
merous Missions.

Shea, Sir Ambrose (1815-1905)-—
Member of House assembly of New-
foundland almost continuously for
28 years. As Governor of the
Bahamas, 1887-95, he introduced the
sisal fibre in industry, organized a
public bank and laid the Bahamas-
Florida cable.

Sobieski, John (1629-1696)— Great
Polish soldier. Rescued Vienna
from the Turks and caused their ex-
pulsion from Poland and Hungary.

Stephen, Saint (975-1038) — Con-
fessor, first King and apostle of
Hungary.

Tancred (1073-1112) — Prince of
Antioch, joined in the Crusade of
1096 and took Jerusalem in 1099.

Taney, Roger Brooke (1777-1864)
— Born, Calvert Co., Maryland.
Great jurist, fifth Chief Justice of
the Supreme Court. Responsible
for the Dred Scott Decision.

Thomas Becket, Saint (1118-1170)
Martyr, Archbishop of Canterbury,
Chancellor of England, statesman
and soldier. Was murdered for pro-
tecting the Church against the en-
croachments of the State under
Henry II.

Vladimir, Saint (956-1015)— Called
"the Great." Grand Duke of Kiev
and all Russia and its first Christian
ruler. Established schools, churches
and the ecclesiastical court, zeal-
ously spreading the faith.

William the Conqueror (1027-1087)
— Duke of Normandy. Invaded Eng-
land 1066, defeated Harold at Hast-
ings and was crowned King of Eng-
land.

448

Windthorst, Ludwig (1812-1891)
— Advanced Catholic rights in Ger-
many. Established school known
as "People's Union for Catholic
Germany."

Wiseman, Nicholas Patrick (1802-
1865) — Cardinal, first Archbishop of
Westminster. Influential in Cath-
olic revival in England.

Ximenez de Cisneros, Francisco
(1436-1517) — Franciscan statesman.
Archbishop of Toledo, Viceroy of
Burgundy, Chancellor, then Grand
Inquisitor of Castile and Leon, and
Cardinal. In 1509 he defeated the
Moors at Oran. As regent on the

death of Ferdinand he moved the
seat of government to Madrid, re-
formed tax laws, and became inter-
ested in the welfare of the natives
of the Spanish-American possessions.
Zumarraga, Juan de (1468-1548)—
Franciscan, first Bishop of Mexico.
Saved Mexico from a bloody civil
struggle by securing modification of
the "Neuvas Leyes." Founded hos-
pitals in Mexico and Vera Cruz, the
famous Colegio Tlaltelolco, and in-
troduced the printing press into the
New World. Gave impetus to in-
dustries, agriculture and manufac-
ture.

DISCOVERERS AND EXPLORERS

Amerigo Vespucci (1451-1512) —
Acclaimed discoverer of the Main-
land of America, named after him.

Balboa, Vasco Nunez de (1475-
1517) — Discovered the Pacific
Ocean in 1513.

Cabot, John — Italian navigator of
the 15th century. Offering to do for
England what Columbus had done
for Spain, he sailed for America,
discovering the mainland, June 24,
1497.

Cabral, Pedro Alvarez (1460-1526)

— Discoverer of Brazil which he
named Vera Cruz.

Cartier, Jacques (1491-1557) —
Explored coasts of Labrador and
Newfoundland, and ascended the
St. Lawrence to Montreal.

Champlain, Samuel de (1570-1635)

— Discoverer of Lake Champlain,
Father of New France and founder
of Quebec; considered a true
Christian explorer.

Columbus, Christopher (1451-1506)

— Discoverer of America in 1492.
Cordova, Francisco Hernando de

— Discovered Yucatan in 1517 and
was mortally wounded in expedi-
tion.

Cortez, Hernando (1485-1547) —
Spanish explorer and masterful
soldier. Conquered Mexico.

De Soto, Hernando (1496-1542)—
Discoverer of lower course of the
Mississippi River in 1541.

Dias, Bartolomeu (died 1500) —
Portuguese navigator, discovered
Cape of Good Hope in 1488,

Gama, Vasco da (14 6 9-1 524) —Dis-
covered a new sea route to India.

Grijalva, Juan de (1489-1527) —
Completed exploration of Yucatan
and discovered Mexico.

Hennepin, Louis (1640-1701) —
Franciscan, first European to see,
describe and depict Niagara Falls.
Explored the Great Lakes region
and the upper Mississippi.

Henry the Navigator (1394-1460)
Son of King John I of Portugal.
Discovered the Azores, the Madeira
and Cape Verde Islands, and traced
African coast as far as Sierre Leone.

Joliet, Louis (1645-1700)— French
Canadian explorer of the Mississippi
with Marquette in 1673.

La Salle, Rene Robert Cavelier,
Sieur de (1643-1687) — Discovered
the Ohio River and explored the
valley of the Mississippi Elver for
France.

Magellan, Ferdinand (1480-1521)
— Portuguese navigator. Charles I
of Spain sponsored his attempt to
circumnavigate the globe. He sailed
westward and discovered the Strait
of Magellan, the Ladrones and the
Philippines, where he was slain.
His companions, continuing west-
ward, returned to Spain, proving
the world's rotundity.

Marquette, Jacques (1636-1675)—
Jesuit, discoverer of upper course
of the Mississippi in 1673. He left
a valuable diary of his voyage, with
maps. His statue was placed by
Wisconsin in the Hall of Fame,
Washington, D. C.

449

Ocampo, Sebastian (1466-1521)—
Circumnavigated Cuba and proved
its insular character,

Orellana, Francisco de (1500-
1546) — Spanish navigator who ex-
plored the course of the Amazon
River.

Perez, Juan (d. before 1513) —
Franciscan, aided Columbus in his
plans for discovery, accompanied
him on second voyage and said first
Mass in New World.

Pizarro, Francisco (1471-1541) —
Spanish explorer and conquerer of
Peru.

Polo, Marco (1251-1324) — Great-
est of travelers; blessed by the

Pope before his departure to China,
where he was highly esteemed at
court. The remarkable account of
his travels is called the "Book of
Marco Polo."

Ponce de Leon (1460-1521) —
Spanish discoverer of Florida.

Rubruck, William (1200-1256) —
Franciscan traveler in the East,
especially China. His account of
his travels is a geographical mas-
terpiece.

Verrazano, Giovanni da (1485-
1527) — Explored the coast of North
America for Francis I of France;
claimed by his Italian countrymen
as discoverer of the Hudson River.

SCIENTISTS

Agricola, George (Bauer) (1494-
1555) — Described contemporary
melting and smelting methods. Is
called the "Father of Mineralogy."
His chief work is "De Re Metallica."

Albertus Magnus, Saint (1206-
1280) — A Dominican friar, philoso-
pher and scientist. Compiled an
encyclopedia. His study of the nat-
ural sciences was in advance of
his time.

Algue, Jose (born 1856) — Spanish
Jesuit. Invented the barocyclono-
meter used to detect the approach
of cyclones.

Ampere, Andre Marie (1775-1836)
— Has the practical unit of electri-
cal current named after him; is the
founder of the science of electro-
dynamics.

Bacon, Roger (1214-1294) — Fran-
ciscan. Is called the Father of Ex-
perimental Science. "Opus Majus,"
"Opus Minus" and "Tertium" are the
most important of his more than
80 works. He writes of optical and
astronomical laws now generally
accepted, discusses the possibility
of invention of the steamship, bal-
loon, airplane, microscope and tele-
scope, explains the composition and
effects of gunpowder, and predicts
railways and the use of electricity.

Bartholomeus Anglicus (13th cen-
tury) — English Franciscan, who
wrote the first great medieval en-
cyclopedia of science.

Bayma, Joseph (1816-1892)— -Ital-
ian Jesuit, mathematician and scien-
tist Wrote "Molecular Mechanics,"
dealing with the constitution of
matter.

Beccaria, Giovanni Battista (1716-
1781) — Famous for his original re-
searches in electricity.

Becquerei, Antoine Cesar (1788-
1878) — French physicist, who in-
vented the constant cell, a differen-
tial galvanometer, and an electric
thermometer.

Becquerei, Antoine Henri (1852-
1908) — Son of Antoine Cesar. The
founder of radioactivity; discoverer
of "Becquerel's Rays."

Behaim, Martin (1459-1507) —
Made the geographical globe, the
oldest in existence, in 1492.

Bernard, Claude (1813-1878) —
Physiologist, who discovered the
glycogenic function of the liver, and
the vasomotor system.

Binet, Jacques Philippe Marie
(1786-1856) — French mathematician
and astronomer. Enumerated the
principle known as Binet's Theorem.

Biondo, Flavio (1388-1463)— Called
the founder of the science of arche-
ology and Christian topography.
Author of three encyclopedias on
which all subsequent dictionaries
of Roman antiquities are based.

Blot, Jean Baptiste (1774-1862)—
Discovered the laws of rotary polar-
ization by crystalline bodies.

450

Bolzano, Bernard (1781-1848)— Bo-
hemian, mathematician and philoso-
pher. Proved the binomial theorem.

Borrus, Christopher (1583-1632)—
Drew up first chart of the Atlantic
and Indian oceans showing the spot
where the magnetic needle makes
the same angle with the meridian.

Boscovich, Ruggiero Guiseppi
(1711-1787) — Jesuit astronomer, en-
gineer and inventor of micrometer
which requires no artificial illumi-
nation of the field of the telescope.

Bosio, Antonio (1575-1629) —
I£nown as the "Columbus of the
Catacombs" and called the Father
of Christian Archeology.

Bourgeois, Louis (1819-1878) — Rec-
tor of the Seminary of Pontlevoy,
Loinet-Cher, was the first to pre-
sent and develop the problem of
the eoliths in 1863.

Braille, Louis (1809-1852)— Blind
educator of the blind, invented the
Braille system (used today in re-
vised form).

Branly, Edouard (born 1846) —
Physicist, discoverer of the coherer,
which made wireless telegraphy
possible.

Caldani, Leopold Marco Antonio
(1725-1813)— Anatomist and physi-
ologist. Wrote an anatomical atlas.
Also noted for anatomical studies
on the function of the spinal cord
and for the introduction of electrici-
ty in the physiology of the nerves.

Cambou, Paul (1849-1909) —
French geologist and Jesuit mis-
sionary to Madagascar. Discovered
the silk thread spun by large native
spiders, devised a contrivance on
which to roll these webs so that
spinning and weaving could be done
at Tananarivo.

Came!, George Joseph (1661-1706)
— Botanist and Jesuit missionary to
the Philippines. Wrote of his val-
uable investigations of plants and
natural history of the islands. Ever-
green shrub Camellia named for him.

Cardan, Girolamo (1501-1576) —
Physician and mathematician. His
treatise on algebra contains the so-
lution of the cubic equation, since
named after him.

Carnoy, Jean Baptiste (1839-1899)
— Priest, founder of the science of

cytology. Performed noted experi-
ments on cellular segmentation.

Cassini, Giovanni Dominico (1625-
1712) — Determined the rotation pe-
riods of Venus, Jupiter and Mars,
discovered four satellites and sug-
gested oval paths, later named Cas-
sianians, in place of the ellipses of
Kepler. First director of Paris Ob-
servatory.

Cauchy, Augustin Louis (1789-
1857) — AH important contributor to
mathematics. The Calailus of Resi-
dues was his Invention.

Caxton, William (1422-1491) —
First English printer, translated
and wrote original prologues and
epilogues for some of the many
books he printed at Westminster.

Cavallere, Bonaventura (1598-
1647) — Hieronymite and mathema-
tician. Renowned for "Methods of
Indivisibles," the forerunner of in-
tegral calculus, and his efforts in
popularizing use of logarithms in
Italy.

Cesalpino, Andrea (1519-1603)—
Physician, philosopher and botanist.
His "De Plantis Libre XVI" con-
tains the foundation of plant mor-
phology and physiology.

Champollion, Jean Francois (1790-
1832) — Egyptologist. Discovered
through the Rosetta Stone a sys-
tem for deciphering hieroglyphics.

Chauliac, Guy de (d. about 1370)
— Distinguished anatomist and fa-
ther of modern surgery. Gave a
complete and authoritative descrip-
tion of the terrible bubonic plague
or "Black Death" of the fourteenth
century.

Chevreul, Michel Eugene (1786-
1889) — Chemist, physicist and phi-
losopher. His studies of animal fats
led to the manufacture of candles
and glycerine and his researches in
color harmony resulted in great in-
crease in variety of dyes.

Clavius, Christopher (1538-1612)
— Jesuit mathematician and astron-
omer. Wrote innumerable scientific
works. Reformed the Gregorian cal-
endar.

Colombo, Matteo Realdo (1516-
1559) — Pioneer medieval anatomist.
Discovered pulmonary circulation.

451

Copernicus, Nicolaus (1473-1543)
— Dominican cleric and astronomer.
He wrote on the heliocentric plane-
tary theory as opposed to the Ptole-
maic, and it was named after him.

Coulomb, Charles Augustine (1736-
1806) — Invented the "torsion bal-
ance," an instrument to detect and
measure electricity. The Coulomb,
the practical unit of quantity of
electricity, is named in his honor.

De Rossi, Giovanni Battista (1822-
1894) — Archeologist, who aroused a
world-wide interest in Christian an-
tiquities. Master of epigraphy and
typography.

Descartes, Rene (1596-1650) —
Founder of analytical geometry.

Divisch, Procopius (1698-1765) —
A Premonstratensian, who erected a
lightning rod at Premditz in 1754, be-
fore Franklin's work was known; he
was also among the first to use elec-
tricity in the treatment of disease.

Dulong, Pierre Louis (1785-1838)
—Author with Petit of the formula
for determining the specific heat of
solids.

Dumas, Jean Baptiste (1800-1884)
— One of the foremost chemists of
the nineteenth century. He intro-
duced a method of ascertaining
vapor densities.

Dwight, Thomas (1843-1911) —
Won for himself an international
reputation as an anatomist; wrote
"Thoughts of a Catholic Anatomist."

Eckhel, Joseph Hilarius (1737-
1798) — A Jesuit, founder of the sci-
entific numismatics of classical an-
tiquity.

Epee, Charles Michel de L' (1712-
1789) — Priest inventor of the sign
alphabet, which is the basis of all
systematic instruction of the deaf
and dumb.

Eustachius, Bartolomeo (1500-
1574) — Famous for contributions to
the science of anatomy. The Eus-
tachian Tube, connecting the ear
and pharynx, is named after him.

Fabre, Jean Henri (1823-1915)—
Famous entomologist. His "Souve-
nirs Entomologiques" merited for
him the title of "The Homer of the
Insect World/'

Fabri, Honore (1607-1688)— Jesuit

who discovered the circulation ot
the blood independently of Harvey.

Fabricius, Hieronymus (1537-
1619) — Discovered the valvular sys-
tem of the veins; was the teacher
of Harvey.

Fallopio, Gabriello (1523-1562)—
Anatomist. The tube leading from
the ovary to the uterus, and the
canal through which the facial
nerve passes from the auditory, are
both called by his name.

Faye, Herve Auguste Etienne Al-
bans (1814-1902) — Astronomer, dis-
covered the comet named for him.
Invented the zenithal collimator
and applied photography and elec-
tricity to astronomy.

Ferrari, Ludovico (born 1522) —
Discovered the method of resolving
equations of the fourth degree.

Fizeau, Armand Hippolyte Louis
(1819-1896) — First determined ex-
perimentally the velocity of light.

Foucauit, Jean Bernard Leon
(1819-1868) — Made electric light
practicable. Gave the first practical
electric arc light to the world in
1844. Invented the gyroscope.

Fraunhofer, Joseph von (1787-
1826) — Initiated spectrum analysis,
discovered the Fraunhofer lines
in the solar spectrum and estab-
lished the laws of diffraction.

Fresnel, Augustin Jean (1788-
1827) — Made great contributions to
the science of optics. Developed a
theory bearing his name and by
his system of lenses revolutionized
lighthouse illumination.

Galilei, Galileo (1564-1642)— Great
natural philosopher and astronomer.
Discovered the isochronism of the
pendulum and, from his construc-
tion of a telescope which magnified
32 times, the physical features of
the moon and the satellites of Ju-
piter. Discovered the laws of pro-
jectiles, the principles of virtual
velocities and gave an exposition of
the true principles of flotation. For
his bold support of the Copernican
theory he was condemned by the
Inquisition; but he received the spe-
cial blessing of Urban VIII before
his death.

Galvani, Luigi (1737-1798)— Mani-
festations of current electricity

452

have been named "Galvanism" in
his honor. He was buried in the
habit of the Third Order of St.
Francis.

Gassendi, Pierre (1592-1655) — A
priest who was called "the Bacon
of France." He first observed the
transit of Mercury across the sun's
disc.

Gay-Lussac, Joseph Louis (1778-
1850) — French chemist and physi-
cist. Conducted important research
work in gaseous combinations and
fermentation; improved methods of
organic analysis.

Gordon, Andrew (1712-1751) —
Benedictine monk, who first used
a cyclinder of glass to produce fric-
tional electricity; invented elec-
trical chimes.

Grimaldi, Francesco Maria (1613-
1663) — Jesuit, who discovered the
diffraction, interference and dis-
persion of light passing through a
prism.

Gutenberg, Johann (1400-1467) —
Inventor of printing.

Hauy, Rene Just (1743-1822) — A
priest and mineralogist. Called the
"Father of Crystallography."

Heis, Eduard (1806-1877) —First
ascertained the point of departure
of meteors, drew a chart of 5,421
stars, with first authentic map of
the milky way.

Helmont, Jan Baptista van (1577-
1644) — Introduced chemical meth-
ods in biological studies, explained
digestion and introduced the word
"gas" as it is now used.

Hengler, Lawrence (1806-1858) —
A priest, inventor of the horizontal
pendulum used in seismographs.

Heude, Pierre (1836-1902)-— Jesuit
zoologist whose writings on the
land molusks of China are the
standard authority.

Holland, John Philip (1844-1914)
— American inventor of the first
submarine, successful from a prac-
tical viewpoint.

Jussieu, Bernard de (1699-1777)—
Introduced a natural system of the
classification of plants.

Kelly, William (1811-1888) —
American inventor. Was first to

convert cast iron into malleable
steel, though he did not get the
credit, it being known as Besse-
mer's process.

Kircher, Athanasius (1601-1680)

— Jesuit. He studied volcanoes ; de-
ciphered hieroglyphics; perfected
the speaking tube and the aeolian
harp; invented the magic lantern;
first definitely stated the germ the-
ory of disease.

Laennec, Rene Theophile Hya-
cinthe (1781-1826) — Physician, dis-
coverer of auscultation, father of
modern knowledge of pulmonary
diseases, inventor of the stetho-
scope.

Lamarck, Jean Baptiste de Monet,
Chevalier de (1744-1829)— Botanist,
zoologist and natural philosopher.
Author of several works and origi-
nator of the evolutionary theory
called Lamarckism.

Laplace, Pierre Simon (1749-1827)

— Well-known mathematical and
physical astronomer and member of
the principal Academies of Europe.

Latreiile, Pierre Andre (1762-
1833) — French zoologist, pioneer
in the field of entomology.

Lavoisier, Antoine Laurent (1743-
1794) — French scientist, called the
"Father of Modern Chemistry."

Le Verrier, Urbain Jean Joseph
(1811-1877) — Astronomer. Made the
mathematical discovery of the plan-
et Neptune. Founded the Interna-
tional Meteorological Institute and
organized the French weather bu-
reau service.

Linacre, Thomas (1460-1524) —
Physician, priest. Founder of the
Royal College of Physicians, Lon-
don.

Malpighi, Marcello (1628-1694) —
Founder of comparative physiology
and miscroscopic anatomy, noted
for works regarding the skin,
spleen and liver.

Malus, Etienne Lours (1775-1812)
— Discovered polarization of light;
invented the polariscope.

Marconi, Marchese Guglielmo

(1874-1937) — Italian inventor and
engineer. To his genius is due the
scientific triumph of wireless teleg-
raphy or radio.

453

Mariotte, Edme (1620-1684) — -
French, churchman who established
the law of gases which bears his
name.

Mendel, Gregor Johann (1822-
1884) — Augustinian priest and bi-
ologist, author of Mendel's Law of
Heredity, one of the greatest dis-
coveries in biology.

Mersenne, Marin (1588-1648) —
Author of numerous works on
mathematical sciences, encouraged
scientists of his time, friend of
Galileo and Descartes.

Monge, Gaspard (1746-1818) —
Founder of descriptive geometry,
conducted search for Egyptian an-
tiquities on Napoleon's campaign in
Egypt, the specimens becoming the
nucleus of the Egyptian department
of the British Museum.

Morgagni, Giovanni Bat list a
(1682-1771) — Founder of modern
pathology. Important studies in
aneurisms and pulmonary disease.

MuIIer, Johann (1436-1476) —As-
tronomer. Settled the reform of the
calendar.

Mullen, Johann (1801-1858) —
Founder of modern physiology.

Murphy, John B. (1857-1916) —
Noted American surgeon, celebrated
for the "Murphy Button," called
the "greatest clinical teacher of
the day"; awarded the Laetare
Medal in 1902; sought by President
Roosevelt when he was shot by a
maniac.

Murray, Thomas Edward (1860-
1929)-— Inventor. Knight of St. Gre-
gory and Knight of Malta. Designed
electric plants and obtained patents
for 1,100 inventions, among them
safety appliances and an electric
welding process for the manufac-
ture of 94-inch mortar shells. Ef-
fected the combinations of electri-
cal companies in Brooklyn and New
York.

Nelaton, Auguste (1807-1873) —
French surgeon who suggested the
ligature of both ends of the arteries
in hemorrhages; invented the Nela-
ton probe with the porcelain knob.

Nieuwland, Julius Arthur, C.S.C.
(1876-1936) —Chemist and botanist.
A contributor to the invention of

Lewisite Gas, a deadly poison. Dis-
covered a method for production,
at low cost, of synthetic rubber.

Nobili, Leopold (1784-1835)— Ital-
ian inventor of the thermophile.

Nollet, Jean-Antoine (1700-1770)
— Physicist, made valuable experi-
mentations in electricity and was
first observer of electric sparks
drawn from the human body.

Ortelius, Abraham (1527-1598) —
Geographer, cartographer and arch-
aeologist. In 1570 he published
the first great modern atlas, and
in 1587 a still useful dictionary of
old geography.

Ozanam, Jacques (1640-1717) —
Author of numerous mathematical
works. His "Recreations" is still
poDular.

Pascal, Blaise (1623-1662)— Dem-
onstrated that a column of air has
weight.

Pasteur, Louis (1822-1895) — Fa-
ther of bacteriology, and founder
of the Pasteur Institute. Famed for
his vaccine against hyrophobia, for
successfully combating the silk-
worm disease and Pasteurization.

Pelouze, Theophile Jules (1807-
1867) — Chemist Was the first to
synthesize a fatty substance from
glycerine, to isolate tannic acid and
to make gun-cotton in France.

Piazzi, Giuseppe (1746-1826) —
Theatine monk and astronomer, dis-
coverer of the first planetoid, Ceres.

Picard, Jean (1620-1682)— French
priest who first accurately meas-
ured a degree of the meridian.

Pitra, Jean Baptiste Francois
(1812-1889) — Cardinal, author, theo-
logian and archeologist: discovered
the "Inscription of Autun."

Plumier, Charles (1646-1704)— Re-
nowned botanical explorer. Left
descriptions of plants of Antilles
and Central America.

Pouget, Jean Francois Albert du,
Marquis de Nadailiac (1817-1904)—
Authority on cave drawings.

Provancher, Leon Abel (1820-
1892) —Called the "Father of Nat-
ural History in Canada."

Regnault, Henri Victor (1810-
1878) — Chemist and physicist, au-
thority in thermometry.

454

Riccioli, Giovanni Battista (1598-
1671) — Italian Jesuit who intro-
duced the lunar nomenclature in
use today.

Roentgen, Wilhelm Konrad (1845-
1923) — German physicist, discov-
erer of the X-ray. He designated
it by the sign of the unknown quan-
tity "X," because the mechanism
of the ray was unknown to him.

Sahagun, Bernardino de (1500-
1590) — Franciscan missionary and
Aztec archeologist. Compiled an
Aztec history, grammar and dic-
tionary.

Santorini, Giovanni Domenico
(1681-1737) — Anatomist, discovered
emissary veins leading out of si-
nuses, risory muscles, fissures in
external ear.

Scheiner, Christopher (1575-1650)
— Jesuit astronomer. Invented the
pantograph, or copying instrument,
and constructed a telescope which
permitted Mm to make the first sys-
tematic investigation of sun spots.

Schwann, Theodor (1810-1882) —
Physiologist, founder of the theory
of the cellular structure of animal
organisms, discoverer of pepsin as
digestive agent and the organic na-
ture of the yeast plant.

Schwarz, Berthold — German friar
of the thirteenth century. Inventor
of firearms.

Secchi, Angelo (1818-1878) — Jes-
uit Italian astronomer and professor
at Georgetown University. Laid the
foundations of the unique "Sun
Records"; discovered the "flash
spectrum" and the five Secchi types
of stars and invented new instru-
ments for studying the fixed stars.
He invented the meteorograph and
also acquired fame as a physicist.

Semelweis, Ignaz Philipp (1818-
1865) — Hungarian physician. The
pioneer of antiseptic treatment. Dis-
coverer of causes of puerperal fever.

Spallanzani, Lazzaro (1729-1794)
— Priest, gave the first correct ex-
planation of the nature of sperma-
tazoa and of the physiologic proc-
ess of digestion. Proved the falsity
of the doctrine of spontaneous gen-
eration and proved the regenera-
tion of matter.

Steenseen, Niels (1638-1686) —
Danish bishop, anatomist and "fa-
ther of geology." First to conceive
the possibility of reading the history
of the earth from its geological
strata. Discoverer of the excretory
duct of the parotid glands.

Tieffentaller, Joseph (1710-1785)
— Jesuit missionary and noted geog-
rapher. Wrote "Descriptio Indiae."

Torricelli, Evangelista (1608-1647)
— Italian mathematician and physi-
cist, invented the barometer.

Toscanelli, Paolo dal Pozzo (1397-
1482) — Mathematician, astronomer
and geographer. To his cosmogra-
phical knowledge Columbus largely
owed the discovery of America.

Tuiasne, Louis Rene (1815-1885)

— Mycologist, widely known for his
microscopic study of fungi.

Valentine, Basil (born 1394) —
Benedictine monk, founder of ana-
lytical chemistry, called the last al-
chemist and the first chemist.

Vesalius, Andreas (1514-1564) —
Founder of modern anatomical sci-
ence.

Vico, Francesco de (1805-1848) —
Jesuit priest who discovered six
comets,

Vieta, Francois, Seigneur de La
Bigottiere (1540-1603) — Father of
modern algebra, which he applied
to geometry and trigonometry.

Vinci, Leonardo da (1452-1519) —
Made intelligent investigation of the
principle of flying and innovations
in bridges and war machines, and
constructed canals.

Volta, Alessandro (1745-1827) —
Italian physicist. The volt, unit of
electromotive force, is named after
him; he also invented the first gal-
vanic battery.

Waldseemuller, M artin (1475-
1522) — Made first modern atlas of
the world, and used the name
America.

Wmckelmann, Johann Joachim
(1717-1768) — German art historian
and the founder of scientific arche-
ology.

Windle, Sir Bertram (1858-1929)

— Scientist, apologist, did original
work in anatomy, archeology and
teratology and also wrote on eth-
nology, anthropology and spiritism.

THEOLOGIANS AND PHILOSOPHERS

Abelard, Peter (1079-1142) —
French philosopher and theologian,
though more brilliant than solid.
Important contributor to Scholastic
method,

Aibertus Magnus, Saint (1206-
1280) — "Universal Doctor," Domini-
can theologian and eminent repre-
sentative of Scholasticism. Teacher
of Thomas Aquinas.

Atcuin Albinus (735-804) — Pro-
moted education and contributed to
the establishment of the Roman
Rite in the Carolingian Empire. Re-
vised the Vulgate text and com-
piled a Missal.

Alexander of Hales (died 1245)-—
First Franciscan teacher at Paris;
part author of a "Summa Theologi-
ca" which had much influence in
the thirteenth century. Gave doc-
trinal direction to the Franciscan
School in general and to St. Bona-
venture in particular.

Alphonsus Ligouri, Saint (1696-
1787) — Confessor, Doctor of the
Church and master of moral the-
ology.

Ambrose, Saint (340-397) — Bishop
of Milan, one of the four great
Latin Doctors of the Church. One
of the first writers to attempt a
synthesis of Christian morality in
his "De Officiis Ministrorum."

Anselm, Saint (1033-1109) —Con-
fessor, Doctor of the Church. Born
in Italy, died in England. Deeply
influenced Catholic philosophy and
theology.

Athanasius, Saint (c. 295-373) —
Confessor of the Church and one
of the four great Greek Doctors.
Champion of orthodoxy in the
Church's contest against Arianism.
Augustine of Canterbury, Saint
(died 604) — Confessor. Born Rome,
died Canterbury, England. Apostle
of the English and first Archbishop
of Canterbury.

Augustine of -Hippo, Saint (354-
430) — Confessor and one of the
four great Latin Doctors of the
Church. Bishop of Hippo. Author
of "Confessions" and "City of God."
Bacon, Roger (1214-1294) — Fran-
ciscan theologian and philosopher

as well as scientist. Ardent pro-
moter of practical theology and se-
vere critic of scholastic abuses.

Balmes, Jaime Luciano (1810-
1848)— Wrote "Protestantism Com-
pared with Catholicism in Their
Relations with European Civiliza-
tions," a philosophy of Christianity
in reply to Guizot's "History of
Civilization in Europe,"

Banez, Domingo (1528-1604) —
Exponent and defender of Thomis-
tic teaching. Entered into contro-
versy with Molina on free will and
grace.

Basil, Saint (330-379) — Confes-
sor of the Church and one of the
four great Greek Doctors, Defended
the Faith against Apollinaris.

BWuart, Charles Rene (1685-
1757) — Belgian Dominican theolo-
gian and controversialist.

Bonaventure, Saint (1221-1274) —
"Seraphic Doctor," Franciscan the-
ologian and eminent representative
of Scholasticism. His writings com-
bine ardent piety and most pro-
found learning, to move the reader
as well as to teach.

Busenbaum, Hermann (1600-1668)
— Jesuit whose moral theology, "Me-
dulla," is a classic.

Cajetan, Tommaso De Vio Gae-
tano (1469-1534) — Dominican cardi-
nal, philosopher, theologian and ex-
egete. One of the greatest defend-
ers of the Thomistic School.

Cano, Melchior (1509-1560) —Do-
minican bishop and theologian. Con-
sidered the Father of Fundamental
Theology due to his celebrated
work in twelve books, "De Locis
Theologieis."

Descartes, Rene (1596-1650) —
Called the Father of Intellectual-
ism. Though a staunch Catholic,
his philosophy featuring universal
methodic doubt, through errors of
judgment, led to views which make
faith and morality unreasonable.

Eck, Johann (1486-1543) — Became
Luther's most able opponent, pos-
sessing a clear understanding of
Lutheranism and its errors.

Erasmus, Desiderius (1466-1536)
— Priest and great German human-
ist leader.

456

Francis of Vittoria (1480-1546) —
Dominican theological writer and
teacher at Salamanca. His treatise
on international relations merited
him title of Father of International
Law.

Frassen, Claudius (1620-1711) — -
Franciscan. Author of "Scotus Aca-
demicus" in 20 volumes, important
presentation of the theology of
Duns Scotus.

Gregory of Nazianzus, Saint (325-
389) — One of the four great Greek
Doctors of the Church, orator and
literary genius.

Gregory of Valencia (1550-1603)
— Jesuit, theologian and controver-
sialist, called "Doctor Doctorum,"
played an important part in form-
ing the Church's attitude in the
dispute concerning interests.

Gregory the Great, Saint (540-
604) — Pope, and one of the four1
great Latin Doctors of the Church.
Father of the medieval papacy; in-
troduced Gregorian chant; sum-
med up in his writings the teach-
ings of the earlier Fathers and pre-
sented them as a related whole.

Hugh of St. Victor (1096-1141) —
Writer on philosophy, theology and
mysticism, a founder of Scholasti-
cism. Became head of the famous
School of St. Victor, Paris.

Jerome, Saint (340-420) — Con-
fessor, one of the four great Latin
Doctors of the Church. Author of
the Vulgate edition of the Bible.

John Chrysostom, Saint (347-
407) — Confessor of the Church
and one of the four great Greek
Doctors. Famous and eloquent ora-
tor, whence his name "the Golden-
mouthed."

John Damascene, Saint (c. 676-
749) — Last great theologian of the
East. His work, "The Source of
Knowledge," can be compared with
the medieval theological classics of
the West.

John of the Cross, Saint (1542-
1591) — Doctor of mystic theology.
Mystic writings: "The Ascent of
Mt. Carmel," "The Dark Night of
the Soul," "Spiritual Canticle" and
"The Living Flame of Love."

Lainez, James (1512-1565) — Sec-
ond General of the Society of Jesus.

As papal theologian to the Council
of Trent, he defended the papal
origin of episcopal jurisdiction.

Leo I, the Great, Saint (died 461)
— Pope and Doctor of the Church.
In his letters he exposed all the
dogmatic errors of his day and
gave exact expression to the dogma
of the Incarnation.

Lombard, Peter (died 1160) —
Called the "Magister Sententiarum"
or simply the "Magister/* because
of his "Four Books of Sentences."
This work synthesized almost the
whole of Catholic theological doc-
trine, and was used and commented
upon by all the great medieval the-
ologians.

Lugo, John de (1583-1660) — Span-
ish Jesuit and cardinal. Equally fa-
mous for his moral and dogmatic
theology. Exhibited critical acumen
and sound judgment.

Mercier, Desire Joseph (1851-
1926) — Cardinal, Archbishop of
Malines. Appointed professor at
Louvain by Leo XIII, he revived
Scholastic philosophy, and wrote
many philosophical works.

Mohfer, Johann Adam (1796-1838)
Introduced among Catholics the
science of "Symbolism" or "Com-
parative Symbolism," i. e., the com-
parison of dogmas or beliefs held
by different denominations.

Molina, Luis de (1535-1600) —
Jesuit theologian and author of
"Concordia" expounding a system
for the reconciliation of grace and
free will, called Molinism.

Nicholas of Lyra (1270-1340) —
Franciscan exegete. Author of
"Postillae," placing emphasis on
literal sense of Bible, the first
scriptural commentary printed.

Origen (185-254) — Probably the
most prolific Christian writer on
things theological. His "De Princi-
piis" systematized the whole of
Christian doctrine and is con-
sidered the first "Summa The-
ologica."

Petau (Petavius), Dem's (1583-
1652) — Jesuit theologian, called the
Father of the History of Dogma.
Did important work in patrology
and the history of dogma.

457

Peter Canisius, Saint (1521-1597)

— Jesuit preacher and theologian.
Most prominent figure of the "coun-
ter-Reformation" in Germany. His
triple "Catechism" is a masterpiece.

Quinones, Francis (1482-1540) —
Cardinal. Franciscan liturgist, best
known for reform of the Breviary.

Reiffenstuhl, Anaclete (1641-1703)

— Franciscan canonist, whose
works are standard even to the
present day,

Robert Bellarmine, Saint (1542-
1621) — Theologian, cardinal and
Doctor of the Church. Dealt a se-
vere blow to Protestantism with
his work, "Disputationes de contro-
versiis fidei." An authority on the
subject of Church and State.
Helped revise the Vulgate text.

Ruysbroeck, John, Blessed (1293-
1381) — Confessor, greatest Flemish
mystic. Was called the "Admirable
Doctor" and the "Divine Doctor."

Scotus, John Duns (1266-1308) —
Franciscan. Leader of Scotist
School of Philosophy. Born in Scot-
land; buried in Cologne. Called

"Doctor subtilis" and "Doctor Mari-
anus." Championed the Immaculate
Conception of Mary and gave first
correct exposition of this dogma.
Built his theology around the Chris-
to centric idea, sealed with her ap-
proval by the Church when she in-
stituted the feast of Christ the
King. Forced to flee Paris when he
defended spiritual supremacy of
Boniface VIII against Philip IV.

Skarga, Peter (1536-1612)— Jesuit
theologian and missionary. Court
preacher and adviser to the King of
Poland. Founded the Mons Pietatis
in Cracow.

Suarez, Francisco (15484617) —
Jesuit Scholastic theologian and
one of the founders of internation-
al law. Called "Doctor Eximius."

Thomas Aquinas, Saint (1225-
1274) — Confessor, the "Angelic Doc-
tor" of the Church. Author of the
masterpiece of Scholasticism, the
"Summa." Patron of universities.

Vasquez, Gabriel (1551-1604) —
Jesuit theologian noted for pro-
fundity and singularity of thought.

LITERARY MEN

Allard, Paul (1841-1916)— French
historian of the persecutions.

Ambrose, Saint (340-397) — Bishop
of Milan, Father and Doctor of the
Church. One of the Founders of
Christian hymnology. The Ambro-
siaa chant, Hymnograph and Milan-
ese Rite are named after him.

Baegert, Johann Jakob (1717-
1777) — Jesuit missionary and eth-
nographer. Wrote on Lower Cali-
fornia.

Banim, Michael (1796-1874) and
John (1798-1842) — Leading Irish
national novelists.

Baraga, Frederick (1797-1868) —
Bishop of Marquette. Ranks among
foremost writers in American Indian
literature.

Barbour, John (1320-1395)— -Arch-
deacon of Aberdeen and author of
"The Bruce," historical poem con-
sisting of 6,000 octosyllabic coup-
lets, in Scottish dialect. Useful to
Scots for its historic interest

Bazin, Rene (1853-1932) — Novel-
ist and travel writer, member of
French Academy. Known especially
for his literary studies of French
provincial family life and "The
Italians of Today."

Bede, The Venerable (672-735) — -
Benedictine, Doctor of the Church,
historian. His works comprise all
branches of knowledge.

Benson, Robert Hugh (1875-1914)
— An Anglican clergyman who be-
came a Catholic in 1903 and was
ordained. Author of a number of
works, including "By What Author-
ity?" "Come Rack, Come Rope,"
"The Upper Room," and "Para-
doxes of Catholicism."

Beschi, Pierre de (1575-1629) —
Jesuit Italian missionary. Famous
for linguistic and literary work in
Tamil language.

Besse, Jean Martial Leon (1851-
1920) — Benedictine monk and mo-
nastic historian.

458

B icker staff e- Drew, Francis (1858-
1928) — Catholic convert and priest
who under the pseudonym of John
Ays cough published several novels
including "San Celestino," "Abbots-
court" and "Prodigals and Sons."

Bielski, Marcin (1495-1575)— Pro-
lific writer, called the Father of
Polish prose.

Boileau-Despreaux, Nicolas (1636-
1711) — Poet, satirist and critic.

Holland, John van (1596-1665) —
Belgian Jesuit of the seventeenth
century, compiler of "Acta Sancto-
rum" or "Acts of the Saints."

Bona, Giovanni (1609-1674) —
Cardinal. Wrote "De Rebus Liturgi-
cis," a liturgical encyclopedia.

Bossuet, Jacques Beninge (1627-
1704) — Noted French pulpit orator,
celebrated for sermons and funeral
orations.

Bourdaloue, Louis (1632-1704) —
Noted French pulpit orator, called
"The Preacher of Kings, and The
King of Preachers."

Bracton, Henry de (died 1268) —
Wrote greatest medieval treatise on
English law, "On the Laws and
Customs of England."

Brownson, Orestes Augustus
(1793-1876) — Became a Catholic
convert in 1844; wrote "New Views
of Christianity, Society and the
Church," "The Convert or Leaves
from My Experience," "The Ameri-
can Republic: Its Constitution,
Tendency and Destiny."

Brunetlere, Ferdinand (1849-1906)
— G-reat French critic, who was
converted to Catholicism, and de-
fended the Church against Free-
thinkers.

Burke, Thomas Nicholas (1830-
1882) — Irish Dominican orator, who
preached to great throngs in Eu-
rope and in the United States.

Burnand, Sir Francis Crowley
(1836-1917)— English convert, Hu-
morist and editor of "Punch" (1880-
1906). Edited "English Catholic
Who's Who."

Butler, Alban (1710-1762) — His-
torian. Wrote "The Lives of the
Fathers, Martyrs and other Princi-
pal Saints."

Caedmon (died 670)— A lay broth-
er in the monastery of Whitby.
Put the history of the Old and
New Testaments into alliterative
verse.

Calderon de La Barca, Pedro

(1600-1681) — Spanish priest, drama-
tist and author of "Autos Sacra-
men tales," sacred allegorical
dramas on the Eucharist.

Camoens, Louis Vaz De (1524-
1580) — Portuguese poet and drama-
tist. Master of poetic style and
diction. Wrote "The Lusiads."

Cervantes Saavedra, Miguel de

(1547-1616) — Spanish author; his
masterpiece is "Don Quixote."

Chaucer, Geoffrey (1340-1400) —
Father of English poetry. Best
known work, the "Canterbury
Tales."

Chateaubriand, Francois Rene de
(1768-1848) — His romances like
"Atala" and his "Genius of Chris-
tianity" had great influence on 19th-
century literature.

Chesterton, Gilbert K. (1874-1936)
— Essayist, poet, novelist, biogra-
pher, apologete, author of numer-
ous books and editor of "G. K/s
Weekly." An outstanding lecturer
and controversialist. Convert.
Called "Prince of Paradox."

Cobo, Bernabe (1582-1657) —
Spanish Jesuit and naturalist. His
"History of the New World" is
historically and scientifically in-
valuable.

Coppee, Francois, Edouard Joa-
chim (1842-1908) •— Poet, novelist
and dramatist. Called "poet of the
lowly." Elected to the French Acad-
emy, 1884.

Corneille, Pierre (1606-1684) —
French dramatist, author of "Le
Cid." He was a devout Catholic and
made a translation of the "Imita-
tion of Christ."

Crashaw, Richard (1613-1649) —
Became a Catholic in 1646; wrote
religious poetry, notably "Steps to
the Temple."

Dante Alighieri (1265-1321) —
Florentine poet. One of the world's
greatest writers; author of the

459

"Divina Commedia," "Vita Nuova"
and "Be Monarchia."

Dryden, John (1631-1700) — Con-
verted to Catholicism in 1686.
Wrote "The Hind and the Panther."

Faber, Frederick William (1814-
1862) — Convert Anglican clergy-
man, was ordained priest and be-
came an Oratorian. Wrote hymns
and devotional works which show
him to be a master of mystical
theology.

Fenelon, Francois de Salignac de
La Mothe (1651-1715)— Archbishop
of Cambrai. He wrote his "Fables,"
"Dialogues of the Dead" and "Tele-
machus" to teach his royal pupil,
the grandson of Louis XIV.

Fortunatus, Venantfus Honorius
Clementianus (530-600) — Latin
poet. Two of his poems are in the
liturgy.

Frechette, Louis Honore (1839-
1908) — Called the "Lamartine of
Canada," Author of prose and
poetry.

Froissart, Jean (1337-1410)— His
"Chronicles" descriptive of the
feudal world entering upon its de-
cadence are vivid and picturesque.

Gasquet, Francis Aidan (1846-
1929) — English Benedictine and
Cardinal. Headed the Commission
of Revision of the Vulgate. Chief
Catholic historian of the English
Reformation, of English monastic
life and English ecclesiastical his-
tory of the middle ages.

Geoffrey of Monmouth (1100-1154)
— Bishop and chronicler whose his-
tory of British kings has influenced
English literature^ especially na-
tional romance, from Layamon to
Tennyson.

Gregory of Nazianzus, Saint (325-
389) — Doctor of the Church, orator
and literary genius. His poems,
epistles and orations are among the
finest of his age.

Gorres, Johann Joseph (1776-
1848) — author and champion of

Catholic interests in Germany. He
produced a great work on Christian
mysticism.

Gower, John (1330-1408) — English
poet whose merits have been
dimmed by constant comparison
with Chaucer. Among his works are
"Mirour de 1'Omme," "Vox Claman-
tis," and "Confessio Amantis."

Harris, Joel Chandler (1848-1908)

— Author of the "Uncle Remus
Stories" translated into 27 lan-
guages. He became a Catholic be-
fore his death.

Herdtrich, Christian Wolfgang
(1625-1684)— Wrote the first Chi-
nese-Latin Dictionary; made Con-
fucius known to Europeans.

Heywood, John (1497-1565) — Eng-
lish poet and dramatist. Some of
his works are: "The Spider and the
Fly," "Wit and Folly," the "Four
Ps" and the "Play of the Wether."

Huysmans, Joris (1848-1907) —A
novelist of the realistic school. One
of the founders of the Concourt
Academy. A convert in 1895, he be-
came a Benedictine Oblate.

Jacopone da Todi (1228-1306) — -
Franciscan poet, author of the
"Stabat Mater."

Jerome, Saint (340-420) — Con-
fessor, one of the four great Latin
Doctors of the Church. Author of
the Vulgate edition of the Bible.

John Chrysostom, Saint (347-407)

— Greek Doctor of the Church.
Archbishop of Constantinople. Fa-
mous and eloquent orator, called
"Golden-mouthed."

Julius Africanus, Sextus (160-
240) — Chronographer. His chron-
icles in five books covered the time
from the Creation to A. D. 221.

Justinian I (483-565) — Great East-
ern Roman Emperor. His codifica-
tion of the laws formed a system
of civil law.

Kilmer, Joyce (1886-1918) — Sol-
dier-poet. Entered the Catholic
Church in 1913. Belonged to the
"Fighting 69th" and was killed in
action in the World War. Among
his works are "Summer of Love,"

460

"Trees," "Main Street" and "An
Anthology.'*

La Bruyere, Jean de (1645-1696)

— French critic and moralist, author
of "Caracteres."

Lacordaire, Henri Dominique
(1802-1861) — French pulpit orator.
Member of the French Academy,
his most famous work is the "Con-
ferences."

La Fontaine, Jean de (1621-1695)

— Poet and author of the famous
"Fables of La Fontaine."

Lemaitre, Jules (1853-1914) —
Literary critic and playwright. A
master of fluid, witty French.

Lingard, John (1771-1851)— Priest
and historian. Wrote an eight vol-
ume non-partisan history of Eng-
land.

Littre, Paul Maximillien Emile
(1801-1881) — Lexicographer and
philosopher. Wrote an immense
French dictionary.

Lope de Vega Carpio, Felix (1562-
1635) — Priest, poet and the domi-
nant dramatist of Spain's Golden
Age.

Mabillon, Jean (1632-1707)— Ben-
edictine Father of the science of
paleography. Author of "Lives of
the Benedictine Saints."

Malherbe, Francois de (1555-
1628) — Set up new standards of
poetic technique, purified the French
language, and was influential as a
critic.

Malory, Sir Thomas (died 1470)—
Compiler of the "Morte d'Arthur,"
the earliest piece of English liter-
ary prose, finished in 1429.

Manning, Henry Edward (1808-
1892) — Archbishop of Westminster,
noted orator and convert.

Manutius, Aldus (1450-1515) —
Scholar and printer. Established
the famous Aldine printing press at
Venice, and the new Aldine Acad-
emy of Hellenists in 1500, which
compiled the first Latin and Greek
lexicon.

Manzoni, Alessandro (1785-1873)

— Italian poet and novelist whose
novel, "I Promessi Sposi," was con-

sidered by Scott the greatest ro-
mance of modern times.

Massillon, Jean Baptiste (1663-
1742)— Celebrated French preacher.
His works have been frequently re-
printed.

Mercier, Desire Joseph (1851-
1926) — Cardinal Archbishop of
Malines. Wrote "Oeuvres Pastor-
ales," "Patriotism and Endeavor,"
and many other works.

Moliere, Jean Baptiste Poquelin
(1622-1673) -— Dramatist, the true
father of French comedy. In "Le
Bourgeois Gentilhomme/' "Tar-
tuffe," "Le Misanthrope," "L'Avare,"
"Le Malade Imaginaire," "Les
Femmes Savantes," he depicts im-
mortal types.

Moore, Thomas (1779-1852) —
Called the "Poet of the People of
Ireland." Wrote "Irish Melodies,"
"Lalla Rookh" and other works.

Newman, John Henry (1801-1890)

— Famous convert, Cardinal and
Oratorian. He wrote "Apologia pro
vita sua" and is one of the great
masters of prose style. His poetry,
as in the "Dream of Gerontius,"
expresses Dante's Catholic penetra-
tion of eternity.

O'Reilly, John Boyle (1844-1890)

— Poet and novelist; wrote "The
Poetry and Songs of Ireland."

Origen (185-253) — Priest and
celebrated ecclesiastical writer,
father of the homily. His master-
piece was the "Hexapla," an edi-
tion of the Old Testament with the
Hebrew and Greek texts in parallel
columns, and its translation into
Syriac, estimated to have filled
about 6,000 pages.

Ozanam, Frederic (1813-1853) —
Litterateur and philanthropist. His
masterpiece, "Christian Civilization
among the Franks."

Paris, Gaston Bruno Paulin (1839-
1903) — For thirty years the highest
authority on the philology of Ro-
mance languages.

Pascal, Blarse (1623-1662) —
Scientist and religious philosopher.
Though his "Provincial Letters," a
prose masterpiece remarkable for
wit and elegance, is a defence of

461

Jansenism, he died in the Church.
His chief work was an apology for
the Christian religion, "Pensees sur
la Religion."

Patmore, Coventry (1823-1896) —
English poet. Author of "Unknown
Eros," considered a classic.

Persons (alias Parsons), Robert
(1546-1610) — Famous on the Eng-
lish mission, 1580. At that time he
wrote the "Christian Directory."

Pope, Alexander (1688-1744) —
Representative English poet of the
first half of the 18th century. Some
of his writings are "Essay on Man,"
"Pastorals," "Rape of the Lock"
and the "Dunciad."

Racine, Jean (1639-1699) — Great
French dramatist. His work dis-
plays keen psychological penetra-
tion and exquisite literary sense.
His masterpiece is "Athalie."

Randall, James Ryder (1839-1908)

— Born, Maryland. Journalist and
poet Wrote "Maryland, My Mary-
land." Called "Poet Laureate of
the Lost Cause."

Ryan, Abram J. (1839-1886) —
Poet-priest of the South. Born,
Norfolk. Chaplain of the Confeder-
ate Army, preacher and lecturer.
He wrote "Poems Patriotic, Relig-
ious and Miscellaneous."

Sarbiewskf, Mathias Casimir
(1595-1649)— Called the "Horace of
Poland."

Schlegel, Friedrich von (1772-
1829) —Writer and critic. With his
brother August Wilhelm founded
the Romantic School.

Schmidt, Christopher von (1786-
1854) — Educator and pioneer writer
of children's books, which have
been translated into 24 languages.

SeidI, Johann Gabriel (1804-1875)

— Poet, author of the Austrian na-
tional anthem.

Shea, John Dawson Gilmary
(1824-1892)— Historian. Wrote "His-
tory of the Catholic Church in the
United States."

Southwell, Robert (1561-1595) —
Jesuit martyr. His prose and poems,
among them "The Burning Babe,"
were highly esteemed by his con-

temporaries, and imitated by Shake-
speare.

Tabb, John Banister (1845-1909)

— American priest and poet master
of the epigrammatic quatrain. He
served in the Confederate navy.

Tasso, Torquato (1544-1595) —
Italian poet, author of "Jerusalem
Delivered," "Rinaldo" and "Aminta."

TertuIIian (born Carthage, 160)
—Ecclesiastical writer of note, after
his conversion from paganism.

Thomas a Kempis (1380-1471) —
Dutch priest and religious of the
Canons Regular. Wrote spiritual
treatises, of which the most famous
is the "Imitation of Christ."

Thomas of Celano (about 1200-
1225) — Disciple of St. Francis of
Assisi, whose life he wrote. Author
of "Dies Irae."

Thomas More, Saint (1477-1535)

— Martyr. Lord Chancellor of Eng-
land under Henry VIII who be-
headed him after long imprison-
ment for his refusal to take the
oath of supremacy. The outstand-
ing intellectual genius and scholar
of his time, he wrote many works
of which "Utopia" is the best
known.

Thompson, Francis (1859-1907) —
English poet, best known for his
"Hound of Heaven."

Tocqueville, Charles de (1805-
1859) — French writer and states-
man.

Vincent of Beauvais (1190-1264)

— Dominican priest and author of
colossal encyclopedia.

Windle, Sir Bertram (1858-1929)

— Apologist and scientist. As pro-
fessor in Toronto University he
wrote to reconcile in the public
mind scientific progress with the
Church's teaching.

Ximenez de Cisneros, Francisco
(1436-1517) — Franciscan statesman,
Archbishop of Toledo and Regent
of Spain. Famous as a patron of
learning, he founded the University
of Alcala in 1504 and undertook the
publication of the first Polyglot
Bible with the assistance of Al-
fonso de Zamora, a converted Span-
ish rabbi.

462

ARCHITECTS

Alan of Walsingham (died 1364)

— English monk. His work in Ely
Cathedral is unique and beautiful.

Bently, John Francis (1839-1902)

— Promoted the Gothic revival in
England, designed the Cathedral of
Westminster, which he built in the
Byzantine style to distinguish it
from Westminster Abbey.

Bernini, Giovanni Lorenzo (1598-
1860) — Famous for his baldachinum
and colonnade of St. Peter's.

Bramante, Donato (1444-1514) —
Made the plan for St. Peter's but
did not live to execute it. Michel-
angelo adopted his ideas, and fin-
ished the work.

Brunelleschi, Filippo (1377-1446)

— First applied perspective to art
according to definite rules, designed
the dome of the Cathedral Church
of Florence.

Campello, Filippo di (13th cen-
tury) — Franciscan architect of
Church of St. Clare, Assisi.

Giacondo de Verona (1430-1515)

— Franciscan architect, engineer
and antiquarian. Erected two
bridges over the Seine and suc-
ceeded Bramante as architect of
St. Peter's, Rome.

Giotto di Bondone (1266-1337) —
Designed the famous Campanile.

Gobban, Saer (560-640) — Celebra-
ted Irish ecclesiastical architect.

Michelangelo Buonarroti (1475-
1564) — Was made the chief archi-
tect, painter and sculptor of the
Vatican, in 1534, and took charge of
reconstruction of St. Peter's in 1547.

Palladio, Andrea (1518-1580)— De-

signer of classical buildings in Italy,
and the controlling influence of sev-
enteenth century English architec-
ture (Palladian).

Mansard, Nicolas Francois (1598-
1666) — An exponent of the French
Renaissance at its best. Designed
Maison Lafitte. The curved roof
with large dormer windows was
named mansard.

Pisano, Andrea (1273-1348) — On
Giotto's death had charge of the
building of the Campanile of the
Duomo in Florence. Designed the
facade of the Cathedral of Orvieto.

Pugin, Augustus Welby North-
more (1815-1852) — Revived the ar-
chitectural forms of medieval Eng-
land. Designed many Catholic
churches, and collaborated with
Charles Barry in work on the new
Houses of Parliament.

Sangalio, Guiiiano Giamberti da
(1445-1516) — Work in Rome and
Florence. Architect of St. Peter's,
1503-11. His brother, Antonio da
Sangallo, the Elder (1455-1534)
erected fortifications, palaces, and
the Church of Madonna di San
Biago at Montepulciano, one of the
handsomest in Italy. Their nephew,
Antonio da Sangallo, the Younger
(1485-1546) also exhibited extraordi-
nary ability as a builder of churches,
palaces and as a military engineer.

Vignola, Giacomo Barozzi da
(1507-1573) — Wrote two standard
architectural works. Designed pal-
aces and churches, among them the
Gesu in Rome. In 1564 he con-
structed the two subordinate domes
of St. Peter's.

SCULPTORS

Bernini, Giovanni Lorenzo (1598-
1680) — Example of his work is the
tomb of the Countess Matilda.

Brunelleschi, Filippo (1377-1446)
— Made the model for the reliefs of
the second bronze door of the bap-
tistry at Florence.

Canova, Antonio (1757-1822) —
The "Theseus" of the Vatican, "Per-
seus" of the Belvedere, "Cupid and
Psyche" of the Louvre, and the co-

lossal tomb of Clement XIII in St.
Peter's are well-known works.

Cellini, Benvenuto (1500-1571) —
Goldsmith and worker in bronze.
His masterpiece is the bronze sta-
tue of "Perseus" of the Loggia dei
Lanzi in Florence.

Cousin, Jean (1500-1590) —
Founder of the French school.
Noted for biblical and historical
scenes in woodcut.

463

Donate! lo or Donate di Niccolo di
Betto Bardi (1386-1466) —Founder
of modern sculpture: "St. George"
and the bronze "David" in the Bar-
gello are by him.

Ghiberti, Lorenzo di Clone (1381-
1455) — Designed the north doors of
the Baptistry of San Giovanni in
Florence, and the main doors facing
the Duomo. The latter are consid-
ered his masterpiece. Michelan-
gelo declared them worthy to be the
doors of Paradise.

Hebert, Louis Philippe (1850-
1917) — Elected to the Royal Cana-
dian Academy in 1883. Executed
monuments in Ottawa, Quebec,
Montreal and Calgary.

Michelangelo Buonarroti (1475-
1564) — Notable sculptures are the
beautiful "Pieta" in St. Peter's,
"David" in the Academy of Flor-
ence and the colossal figure of "Mo-
ses" in St. Pietro in Vincolo, Rome.

Pichler Family (17th-19th cen-
turies)— Gem-cutters to the Popes.

Pisano, Andrea (1273-1348) —De-
signed the bronze doors on the
south side of the Baptistry at Flor-
ence.

Pisano, Niccola (1207-1278)— -Ear-
liest of great Italian sculptors. Fa-
mous for the hexagonal pulpit of the
baptistry of Pisa, and the beautiful
fountain in Perugia, in which he
was assisted by his son Giovanni.

Robbia, Luca della (1400-1482)—
Famous as the inventor of a bril-
liant glaze for terra-cotta ware. In
this ware he made beautiful plaques
and reliefs, as the "Madonna and
Child" in the Museo Nazionale, the
"Madonna of the Apple" in the Ber-
lin Museum, and the "Crucifixion"
of San Miniato. Also did some
work in marble and bronze in the
Duomo.

Stoss, Veit (1438-1533) — The al-
tar-screen in the Church of Our
Lady in Cracow is a masterpiece of
Gothic wood-carving. The "An-
nunciation" is a beautiful work in
the Church of St. Lawrence, Nur-
emburg.

Verrochio, Andrea Del (1435-1488)
— His masterpiece, the bronze
equestrian statue of Bartolommeo
Colleoni, in Venice, is considered the
finest in the world. His "Boy with
a Fish" is in the Palazzo Vecchio.

PAINTERS

Angelico, Fra (1387-1485) — Do-
minican friar, now beatified, who
gained the name of "Angelico" be-
cause he dedicated his art to re-
ligious subjects. Spirituality,
bright, decorative detail and fine
coloring mark his work. He
painted "The Crucifixion," "Ma-
donna of the Star" and the "Coro-
nation of the Virgin," now in Flor-
ence.

Bartolommeo, Fra (1475-1517) —
After entering a Dominican con-
vent, he resumed his painting at
the order of his Superior. His mas-
terpieces are "Pieta," "The Mar-
riage of St. Catherine" and "The
Virgin Enthroned with Saints."

Beardsley, Aubrey Vincent (1872-
1898) — Nineteenth-century illustra-
tor who became a Catholic in 1895.

Bellini, Gentile (1427-1507) and
Giovanni (1428-1516)— Painters who
founded the Venetian School.

Bordone, Paris (1500-1570) — Of
the Venetian School. His finest
work. "The Fisherman Presenting
the Ring of St. Mark to the Doge."

Botticelli, Sandro (1447-1510) —
Among his famous paintings are
"Spring," the "Birth of Venus" and
"The Magnificat," in Florence.

Cimabue, Giovanni (1240-1302) —
The mosaic of "John the Baptist"
in the apse of the Pisa Cathedral is
the only authentic example of his
work.

Corot, Jean Baptiste Cam i He
(1796-1875) — Famous for his land-
scapes of silvery coloring and un-
usual light effects.

Correggio, Antonio Aliegri (1494-
1534) — Noted for mastery of light
and shade; painted "Holy Night" in
the Dresden Museum, and "The
Marriage of St. Catherine" in the
Louvre.

464

Cousin, Jean (1500-1590) — Founder
of the French School and the first
Frenchman to use oil paint. His
"Last Judgment" is in the Louvre.

Credi, Lorenzo di (1459-1537) —
Eminent painter of portraits and
religious pictures.

Delacroix, Ferdinand Victor Eu-
gene (1798-1863) — Co-founder of the
French Romantic School. "Death
of the Bishop of Liege," in the
Louvre, is his greatest painting.

Delaroche, Paul (1797-1856) —
Leaned to Romantic rather than
Classic School and is chiefly known
as a popular historical painter. Af-
ter the death of his wife he pro-
duced religious paintings of marked
sincerity of feeling.

Dolci, Carlo (1616-1686) — Noted
for perfection of finish. His "Mater
Dolorosa" is a favorite for repro-
duction. "St. Andrew Praying be-
fore His Crucifixion," in the Pitti
Palace, is his masterpiece.

Doyle, Richard (1824-1883)— -Con-
tributor to "Punch" whose cover de-
sign with a little "Dicky-bird," is
still used; he resigned because the
periodical was anti-Catholic.

Durer, Albrecht (1471-1528)— His
masterpiece. "The Four Apostles,"
is now in Munich. Considered to
rank close to Michelangelo, espe-
cially in drawing.

Dyck, Anton Van (1599-1641) —
Executed portraits of Charles I of
England, Henrietta Maria and their
children: his popular painting is
"Baby Stewart"; among his reli-
gious paintings are "The Crucifix-
ion" and "Madonna of the Rosary."

Eyck, Hubert Van (1365-1426)
and his brother, Jan (1385-1441),
founded the Flemish School, noted
for charming landscapes, architec-
tural background and detail. Their
famous work, a polyptych, "The
Adoration of the Lamb," is in Ghent.

Flandren, Jean Hfppolyte (1809-
1864)— Painted "Christ Blessing the
Little Children," in the Lisieux Mu-
seum, and "The Frieze of Saints,"
in the Church of St. Vincent de
Paul, Paris. His brother Jean Paul

was celebrated as a painter of land-
scapes in the classical manner.

Ghirfandajo, Domenico (1449-1494)
— His master frescoes are in the
Tornobuoni Chapel in S. Maria No-
vella, Florence. Well-known paint-
ings are "Adoration of the Magi"
and "The Last Supper" in Florence,
"The Visitation" and his realistic
"Old Man and Child" in the Louvre,
and Ms famous portrait of "Gio-
vanni degli AlbizzL" He was a
teacher of Michelangelo.

Giorgione, Giorgio (1476-1510) —
One of the first to make beautiful
landscape an integral part of the
picture. Ruskin called his "Ma-
donna" one of the two most perfect
pictures in the world.

Giotto di Bondone (1266-1337) —
Founder of modern painting. His
works are in Assisi, Rome and Flor-
ence, and the finest is in the Ca-
pella dell' Arena in Padua.

Goya y Lucientes, Francisco Jose
di (1746-1828) — Painter, etcher and
lithographer. Known in history of
Spanish art as the last of the old
masters and the first of the new.

Herrera, Francisco, the Elder
(1576-1656)— Bold realist and found-
er of the Spanish school. His mas-
terpiece is "The Last Judgment," in
Seville. His son, Francisco Her-
rera, the Younger, has his mas-
terpiece, "St. Francis," in the Se-
ville cathedral.

Holbein, Hans, the Younger
(1497-1543) — German Renaissance
painter, famous for his portraits;
his best is the "Duchess of Milan"
of the National Gallery. The
"Dance of Death" woodcuts rank
him with Durer as one of the great-
est draughtsmen.

Ingres, Jean (1780-1867) — Cleric
and head of the Classic School.
"Oedipus and the Sphinx," in the
Louvre, shows his excellent
draughtsmanship.

Lippi, Fra Flllppo (1409-1469) —
Humanized religious art. Among
his works are the "Madonna" of the
Ufizzi, the "Coronation of the Vir-

465

gin," and the "Annunciation" in the
National Gallery.

Lorrain, Claude de (1600-1681)—
Master of classic landscape and
noted for his unusual treatment of
sunlight.

Mantegna, Andrea (1431-1506) —
Founder of the Paduan School.
Throughout his works of art there
is a noticeable trace of the scien-
tific spirit of Florentine painting.
Among his works are "St. Jerome
in the Wilderness," "Judith with
the Head of Holofernes" and "Ma-
donna and Child," in the National
Art Gallery, Washington, D. C.

Masaccio, Tommaso (about 1402-
1429) — Precocious artist. Famed
frescoes in Brancacci chapel of the
Church of Sta. Maria del Carmine,
Florence.

Michelangelo Buonarotti (1475-
1564) — Sculptor, painter and archi-
tect Decorated the Sistine Chapel
with the history of the Creation
and Fall and "The Last Judgment/'

Millet, Jean Francois (1814-1875)
— His representations of peasant
life preach the dignity of labor.
Famous are "The Angelus," "The
Gleaners," "The Man with the Hoe."

Murillo, Bartolome Esteban (1617-
1682)— Native of Seville. His work
is almost exclusively religious. Two
of his twenty paintings of the Im-
maculate Conception are in the
Louvre and several in the Prado.
Other works frequently reproduced
are "The Holy Family" in the Na-
tional Gallery, the "Madonna and
Child" of the Pitti, and the "St.
Anthony of Padua" of the Seville
cathedral.

Perugino, Pietro Vanucci (1446-
1524) — Founded the Umbrian
School. His works are character-
ized by the severe and lovely faces
of nis saints and angels, beautiful
landscapes in admirable perspec-
tive, and perfection of light and
color. Among his paintings are the
"Crucifixion" in the Chapter House
of Santa Maria Maddalena del Pazzi
in Florence, his masterpiece, and
the exquisite "Nativity" of the Na-
tional Gallery.

Pinturicchio, Bernardino di Betto
di Biagio (1454-1513)— Essentially a
decorative artist, his work was
mainly fresco done in tempera (bril-
liant in color and enlivened with
gold relief). His greatest work is
the decoration of the Borgia Apart-
ments in the Vatican.

Poussin, Nicolas (1594-1666) —
Subjects from mythology and the
Old Testament and his landscapes
are notable. Among his paintings
are "The Finding of Moses" and
"The Rape of the Sabines."

Puvis de Chavannes, Pierre (1824-
1898)— His frescoes, distinctly flat
and light in color, are now appre-
ciated for their striking originality.
Notable are his frescoes of St. Gene-
vieve in the Pantheon and the stair-
case frescoes in the Boston Public
Library.

Raphael Santi (1483-1520)— Great-
est painter of the Renaissance. He
decorated the Stanze or rooms of
the Vatican with beautiful frescoes.
Among favorite Madonnas are the
"Madonna of the Chair," now in the
Pitti Gallery, and the supremely
beautiful "Sistine Madonna," now
in the Dresden Gallery.

Reni, Guido (1575-1642) — Deco-
rated Farnese Palace, Quirinal Pal-
ace and ceiling in Palazzo Rospi-
giosi.

Ribera, Josef or Jusippe de (1586-
1656)-— Called "the little Spaniard."
The "Immaculate Conception," done
for the Ursulines of Salamanca is a
painting of great beauty, but he
preferred to depict scenes of suffer-
ing or horror, as "The Flaying of
St. Bartholomew."

Rubens, Peter Paul (1577-1640)—
Flemish artist. In France he was
commissioned to decorate the Lux-
embourg Palace, in Spain to paint a
portrait of Philip IV, and in Lon-
don, where he was knighted, to
paint "Peace and War." Was made
court painter in Antwerp. His mas-
terpiece, "The Descent from the
Cross," is in the Antwerp cathedral.

Sarto, Andrea del (1486-1531) —
Great colorist and draughtsman, is
called the "Faultless Painter," hut
is criticized for the monotony of
his types. "Madonna of the Har-
pies," in the Uffizi Gallery, "Ma-
donna of the Sack," in the cloister
of S. Annunziata in Florence, and
"St. John the Baptist," in the Pitti
Gallery, are some of his works.

Tintoretto, Jacopo Robust! (1518-
1594)— He was nicknamed "II furi-
oso" because of the rapidity and im-
petuosity with which he produced
paintings. His masterpiece is "The
Miracle of St. Mark," of the Acad-
emy of Venice. The "Paradiso" of
the Doge's Palace is the largest
painting in the world.

Titian OP Tiziano Vecilli (1477-
1576) — Greatest of the Venetian
painters, he shows mastery of tech-
nique, marvelous color and vigorous
treatment in his prolific works. "Sa-
cred and Profane Love," the "As-
sumption," the "Presentation,"
"Bacchus and Ariadne," "The Rape
of Europa," are some of his master-
pieces, as well as many portraits,
notably the "Man with the Glove,"
in the Louvre.

yasari, Giorgio (1511-1574) —
Painter, architect and writer famed
for his "Laves of Eminent Painters,
Sculptors and Architects." Deco-
rated Sala Regia at Rome.

Velasquez, Diego Rodriguez de
Silva y (1599-1660) —Famous Span-
ish painter, master of naturalism,
excelling in portraiture. Friend of
Philip IV, he left many portraits of
the royal family. "The Forge of
Vulcan" 'and "Innocent X" are in
Rome. "Christ on the Cross" and
"The Lances" are in the Prado.

Verrocchio, Andrea Del (1435-
1488) — Master of Leonardo da
Vinci and Lorenzo di Credi. Painted
"The Baptism of Christ."

Veronese, Paolo (1528-1588) —
Glorifies Venice in his paintings.
Famous for great banqueting
scenes, as "The Marriage at Cana"
in the Louvre, which display his
love of color, pageantry and spa-
cious architectural background.

Vinci, Leonardo di Ser Piero da
(1452-1519) — Painter, sculptor, ar--
chitect, engineer and scholar. Com-
bined exact scientific knowledge
with fine idealism. Painted the "Vir-
gin of the Rocks," "St. Anne and
the Virgin" and the "Mona lisa."

Zurburan, Francisco (1598-1662)
— Some of his works are his master-
piece, in Seville, the "Apotheosis
of St. Thomas Aquinas," scenes de-
picting the lives of St. Bonaventure,
St. Jerome and St. Bruno, and "A
Kneeling Monk," in the National
Gallery.

MUSICIANS

Beethoven, Ludwig van (1770-
1827) — Famous German composer,
first of the Romanticists. Generally
considered the greatest of sym-
phonic composers, with nine im-
mortal works in that form. Wrote
Mass in D, concertos of symphonic
proportions and other music of
various forms. Composed even after
deafness in 1802.

Bruckner, Anton (1824-1896) —
Excellent composer in Romantic
style, court organist in Vienna and
professor at the conservatory. Com-
posed nine symphonies, two Masses,
a requiem and a "Te Deum."

Byrd, William (1543-1623) — Com-
poser and organist excelling in li-

turgical compositions. Also founded
the English Madrigal School.

Cherubini, Maria Luigi C. Z. S.
(1760-1842) — Composer of operatic
and ecclesiastical music. His Mass-
es in F and A and two requiems are
master works.

Couperin, Francois (1668-1733) —
Greatest of family of French mu-
sicians. Court cymbalist, teacher
of princes and organist of St. Ger-
vais. His works for the harpsi-
chord introduced a new style of
piano music, distinctive from the
organ style of his predecessors. In-
fluenced Handel and Bach.

Donizetti, Gaetano (1797-1848)—
Famous composer of Italian opera.

467

Acclaimed in Paris and Vienna.
"Lucia di Lammermoor," "La Fille
du Regiment" and "Don Pasquale"
are his best-known works.

Franck, Cesar Auguste (1822-
1890) — Belgium's greatest com-
poser, a pioneer in the modern
French school. In his lifetime mu-
sicians formed a cult of his ad-
mirers. Among his works are the
oratorio "Ruth," a symphony in D,
two operas, a Mass and excellent
chamber music.

Gluck, Christoph Willibald (1714-
1787) — German composer and op-
eratic reformer. Conductor of the
opera at Vienna. Gave fixed com-
position to the orchestra. Composed
"Orfeo ed Euridice" and other
operas, which are forerunners to
the musical drama,

Gounod, Charles Francois (1818-
1893) — Wrote the operas "Faust"
and "Romeo et Juliette," several
Masses, and the oratorio "Redemp-
tion."

Guido d'Arezzo (995-1050) — Re-
former of musical notation. "Guid-
onian" system favored employment
and improvement of the four-line
stave.

Haydn, Franz Joseph (1732-1809)

— One of the most prolific and
widely significant composers in the
history of music. Founder of the
Viennese School of composition,
and called the "inventor of the
symphony." His masterpiece is the
oratorio "Creation." He always in-
scribed his compositions "Laus
Deo."

Lassus, OHandus de (1532-1594) —
Last and greatest of the Netherland
School of composers. His works
number 2,400.

Liszt, Franz (1811-1886) — Ex-
traordinary pianist and clever com-
poser, chiefly noted for his tech-
nical feats. His best known works
are "Hungarian Rhapsodies" and
"Symphonic Poems."

Martini, Giambattista (1706-1804)

— Achieved fame as a composer of
church music. He was a theorist
and a teacher in the field of music.

He also wrote a history of ancient
music and many treatises on the
subject of music.

Mozart, J. C. Wolfgang Amadeus
(1756-1791) — Child genius, concert
master in Salzburg, removed to
Vienna. Composed numerous works
classic for all time. "Don Juan"
and "The Magic Flute" are among
his operas. His symphonies and
concertos are superior to his
church music, which includes his
great Requiem.

Paderewski, Ignace (1859-1941) —
First Premier of Poland after the
World War, in 1918. Eminent pi-
anist and composer, he toured
Europe and America, where he
died. Founded the Paderewski Fund
to aid American composers.

Paganini, Niccolo (1782-1840) —
Prominent violin virtuoso. At an
early age he composed violin sona-
tas and achieved brilliant success
in public auditions. He composed
"Symphonie Fantastique" and nu-
merous violin sonatas.

Palestrina, Giovanni Pierluigi da
(1526-1594) — Eminent composer of
church music in the polyphonic
style.

Rameau, Jean-Philippe (1683-
1764) — Organist, wrote several
theoretical works, highly developed
symphonic part of opera, composed
about thirty operas and many
pieces for piano. He is considered
the typical representative of French
dramatic opera.

Rossini, GioacchSno Antonio

(1792-1868) — Composer and great
innovator in orchestration. The
epoch of modern opera began with
him. "Guillaume Tell" is his mas-
terpiece. Some other works are a
"Stabat Mater," "Messe Solennelle,"
"Barbiere di Siviglia" and "Otello."

Scarlatti, Alessandro (1659-1725)

— Composer and creator of the 18th
century classical style in music. He
taught many celebrated musicians.

Schubert, Franz Peter (1797-1828)

— Viennese composer of Romantic
School. Wrote excellent works in
a wide range of forms. Of his 500

468

songs perhaps the "Erl King" and "Mignon" and "Hamlet," "Messe

"Are Maria" are best known. His Solennelle" and a "Marche Religi-

"Unfinished Symphony" is the most euse." Particularly skilful in or-

popular of his nine symphonies. chestral effects.

Stradivari, Antonio (1644-1737)— Verdi, Giuseppe (1813-1901) —

Famous violin maker Greatest master of Italian opera.

Tallis, Thomas (1514-158 5 )-Eng. ^f^F '<MS°letto,'' ''Md*" and

lish composer whose contrapuntal "Otello" are some of his operas,

work has been compared to Pales- each representative of one of the

trina's. He shared with Byrd the four Phases of Ms musical develop-
monopoly of music printing for 21

, u ,*A~*«r«^ « Weber, Karl Maria von (1786-

Taverner, John (1475-1536)^00^ 1826)__.F'OUIlder of romantic school

poser during the Reformation m m jn Gemany> influenced

England. Released from prison be- ep> Composed «Der ^i-

cause of the excellence of his music. Sclmt2>« "Qberon" and other operas,

Thomas, Charles Louis Ambrose and several instrumental works,

(1811-1896) — Born in Alsace Lor- chiefly for piano. Royal director of

raine. Composer of the operas music in Dresden.

THE CATHOLIC ACTION MEDAL

When Pope Pius XI announced his program of Catholic Action, the
faculty of St. Bonaventure's College and Seminary organized the same
movement among the students on the campus as well as among the
alumni far and near. Since Benedict XV declared St. Francis of Assisi
the patron of Catholic Action, it was felt that the institution, which is
under Franciscan auspices, should do something in a public way to stimu-
late this movement. As a result, the faculty proposed that a Catholic
Action medal be conferred annually upon the lay person outstanding in
Catholic Action.

A document stating the purpose of this award and describing the design
of the medal was presented to Pope Pius XI who heartily approved the
plan at a private audience, Oct. 30, 1931.

He was deeply interested in the symbolism of the medal. The bar
bears the coat-of-arms of the Franciscan Order and, entwined in branches
of pine, the name "St. Bonaventure College." The pine is symbolic of
the Cattaraugus Hills. The central inscription of the medal contains the
words of Paul to Timothy, "Bonus Miles Christi Jesus" — "A good soldier
of Jesus Christ" — with the emblem of the Holy Name. The inscription is
set in a wreath of oak which symbolizes manly strength, courage and
conviction. At the top there is the royal, crown of Christ the King
between the two Greek letters, Alpha and Omega, indicating Christ's
universal kingdom. This corresponds to the symbol at the bottom, namely
the Keys of Peter. The bands on either side bear the words of St. James,
"Estote Autem Factores Verbi": "But be ye doers of the word."

The Holy Father made it very definite that the candidate must be
selected upon the approval of his ecclesiastical superiors.

The medal has been awarded to the following men:

469

1934—Hon. Alfred E. Smith, former
Governor of New York State.

1935— -Dr. Michael Williams, editor
of "The Commonweal", au-
thor of outstanding works on
the Catholic Church.

1936 — Hon. Joseph Scott, philan-
thropist, lawyer and lecturer;
alumnus and former profes-
sor of St. Bonaventure's Col-
lege.

1937 — Mr. Patrick Scanlan, manag-
ing editor of the Brooklyn
"Tablet", serving the Church
with a fearless and vigorous
pen.

1938— Mr. George J. Gillespie, na-
tional head of the St. Vincent
de Paul Society.

1939 — Mr. William P. Montavon, di-
rector of the Legal Depart-
ment of the National Catholic
Welfare Conference.

1940 — Mr. John J. Craig, national
director of the Catholic Evi-
dence Conference and na-
tional secretary of the Lay-
men's Retreat Movement.

1941 — Mr. John S. Burke, New
York City merchant, leader
in charitable and educational
activities of Church.

THE MENDEL MEDAL

The Mendel Medal was founded by Villanova College in 1928 in honor
of Gregor Mendel, Abbot of the Augustinian Monastery, Bruna, Austria,
whose scientific researches have given to the world the now celebrated
Mendelian Laws of Heredity.

The Mendel Medal is awarded to outstanding scientists who, by their
work to advance the cause of science and by the Catholicity of their lives,
have given practical demonstration of the fact that between true
religion and true science there is no real conflict. It is conferred not
oftener than once yearly, but it need not be conferred annually.

It has been awarded to the following men:
1929— Dr. John A. Kolmer, profes- 1936— Rev. Julius Arthur Nieuw-

sor of medicine of Temple
University Medical School,
and director of the Research
Institute of Cutaneous Medi-
cine, Philadelphia.

1930— Dr. Albert P. Zahm, pioneer
in aeronautics, director of
Aeronautical Research in the
Library of Congress, Wash-
ington, D. C.

1931— Dr. Karl P. Herzfeld, pro-
fessor of physics at Catholic
University of America.

1932— Dr. Francis P. Garvan, presi-
dent of the Chemical Founda-
tion of America, New York.

1933— Dr. Hugh Stott Taylor, F. R.
S, L., chairman of the chem-
istry department, Princeton
University.

1934 — Abbe Georges Lemaitre,
Ph. D., D. Sc., professor of
astro-physics at the Catholic
University of Louvain.

1935 — Dr. Francis Owen Rice, as-
sociate professor of chemis-
try at Johns Hopkins Uni-
versity.

land, C. S. C., late professor
of chemistry at University of
Notre Dame.

1937— Rev. Pierre Teilhard de
Chardin, S. J., anthropologist
with the Cenozoic Research
Laboratory and the National
Geological Survey of China.

1938 — Dr. Thomas Parran, surgeon
general of the U. S. Public
Health Service.

1939 — Rev. John M. Cooper, profes-
sor of anthropology at the
Catholic University of Amer-
ica.

1940 — Dr. Peter J. W. Debye, Dutch
physicist, lecturer in the
United States, and director
of the Max Planck Institute
of Berlin.

1941— Dr. Eugene M. K. Geiling,
professor of pharmacology at
the University of Chicago
and president of the Amer-
ican Society for Pharmacol-
ogy and Experimental Thera-
peutics.

470

LAETARE MEDAL WINNERS

On the fourth Sunday of Lent, or Laetare Sunday, the Laetare Medal
is awarded by the University of Notre Dame to a Catholic layman of the
United States prominent for distinguished accomplishment for country
or Church and whose life is a model of Christian morality and good
citizenship. Following is the list of recipients to date:

1883 — John Gilmary Shea, historian.

1884 — Patrick J. Keeley, architect.

1885 — Eliza Allen Starr, art pro-
moter.

1886 — Gen. John Newton, army en-
gineer.

1887 — Edward Preuss, journalist.

1888 — Patrick V. Hickey, founder of
"Catholic Review."

1889 — Mrs. A. H. Dorsey, novelist.

1890 — William J. Onahan, Catholic
Congress organizer.

1891 — Daniel Dougherty, orator.

1892 — Henry F. Brownson, author,
philosopher.

1893 — Patrick Donahoe, founder of
the Boston "Pilot."

1894— Augustin Daly, theatrical
manager.

1895 — Mrs. James Sadlier, writer.

1896 — Gen. William S. Rosecrans,
Army of Cumberland.

1897 — Dr. Thomas Addis Emmet,
surgeon.

1898 — Timothy E. Howard, jurist.

1899 — Mary Gwendolin Caldwell,
donor to Catholic University.

1900 — John Creighton, founder of
Creighton University.

1901 — William B o u r k e Cochran,
orator.

1902 — Dr. John B. Murphy, surgeon.

1903— ^Charles J. Bonaparte, Attor-
ney General.

1904 — Richard C. Kerens, philan-
thropist.

1905 — Thomas B. Fitzpatrick, busi-
ness man.

1906 — Dr. Francis Quinlan, medical
specialist.

1907 — Katherine E. Conway, author.

1908 — James C. Monaghan, lecturer.

1909 — Frances Tiernan (Christian
Reid), litterateur.

1910 — Maurice F. Egan, writer.

1911 — Agnes Repplier, essayist.

1912 — Thomas M. Mulry, charity
worker.

1913— C h a r 1 e s G. Herbermann,
Catholic Encyclopedia editor,

1914— Edward Douglas White, Chief
Justice of United States.

1915 — Mary V. Merrick, founder of
the Christ Child Society.

1916— Dr. James J. Walsh, physi-
cian, author.

1917— William S. Benson, admiral.

1918 — Joseph Scott, lawyer.

1919 — George Duval, philanthropist.

1920— Dr. Lawrence F. Flick, physi-
cian.

1921 — Elizabeth Nourse, artist.

1922 — Charles P. Neil, economist.

1923— Walter G. Smith, lawyer.

1924 — Charles D. Maginnis, archi-
tect.

1925 — Dr. Albert F. Zahm, scientist.

1926 — Edward N. Hurley, business
man.

1927 — Margaret Anglin, actress.

1928 — Jack J. Spalding, lawyer.

1929 — Alfred E. Smith, statesman.

1930— Frederick P. Kenkel, K. S. G.,
sociologist.

1931 — James J. Phelan, banker and
philanthropist.

1932 — Dr. Stephen J. Maher, ex-
pert on tuberculosis.

1933 — John McCormack, singer.

1934 — Mrs. Nicholas F. Brady, phi-
lanthropist.

1935 — Frank Spearman, novelist.

1936 — Richard Reid, editor.

1937 — Jeremiah D. M. Ford, pro-
fessor.

1938 — Dr. Irvin Abell, physician.

1939 — Josephine Brownson, found-
er of Catholic Instruction
League.

1940— Hugh A. Drum, Lt. Gen. U. S.
Army.

1941 — William Thomas Walsh, edu-
cator and author.

471

NOBEL PRIZEWINNERS

(Taken from Index Generalis; Mas son et Cle. Editeurs, Paris, Fiance.}

Explanation of Abbreviations: Ch, Chemistry; P, Peace; L, Literature;
M, Medicine; Ph, Physics.

Addams (P) 1931

Adrian (M) 1932

Anderson (Ph) 1936

Angell (P) 1933

Arnoldson (P) 1908

Arrhenius (Ch) 1903

Asser (P) 1911

Aston (Ch) 1922

von Baeyer (Ch) 1905

Bajer (P) 1908

Bantin (M) 1923

Barany (M) 1914

Barkla (Ph) 1917

Becquerel (Ph) 1903

Beernaert (P) 1909

von Behring (M) 1901

Benavente (L) 1922

Bergius (Ch) 1931

Bergson (L) 1927

Bjornson (L) 1903

Bohr (Ph) 1922

Bordet (M) 1919

Bosch (Ch) 1931

Bourgeois (P) 1920

Bragg, W. H. (Ph) 1915

Bragg, W. L. (Ph) 1915

Branting (P) 1921

Braun (Ph) 1909

Briand (P) 1926

de Broglie (Ph) 1929

Buchner (Ch) 1907

Buck (L) 1938

Buisson (P) 1927

Bunin (L) 1929

International Bureau of Peace

1910

Butler (P) 1931
Carducci (L) 1906
Carrel (M) 1912
Cecil, Viscount of Chelwood (P)

1937

Chadwick (P) 1935
Chamberlain (P) 1925
International Committee of the

Red Cross (P) 1917
Compton (Ph) 1927
Cremer (P) 1903
Curie, M. (Ph) 1903
Curie, M. (Ch) 1911
Curie, P. (Ph) 1903
Dale (M) 1936

Dalen (Ph) 1912
Davisson (Ph) 1937
Dawes (P) 1925
Debye (Ch) 1936
Deledda, Grazia (L) 1926
Dirac (Ph) 1933
Ducommun (P) 1902
Dunant (P) 1901
Echegaray (L) 1904
Ehrlich (M) 1908
Eijkman (M) 1929
Einstein (Ph) 1921
Einthoven (M) 1924
d'Estournelles (P) 1909
Eucken (L) 1908
von Euler-Chelpin (Ch) 1929
Fermi (Ph) 1938
Fibiger (M) 1926
Finsen (M) 1903
Fischer, B. (Ch) 1902
Fischer, H. (Ch) 1930
France, Anatole (L) 1921
Franck (Ph) 1925
Fried (P) 1911
Galsworthy (L.) 1932
Gard (L) 1937
Gjellerup (L) 1917
Gobat (P) 1902
Golgi (M) 1906
Grignard (Ch) 1912
Guillaume (Ph) 1920
Gullstrand (M) 1911
Haber (Ch) 1918
Hamsun (L) 1920
Harden (Ch) 1929
Hauptmann (L) 1912
Haworth (Ch) 1937
von Heidenstam (L) 1916
Heisenberg (Ph) 1932
Henderson (P) 1934
Hertz (Ph) 1925
Hess (Ph) 1936
Heymans (M) 1938
Heyse (L) 1910
Hill (M) 1922
Hopkins (M) 1929
Institute of International

(P) 1904
Joliot (Ch) 1935
Joliot-Curie (Ch) 1936
Karlfeidt (L) 1931
Karrer (Ch) 1937
Kellogg (P) 1929

472

Kipling (L) 1907

Koch (M) 1905

Koclier (M) 1909

Kossel (M) 1910

Krogh (M) 1920

La Fontaine <P) 1913

Lagerlof (L) 1909

Lamas (P) 1936

Landsteiner (M) 1930

Lange (P) 1921

Langmuir (Ch) 1932

von Lane (Ph) 1914

Laveran (M) 1907

Lawrence (Ph) 1939

Lenard (Ph) 1905

Lewis (L) 1930

Lippman (Ph) 1908

Loewi (M) 1936

Lorentz (Ph) 1902

Macleod (M) 1923

Maeterlin K. (L) 1911

Mann (L) 1929

Marconi (Ph) 1909

Metchnikoff (M) 1908

Meyerhof (M) 1922

Michelson (Ph) 1907

Millikan (Ph) 1923

Minot (M) 1934

Mistral (L) 1904

Moissan (Ch) 1906

Mommsen (L) 1902

Moneta (P) 1907

Morgan (M) 1933

Murphy (M) 1934

Nansen (P) 1922

Nansen International Office for

Refugees at Geneva (P) 1938
Nerast (Ch) 1920
Nicolle (M) 1928
O'Neill (L) 1936
Onnes (Ph) 1913
von Ossietzky (P) 1935
Ostwald (Ch) 1909
Passy (P) 1901
Pavlov (M) 1904
Perrin (Ph) 1926
Pirandello (L) 1934
Planck (Ph) 1918
Pontoppidan (L) 1917
Pregl (Ch) 1923
Quidde (P) 1927
Raman (Ph) 1930
Ramon y Cajal (M) 1906

Ramsay (Ch) 1904
Rayleigh (Ph) 1904
Renault (P) 1907
Reymont (L) 1924
Richards (Ch) 1914
Richardson (Ph) 1928
Richet (M) 1913
Roentgen (Ph) 1901
Rolland (L) 1915
Roosevelt (P) 1908
Root (P) 1912
Ross (M) 1902
Rutherford (Ch) 1908
Ruzicka (Ch) 1939
Sabatier (Ch) 1912
Schrodinger (Ph) 1933
Shaw (L) 1925
Sherington (M) 1932
Siegbahn (Ph) 1924
Sienkiewicz (L) 1905
Sillanpaa (L) 1939
Soddy (Ch) 1921
Soderblom (P) 1930
Spemann (M) 1935
Spitteler (L) 1919
Stark (Ph) 1919
Stresemann (P) 1926
Sully Pradhomme (L) 1901
Suttner (P) 1905
Svedberg (Ch) 1926
von Szent-Gyongyi (M) 1937
Tagore (L) 1913
Thomson, G. P. (Ph) 1937
Thomson, J* J. (Ph) 1906
Undset (L) 1928
Urey (Ch) 1934
Van't Hoff (Ch) 1901
van der Waals (Ph) 1910
Wagner-Jauregg (M) 1927
Wallach (Ch) 1910
Warburg (M) 1931
Werner (Ch) 1913
Whipple (M) 1934
Wieland (Ch) 1927
Wien (Ph) 1911
Willstatter (Ch) 1915
Wilson Ch. (Ph) 1927
Wilson, W. (P) 1919
Windaus (Ch) 1928
Yeats (L) 1923
Zeeman (Ph) 1902
Zsigmondy (Ch) 1925

473

PONTIFICAL DECORATIONS

The Holy See confers various
titles of nobility, orders of Chris-
tian knighthood and other honors
upon men and women, who have
in an outstanding manner furthered
the well-being of society, the Church
and the Holy See. The titles are
bestowed by the Pope as temporal
sovereign and range from prince to
baron. That most usually given is
the title of count prefixed to the
family name; it may be personal
or transferable by right of primo-
geniture in the male line. The vari-
ous orders of knighthood are as fol-
lows: Supreme Order of Christ;
Order of the Golden Spur; Order
of Pius IX; Order of St. Gregory
the Great; Order of St. Sylvester;
Order of the Holy Sepulchre; and
Knights of Malta. Other pontifical
decorations include the medals
"Pro Ecclesia et Pontifice," "Be-
nemerenti" and of the Holy Land.
Supreme Order of Christ

or
Militia of Our Lord Jesus Christ

This order was instituted by Pope
John XXII on March 14, 1319, in
Portugal, as a survival of the Por-
tuguese Templars declared innocent
in the trial which led to the sup-
pression of the Knights Templars
everywhere. Expeditions to Africa
to conquer Islam kept alive the
military spirit but religious disci-
pline declined, the grand master-
ship became the prerogative of the
king, and in the nineteenth century
properties of the order were con-
fiscated. The Pope had reserved to
himself and his successors in the
bull of approval the right to create
knights of the order, and today the
order survives only as a papal dec-
oration, with one class of knights.
Order of the Golden Spur

or
The Golden Militia

It is doubtful who was the orig-
inal founder of this order, but it is
the oldest and for a long time was
the most prized of papal decora-
tions. Lavish bestowal of it by the
Sforza family and bishops assistant
at the throne, who had been granted
that privilege, resulted in dimin-

ished prestige and in 1841 Gregory
XVI placed the order under the
patronage of St. Sylvester. As a
souvenir of the golden jubilee of
the dogmatic definition of the Im-
maculate Conception, Pius X re-
stored this Golden Militia and on
Feb. 7, 1905, re-established it tinder
the patronage of the Immaculate
Conception. It has one class of 100
knights. Only those are admitted
who, by feat of arms, or writings,
or outstanding deeds, have spread
the Faith, and have safeguarded
and championed the Church.

Order of Pius IX
Pope Pius IX founded this order
on June 17, 1847. Its purpose is to
reward outstanding deeds in favor
of the Church and society. The or-
der is divided into three classes:

(1) Knights of the Grand Cross;

(2) Commanders; and (3) Knights.
Order of St. Gregory the Great
This order was established by

Pope Gregory XVI, Sept. 1, 1831,
to reward the civic and military
virtues of the subjects of the Papal
States. The order has two main
divisions, civil and military, each
being divided into three classes:

(1) Knights of the Grand Cross;

(2) Commanders; and (3) Knights.

Order of St. Sylvester
This order had two periods. It
was instituted by Pope Gregory
XVI, Oct. 31, 1841, to absorb the
Order of the Golden Spur, fallen
into abuse, and by Motu Proprio
of Pope Pius X, Feb. 7, 1905, it
was divided into two orders of
knighthood, one retaining the name
of St. Sylvester, and the other tak-
ing the old name of the Golden
Militia. Since the regulations of
Pius X the Order of St. Sylvester
has three classes: (1) Knights of
the Grand Cross; (2) Commanders;
and (3) Knights.

Order of the Holy Sepulchre
There are many reputed founders
of this order, among them St.
James, first Bishop of Jerusalem,
the Empress St. Helena, Charle-
magne, Godfrey of Bouillon and
Baldwin I. Critical historians claim

474

that the order is a branch of the
Knights of St. John of Jerusalem,
approved by Pope Pascal II in 1113.
It is, however, generally accepted
that it was founded by Godfrey of
Bouillon during the First Crusade,
in July, 1099. The Latin Kings of
Jerusalem instituted a guard of
honor of this order around the
Sepulchre of Christ. When the
Latin Kingdom of Jerusalem fell,
the Knights of the Holy Sepulchre
were driven out of the Holy Land,
and in time the order lost some of
its prestige. In 1489 it was united
to thei Knights Hospitallers by Pope
Innocent VIII and in 1496 was re-
stored by Alexander VI who em-
powered the Franciscan Custodian
of the Holy Land to confer the
Knighthood of the Holy Sepulchre
upon worthy persons. Upon the res-
toration of the Latin Patriarchate
of Jerusalem in 1847 Pope Pius
IX withdrew the Alexandrine fac-
ulty and gave it to the new patri-
arch and his successors, who have
since retained it. In 1932 new regu-
lations were written. The Pope is
Grand Master of the Order and the
Patriarch of Jerusalem is its rector
and administrator.

The order enjoys the highest
standing in Europe where it has
been bestowed upon royalty, no-
bility, heads of republics, and others
distinguished in their service to the
Church, or in the arts, sciences and
literature. Members are first desig-
nated by the bishop of the diocese
in which they reside and then by
the Patriarch of Jerusalem and are
finally approved by the Holy See.
There are three classes : (1) Knights
of the Grand Cross; (2) Command-
ers; (3) Knights. There are also
Ladies of the Holy Sepulchre, di-
vided into three classes. In various
countries lieutenants of the order
are appointed. There are about 50
members in the United States and
they have been formed into a chap-
ter, of which Michael Francis Doyle
was appointed lieutenant in 1938.
Cardinal Dougherty is Cardinal Pro-
tector of the order in the United
States.

Knights of Malta

This is the oldest order of laymen
and prelates in the Church. Found-
ed in the middle of the eleventh
century, their history can be traced
to the Hospitallers of St. John of
Jerusalem, and then through the
Knights of Rhodes. The order has
gone by the name of Knights of
Malta since 1530. The schisms in
the order which came as a result
of the Reformation, and from the
assumed leadership of self-appoint-
ed persons, were brought to an
end in 1797 when the Pope re-
fused to recognize the election of
Czar Paul of Russia as grand mas-
ter. Since that time, the grand
master has been named by the
Pope. The conditions for admis-
sion to the order are nobility of
sixteen quarterings, the Catholic
faith, attainment of full legal age,
integrity of character, and corre-
sponding social position. There are
in existence four great priories. The
membership comprises commanders
and several classes of knights.
Medal "Pro Ecclesia et Pontifice"

This decoration had its origin as
a memorial or souvenir of the
golden sacerdotal jubilee of Pope
Leo XIII, who bestowed it upon
those men and women who had
aided in making his jubilee and
the Vatican Exposition successful.
It has been conserved by his suc-
cessors, with his efilgy, and is given
in recognition of outstanding serv-
ice to the Pope and the Church.
Medal "Benemerenti"

Pope Gregory XVI in 1832 insti-
tuted two merit medals, civil and
military, to reward daring and
courage. The decoration has been
conserved by his successors and
bears their efilgy.

Medal of the Holy Land

Pope Leo Xin designed this
medal, to be bestowed upon pil-
grims to the Holy Land who have
a genuinely religious intention in
making the pilgrimage and who
can present a certificate of moral
Christian life from their parish
priest. The decoration is bestowed
by the Custodian of the Holy Land.

475

THE FRANCISCAN ORDER

St. Francis was the originator and founder of three orders in the
Church of God: the Friars of the First Order, the nuns of the Second
Order, and the memhers of the Third Order, both secular and regular,
including both men and women.

The First Order

The First Order dates back to
the year 1207. Francis, the Poor
Man of Assisi, attracted to himself
a number of companions desirous
of leading a more perfect life. He
called his band the "Friars Minor,"
or the "Lesser Brethren." He drew
up for them a Rule of life con-
sisting for the most part of texts
from Holy Writ. On April 16, 1209,
Pope Innocent III gave a verbal ap-
proval to this rule in the presence
of Francis and his companions.

After the Saint's death a ten-
dency to division manifested itself
among the friars. Some of them
favored certain dispensations in re-
gard to corporate poverty. The two
parties did not become autonomous,
however, until the year 1517, when
Pope Leo X formally separated the
First Order of St. Francis into two
branches: the Friars Minor of the

Observants, and the Friars Minor
Conventual. In 1525, Friar Matteo da
Bassi of the Observants obtained
permission from Pope Clement VII
to introduce a third branch of the
order, the members of which soon
became known as the Capuchins.
Today we still find the First
Order divided into three great and
independent bodies; the Friars Mi-
nor, simply so called, and popu-
larly known as the Franciscans;
the Friars Minor Conventual, popu-
larly the Conventuals or the Black
Franciscans; and the Friars Minor
Capuchin, popularly the Capuchins.
Altogether therefore there are over
42,000 Franciscan friars in the
world today. These many brethren
are engaged in every field of reli-
gious and priestly labor, and work
side by side in every land, in all
things "catholic and apostolic,"
like their holy Father, Francis.

The Second Order

In the year 1212, Lady Clare of
Assisi placed herself under the spir-
itual direction of St. Francis. Real-
izing what a spiritual treasure he
had found in St. Clare, Francis
clothed her with a habit of pen-
ance not unlike his own. This was
the beginning of the Second Order,
that of the Poor Ladies, or, as they
are now called, the Poor Clares.

St. Clare was soon joined by her
sister Agnes. The Poverello wrote
for them a simple Rule, and turned
over to them the Church of San
Damiano, to be their motherhouse,
and convent of perpetual inclosure.

In but a few years Clare, who styled
herself "the handmaid and little
plant of our holy Father, Francis,"
found herself the spiritual mother
of many nuns.

Although the Rule of the Poor
Clares is most austere, the Second
Order has prospered wonderfully
in every century. Today the order
numbers some 13,000 nuns and is
divided into two observances: the
Poor Clares Urbanists, who keep
the Rule with a few mitigations;
and the Poor Clares Collettines,
who keep the Rule in its primitive
severity.

The Third Order

Third Orders are of two kinds,
secular and religious or regular.
The former are associations of per-
sons living in the world, the latter
are groups of religious living a
community life under vows.

The Third Order Secular of St.
Francis is a religious order in the

strict sense of the word. It was
founded by St. Francis of Assisi
in 1221, for men and women, mar-
ried and single, who, though living
in the world and occupied in trades
and professions, want to lead a
more perfect Catholic life.

476

THIRD ORDER SECULAR OF ST. FRANCIS IN THE MODERN WORLD

Why the Third Order? — "It has
been our earnest wish that all
should do their best to follow the
example of St. Francis of Assist.
Wherefore, in the past We have
always devoted special attention
to the Third Order of St. Francis;
and now that by the great favor
of God We have been called to the
Supreme Pontificate and a favor-
able opportunity has presented it-
self, We do urge all Christians not
to be behindhand in joining the
ranks of this soldiery of Christ."
In these words of his encyclical,
"Auspicato," Sept. 17, 1882, did
Pope Leo XIII appeal to his chil-
dren to enroll in the Third Order
of St. Francis, of which he was
the most renowned tertiary at that
time. Also Third Order members
were Pius X, Benedict XV and Pius
XI. Like their venerable predeces-
sor they commended and recom-
mended the Third Order to the
faithful. While our present Holy
Father has not yet spoken on the
merits of the Third Order, yet the
fact that he is both a Dominican
and a Franciscan tertiary is a rec-
ommendation more convincing than
words. If our Supreme Pontiffs have
thought so highly of the Third
Order, and if Leo XIII even pro-
posed the Third Order as his re-
form for the world, surely it be-
hooves our Catholic people to look
into the Third Order and to enroll,
if possible, under the banner of
Francis to fight "the good fight"
for God, for Church, and for coun-
try.

Its Origin — We trace the origin
of the Third Order to about the
year 1221 when St. Francis clothed
Blessed Luchesio of Poggibonzi
with the habit of the Third Order.
For several years the First and
Second Orders had existed, were
flourishing, were leading men back
to Christ, and were putting Christ
once again into the hearts of men.
The people saw how much good
St. Francis had accomplished by
his founding of the First and Sec-
ond Orders; so they besought him
to draw up also a rule of life for

them. After much prayer and medi-
tation St. Francis, assisted by his
great friend and protector, Cardinal
Ugolino, drew up the Rule of the
Third Order. "The year 1221 is now
generally regarded as the date of
this Rule," writes Fr. Gregory
Cleary, O. F. M. This Rule consisted
of twelve chapters, a thirteenth be-
ing added in 1227. Immediately the
Third Order spread far and wide,
producing far-reaching results.

Its First Fruits — At this period,
which marked a turning point in
history, the Christian world was
badly in need of reform. Subtle
heresies were being propagated by
false reformers. Party strife and
petty wars with their terrible re-
sults were laying waste the Im-
perial and Papal states and the
cities of Italy. The rich lived in
luxury and pleasure: the poor eked
out a miserable existence. By mak-
ing thoroughly loyal Catholicity a
requisite for membership in the
Third Order, St. Francis laid the
axe to the root of the heresies. By
forbidding the tertiaries to take
formal oaths unnecessarily and to
bear arms except in defense of the
Roman Church, the Christian faith,
their country or themselves, St.
Francis brought peace to Europe.
By Ms rules of moderation and de-
cency, by exhorting the practice of
the virtues of poverty, chastity
and obedience according to each
one's state in life, by stressing the
dignity and freedom of all men
redeemed by Christ, St. Francis
brought justice and charity back
into the lives of men. As Pius XI
writes: "Francis by his indomitable
apostolate and that of his order,
as well as by means of the Third
Order, laid anew the foundations
of society, reforming it thoroughly
according to the ideals of the Gos-
pel."

Its Rule and Nature — The first
Rule of the Third Order was pro-
mulgated by St. Francis himself in
1221. By Ms Bull, "On the Moun-
tain," issued August 18, 1289, Pope
Nicholas IV expanded and con-
firmed this Rule. Leo XIII in Ms

477

Apostolic Constitution, "The Merci-
ful Son of God," issued May 30,
1883, adapted this Rule to meet
modern needs without, however,
changing the nature of the Third
Order. Hence today the Third Order
is still a true secular order; the
Superiors of the First Order have
direct jurisdiction over it; and its
life and apostolate remain the same
as before.

The present Rule consists of
three short simple chapters. The
first chapter limits membership to
loyal Catholics who have completed
their fourteenth year; provides for
the reception of married women;
prescribes wearing of the scapular
and cord; and decrees for the re-
ception, novitiate and profession of
tertiaries. The second chapter pre-
scribes moderation in living; de-
cency in one's mode of life; the
virtues of temperance and thanks-
giving; fasts on the Vigils of the
Immaculate Conception and of St.
Francis; monthly confession and
Communion; daily recitation of
twelve Our Fathers, Hail Marys
and Glorys, or of the Little Office
of the Blessed Virgin, for those
who do not say the Divine Office;
timely making of one's will; good
example and zeal in the Christian
apostolate; the virtue of charity
and the spirit of peace; no unnec-
essary oaths, indecent language or
vulgar jokes; attendance at daily
Mass if possible, and at the month-
ly meetings; maintenace of a com-
mon fund for the benefit of the
members and of good causes; visit-
ing of the sick tertiaries ; and pray-
ing for those departed. The third
chapter provides for the conferring
of offices, visitation, admonishing
of disobedient tertiaries, and dis-
pensations from the Rule. It points
out that violations of the Rule are
not sinful unless they are also vio-
lations of the Commandments of
God or of the Church.

Hence we see that there is noth-
ing very difficult about the Rule.
It was written, not for great saints,
but for ordinary good Catholics who
want to cultivate spiritual perfec-
tion according to their state in life.

Like all Franciscan Rules it re-
stricts itself to essentials, giving
great latitude to the spiritual bent
of the individual. The Third Order
is wide enough to include all Cath-
olics, from the Holy Father to the
young student in high school, from
the president of a great industrial
organization to the porter who
sweeps the floor of a warehouse.
If only all Catholics would embrace
the Third Order in the spirit of
penance springing from a sincere
love of God, what a spiritual reno-
vation would take place in our day!
For as the Most Rev. Leonard M.
Bello, Minister General of the
Order of Friars Minor, writes in
his encyclical on the Third Order:
"The Franciscan Third Order is an
association of the elect of the faith-
ful, who although they live in the
world, nay because they live in the
world, desire nevertheless to pur-
sue Christian perfection according
to the very spirit of the Franciscan
religious and nuns, but in a manner
suitable to their state in life: so
that while having professed nei-
ther the cloistral law nor the three
vows of the same, they set up in
their homes a cloister, as it were,
shut off from the allurements of
the world; and they endeavor to
practise with a cheerful spirit all
the virtues corresponding to the
three vows of religious."

"My Plan for Social Reform" —
"My plan for social reform is the
Third Order," Leo XIII was accus-
tomed to say. For the Third Order
goes to the root of all our present
social evils; it would reform the
source of all our man-made evils
— the heart of man. Yet the Third
Order has not for its primary end
any social or economic reforms.
Like the Church it is a purely spir-
itual society, having for its end the
salvation and sanctification of men.
This religious spirit of the Third
Order is the source whence the
brothers and sisters of the Third
Order draw their inspiration for
countless works of charity. In his
encyclical, "Quadragesimo Anno,"
Pius XI pointed out that there can
be no true social or economic re-

478

forms without a moral reform. Vice
versa it follows that social and eco-
nomic reforms must of necessity
follow a moral reform. Why? Be-
cause religion was not and was
never intended to be the affair of
one hour on Sunday; true religion
must and does enter into every act
of our lives. Hence, let a man for
his sanctification become a tertiary,
and what happens? That man sanc-
tifies himself by prayer, the sacra-
ments, and attendance at Holy
Mass. He practises the virtues of
poverty, chastity and obedience ac-
cording to his state in life. By the
virtue of poverty he lives moder-
ately, within his means; he does
not seek to amass wealth but rather
to share it. By the virtue of chas-
tity he practises modesty and de-
cency in thought, word, and deed;
he does not seek pleasure immod-
erately. By the virtue of obedience
he is loyal to his God, his Church,
and his country. Thus he conquers
the old enemies of man which are
so active today — the world, the
flesh and the devil.

But the reforming power of the
Third Order does not stop here.
The Third Order is a world-wide
fraternal society. Get a world-wide
society of men and women prac-
tising the virtues of poverty, chas-
tity and obedience according to
their states in life, and you have
a most powerful moral force that
will shame the grabbers of mate-
rial wealth and promote the eco-
nomic good of each individual; that
will discourage the filthiness of in-
decency and impurity, and foster
the beauty and holiness of modesty
and chastity; that will remain im-
pervious to the present widespread
attacks against Church and State,
and promote loyalty to both accord-
ing to Catholic principles. The
Third Order renovated the face of
the earth in the thirteenth century;
it can do the same today. (For
a complete, authoritative, inspiring,
solid treatment of this aspect of
the Third Order we cannot recom-
mend too highly "Social Ideals of

St. Francis," by Fr. James Meyer,
O. F. M., popular edition 60 cents.)
So too the Third Order holds
the key to the solution of many
of our other problems. The real
Christianity of real Franciseanism
has no place for snobbery, exploi-
tation or race prejudices. For the
love of Christ, Francis ministered
to the lepers, his brothers in Christ.
If Francis lived with us today, how
could he act unjustly or unchari-
tably toward his brothers and sis-
ters for love of whom Christ was
born and crucified, and into whose
hearts Christ enters in Holy Com-
munion?

Franciscan Youth — If the Third
Order is a powerful spiritual help
for Catholic men and women, how
much more helpful is it for Cath-
olic youth! St. Francis teaches
them that religion should be a posi-
tive, joyful service in the House
of their Heavenly Father. He offers
them a Rule of Life that is the
guarantee of true success and hap-
piness in this life and in the next.
Father General writes that young
tertiaries should have special con-
sideration up to 25 years of age;
that, when possible, they should
have their own board of officers,
director, and literature, and other
advantages suitable to their nature
and inclinations. For further infor-
mation see "The Seraphic Youth
Movement" in "Survey of a Dec-
ade," by Poppy and Martin, page
78, and Father General's encycli-
cal, numbers 24-26.

Organization — A fraternity must
be erected by a Franciscan Provin-
cial or Superior of the First Order
or of the Third Order Regular with-
in whose territory the fraternity
is to be located. Fraternities are
organized: (1) locally, under the
jurisdiction of the local Franciscan
Superior; (2) regionally, under the
jurisdiction of the respective Min-
isters Provincial; (3) international-
ly, under the jurisdiction of the re-
spective Ministers General. Usu-
ally each Province appoints a Third

479

Order Commissary. Recently the
Fathers General of the vari-
ous Franciscan Orders have ap-
pointed Commissary Generals for
all the Third Order fraternities
under their jurisdiction. In the
United States a 'National Organiza-
tion of the Third Order of St. Fran-
cis was founded in 1921 to further
the full observance of the Rule of
the Third Order, and to foster na-
tional union and co-operation. (The
Fathers General urge such federa-
tion and directive union of the ter-
tiary provinces and fraternities.)
The Franciscan Provincial Supe-
riors constitute the National Direc-
tive Board of which the secretary
is the Very Rev. Theodosius Foley,
O. M. Cap. Secretary of the Na-
tional Executive Board is Fr. Maxi-
mus Poppy, O. F. M., who has been
active in Third Order work for 10
years. His office is at 3200 Mera-
mec St., St. Louis, Mo.

Privileges — Tertiaries can gain
many plenary and partial indul-
gences* and can receive General
Absolution on many great feast
days. Pius X granted tertiaries
communication of indulgences with
the First and Second Orders and
participation in the spiritual fruits
of their good works. Priest ter-
tiaries enjoy the personal favor of
the "privileged altar" three times
a week; and may, apart from cho-
ral office, use the Divine Office and
the Missal of that family of the
First Order to which they are affili-
ated. Hence on Saturdays in Fran-
ciscan churches and private ora-
tories they may say the Mass of
the Immaculate Conception.

Third Order and Catholic Action
— A misunderstanding of the na-
ture of Catholic Action has pro-
duced a tendency to identify long-
established religious societies with
Catholic Action. The attempt to
identify the Third Order in its nor-
mal functioning with Catholic Ac-
tion would injure both. Yet, a con-
sideration of the relation between
the Third Order and Catholic Ac-
tion will show the universality and
the effectiveness of the Third Or-

der in furthering the mission of
the Church, namely, the salvation
of souls, in any given age.

The Third Order in its ordinary
functioning is not Catholic Action,
but it can become Catholic Action if
the bishop of a diocese organizes
the Third Order in his diocese on
a Catholic Action basis. Catholic
Action is an apostolate of the laity,
organized under their bishops and
priests, to obtain the salvation of
souls. The Third Order is a true
religious order for the laity and
diocesan priests, under the jurisdic-
tion of the superiors of the Fran-
ciscan Order, having for its primary
purpose the salvation and sancti-
fication of the tertiaries. To make
the Third Order in his diocese
Catholic Action a bishop would
have to designate it as such, and
would also have to entrust to the
tertiaries under the direction of
his priests some apostolic activity
having for its purpose the salvation
of souls. In this way the Third
Order in a diocese could become a
perfect model of Catholic Action.

Yet, even though the Third
Order is not designated as Cath-
olic Action by a bishop, it should
be the backbone of Catholic Ac-
tion in a diocese. Pope Pius XI
"called upon the tertiaries to fight
the battles of the Lord against god-
less Communism and the other er-
rors of our age as knights in the
valiant army of Catholic Action."
Tertiaries should be the leaders in
Catholic Action, the papal crusade
of our day to win the world for
Christ. The religious spirit of the
Third Order is a most fruitful
source of Catholic Action. As of
old the tertiaries brought the spirit
of Christ back into a disordered
world; so today Father General ex-
horts them to spread the spirit of
the Gospel as members of some
vivifying Catholic Action society.

For Readers — We recommend
the monthly, "Franciscan Herald
and Forum," organ of the Third
Order of St. Francis in the United
States. Address: 5045 Laflin St.,
Chicago (SY), 111. $1.00 per year.

480

THIRD ORDER INFORMATION

If there is no Franciscan Friary in your vicinity, write to the nearest Third Order Superior:

1. Franciscan Friary, Pulaski, Wis. (Polish).

2. 151 Thompson St., New York, N. Y. (Italian).

3. 135 W. 31st St., New York, N. Y.

4. 1615 Vine St., Cincinnati, Ohio.

5. 1434 W. 51st St., Chicago, 111.

6. 1500 34th Ave., Oakland, Calif .

7. Franciscan Monastery, Washington, D. C.

8. Box 443, Lemont, 111. (Slovenian).

9. 220 37th St., Pittsburgh, Pa.

10. 1740 Mt. Elliott Ave., Detroit, Mich.

11. 754 Gun Hill Road, Wilhamsbridge, New York, N. Y. (Italian).

12. 1541 Golden Gate Ave., Los Angeles, Calif.

13. 234 Norwood Ave., Providence, R. I.

14. St. Anthony's Convent. Clark & Kent Sts., Buffalo, N. Y. (Polish) .

15. 812 N. Salina St., Syracuse, N. Y.

16. 2222 W. Market St., Louisville, Ky.

17. St. Francis College, Loretto, Pa.

18. Friars of the Atonement, Graymoor, Garrison, N. Y.

19. 414 E. 82nd St., New York, N. Y. (Hungarian).

20. 232 S. Home Ave., Avalon Sta., Pittsburgh, Pa. (Slovak).

21. 2823 Princeton Ave., Chicago, 111. (Croatian).

22. The Third Order of St. Francis in, the U. S., 3200 Meramec St., St. Louis, Mo.

For literature on the Third Order, address your order to: Franciscan Herald Press, 1434
West 51st St., Chicago, Illinois.

STANDARD REFERENCES ON THE LIFE OF ST. FRANCIS
Name Author

Pilgrim's Guide to Franciscan Italy Anson, Peter F.

Life of St. Francis Bonaventure, Saint

Life and Legends of St. Francis Chalippe, Candide, O. F. M.

St. Francis of Assisi Chesterton, Gilbert Keith

Life of St. Francis of Assist Cuthbert, Father, O. S. F. C.

The Romanticism of St. Francis and Other Studies

in the Genius of the Franciscans Cuthbert, Father, O. S. F. C.

St. Francis, A Historical Drama Cuthbert, Father, O. S. F. C.

Franciscan Essays Devas, Fr. Dominic, O. F. M.

Everybody's St. Francis Egan, Maurice Francis

The Land of Francis ; Assisi and Perugia Faure, Gabriel

The Ideals of St. Francis Felder, Hilarm, O. M. Cap.

The Franciscan Message to the World Gemelli, Agostino, O. F. M.

My Lady Poverty— A Saint's Courtship Gliebe, Francis, O. F. M.

Franciscan Italy Goad, Howard Elsdale

The Story of St. Francis Heins, M. Alice

Little Plays of St. Francis , Housman, Lawrence

Followers of St. Francis Housman, Lawrence

The Lord's Minstrel Jones, C. M. Duncan

St. Francis of Assisi, A Biography. ". , . . Jorgensen, Johannes

St. Francis of Assisi, The PovereUo Kenny, L. Stacpoole

The Poor Little Man Lee, Harry

Franciscan Legends Malloy, Mary J.

The Month of St. Francis Mariotti, Candido, O. F. M.

Social Ideals of St. Francis James Meyer, O. F. M.

Fioretti, or Little Flowers of St. Francis Okey, Thomas

The Writings of St. Francis of Assisi Robinson, Paschal, O. F. M.

The Saints of Assisi Salusbury, E.

The Life of St. Francis of Assisi Salvatorelli, Luigi

St. Francis of Assisi Santoreili, Alfonso Maria, O. F, M

St. Francis of Assist Subercaseaux, Dom Errazuiz

Tn« Galilee of Frauds Walsh, Marie Donegan

Little Brother Frauds of Assisi Williams, Michael

St. Francis of Assisi WIlmot-Buxton, E. M.

A Little Book of St. Francis and His Brethren Wilmot-Buxton, E. M.

481

THE FRANCISCAN CALENDAR

(This calendar presents those feasts which are proper
to the Franciscan Order. On the days not listed
here the feasts of the Universal Church are kept.)

January

2 BB. Bentivoglio and Gerard Cagnoli, Confessors, I Order

4 Bl. Angela of Foligno, Widow, III Order

14 BB. Odoric, Roger and Giles, Confessors, I Order

16 SS. Berard and Four Companions, Protomartyrs, I Order

19 BB. Thomas, Charles and Bernard, Confessors, I Order

23 Espousals of the Blessed Virgin with St. Joseph

30 St. Hyacintha Mariscotti, Virgin, III Order

31 BB. Louise and Paula, Widows, III Order

February

1 BB. Eustochium and Veridiana, Virgins, II and III Orders

3 Bl. Matthew of Girgenti, Confessor, I Order

4 St. Joseph of Leonissa, Confessor, I Order

5 SS. Peter Baptist and Twenty-two Companions, Martyrs, I and III

Orders

7 BB. Rizzerio, Giles-Mary, and Anthony of Stroncone, Confessors,
I Order

13 Bl. John of Triora, Martyr, I Order

14 Bl. Jane of Valois, Widow, HI Order

15 Bl. Andrew of Segni, Confessor, I Order

16 Bl. PMlippa Mareri, Virgin, II Order

17 Bl. Luke Belludi, Confessor, I Order

19 St. Conrad of Piacenza, Confessor, III Order

20 Bl. Peter of Treja, Confessor, I Order

22 St. Margaret of Cortona, Penitent, III Order

25 Bl. Sebastian of Apparicio, Confessor, I Order

26 Bl. Isabella, Virgin, II Order

28 Bl. Antonia of Florence, Widow, II Order

March

First

Friday Mysteries of the Way of the Cross

2 Bl. Agnes of Prague, Virgin, II Order

5 St. John Joseph of the Cross, Confessor, I Order

6 St. Collette, Virgin, II Order

9 St. Catherine of Bologna, Virgin, II Order

11 BB. John Baptist of Fabriano and Christopher of Milan, Confessors,
I Order

13 BL Agnello of Pisa, Confessor, I Order

14 Transference of the Body of St. Bonaventure

18 St. Salvator of Horta, Confessor, I Order

20 BB. John of Parma, Mark of Montegallo, and Hippolyte Galantini,

Confessors, I and III Orders

22 St. Benvenutus, Bishop and Confessor, I Order

26 Bl. Didacus Joseph, Confessor, I Order

28 St. John Capistran, Confessor, I Order

29 BL Jane Mary of Maille, Widow, III Order

30 St. Peter Regalatus, Confessor, I Order

April

2 Bl. Leopold, Confessor, I Order

3 BB. Gandulf of Binasco and John of Pinna, Confessors, I Order

4 St. Benedict the Moor, Confessor, I Order

6 Bl. Mary Crescentia Hoess, Virgin, III Order

7 BL William of Scicli, Hermit, Confessor, III Order

8 Bl. Julian of St. Augustine, Confessor, I Order

9 Bl. Thomas of Tolentino, Martyr, I Order

10 Bl. Mark Fantuzzi of Bologna, Confessor, I Order

12 Bl. Angelo of Chivasso, Confessor, I Order

16 Anniversary of St. Francis' Profession

18 BL Andrew of Hibernon, Confessor, I Order

19 BL Conrad of Ascoli, Confessor, I Order.

21 St. Conrad of Parzham, Confessor, I Order

22 BL Francis of Fabriano, Confessor, I Order

23 BL Giles of Assisi, Confessor, I Order

24 St. Fidelis of Sigmaringen, Martyr, I Order

28 BL Luchesius, Confessor, III Order

30 St. Joseph Benedict Cottolengo, Confessor, III Order

May

11 BB. Benedict, Julian and James, Confessors, I Order

14 Bl. Petronilla, Virgin, II Order

17 St. Paschal Baylon, Confessor, I Order

18 St. Felix of Cantalice, Confessor, I Order

19 SS. Theophilus and Ivo, Confessors, I and III Orders

20 St. Bernardino of Siena, Confessor, I Order

21 BB. Ladislaus, Crispin and Waldo, Confessors, I and III Orders

22 BB. John Forest, Godfrey Maurice Jones, and Joachim of St. Anna

Wall, Martyrs, I Order

23 Bl. Bartholomew, Benvenute and Gerard, Confessors, I and HI Orders

24 BB. John of Prado, John of Cetina, and Peter, Martyrs, I and III

Orders

25 Dedication of the Basilica of Assisi

26 BL Mary Anne of Jesus, Virgin, III Order

29 BB. Stephen and Raymond, Martyrs, I Order

30 St. Ferdinand, King, Confessor, III Order

31 The Blessed Virgin Mary, Mediatrix of all Graces

June

1 St. Angela Merici, Virgin, III Order

2 BB. Herculian, Felix and John, Confessors, I and III Orders

3 BL Andrew of Hyspello, Confessor, I Order

7 BL Humiliana, Widow, III Order

8 BL Baptista Varani, Virgin, II Order

9 BB. Pacificus and Lawrence, Confessors, I Order

13 St. Anthony of Padua, Confessor, I Order

15 BL Jolenta, Widow, II Order

16 BL Guy of Cortona, Confessor, I Order

20 BL Micheline, Widow, HI Order

23 BL Joseph Cafasso, Confessor, III Order

27 BL Benvenute, Confessor, I Order

483

July

4 Bl. Raymond Lull, Martyr, III Order

8 St. Elizabeth of Portugal, Widow, III Order

9 SS. Nicolas and Ten Companions, Martyrs, I Order

10 BB, Emanuel Ruiz and Seven Companions, Martyrs, I Order

11 St. Veronica Juliani, Virgin, II Order

13 St. Francis Solanus, Confessor, I Order

14 St. Bonaventure, Confessor, Doctor, I Order

15 Feast of the Holy Sepulchre

16 Commemoration of the Canonization of St. Francis

21 Bl. Angeline of Marsciano, Widow, III Order

23 St. Lawrence of Brindisi, Confessor, I Order

24 Bl. Cunegunda, Virgin, II Order

27 BL Mary Magdalen Martinengo, Virgin, II Order

30 BB. Simon, Peter and Archangelus, Confessors, I Order

August

2 Our Lady of the Angels (Portiimcuia Indulgence)

7 BB. Agathangelus and Cassian, Martyrs, I Order

9 St John Mary Vianney, Cure of Ars, Confessor, III Order

11 BL Louise of Savoy, Widow, II Order

12 St. Clare, Foundress, Virgin, II Order

13 BB. John of Alverna, Vincent of Aquilla, and Novellonus of Faenza,

Confessors, I and III Orders

14 BB. Sanctis and Francis, Confessors, I and III Orders

17 St. Roch, Confessor, III Order

18 BB. Beatrice and Paula, Virgins, II Order

19 St Louis, Bishop, Confessor, I Order

22 Seven Joys of the Blessed Virgin Mary

25 St Louis, King, Confessor, III Order (Patron of the Third Order)

26 BB. Timothy and Bernard, Confessors, I Order

September

1 BB. John and Peter, Martyrs, I Order

2 BB. John, Appolinaris and Severin, Martyrs, I and III Orders

4 St. Rose of Viterbo, Virgin, III Order

5 Bl. Gentle of Matilica, Martyr, I Order

6 BB. Liberatus and Peregrinus, Confessors, I Order
9 BB. Seraphina of Sfortia, Widow, II Order

10 BB. Apollinaris and Forty-four Companions, Martyrs, I and III Orders

11 Bl. Bonaventure, Confessor, I Order

13 Bl. Francis Calderola, Confessor, I Order

17 Stigmata of St Francis of Assisi

18 St. Joseph of Cupertino, Confessor, I Order

23 Finding of the Relics of St. Clare

24 St. Pacificus, Confessor, I Order

25 BL Francis Camporubeo, Confessor, I Order

26 BL Lucy of Calaterjone, Virgin, III Order

27 St Elzear, Confessor, III Order

28 BL Bernadine of Feltre, Confessor, I Order

484

October

1 BB. John and Nicholas, Confessors, I and III Orders

3 Vigil of St. Francis (Fast for Tertiaries)

4 Our Holy Father St. Francis, Confessor, Founder of the Franciscan

Order

5 Bl. Felix Meda, Virgin, II Order

6 St. Mary Frances of the Five Wounds, Virgin, III Order
8 St. Bridget, Widow, III Order

10 SS. Daniel and Six Companions, Martyrs, I Order

12 St. Seraphin, Confessor, I Order

19 St. Peter of Alcantara, Confessor, I Order

21 Bl. James of Strepa, Bishop, Confessor, I Order

22 Anniversary of Dedication of Each Church

23 Bl. Josephine Leroux, Virgin, Martyr, II Order

25 BL Balthassar of Clavario, Confessor, I Order

26 Bl. Bonaventure Potentia, Confessor, I Order

30 Bl. Angelus of Acrio, Confessor, I Order

31 BB. Christopher and Thomas, Confessors, I Order

November

3 Bl. Rayner, Confessor, I Order

5 Relics in the Churches of the Seraphic Order

6 Bl. Margaret of Lorraine, Widow, II Order

7 Bl. Helena Enselmina, Virgin, II Order

12 BB. Gabriel and John, Confessors, I and III Orders

13 St. Didacus, Confessor, I Order

16 St. Agnes of Assisi, Virgin, II Order

17 BB. Salome and Jane, Virgins, II and III Orders

19 St. Elizabeth of Hungary, Queen, Widow, III Order (Patroness of the
Third Order)

26 St. Leonard of Port Maurice, Confessor, I Order

27 BB. Bernadine and Humilis, Confessors, I Order

28 St. James of the Marches, Confessor, I Order

29 All Saints of the Three Orders

December

1 Bl. Anthony Bonfadini, Confessor, I Order

Likewise the commemoration of Holy Souls of the Three Orders
5 Bl. Nicolas, Martyr, I Order

8 Immaculate Conception of the Blessed Virgin Mary, Special Patroness

of the Seraphic Order

9 BB. Elizabeth and Delphine, Virgins, III Order

10 Bl. Peter of Siena, Confessor, III Order

11 Bl. Hugoline, Hermit, Confessor, III Order

12 Finding of St. Francis' Body

14 BB. Conrad and Bartholus, Confessors, I and III Orders
23 Bl. Nicholas Factor, Confessor, I Order

30 BB. Margaret and Matthia, Virgins, II Order

485

AMERICAN FRANCISCAN PROVINCES AND COMMISSARIATS

Order of Friars Minor (O. F, M.)
Province Founded Provincial Location

St. John the Baptist 1844 . . Adalbert Rolfes . . . Cincinnati, O.

Sacred Heart 1858 . . Wenceslaus Krzycki . . St. Louis, Mo.

Most Holy Name of Jesus . . 1901 . , Jerome Dawson. . .New York, N. Y.

Immaculate Conception 1911 . . Anicetus SilvionL .New York, N. Y.

Santa Barbara 1916 . . Martin Knauff Oakland, Calif.

Assumption of the B. Y. M. 1939 . . Isidore Cwiklinski . . . Pulaski, Wis,

Commissariat Founded Commissary Location

Holy Cross 1912 . . Benedict Hoge Lemont, 111.

Holy Land Leonard Walsh. .Washington, D. C.

Holy Family 1927 . . David Zrno Chicago, I1L

Holy Saviour Martinian Krajcir . . Pittsburgh, Pa.

St. John Capistran 1928 .. Medard Medveczky . Arrochar, N. Y.

Order of Friars Minor Conventual (O. M.C.)
Province Founded Provincial Location

Immaculate Conception . . . 1852 . . Vincent Mayer Syracuse, N. Y.

St. Anthony 1903 .. Lawrence Cyman Buffalo, N. Y.

St. Bonaventure 1939 . . Felix Baran Milwaukee, Wis.

Our Lady of Consolation 1926 . . Anthony Hodapp Louisville, Ky.

Order of Friars Minor Capuchin (0. F. M.Cap)
Province Founded Provincial Location

St. Joseph 1857 . . Theodosius Foley Detroit, Mich.

St. Augustine 1873 . . Claude Vogel Pittsburgh, Pa.

Commissariat Founded Commissary Location

Italian-American 1918 . . Accursio Rosi Orange, N. J.

Irish-American Stephen Murtagh.Los Angeles, Calif.

House of English Province

of O.S.F.C 1926 .. Giles McMullen .. Providence, R. I.

(Guardian)

Third Order Regular (T. O, R.)
Province Founded Provincial Location

Sacred Heart 1910 . . Eugene T. George Loretto, Pa.

Immaculate Conception Benignus Gallagher Hollidays-

burg, Pa.

U. S. Foundation (Spanish) Michael Vedal Waco, Tex.

(Superior)

Franciscan Friars of the Atonement (S. A.)

(Third Order of St. Francis)
Founded Superior Location

1909 Raphael Grande Garrison, N. Y.

486

CHRISTIAN MARRIAGE
Thoughts from the Encyclical "Casti Connubill" of Pope Pius XI

""Sacrament — Christ tlie Redeemer
raised marriage to the rank of a
Sacrament.

Sanctity of Marriage — A great
number of men ignore or shame-
lessly deny the sanctity of Chris-
tian -wedlock. These most perni-
cious errors have begun to spread
even among the faithful.

Institution — Matrimony was not
instituted by man but by God and
hence it cannot be subject to any
human decrees. God is the author
of the perpetual stability of the
marriage bond, its unity and its
firmness.

Human Will in Matrimony —
While matrimony is a divine insti-
tution, the human 'will enters into
it and performs a most noble part
in as much as each conjugal union
of a particular man and woman
arises only from the free consent
of each of the spouses.

Nature of Contract — Man's free
will, however, does not in any way
enter into the nature of the con-
tract by which the souls of the con-
tracting parties are joined and knit
together more directly and inti-
mately than their bodies in a sa-
cred, inviolable bond.

Animal Unions — The nature of
the marriage contract is entirely
different from the union of animals
entered into by the blind instinct
of nature alone in which neither
reason nor free will plays a part.

Haphazard Unions — The nature
of the marriage contract is entirely
different from the haphazard unions
of men and women which enjoy
none of the rights of family life.

Rights of the Church — A legiti-
mately constituted authority has
the right and the duty to restrict,

prevent and punish base unions op-
posed both to reason and to nature.

Right of Marriage, Natural — Pope
Leo XIII declared in his encyclical
Arcanum: "To take away from man
the natural and primeval right of
marriage, to circumscribe in any
way the principal ends of marriage
laid down in the beginning by God
Himself in the words 'Increase and
multiply/ is beyond the power of
any human law."

God and Man — The sacred part-
nership of true marriage is con-
stituted both by the will of God
and the will of man.

God's Part in Marriage — From
God comes the very institution of
marriage, the ends for which it was
instituted, the laws that govern it
and the blessings that flow from it.

Man's Part in Marriage — Through
the generous surrender of his own
person, one to another for the
whole span of life, man, with the
help and co-operation of God be-
comes the author of each particular
marriage, assuming the duties and
blessings annexed thereto.

Blessings of Matrimony — Off-
spring, conjugal faith and the sac-
rament.

Mutual Loyalty — In the words of
St. Augustine: "By mutual loyalty
it is provided that there should be
no carnal intercourse outside the
marriage bond with another man or
woman."

Offspring — Children should be be-
gotten of love, tenderly cared for
and educated in a religious atmos-
phere.

Sacramental Character — The
marriage bond should not be
broken. A husband or wife, if sep-
arated, should not be joined to

487

another even for the sake of off-
spring. This is the law of marriage
by which the fruitfulness of nature
is adorned and the evil of inconti-
nence restrained.

Children — Among the blessings
of marriage the child holds the first
place. God said to our first parents,
"Increase and multiply and fill the
earth."

St. Paul on Matrimony — St. Paul
is a witness that marriage is for
the sake of generation when he
says: "I will that the younger
should marry, bear children, be
mistresses of families."

God's Purpose in Matrimony —
God wishes men to be born, not
only to fill the earth but that they
may be worshipers of God; that
they may know Him and love Him
and finally enjoy Him forever in
heaven.

Chief Purpose of Parents — Chris-
tian parents must understand that
they are destined not only to prop-
agate and preserve the human race
on earth; not only to educate any
kind of worshipers of the true God
but rather children who are to be-
come members of the Church of
Christ and fellow citizens of the
saints.

Baptism — Although Christian
spouses, even if sanctified them-
selves, cannot transmit sanctifica-
tion to their progeny while they do
naturally transmit original sin, they
should offer their offspring to the
Church to be regenerated through
the laver of Baptism-
Regard for Children — Both hus-
band and wife should regard chil-
dren ,as a talent committed to their
charge by God, not only to be em-
ployed for their own advantage
or for that of an earthly common-
wealth, but to be restored to God
with interest on the day of reckon-
ing.

Education of Children — God has
given to those who have the power
and right to beget children the
power and also the right to educate
them.

Unity of Marriage — God ordained
in the beginning that matrimony be

not otherwise than between one
man and woman.

Polygamy — Polyandry — Christ,
our Lord, condemned any form of
polygamy or polyandry whether
successive or simultaneous.

Unchaste Thoughts — In order
that the sacred bond of marriage
may be guarded absolutely invio-
late, Christ forbade even wilful
thoughts and desires of an un-
chaste nature.

Christian Love — Matrimonial
faith demands that husband and
wife be joined in an especially holy
and pure love, not as adulterers
love each other, but as Christ loved
the Church. Such love is not based
on the passing lust of the moment
nor does it consist in pleasing
words only but in the deep attach-
ment of the heart which is ex-
pressed in action, since love is
proved by deed. It demands not
only mutual help in the home but
also the perfection of the interior
life so that through their partner-
ship they may advance ever more
and more in virtue.

Order of Love — The "Order of
Love," as St. Augustine calls it, in-
cludes both the primacy of the hus-
band with regard to the wife and
children and the ready subjection
and willing obedienqe of the wife.

Liberty of Woman — This subjec-
tion does not take away woman's
liberty as a human person nor does
it bid her obey her husband's every
request, nor does it imply that she
be considered on the level with
minors without mature judgment.
Her subjection to her husband how-
ever does forbid that exaggerated
license which cares not for the good
of the family. If the man is the
head of the family, the woman is
the heart. As he occupies the chief
place in ruling, she may and ought
to claim for herself the chief place
in love.

Structure of the Family — The
structure of the family must be
maintained intact. If the husband
neglect his duty, it falls to the wife
to take his place in directing the
family.

488

Nature of Woman's Subjection —

With great wisdom, Pope Leo de-
clared: "Let the woman be subject
and obedient to the man not as a
servant but as a companion, so that
nothing be lacking of honor or of
dignity in the obedience which she
pays/'

Conjugal Faith — Conjugal faith
consists of unity, chastity, honor-
able and noble obedience.

Indissolubility of Marriage — The
crowning benefit of marriage is its
indissolubility. "What God has
joined together let no man put
asunder," includes all true mar-
riages without exception.

Non-Catholic Marriages — Even
among unbelievers there exists a
perpetual bond in matrimony not
subject to any civil power since
such marriages are also true mar-
riages.

Exceptions to the Permanency of
the Bond — Rare exceptions are
made as in the case of certain
natural marriages between un-
believers by virtue of the Pauline
Privilege and in the case of valid
marriages not consummated. In no
case, however, can a valid and con-
summated Christian marriage be
dissolved, because there is no
power on earth — not even that
of the Pope — which can break
such a bond.

Sterility — It is wrong to leave a
spouse that is sterile in order to
take another by whom children may
be had. Anyone doing this is guilty
of adultery.

Security — The indissolubility of
marriage gives the contracting
parties a calm sense of security.

Sacramental Benefits — Since
Christian marriage is a sacrament
it bestows internal grace to perfect
natural love, and to confirm an
indissoluble union and sanctify both
man and wife.

Co-operation with Grace — Unless
the parties cooperate with the grace
given in the Sacrament it will be
useless for their good.

Derision of Divine Institution —
By word, writings, theatrical pro-
ductions, romantic fiction, amorous
and frivolous novels, moving pic-

tures, radio speeches, in short by
all the inventions of modern sci-
ence, the sanctity of marriage is
often trampled upon and derided.

Divorce Extolled — Divorce, adul-
tery, all the basest vices, are either
extolled or depicted in such colors
as to appear to be free of all re-
proach and infamy.

Youth Ensnared — Corrupt ideas
on marriage are instilled into men
of every class: rich and poor, work-
ers and masters, lettered and un-
lettered, married and single, the
godly and the godless, old and
young, but for these last, as easier
prey, the worst snares are laid.

Material View on Matrimony —
Some confidently assert that they
have found no evidence for the
existence of matrimony in nature
but regard it merely as a means
of producing life and gratifying a
vehement impulse. Some recognize
Christian wedlock as necessary for
the propagating and rearing of off-
spring but contend that its useful-
ness stops there. Such teachings
take their origin solely from the
will of man, are subject entirely to
him, hence such wedlock can and
must be founded, changed and abro-
gated according to human caprices
and the shifting circumstances of
human affairs. Advocates of such
teachings hold that the generative
power which is grounded in nature
itself has a wider range than matri-
mony, that it may be exercised out-
side as well as inside the confines
of wedlock, as though to suggest
that the license of a base, forni-
cating woman should enjoy the
same rights as chaste motherhood.

Companionate Marriage — Tem-
poral, experimental, and companion-
ate marriages concocted by man
offer all the indulgences and rights
of matrimony without, however, the
indissoluble bond and without off-
spring. These abominations reduce
truly cultured nations to the bar-
barous standards of savage peoples.

Contraception — Many have the
boldness to call offspring the dis-
agreeable burden of matrimony to
be carefully avoided, not by virtu-
ous continence but by frustrating

489

the marriage act. No reason/ how-
ever grave, may be put forward by
which anything intrinsically against
nature may become conformable to
nature and morally good. Those
who frustrate nature sin against
nature and commit a deed which is
shameful and intrinsically vicious.

Onanism — Intercourse, even with
one's legitimate wife, is unlawful
and wicked where the conception
of offspring is prevented. Onan,
the son of Judah, did this and the
Lord killed him for it.

Chastity — There is no possible
circumstance in which husband and
wife cannot, strengthened by the
grace of God, fiulfill faithfully their
duties and preserve in wedlock
their chastity unspotted.

Abortion — However much we
may pity the mother whose health
and even life is imperiled there is
no excuse for the direct murder of
the innocent. The life of mother
and child is equally sacred. Upright
and skillful doctors strive most
praise worthily to guard and pre-
serve the lives of both mother and
child.

If both man and woman are party
to the practice of smothering or
evacuating the offspring before it
has life or if it already lives in the
womb to kill it before it is born,
they are not spouses at all; they
have not come together for honest
wedlock, but for impure gratifica-
tion. If both are not party to these
deeds, one makes herself the mis-
tress of her husband or the other
simply the paramour of his wife.

Eugenic Indication — It is the duty
of public authority to defend the
lives of the innocent, particularly
the unborn. If by laws and ordi-
nances these are betrayed to death
by doctors or others, let them re-
member that God is the judge and
avenger of innocent blood.

Eugenists have no right to pre-
vent from marrying all those natur-
ally fit for marriage whom they
consider would through hereditary
transmission bring forth defective
offspring.

Sterilization — The civil authority
has no right to arrogate to itself a

power which it never had and can
never legitimately possess over a
human faculty.

Sacredness of Family — Extreme
Eugenists lose sight of the fact
that the family is more sacred than
the State; that men are not be-
gotten for the earth and for time
but for heaven and eternity.

Emancipation of Woman — There
is no emancipation of woman from
the duties of her state of life. False
liberty and unnatural equality with
the husband is to the detriment of
the woman herself. If woman de-
scends from her truly regal throne
within the walls of the home, she
will soon be reduced to her old
state of slavery and become again
the mere instrument of man.

Divorce — Many and varied are
the grounds put forth for divorce,
some arising from the wickedness
and the guilt of the persons con-
cerned, others arising from the cir-
cumstances of the case. The for-
mer is called subjective. The latter
objective. So much injustice and
perjuring accompany divorce cases
that the court and all lawful author-
ity are brought into contempt.

Civil Contract — Some hold that
matrimony belongs entirely to the
profane and purely civil sphere,
that it is to be free from any in-
dissoluble bond, that separation and
divorce are to be sanctioned by
law, that, robbed of all its holiness,
matrimony should be enumerated
among the secular and civil insti-
tutions.

Mixed Marriages — Canon Law
sums up the stand of the Church:
"Everywhere and with the greatest
strictness the Church forbids mar-
riages between baptized persons,
one of whom is a Catholic and the
other a member of a schismatical
or heretical sect, and if there is
added to this the danger of the
falling away of the Catholic party
and the perversion of the children,
such a marriage is forbidden also
by the divine law." Dispensations
are occasionally granted with suit-
able safeguards.

Religious Indifference — Not infre-
quently the children of mixed mar-

490

riages lapse into religious indiffer-
ence, which is closely allied to im-
piety.

Separation — Divorce is never
permissible, but in certain circum-
stances, imperfect separation of the
parties is allowed without sever-
ing the marriage bond. All alleged
inconveniences and dangers held
up as grounds for divorce are taken
care of by separation.

Benefits of Indissolubility — Secur-
ity, good-will, co-operation of hus-
band and wife, the preservation of
purity and loyalty, the birth of
children, the promotion of their ed-
ucation, the healing of discords, the
suppression of rivalry and jealousy,
the dignity and position of woman
in civil and domestic society.

Evils of Divorce — Insecurity, anx-
iety, surprise, lack of co-operation,
inducements to unfaithfulness, ob-
stacles to the birth, rearing and
education of children, quarrels,
jealousies, the shameful lowering
of the dignity of woman, the cor-
ruption of morals, the difficulty of
keeping divorce in check.

Lust — The chief obstacle to the
divine plan in matrimony is un-
bridled lust. Man cannot hold in
check his passions unless he first
subject himself to God.

Science of Heredity — They are
greatly deceived who think they
can induce men, by the use of the
natural sciences such as biology
and the science of heredity, to curb
their carnal desires.

The Church as the Guide — All
true followers of Christ, lettered or
unlettered suffer themselves to be
guided and led in all things that
touch upon faith or morals by the
Church of God through its Su-
preme Pastor, the Roman Pontiff,
who is himself guided by Jesus
Christ, our Lord.

Instruction on Matrimony — It is
of the utmost importance that the
faithful be well instructed con-
cerning matrimony. Let them real-
ize and diligently reflect on the
great wisdom, kindness and beauty
God has shown towards the hu-
man race not only by the institution

of marriage but also by upholding
it with sacred laws and by raising
it to the dignity of a Sacrament.

Birth Control Propagandists — If

the subverters of marriage are en-
tirely devoted to misleading the
minds of men and corrupting their
hearts by extolling the filthiest
vices by means of books and pam-
phlets, Christian bishops, priests
and the laity, united by Catholic ac-
tion, should oppose error by truth,
vice by the excellent dignity of
chastity, covetousness by the
liberty of the sons of God, ease in
obtaining divorce by an enduring
love in the bond of marriage and
by the inviolate pledge of fidelity
given even to death.

Physiological Education — Whole-
some, instructive and religious
training in regard to Christian
marriage will be quite different
from that exaggerated physiologi-
cal education by which, under pre-
tense of helping those joined in
wedlock, the art of sinning in a
subtle way rather than the virtue
of living chastely is taught.

Training for Marriage — True
Christian married life depends in
large measure on the due prepa-
ration of the parties for marriage.
The basis for a happy wedlock or
the ruin of an unhappy one is pre-
pared in the souls of boys and
girls during the period of childhood
and adolescence.

Those about to enter married life
should approach matrimony well
disposed and well prepared so as
to be able to help each other in
sustaining the vicissitudes of life,
in attending to their eternal sal-
vation unto the fullness of the
image of Christ.

Parenthood — Let the father be
truly a father and the mother truly
a mother.

Home — Let the home, though it
be in want and in the midst of the
valley of tears, become for the chil-
dren a reproduction in a way of
that paradise of delight in which
the Creator placed the first men of
the human race.

491

Childhood Inclinations — The in-
clinations of the will, if they are
bad, must be repressed from child-
hood, but such as are good must
be fostered, and the mind partic-
ularly of children should be imbued
with doctrines which begin with
God, while the heart should be
strengthened with the aids of di-
vine grace, in the absence of which
no one can curb his evil desires nor
can his discipline and formation
be brought to complete perfection
by the Church.

Choice of a Partner— Those about
to enter into wedlock should care-
fully choose the person with whom
henceforth they must live continu-
ally. They should pray for divine
help and not be led by the blind
and unrestrained impulse of lust,
nor by any desire of riches or other
base influence but by a true and
noble love and by a sincere affec-
tion towards the future partner.

Let them not omit to ask the
prudent advice of their parents
with regard to the partner.

Support of Family — Such eco-
nomic and social methods should
be set up in the State as will en-
able every head of a family to earn
as much as, according to his sta-
tion in life, is necessary for him-
self, his wife and for the rearing
of his children.

Charity — If private resources are
insufficient for the upkeep of the
family it is the duty of the public
authority to provide.

Law and Marriage — Just laws
must be made for the protection
of chastity, for reciprocal conjugal
aid; they must be faithfully en-
forced.

Religious Authority — For the
preservation of the moral order
neither authority nor sanctions of
the temporal power are sufficient,
nor the beauty of virtue and the
exposition of its necessity; a re-
ligious authority must enter in to
illumine with truth, to direct the
will and to strengthen human frail-
ty by the assistance of divine grace.
Such an authority is alone the
Church instituted by Christ the
Lord.

MARRIAGE LEGISLATION OF THE CATHOLIC CHURCH

The marriage contract is a law-
ful agreement between a man and
a woman by which is given and ac-
cepted the exclusive and perpetual
right to those bodily functions in-
tended for the generation of chil-
dren. It was this contract which
our Lord raised to the dignity of
a sacrament when He instituted
the Sacrament of Matrimony. This
sacrament sanctifies the union and
gives to the couple the graces
which they need for the proper ful-
filment of the duties of their state
in life. Those who are not baptized
can enter into a natural contract
of marriage, but only those who are
baptized can receive the sacrament

The primary purpose of marriage
is the generation and the education
of children; the secondary pur-
poses are the cultivating of mutual
love and the quieting of concupis-
cence. The two essential qualities

of this union are unity and perma-
nence. True and lawful marriage
is, therefore, a union between one
man and one woman which can be
broken by nothing but the death of
either party. These qualities serve
to secure the ends for which mar-
riage is intended; its unity insures
the proper care and the loving co-
operation in the rearing of the chil-
dren; its permanence guarantees
mutual love and support all through
the natural lives of both parties.

All persons who are not forbid-
den by law may contract marriage.
Certain prohibitions are laid down
by the natural and the divine law.
These are binding upon all men no
matter what their religious beliefs
may be. Thus for example, all men
are bound by the natural law which
forbids marriage before a certain
age. But, since Christ left to His
Church complete jurisdiction over
all baptized Christians, she has the

492

supreme power to regulate concern-
ing their marriages. Her laws are
binding upon all who are validly
baptized, hence they oblige here-
tics, schismatics and apostates un-
less these classes are positively ex-
empted by the Church. In two
cases this exemption is stated:
heretics and schismatics are not
bound by the impediment of dis-
parity of worship nor are they held
to the canonical form of celebra-
tion before a priest, Unbaptized
persons are bound to the observ-
ance of these laws when these laws
authentically explain the provisions
of the divine law.

The Church has laid down a list
of impediments which affect the
status of a marriage. Some of
these impediments render the mar-
riage null and void so that in the
eyes of the Church such a mar-
riage is worthless. These are
known as diriment or nullifying
impediments. Other impediments,
while they do not render the mar-
riage invalid and worthless, never-
theless make it gravely sinful.
These are called impeding or pro-
hibitory impediments.

The Impeding or Prohibitory
Impediments

1. The Impediment of Simple
Vows, (a) One who is bound by a
simple vow of virginity cannot en-
ter marriage without grave sin.
Virginity is the state of perfect
purity which has never been de-
nied by any sinful thought, word
or action contrary to this virtue.
In taking a vow of virginity a per-
son promises to persevere in this
state by avoiding the first deliber-
ate act which would violate the
purity of the soul. A marriage con-
tracted without a dispensation
from this vow, although valid,
would be sinful because one of the
duties of the married state is the
generation of children which in-
volves the violation of this vow.

(b) One who has made a vow of
perfect chastity has promised to
abstain from sexual intercourse
and from voluntary acts against
purity. One entering marriage with-
out a dispensation from this vow
sins gravely but the marriage is
valid,

(c) The vow of celibacy is a
promise never to marry. Unless a
person is dispensed from this vow
he cannot enter marriage without
grave sin.

(d) The vow to enter a religious
order hinders a person from con-
tracting marriage without grave
sin.

(e) The vow to receive sacred
orders is a promise to receive the
orders of subdiaconate, diaconate
and priesthood. One who has made
such a vow cannot contract mar-
riage without grave sin in as much
as the observance of his vow after
marriage is practically impossible.

2. The Impediment of Legal Re-
lationship. Legal relationship is the
bond which exists between the per-
son adopting and the person
adopted. If Civil Law states that
this relationship is a prohibitory
impediment, it is also regarded as
such by the Church; if the Law
states that it is a nullifying impedi-
ment, the Church likewise looks
upon it as such. In this matter the
Church determines the nature of
the impediment according to the
provisions of the Civil Law. No-
where in the United States does
an impediment aris^e from Legal
Relationship.

3. The Impediment of Different
Religions. The Church strongly for-
bids the marriage of a Catholic to
any baptized member of an here-
tical or schismatical sect. More-
over if there is grave reason to
believe that such a marriage would
result in the loss of the Faith
of the Catholic party, the mar-
riage is forbidden by the Divine

493

Law itself. "Mixed" marriages are
gravely sinful if contracted with-
out the proper dispensation, al-
though they are nevertheless valid.
To obtain such a dispensation it is
necessary that there he just and
grave reasons for the marriage;
that the non-Catholic party promise
to allow the Catholic party com-
plete freedom in the practise of
religion; that both parties promise
that all the children born to them
•will be baptized and brought up as
Catholics; that there be strong
grounds for believing that these
promises will be observed sincerely.

The Diriment or Nullifying
Impediments

1. Impediment of Age. No male
before his sixteenth year of age
completed and no female before her
fourteenth year completed is ca-
pable of contracting a true and
valid marriage. Marriage at any
time after that age would be valid,
but the Church urges young people
to observe the age limits which
certain states have specified, other-
wise serious legal consequences
would follow. This is especially
true in the case of minors. The
pastor should not assist at their
marriage if the parents are un-
aware of it or if they are reason-
ably unwilling that it take place.

2. The Impediment of Impotency.

Impotency consists in the inca-
pacity to perform the normal, physi-
cal act of copulation. Such impo-
tence, provided that it preceded
marriage and is a permanent physi-
cal defect, whether on the part of
the man or the woman, renders the
marriage null and void. In cases of
doubt the Church does not hinder
the parties from marrying. Ster-
ility is not to be considered an im-
pediment to marriage.

3. The Impediment of an Exist-
ing Bond. Unity is one of the quali-

ties of marriage. Hence a person
who is already validly married can-
not contract another valid marriage
as long as he is bound by the bonds
of the previous union. A second
marriage may be entered into if
the first was null or has been legiti-
mately dissolved.

4. The Impediment of Disparity
of Worship. The Church forbids
the marriage of any non-baptized
person with one baptized in the
Catholic Church or converted to
the Church from heresy or schism.
Such a marriage attempted with-
out the necessary dispensation
would be invalid. Dispensations
are granted on the conditions men-
tioned above in the treatment of
the Impediment of Mixed Religions.

5. The Impediment of Sacred Or-
ders. One who has been ordained
a subdeacon, deacon or priest can-
not contract a valid marriage. It
is possible with a dispensation for
a married man to receive Sacred
Orders provided that his wife con-
sents and takes a vow of chastity.

6. The Impediment of Religious
Profession. The members of cer-
tain religious orders take solemn
vows of poverty, chastity and
obedience. One who is bound by
such a vow of chastity cannot con-
tract a valid marriage. This im-
pediment affects both male and fe-
male religious. It is to be noted
that whereas solemn vows render
a marriage null and void, simple
vows render the marriage sinful
but do not impair its validity. In
only one case do simple vows ren-
der a marriage invalid, and this is
due to a privilege granted to the
Jesuits by Pope Gregory XIII by
which their simple vows invalidate
marriage.

7. The Impediment of Abduction.

There can be no valid marriage be-
tween an abductor and a woman
abducted with a view to marriage,

494

so long as she remains in the
power of the abductor. This im-
pediment ceases as soon as the
woman gains her freedom and free-
ly marries the man. One who for-
cibly detains a woman against her
will incurs this same impediment
even though the woman came of
her own free will to the place in
which she is detained.

8, The Impediment of Crime. This
impediment may arise in one of
three ways:

(a) Through an act of adultery
with an accompanying promise of
marriage or an attempt to contract
marriage. The parties concerned
would be incapable of contracting
a valid marriage without a dispen-
sation, even after the death of their
consorts.

(b) Through an act of adultery
joined with the murder of the con-
sort of either party. This murder
may be planned and executed by
either of the guilty parties; it is
not necessary that there be a mu-
tual conspiracy. A dispensation
would have to be obtained before
the parties concerned could con-
tract a valid marriage.

(c) Through the crime of conju-
cide. This impediment is incurred
when there is a mutual conspiracy
resulting in the death of a legiti-
mately wedded consort. The inten-
tion of marrying the accomplice
must likewise enter in.

9. The Impediment of Relation-
ship. Relationship may come about
in four ways:

(a) Through consanguinity or re-
lation by carnal descent. In de-
termining the relationship existing
between persons we must note the
common ancestor, the line and the
degree. Those in the direct line
are descended one from the other
such as children from parents,
grandchildren from grandparents.
Those in the collateral line have a
common ancestor but are not de-
scended from one another such as
brothers or sisters. The degree of

relationship is the distance from
the common ancestor. The follow-
ing table illustrates these prin-
ciples.

John

Mary Jane

Edmund Andrew

Michael Bertha

John and Michael are related in
the third degree of consanguinity
in the direct line. Jane and Bertha
are related in the second degree of
the direct line. Michael and Bertha
are related in the third degree of
consanguinity in the collateral line.
Edmund and Bertha are related in
the third degree of the collateral
line because the number of degrees
is determined by the number in the
longer of the two lines.

There can be no valid marriage
between blood relatives in the di-
rect line no matter what degree of
relationship exists. Likewise all
marriages are invalid which are
contracted without dispensation be-
tween persons who are related
within the third degree of the col-
lateral line of consanguinity. The
Church never dispenses in the di-
rect line nor in the first degree of
the collateral line.

(b) Through affinity or relation
resulting from a valid marriage.
The husband contracts this rela-
tionship with the blood relatives of
the wife and vice versa. There is,
however, no relationship of affinity
between the blood relatives of the
husband and the blood relatives of
the wife. The degree of affinity is
computed in such a way that those
who are blood relatives of the man
are related by affinity to the woman
in the same line and degree in
which they are related to the man.
Thus the blood brother of the hus-
band is related to the wife in the
first degree of the collateral line.
The mother of the bride is related
to the groom in the first degree of
the direct line.

The Church declares invalid any
marriage between persons who are
related by affinity in any degree of

495

the direct line as well as between
those who are related by affinity
within the second degree of the
collateral line.

(c) Through spiritual relation-
ship arising from baptism. Who-
ever administers baptism, whether
solemnly or privately, contracts a
certain relationship with the per-
son baptized. This same relation-
ship exists between the godparents
and the one baptized. Hence, with-
out a dispensation, there can be no
valid marriage between a godchild
and its godparents nor between the
one baptized and the one who
baptizes.

(d) Through adoption or legal re-
lationship. As noted under the Im-
peding Impediments, legal relation-
ship may become a diriment im-
pediment rendering invalid any
marriage between the adopter and
the person adopted. In this matter
the Church merely follows the
norm established by the Civil Law
and considers legal relationship in
the light of these laws as pro-
hibiting or annulling impediments.

10. The Impediment of Public
Honesty. This impediment arises
from an invalid marriage or from
public or notorious concubinage. It
renders the man incapable of con-
tracting a valid marriage with the
relatives of the woman in the first
and second degrees of the direct
line and vice versa. The accom-
panying plan will illustrate this.

John

Patrick

William
Francis

Mary
Martha

Alice is living with Edward as
his concubine. This fact gives rise
to an impediment which prevents
Edward from marrying Mary or
Martha who are related to Alice in
the first and second degrees re-
spectively of the direct line. The
same impediment hinders Alice
from marrying William or Francis.

Publishing the Banns

To insure the absence of all im-
pediments the Church orders the
pastor to announce publicly the
names of people who are about to
contract marriage. The publishing
of the "banns" is usually done in
Church at the parochial Mass on
three continuous Sundays or holy-
days of obligation. If the parties
are of different parishes, the banns
are announced in both places. Per-
sons who know of reasons why the
marriage should not take place are
obliged to make known these rea-
sons to the pastor before the date
set for the wedding. Besides the
publication of the banns other in-
quiries are to be made by the
pastor.

The Prescribed Form of Marriage

Not only must the parties be
free from all impediments, they
must also observe the form of mar-
riage which is demanded by the
law of the Church. This law states
that those marriages only are valid
which are contracted in the pres-
ence of the pastor of the place in
which the ceremony is performed,
or in the presence of the local Ordi-
nary, or in the presence of a priest
delegated by either. There must
also be present two witnesses.

This prescription of the law is
binding upon the following: (a)
Catholics by baptism or conversion
when marrying among themselves;
(b) Catholics who marry non-
Catholics even after they have re-
ceived a dispensation from the im-
pediment of different religions or
of disparity of worship; (c) An
Oriental Catholic who marries a
Catholic of the Latin rite.

In view of this law it is evident
that a Catholic who goes through
a marriage ceremony before a min-
ister or a Justice of the Peace con-
tracts no marriage. Moreover, a
Catholic who goes through this
ceremony before a Protestant min-
ister incurs excommunication re-
served to the bishop (Canon 1063).
However, because the Code of Can-
on Law -expressly exempts non-

496

Catholics from this law, the mar-
riages of non-Catholics before min-
isters and Justices are valid, if not
rendered null by the presence of
other nullifying impediments.

Fear as a Cause of Nullity
A fear which would so disturb
the mind as to suppress the use of
reason would also destroy the con-
sent which is necessary for validly
contracting marriage. The Church
has stated that in certain cases
fear, even though it left a degree
of consent that would be sufficient
for another natural contract, may
be the cause of nullity in a mar-
riage. This fear must be really
grave; it must be provoked by an
outside free agent; it must be un-
justly provoked.
The Separation of Married People

1. A valid marriage between bap-
tized persons, after it has been con-
summated, cannot be dissolved by
any human power or by any cause
other than the death of either of
the parties. Consummation of a
marriage is effected by the conju-
gal act by which the spouses be-
come one flesh.

2. A valid marriage between bap-
tized persons or between a bap-
tized and a non-baptized person,
provided that it has not been con-
summated may be dissolved in two
cases :

(a) The solemn religious profes-
sion of one of the parties. A mar-
ried person, therefore, who wished
to enter an order and to take
solemn vows would have to prove
that the marriage had not been
consummated. If this were proven,
the matrimonial bond would be
broken and the party who remains
in the world would be free to con-
tract a new marriage.

(b) Dispensation from the Holy
See. There must be a grave cause
for seeking such a dispensation. It
is enough if one of the parties
makes the request; and the request
is often granted in spite of the op-
position of the other party. When
the dispensation is granted both
parties are free to enter new mar-
riages.

These exceptions do not under-
mine the indissolubility of mar-
riage. In both cases the marriage
had not been rendered perfect by
a consummation. Moreover it is the
Pope and not a civil authority who
pronounces the sentence. As the
Vicar of Christ, and in virtue of his
pontifical authority, he dispenses
in these particular cases because
of grave necessity and in the in-
terests of the spiritual welfare of
the persons concerned.

3. A legitimate marriage, even
consummated, between non-bap-
tized persons can be dissolved in
favor of the party who is con-
verted. This is the "Pauline Priv-
ilege'* or the "Privilege of the
Faith." It is so called because
Saint Paul first promulgated it as
a means of protecting the Faith
of his converts. (I Corinthians, vii,
12-15.) The conditions necessary
for using the Pauline Privilege are :

(a) The marriage must have been
contracted before the baptism of
either party;

(b) One, only, of the parties must
be converted and have received
valid Christian baptism.

(c) The infidel party must refuse
to be converted or at least to live
peacefully without insulting God
and without interfering with the
freedom of the Christian party in
the practice of religion. The mar-
riage will not be dissolved if the
infidel party assents to both de-
mands, or at least to the second.
But because the Pope has the
power to dissolve such a marriage,
since it is not a consummated
Christian marriage, he may do so
in exceptional cases for extremely
grave reasons even if the infidel
party assents to both demands.

4. There are also certain cases
in which the partners in a valid
marriage may separate without the
right of marrying again. The chief
cause of perpetual separation
arises from adultery of one of the
parties. There are other causes
which permit the injured party to

497

seek a separation: the affiliation of
the other party with a non-Cath-
olic sect; criminal and shameful
conduct; the education of the chil-
dren in schism or heresy; grave

peril of soul or hody. In this, as in
all other matters pertaining to the
Sacrament of Matrimony, the ad-
vice of the pastor should he sought
and followed.

BIRTH CONTROL

By the technical term "birth con-
trol" is meant the unlawful limita-
tion of offspring. All such birth
control is by its very nature evil.
Because it is intrinsically evil, no
reason, however great, can justify
it. The prohibition against birth
control is not a Church law, but
is a dictate of the natural law
which is God's law implanted in
His creatures. The chief forms of
birth control are: contraceptives,
abortion and sterilization.

The only legitimate method for
limiting offspring is abstinence and
self-control.

Contraceptives — The use of con-
traceptives, whether they be instru-
ments or medicines, is to the mar-
ried and unmarried alike mortally
sinful. The malice of this type of
birth control arises from the fact
that while the faculty of genera-
tion is used, its primary purpose
(the generation of offspring) is
frustrated. When that primary pur-
pose is frustrated, nature (God's
law) is perverted. Such a perver-
sion is nothing less than the sin of
onanism, spoken of in Genesis,
xxxviii, 9-10.

Abortion is the ejection of a liv-
ing immature foetus from the womb
of the mother at a time when the
foetus cannot live outside the
womb. Intentional or direct abor-
tion is really murder. Hence it has
the evil and sinfulness of murder.
Moreover, all those who take part
in an abortion, not excepting the
mother, incur an excommunication
reserved to the bishop, if the abor-

tion really follows from the attempt
to perform it (Canon2350).

Closely allied to abortion is crani-
otomy which is that operation in
which forceps are used to crush
and kill the child in the womb.
This also is murder.

Sterilization is an operation in
which the tubes, destined to carry
the seed, are cut or tied so that
during the sexual act no seed will
be ejected and no conception can
take place. Sterilization frustrates
and perverts nature in the same
way as does the use of contracep-
tives. Hence sterilization, except
when necessary to preserve the
health of the whole body of the
one sterilized, is gravely sinful.

Nevertheless, sterilization is
widely practised. A speaker over
Vatican City Radio in March, 1940,
said that the most comprehensive
law thus far promulgated came into
operation in Nazi Germany on Jan.
1, 1934, and has been extensively
used. It decrees that any person
whose posterity will suffer from
serious physical or mental heredi-
tary disease may be sterilized by a
physical operation.

In the United States 27 states
have compulsory sterilization laws
on their statute books. These laws
apply chiefly to the insane or men-
tal defectives, but in many states
epileptics, habitual criminals and
moral degenerates are also includ-
ed. To date, some 20,000 operations
have been performed in all states.
The states using the law exten-
sively are California, Kansas, Mich-
igan, Virginia and Oregon.

403

Cases Heard
on Appeal
from Previous
Decision

Decisions

Marriages
Annulled

in New Cases

Marriages
Upheld

16
21

39
55

REPORT OF THE SACRED ROMAN ROTA
ON CASES CONCERNING THE VALIDITY OF MARRIAGE

Total
Year Cases

1930 52

1931 55

1932 51

1933 72

1934 93

1935 80

1936 75

1937 74

1938 72

1939 65

1940 76

Periodic Summation of Findings of the Roman Rota

The charge that annulments of their marriages could always be bought
by those who had enough money, has often been brought against the
Church; but the two following summaries serve to disprove this charge,
for they clearly indicate that the higher percentage of annulments was
obtained by those parties who were unable to pay the expenses of the
court

Six years ending in 1921

Number of cases concerning the validity of marriage 117

Cases in which applicants paid expenses 69

and of this number there were successful 46 or 66%

Cases in which applicants were unable to pay expenses 48

and of this number there were successful 40 or 83%

Four years ending in 1930

Number of cases concerning the validity of marriage 207

Cases in which applicants paid expenses Ill

and of this number there were successful 39 or 35%

Cases in which applicants were unable to pay expenses 96

and of this number there were successful 40 or 41%

It is also of interest to note that the law of the Church requires two
conformable sentences of nullity, based on the same cause, before the
parties concerned are free to marry. The principle causes on which the
validity of marriage is attacked are: force and fear; exclusion of chil-
dren; condition, past or present; impotence; simulated consent; and
exclusion of indis solubility. In 1929, the Sacred Roman Rota rendered
twenty decisions in favor of nullity, but in only twelve of these in-
stances were the parties concerned free to marry because they had ob-
tained the necessary two conformable sentences.

499

RACISM

The racist doctrine may be sum-
marized as follows:

(a) There are essential difter-
ences between the various races
of men that inhabit the globe.

(b) These essential differences
derive from the blood of each race
which is the "soul" of the race.

(c) Aryan blood has given rise
to all the real and enduring culture
of the world. The Nordic race is
the present-day counterpart of the
ancient Aryan race.

(d) The higher or more noble
races, among which the Nordic race
is supreme, are predestined by na-
ture to dominate the inferior races,
among which the Jewish race is the
lowest.

Upon the unstable foundation of
this racist error several countries
have more or less completely pat-
terned their national policy. They
have conveniently adopted a pan-
theistic concept of the universe and
adapted it to their racist theory.
They reject the Christian and Jew-
ish concept of a personal God, the
Supreme Being Who is Creator of
the universe and hence distinct
from it, and in place of the per-
sonal God the racists conjure up
a god whom they identify with na-
ture — that nature which has de-
creed the supremacy of the Nordic
race. This pantheistic god is best
served by an obedience to his ra-
cial laws.

With the law of racial superior-
ity accepted as fundamental and
the blood of the race considered
the ultimate source of all value,
the leaders in the movement have
logically evolved an entirely new
moral code. Whatever tends to pre-
serve and perpetuate the "purity"
of race is good; whereas whatever
tends to pollute the race or hinder
its development is evil. For exam-
ple, procreation of pure Aryans be
it within or without the bond of
matrimony is good, whereas pro-
creation of children within the
bond of marriage contracted by an
Aryan and a Jew is an evil. Today
marriages of the latter type are
declared illegal in Germany. The

Christian virtues such as love of
neighbor, mercy and humility are
decried as weakness and corrup-
tion, whereas the Nordic virtues of
honor, loyalty and pride, whereby
the god of nature is served and
the laws of race superiority fur-
thered, alone are considered decent
and worthy of human beings.

A new creed is thus established
— a creed without foundation in
science, without foundation in rea-
son, and without a vestige of truth
in theology.

The doctrine is unscientific. The
"Aryan race" is an arbitrary classi-
fication based upon similarity of
language among various peoples.
And, in the light of our present
scientific knowledge, it would be
imprudent to attempt to prove a
definite and universal connection
between blood and lingual relation-
ships. Objective scientists working
with facts, and not attempting to
fit facts to a preconceived theory,
conclude, as does Professor Franz
Boaz of Columbia University: "Peo-
ple confuse individual heredity with
race heredity. Individual heredity
is a scientific reality, but to speak
of 'race heredity* is nonsense. What
we know as 'race' is largely a
matter of environment. There is no
such thing as 'pure* race. All Euro-
pean races are mixtures of many
stocks, particularly so wherever you
have a large group."

The doctrine is without any logi-
cal justification. The proposition
that "pure" Aryan or Nordic blood
will necessarily produce real cul-
ture is unreasonable. Blood and
culture are not correlative terms.
Culture is based upon thought: cul-
ture is real if ideas are true; and
ideas are true if in agreement with
objective reality — not because
they are Nordic ideas or ideals.
Culture is not real because it is
Nordic culture and degraded be-
cause it is Jewish or Christian, any
more than fools* gold is true gold
because found in Germany, or true
gold is fools' gold because found
in South Africa.

Finally, viewed in its conflict

500

with theology, racism is, as Pope
Pius XI has said, "a true form of
apostasy. It is not merely one idea
or another which is false. It is the
whole spirit of the doctrine which
is contrary to the faith of Christ."
In his encyclical, "Mit brennender
Sorge," the same Pope Pius wrote:
"Whoever exalts race, or the peo-
ple, or the State, or a particular
form of state, or the depositories
of power, or any other fundamental
value of the human community . . .
whoever raises these notions above
their standard value and divinizes
them to an idolatrous level, dis-
torts and perverts an order of the
world planned and created by God;
he is far from the true faith in
God and from the concept of life
which that faith upholds."

No more telling indictment of the
racist heresy is to be found than
that given by Pope Pius XII, in his
first encyclical, "Summi Pontifica-
tus: "...Widespread today is the
forgetfumess of that law of human
solidarity and charity which is dic-
tated and imposed by our common
origin and by the equality of ra-
tional nature in all men, to what-
ever people they belong, and by
the redeeming Sacrifice offered by
Jesus Christ on the Altar of the
Cross to His Heavenly Father on
behalf of sinful mankind."

After recalling the facts that God
created man to His own image and
likeness and hence is the true Fa-
ther of man, the Holy Father in-
sists on the essential unity of the
human race which is denied in the
racist doctrine. He recalls what St.
Paul proclaimed to the proud
Greeks, the Aryans of that day:
that God "hath made of one, all
mankind, to dwell upon the whole
face of the earth, determining ap-
pointed times, and the limits of
their habitation, that they should
seek God" (Acts, xvii, 26, 27).

St. Paul, the herald of this truth,
opens to us what the Holy Father
terms "a marvelous vision," a vi-
sion "which makes us see the hu-
man race in the unity of one com-
mon origin in God, *one God and
Father of all, Who is above all.

and through all and in us air (Ephe-
sians, iv, 6); in the unity of na-
ture which in every man is equally
composed of material body and spir-
itual, immortal soul; in the unity
of immediate end and mission in
the world; in the unity of dwelling
place, the earth . . . ; in the unity
of the supernatural end, God Him-
self, to Whom all should tend; in the
unity of means to secure that end."

The Holy Father carefully avoids
the other extreme, exemplified by
Communism, which preaches a lev-
elling process that would submerge
the individual characteristics of peo-
ples in the international reign of a
homogeneous proletariat. He points
out that "the nations despite a differ-
ence of development due to diverse
conditions of life and culture are
not destined to break the unity
of the human race, but rather to
enrich and embellish it by the shar-
ing of their own peculiar gifts, and
by that reciprocal interchange of
goods which can be possible and
efficacious only when a mutual love
and a lively sense of charity unite
all the sons of the same Father
and all those redeemed by the same
Divine Blood." He further proclaims
that "the Church hails with joy and
follows with her maternal blessing
every method of guidance which
aims at a wise and orderly evolu-
tion of particular forces and tenden-
cies having their origin in the in-
dividual character of each race,
provided they are not opposed to the
duties incumbent on men from their
unity of origin and common destiny."

Having shown the unity of man-
kind within which all races har-
moniously develop, the Holy Father
insists on their essential equality.
"The spirit, the teaching and the
work of the Church can never be
other than that which the Apostle
of the Gentiles preached: 'putting
on the new [man], him who is re-
newed unto knowledge according
to the image of Him that created
him. Where there is neither Gen-
tile nor Jew, circumcision nor un-
circumcision, barbarian nor Scythi-
an, bond nor free. But Christ is all
and in air (Colossians, iii, 10-11)."

501

CATHOLICS AND PSYCHOLOGY

Today, there is a widespread in-
terest in psychology. "Intelligence
tests," "inferiority complexes,"
"neuroses," "inhibitions," "obses-
sions," "the subconscious" and
many other words, are no longer
the peculiar property of the phi-
losophers, but form a part of every-
day language. Newspapers search
out the hidden psychological mo-
tives for every crime and misdeed;
books are published which treat
of the "development of a winning
personality"; and sensational sex-
theories are popularized by maga-
zines, novels and movies.

But the terminology is not the
only thing that has ceased to be
the exclusive property of the phi-
losophers. A part of psychology has
veered further and further away
from philosophy until, in modern
times, it has ceased to be a branch
of philosophy and has become an
independent science. Though we
still have traditional psychology,
which is rational or philosophical,
we also have a new psychology,
which is experimental or empiric
and which approximates a natural
science. Psychology means the sci-
ence of the soul, and everything
in philosophical psychology hinges
on the nature, the origin, the des-
tiny of the human soul as the prin-
ciple of life. This branch of phi-
losophy answers such questions as:
"Does the soul exist?" "What is
its essence?" "Where did it come
from?" "What is it capable of do-
ing?" "What is its influence?" It
answers these questions by study-
ing man's actions and proceeding
back to the reasons for them, the
cause of them: the soul. If man
has thoughts, then there must be
some power in man whose function
it is to think. This power is not
in man's body, for thought is spir-
itual and the body is material.
Therefore, concludes philosophical
psychology, there is in man some-
thing spiritual that has the power
or faculty of thinking. That spirit-
ual thing is the soul, and the faculty
of the soul that thinks is the mind.
Experimental psychology, on the

other hand, is more or less biologi-
cal in character. It is more inter-
ested in the immediate causes of
man's actions than in the funda-
mental cause; it is more inter-
ested in studying the physical mani-
festations of man's mind than in
speculatively studying the mind. It
wants to measure mental phenom-
ena with material means. If man
has thoughts, experimental psychol-
ogy wants to know how fast he ac-
quired those thoughts. How much
can he understand? How fast can
he put into practice what he has
learned? How long does it take
for his thoughts to influence his
nervous system, his muscular sys-
tem? A person takes an intelli-
gence test and has his mind cata-
logued as being of a certain "men-
tal age"; this mental age is di-
vided by the age of the person to
get his I Q or Intelligence Quotient.

That, briefly and simply stated,
serves to indicate by way of exam-
ple how far experimental psychol-
ogy has departed from philosophy.
It is today an independent, autono-
mous science: a natural science to
be ranked with chemistry, biology,
etc. The Catholic Church's attitude
towards this science is the same
as her attitude towards all science:
she welcomes what is true (pro-
vided it be true and not merely
theoretical) and rejects what is
false. There are Catholics who have
become outstanding in this branch
of knowledge, engaged as they are
either in teaching it in Catholic
colleges and universities or in con-
ducting independent research in
their laboratories.

What has been found objection-
able in so much of this "scientific
psychology" is that many of its mod-
ern exponents have not been con-
tent with its separation from phi-
losophy: they have proceeded to
deny many of the principles of
philosophy. Many have been so oc-
cupied with observing and measur-
ing and cataloguing the mental
states and functionings of the mind
that they have first forgotten about
the soul, and then denied its very

502

existence. They have been so pre-
occupied with the material aspects
that they have disregarded the spir-
itual. This materialism is respon-
sible for a whole series of errors.
After saying that man is only mat-
ter, without a spiritual soul, it was
only a step to say that the mind
is the sum total of its conscious
states, thus denying the substan-
tiality of the soul, and from there
proceed to say that thought is mat-
ter in motion and that man re-
acts to his environment as one
chemical reacts to another.

It is needless to state that this
materialism is opposed to Catholic
philosophy. Catholic philosophers
in their psychology can and do use
to advantage many of the findings
of scientific psychology, but they
reject what is false and vehemently
oppose it. They do this secure in
the knowledge that their philosophy
is true and that it cannot be dis-
proved by any startling "discovery"
of science. They are neither over-
awed nor frightened by any number
of precision machines or measuring
devices. For the truth of the mat-
ter is that philosophy does not de-
pend on science. The philosophers
base their psychology on solid
grounds. They, too, observe facts,
and from these facts draw their
conclusions by reason. But they
do not need a minute description
of the facts, nor do they need to
measure them to prove, for exam-
ple, that man has a spiritual soul
or that he has freedom of the will.
The findings of scientists often
throw light on some philosophical
problem. But the point is that
philosophy does not need them.
They are not necessary; they are
useful. Consequently, while Cath-
olic philosophy welcomes certain
systematic and scientific observa-
tions of scientific psychology, it re-
sents and resists any effort on the
part of modern exponents of that
psychology to deny the tried and
true principles of philosophy.

Catholics have subjected many
of the teachings of scientific psy-
chology to severe criticism, and
justly so, for these false teachings
when applied to human conduct are

treacherous and morally fatal. They
are the more dangerous, because
these false teachings have long
since ceased to be of mere aca-
demic interest; they have been
brought to the people in the street
by the papers they read and the
magazines they buy. And, unfor-
tunately, they have played no small
part in influencing the lives and
conduct of many people.

They have found a welcome re-
ception by those who are beset
by the worries and doubts and in-
securities of life. In this restless,
nervous age, the stress and strain,
the complexity of modern life is
proving too much for an alarmingly
increasing number of people, and
when this so-called psychology of-
fers its help, they turn to it (as
people once turned to religion) for
peace and security. But the untrue
principles of modern psychology
cannot help them, for it is based
on materialism from which the whole
world suffers. Success in life is meas-
ured in terms of money and social
position. Men engage in breakneck
competition to earn more than other
men or to become better known
socially. Emphasis is everywhere
placed on the satisfaction of man's
material needs to the neglect of
his soul. This prevailing material-
ism has destroyed belief in a spir-
itual world for a great many peo-
ple; it has even considerably weak-
ened the faith of many others who
have a religion. They have been
led, all unwittingly perhaps, to re-
gard this life as all-important. They
have directed all their energies to
that end. And they have failed.
In many cases not through their
own fault but because of conditions
over which they had no control.

Recently, universal depression
brought the material world of many
crashing to the ground. Everywhere
men were brought face to face with
unemployment and economic chaos.
They saw things that were once
taken for granted and considered
of lasting value passing away. They
saw, and they are still witnessing,
menacing changes in the very
framework of society itself. And

503

they are panic-stricken to learn
that what they had based their
hopes on is no more. They are
thrown back upon themselves, and
forced to ask the questions: "What
about me?" "What good is life?"
"Why am I living?" "What of the
future?" In search of help and se-
curity, they turn to psychology. But
they are already suffering from an
overdose of materialism, and so will
find neither help nor solace in the
answer materialistic psychology
gives. For materialism looks only
to this world and believes that man
means nothing, comes from no-
where and has no destination. This
type of materialistic psychology is
unable to assist people burdened
with the cares of life: it can only
aggravate their condition by wrong
advice, by counseling behavior that
is immoral and unnatural.

And it is safe to say that any
system of knowledge that fails to
take into account the true nature
of man is wrong and dangerous.
Catholic psychology can assist men
to avoid or to get rid of mental
trouble for it recognizes the com-
plete human nature, body and soul.
The Catholic Church has for cen-
turies been interested in human
behavior and because she knows
human nature so well (for besides
her long experience she is aided by
Revelation and the divine power
vested in her to teach and lead
men to their true end) she pos-
sesses the true knowledge of lead-
ing men to peace of soul with God
and men. The main reason why
there are so many mental and nerv-
ous disorders among men today is
that religion has ceased to be a
vital factor in their lives. The Cath-
olic religion teaches that man was
created for heaven; but whether
men believe it or not, the majority
act as though they were created
for this world. The Catholic moral
code would keep men on the
straight road to heaven and bring
peace and order to earth, were it
universally observed. But the sins
of nations and of society and of
individuals have laid waste the
earth, not to speak of the spiritual

effects on human souls. Hence it is
many have become disgusted with
life and are left drifting in a world
of bare and comfortless reality.

A psychology to be true, then,
must not reject philosophy; for a
psychology to be Catholic, it must
be based on the doctrines and mor-
ality of the Catholic faith. With
this foundation it can incorporate
into itself and use the knowledge
which true science has given us
of the bodily constitution of man
and the mechanism of his functions.

The Nature of Man — Man is a
finite creature composed of body
and soul, created by God to do His
will in this life by observing His
Law, and to be happy with Him
forever in heaven. Man's body is
material; his soul is spiritual. Both
body and soul make up man, so
that he is not a pure spirit as are
the angels, nor is he pure matter
as are the animals. The soul is
the reason for the life of the body;
it is the reason why man can live,
and feel and think. This principle
of life is so intimately united with
the body that it pervades every
part of it and when it leaves the
body, the body dies. But if the
body is so dependent on the soul
that it cannot live without it, the
soul too is dependent on the body.
Since the soul is a spiritual sub-
stance, it could not contact the
material world without the assist-
ance of a material instrument, and
the body is this instrument; it is
the means of communication which
the soul has with outside reality.
The soul is the more important
element in man, but the body
should not be minimized. For with-
out the body, the soul could not
be called "man." Both body and
soul united is man. They are in-
timately united, and though the
body will be separated from the
soul at death, yet it is destined
to be reunited with the soul on
the last day and to live with it
throughout eternity.

The Fallen Nature of Man —
Man, then, was created by God to
act as a complete integral unit.
But when the human race became

504

stained by original sin, through the
Fall of our first parents, this unity
of action was disturbed. The soul
lost its perfect control over the
body. Man became, in a sense, di-
vided against himself, for due to
his original sin, his lower nature
strives for supremacy over his
higher nature. Furthermore, the
partners of this union were injured.
The soul was wounded: the intellect
was darkened and the will weakened.
The body was wounded: it became
subject to sickness and disease and
death. The disturbance of the per-
fect balance between the soul and
the body, and the injury done to
both, are the punishments which
the sin of Adam and Eve brought
upon the human race.

Though not a perfectly balanced
union the soul and the body of man,
however, are still so closely united
that separation means the death
of the body. They are so intimately
united that the soul still acts
through and with the body, its
means of communication with ma-
terial things. And so certain con-
ditions of the body still affect the
soul and vice versa. With original
sin, however, enters in the fact
that the body is subject to sickness
and disease and so we have the
possibility of the soul being affected
by diseased or abnormal conditions
of the body. With original sin also
enters in the fact that the mind
and will of man are imperfect and
can be misused, and so we have
the possibility of the body being
injured by abnormal conditions of
the soul. Consequently, the quality
of thought and reason often de-
pends on the quality of certain or-
gans and parts of the body. In this
respect the health of the brain and
the highly developed nerve centers
is an important factor in mental
life.

Those parts of the body that are
closely related to intellectuality,
and which form the physical basis
for thought, may not develop prop-
erly, thereby causing feeble-minded-
ness; or, after development, may
contract disease and deteriorate,
thereby causing insanity. Modern

psychiatry (that branch of medi-
cine that treats diseases of the
mind) and neurology (study of the
nervous system) have made great
advances in investigating the na-
ture and the development of the
nerves and in showing the effect
sickness and disease have on nerve
and brain tissue. They have stud-
ied the diseases of the brain and
have developed new and effective
treatments for insanity. Not all
types of insanity can be cured, for
if the physical basis of mental life
is lacking or has wasted away, no
medical treatment can supply it.
Nevertheless, modern treatment can
do much to alleviate insanity, and
if given in the early stages of the
disease can often prevent it.

The different types of insanity
are technically called "psychoses."
They may be caused by poisons
taken into the body, by infection,
by injuries to the head; or they
may be induced by conditions with-
in the person: prolonged and ex-
cessive worry, alcoholism, and so
forth. Insanity may affect the emo-
tions, causing its victims (manic-de-
pressives) to be excessively elated
and in turn, abnormally depressed.
Another type (schizophrenia —
"split personality") attacks person-
ality, and its victim thinks he is
William Jennings Bryan or perhaps
Napoleon. Other types affect the
memory, the powers of perception.
There are many varieties, and many
degrees of insanity. Some are vio-
lent types, while others depart only
a little from the normal. All, how-
ever, need medical attention.

Since man is a rational creature
and is distinguished from the ani-
mal by his power of thought, it can
be understood why some people re-
gard insanity as disgraceful. But
such an attitude is inexcusable be-
cause Insanity is no more disgrace-
ful than pneumonia or any other
of the diseases or injuries that
afflict the body of man. However,
while maintaining and encourag-
ing the proper attitude towards in-
sanity, Catholics, when they hear
the Church blamed for the "harsh
and inhuman treatment" given the
insane in ages past, will do well

505

to remember that It is still neces-
sary to restrain the violently insane
lest they harm themselves and
others; and that if the insane in
those ages lacked the "refinements"
of modern scientific treatment, so
did normal people lack the conven-
iences of present-day life.

Besides those mental disorders
that are the result of disease and
have a physical or organic basis,
there are also disorders of the
mind that are mental only and do
not entail any deterioration of the
physical organism. These are called
"psycho-neuroses" and are due in
most cases to fears, anxieties,
dreads. Thus people may be over-
solicitous for the health of their
body( hypochondria), and fear that
they have heart trouble, stomach
trouble or suffer from some ailment
that will necessitate an operation.
They may experience a normal
physiological sensation and, through
ignorance and fear, exaggerate it
until it becomes in their minds the
symptom of a disease. These sym-
toms may not be purely imaginary,
for it is possible for the mind to
cause disturbances in the body that
are like those caused by actual
illness. There are any number of
other phobias : fear of closed places
(claustrophobia) causes people to
believe they are smothering in an
ordinary room; there is the fear
of the dark, often found in chil-
dren; the fear of high places, of
germs, and so forth. These phobias
throw the person into an emotional
panic. To rid himself of this panic
he either performs an action or is
prevented from acting. If he per-
forms an action (e. g., he feels com-
pelled to wash his hands) he is the
victim of an "obsession"; if emo-
tional panic makes him avoid doing
something, he is the victim of an
"inhibition." Thus many people are
afraid to shake hands or walk under
ladders. A popular psycho-neurosis
seems to be the "inferiority com-
plex," a fear people have that they
are inadequate and cannot measure
up to certain situations in life. So
they are shy, retiring, and avoid
social contacts as much as possible.

A neurotic condition that is often
found in pious people is scrupulos-
ity. This is not in any way due
to religion itself; it is on a par
with other neuroses. The person
who has an unreasoning fear that
he has stained his soul by sin, and
must confess his sins over and over
again, is just like the person who
has an abnormal fear of being in-
fected by germs and must be al-
ways washing his hands. The per-
son who is really scrupulous (and
not merely conscientious) feels he
has sinned when he really has not,
or worries about his confessions
when there is no reason to worry.
Scrupulosity is usually, if not al-
ways, characterized by selfishness
and pride. The scrupulous person
fears sin, not so much because it
displeases God, but because if he
sins, it will tarnish his soul.

Fear is natural and necessary.
Man has the instinct of self-pres-
ervation and when his existence or
well-being is threatened by evil,
he experiences the emotion of fear.
Like all other emotions, fear is
capable of good or evil. It must
be controlled by right reason. Too
much fear is wrong, and so is the
total lack of it. Man must train
himself to act according to right
reason, and not be influenced un-
duly by his emotions.

In individual cases, the cause of
the neurosis may not be clearly
apparent. It is usually hidden from
the person himself so that he acts
without knowing the motive of his
action, or attributes the act to an-
other motive. The true motive may
be hidden from consciousness or
buried in the "unconscious" mind.
Thus the adult who experiences a
violent reaction every time he sees
a man wearing a derby hat may
have forgotten that the family doc-
tor who lanced a boil when he was
a child wore a derby hat at the
time. Duns Scotus, a Catholic the-
ologian of the 13th century, ad-
mitted the possibility of present ac-
tion being caused by motives long
since forgotten. Psycho-analysts of
today work on the same principle.
Emotions, they say, are "repressed,"

506

forced out of consciousness by a
"censor" which keeps them in the
realm of the unconscious. The con-
flict that results when the repres-
sion (which still remains active)
struggles to emerge into conscious-
ness is the cause of the neurosis.
The mental difficulty of the patient
can be cured by bringing this hid-
den force to consciousness.

This is done by psycho-analyz-
ing the person. On the assumption
that all his thoughts are related
as links in a chain, he is encour-
aged to talk freely. One thought
will link into another until by "free
association" his mind reaches back
into the dark recesses of the un-
conscious. Since these repressions
remain active, they may find expres-
sion in a substitute gratification.
Since Freud believes that all dreams
are symbolic and "wish-fulfilments"
of suppressed desires, the interpre-
tation of dreams enters into the proc-
ess. If this mechanism of repres-
sion has any value, it should teach
the Catholic (what his faith already
teaches) that it is sinful to enter-
tain interiorly what it is sinful to
do exteriorly. The wilful desire to
commit adultery 'is adultery. He
must be chaste in mind as well
as in body. He must be sincere in
conforming himself, soul and body,
whole and entire, to the laws of God.

Catholics who are suffering from
neuroses can find help in the con-
fessional. The priest in the con-
fessional, besides being a Father
who gives the life of grace by tak-
ing away sins (thereby also easing
the mind) is also a teacher, a
judge, a physician of souls who can
see the true state of the penitent's
soul and is often in a position to
cure his neurosis. Yet in serious
cases a Catholic psychiatrist should
be consulted. Psycho-analysis is
fraught with danger. Even psycho-
analysts themselves do not recom-
mend it for all cases, and believe
that many neuroses can be cured
without recourse to this extreme
method. For a Catholic, further
danger arises from the naturalistic
and materialistic principles of many

psycho-analysts who deny the spir-
itual element in man, many of them
regarding even religion itself as a
neurosis. And their denial of orig-
inal sin leads them to counsel a
license of action that is inconsistent
with, and opposed to, morality and
religion.

The Catholic knows that there is
something wrong with his nature,
that in its present state it is a
fallen nature, and that he cannot
give free rein to all his passions.
The Catholic knows that, due to
original sin, there is a conflict with-
in himself; but since he regards
this warfare as normal in his pres-
ent state, he will not b© unduly
worried or morbidly disgusted with
himself when spiritual progress
seems slow. He will face life and
its problems with courage, know-
ing that his faith gives him a rem-
edy for everything that man lost
by the Fall. The Fall darkened the
intellect, weakened the will and
lessened the control the soul had
over the body. The Catholic has
his intellect enlightened so that he
knows there is in him the con-
cupiscence of the flesh, the con-
cupiscence of the eyes, the pride
of life. He has his will strength-
ened so that he is able (by the
example and grace of Christ) to
bring his flesh gradually into sub-
jection by mortification, to control
his selfishness by detachment from
this world's goods, to be humble
in the sight of God and man. St.
Thomas in speaking of the sin of
our first parents says that man
fell by desiring to be in some way
equal to God. The Catholic knows
it is impossible for him to be in-
finite for he has a finite nature,
and so he is content with the limi-
tations of his true nature and resists
the tendencies of his fallen nature.
The soaring illimitability of a super-
man has no attraction for him, for
the very limitations of his nature
have been sanctified by the Second
Person of the Blessed Trinity, Who
took upon Himself a human nature,
and Who has made us really adopted
sons of God.

507

gmence

"Science, which is the true knowledge of things, never
is repugnant to the truths of the Christian Faith."

(Pope Pius XI in "In multis solaciis," October, 1936.)

RELATION OF THE
The relation of the Church to
science is admirably expressed in
the following words of the Very
Key. Thomas Plassmann, O. P. M.,
president of St. Bpnaventure Col-
lege, on the occasion of the first
meeting of the Catholic Round
Table of Science of Western New
York and Pennsylvania.

"The Church teaches all her chil-
dren to love nature because of its
beauty. She points out to us the
usefulness of the various elements
and sanctifies them with her ma-
terial benediction. And in their
beauty and power she sees, as the
Seraphic Doctor puts it, the ves-
tiges of the Almighty.

"No greater error has ever been
propagated than that the Catholic
theologian should be afraid of sci-
entific research. The Catholic the-
ologian has the professional duty
of keeping abreast at all times with
the findings of research. He has
before him the two great books,

CHURCH TO SCIENCE

the Book of the Revelation and
the Book of Nature. The former
is the writing of God's spirit; the
latter is the work of His hands.
He knows that Revelation touches
only the fringe of the mysteries
of God, even as science, notwith-
standing all the astounding discov-
eries of recent decades, has no
more than touched the fringe of
the mysteries of nature.

"Theology is anxiously waiting
for new light, but naturally she
asks for facts and not mere theo-
ries. Meanwhile the theologian and
the scientist shall work in accord,
each one keeping within his limits;
but in all probability, when the
trumpet will sound from Mount
Sion for the final reckoning, the
theologian will still be pouring over
the obscure pages of the Apoca-
lypse and the scientist will still
be busy with his* microscope, tele-
scope and spectroscope "

CATHOLIC SCIENTIFIC SOCIETIES

Besides the outstanding Catholic Church: The Pontifical Academy
scientific societies which are estab- Of Sciences, The Catholic Round

f Science, and The Inati-

new organizations fostered by the tutum Dm Thomae
The Pontifical Academy of Sciences

The Accademia dei Ldncei which
was founded by Prince Federigo
Cesi, at Rome, August 17, 1603,
was devoted chiefly to the study
of the mathematical, physical and
philosophical sciences. It counted,
among its members, many of the
famous scientists of the time, in-
cluding Galileo.

The Accademia was reorganized
by Pius IX on July 3, 1848, and
was given the name, Pontificia Ac-
cademia dei Nuovi Lincei. Leo
VIII encouraged the development
of the Academy and in 1887 drew
up a new constitution for it.

Pius XI in his Motu Proprio, "In
multis solaciis," of October 28, 1936,
reformed and reorganized the Ac-
cademia. "We, in the fulness of
Our power, of Our own initiative,
and after mature deliberation on
Our part," he said, "restore this
house of studies according to new
norms; We constitute and declare
the same 'The Pontifical Academy
of Sciences'; and at the same time
We promulgate the statutes here-
unto appended, as proper to it, in
accordance with which the assem-
bly itself should be guided in the
future."

508

The statutes declare that the end
and scope of the Pontifical Acad-
emy of Sciences is to encourage
the study, development and history
of the physical, mathematical and
natural sciences. Pope Pius XI in
selecting the seventy scientists
who hold membership for life, said:
"We have chosen these men with
the greatest care from among the
various scientists who are held in
high honor in each country. In
making this selection We have
been influenced both by the im-
portance of their labors and of
their writings, which each one on
his part has contributed to the ad-
vancement of the sciences; and by
the reputation which these schol-
ars, by common consent, enjoy in
the ranks of the learned."

Italy has twenty-nine members;
Germany, eight, including two Aus-
trians and one Czechoslovakian ;
the United States, six; Belgium
and France, five each; Holland,
four; England, two; Argentina,
Brazil, China, Denmark, Ireland,
Norway, Poland, Portugal, and
Switzerland, one each.

The six American members of
the Academy are: George D. Birk-
hoff, professor of mathematics at
Harvard University; Alexis Carrel,
professor of biology at the Rocke-
feller Institute for Medical Re-
search; Robert A. Millikan, direc-
tor of the Norman Bridge Labora-

tory of Physics in the California
Institute of Technology; Thomas
H. Morgan, director of the depart-
ment of biological sciences in the
California Institute of Technology;
George S. Sperti, director of the
Institutum Divi Thomae in the
Athenaeum of Ohio; and Hugh S.
Taylor, professor of chemistry at
Princeton University.

In 1938 the Pius XI Prize was
personally conferred on Professor
Heymans of the University of
Ghent, Belgium.

Pope Pius XI selected as the
first president of the re-established
Academy, the famous Franciscan
scientist, Fr. Agostino Gemelli.

Born in Milan on January 18,
1878, Fr. Gemelli received the de-
gree of Doctor of Medicine and
Surgery, summa cum laude, in 1902
from the University of Pavia. He
joined the Franciscan Order in
1903, and was ordained in 1908.
In 1920, Fr. Gemelli founded the
Giuseppe Toniolo Institute for
Higher Studies. At its solemn open-
ing on December 8, 1921, the chief
inaugural speaker was Cardinal
Ratti, who later became Pope Pius
XI. Fr. Gemelli became the first
rector of this new Catholic Uni-
versity of Italy. He was also com-
missioned by the Holy Father to
found a Catholic Medical Center
in Rome, construction of which
was under way in 1940.

The Catholic Round Table of Science

The Catholic Round Table of Sci-
ence, which was organized by Dr.
John M. Cooper, of the Catholic
University of America, held its first
meeting in New York City on De-
cember 28, 1928. Its objective is
the encouragement of productive
scholarship, as distinct from ab-
sorptive scholarship, by Catholics,
particularly by Catholic colleges
and universities, in the field of nat-
ural sciences.

The meetings are held in con-
junction with the annual meeting
of the American Association for
the Advancement of Science. The
local conference plan was adopted
at the 1934 meeting and many

chapters have been established in
various sections of the country. The
New York Metropolitan Chapter
held its first meeting on March 23,
1935, at Fordham University; Fr.
Francis P. LeBuffie, S.J., was elected
secretary of the Chapter. The West-
ern New York and Pennsylvania
Chapter held its first official meet-
ing at St. Bonaventure College on
October 12, 1935; Sister Grace of
the Sacred Heart, of D'Youville
College, was elected secretary. The
New England Chapter was organ-
ized on January 25, 1936, at Boston
College and Fr. John A. Tobin, S. J.,
of Boston College, was elected per-
manent secretary. On October 11,

509

1936, the Catholic high school teach-
ers of science of Rochester, Auburn
and -Elmira formed the Rochester
Chapter and elected Sister Martini
Marie, S. S.J., of Nazareth Acad-
emy, secretary of the Chapter. The
Scranton Chapter was organized on
January 9, 1937, and Sister Mary
Wilfrid, R.S.M., of Misericordia Col-
lege was elected secretary. The
Vermont Chapter was formed at
St. Michaers College on May 15,

1937, and the Chicago Chapter was
organized at Loyola University on
May 1, 1937. The general secretary

of the Catholic Round Table of Sci-
ence is the Very Rev. Anselm M.
Keefe, 0. Praem., rector of St. Nor-
bert College, West Be Pere, Wis.
At these meetings plans were
formulated whereby Catholic scien-
tists could carry on co-operative re-
search work. Previously, this work
had been hindered, du'e to the lack
of adequate equipment and of time
on the part of the professors. The
individual colleges now take por-
tions of some investigation, depend-
ing upon the necessary equipment
being available at their institution.

A graduate school of scientific
research of the Athenaeum of Ohio
was founded by the Most Reverend
John T. McNicholas, Archbishop of
Cincinnati, on June 1, 1935. The
object of the Institutum DM Tho-
mae is to carry on fundamental
research in the natural sciences in
order to determine, as far as is
possible, the basic laws governing
natural phenomena. As a graduate
school of research the Institutum
Divi Thomae has various affili-
ated units cooperating in its re-
search program. These are at:
Rosary College, River Forest, 111.;
Marymount College, Salina, Kans.;
Siena Heights College, Adrian,
Mich.; Barry College, Miami, Fla.;
Good Samaritan Hospital, Dayton;
and St. Francis Hospital, Cincin-
nati. A marine laboratory, to aid in
scientific problems being studied

Institutum Divi Thomae

by the Institutum, was being de-
veloped at Bradley Hall, Palm
Beach, Fla., the former Oasis Club
donated to the Institutum in 1940
by Col. E. R. Bradley, Kentucky
horseman. These units look to the
Institutum as a scientific center
from which the plans, directions
and assignment of various phases
of research are issued.

Dr. George S. Sperti, a member
of the Pontifical Academy of Sci-
ences, is director of the Institutum.

The school is specially engaged
in studying the cellular growth in
cancer, these researches being part
of a comprehensive research pro-
gram to find medical cancer reme-
dies more fundamentally effective
than surgery, radium and X-rays,
and to attack the basic conditions
responsible for the disease.

Scientific and Technical Societies at Some
Catholic Colleges and Universities

Boston College, Boston, Mass.:
Chemical Club; Physics Research
Academy, membership restricted
to graduates with M. S. or Doc-
torate degrees in Physics; Phys-
ics Club; Radio Club, operating
Station WIPR; Pre-Medical Acad-
emy.

Canisius College, Buffalo, N. Y.:
Chemistry Club; Mendel Club
(Biology); Strohaver Science
Club.

Catholic University of America,
Washington, D. C.; A. S. C. E.*;
A.I.E.E.*; A. S.M.E.* Scientific
publication, "Catholic Anthropo-
logical Conference."

Creighton University, Omaha, Neb.:
Caducean Society (Medical);
Chemistry Club; Creighton Phar-
maceutical Association; Mathe-
matics Club; Odontological So-
ciety; Pasteur Club (Biology).

Fordham University, New York
City, N. Y.: Chemists' Club;
monthly publication, "The Re-
tort"; Mendel Club, monthly pub-
lication of biological research,
"Cabmuth"; Physics Club; Seis-
mological Observatory.

Georgetown University, Washing-
ton, D. C.: Astronomical Observa-
tory; Chemo-Medical Research In-
stitute; Chemists' Club; Seismo-

510

logical Observatory, monthly pub-
lications, "Instrumental Bulletin"
and "Seismologieal Despatches."

Holy Cross College, Worcester,
Mass.: Affiliated with American
Mathematical Association, Amer-
ican Physical Society, American
Chemical Society and the Amer-
ican Association of Jesuit Sci-
entists. Scientific Society; Men-
del Club (Biology); Chemists'
Club, publication, "The Hor-
mone."

John Carrol University, Cleveland,
Ohio : Scientific Academy.

Loyola College, Baltimore, Md.:
Loyola Chemists' Club.

Loyola University, Chicago, 111.:
Lambda Chi Sigma Honorary
Chemical Society.

Loyola University of Los Angeles,
Los Angeles, Cal.: Engineering
Society; Pre-Medical Society.

Manhattan College, New York City,
N. Y.: A.S.C.*, Mendelian Society
of Biological Research; Newton
Mathematical Society.

Marquette University, Milwaukee,
Wis.: Radio Club; Chemical Club;
Engineering Association; Junior
Branch American Dental Asso-
ciation; Mathematics Club;
A.S.C.E.*; A.I.E.E.*; A.S.M.E.*;
A.I.C.E.* Scientific publications,
"The Marquette Medical Research
Bulletin" and "The Marquette
Medical Review."

St. Bonaventure College, St. Bona-
venture, N. Y.: Astronomical Ob-
servatory; Alpha Kappa Mu Pre-
Medical Society; Roger Bacon-
McLaughlin Club (Mathematics
and Physics) ; Tau Chi Sigma
Chemical Society; Science Center.
Scientific publication, "Science
Studies."

St. Edward's University, Austin,
Texas: St. Edward's Academy of
Science, affiliated with the Gen-
eral Texas Academy of Science.

Siena College, Loudonville, N. Y.:
Roger Bacon Mathematics Club;
Berthold Schwarz Chemistry
Club; Radio Club.

University of Dayton, Dayton, Ohio:
Sigma Delta Pi Pre-Medical So-
ciety, publication "Sigma Delta
Pi News"; Chemical Seminar

Club; Illuminating Engineering
Society; Radio Club; Mechanical
Engineering Society; A.S.C.E.*,
honored in two consecutive years
by the National Society as being
one of the twelve outstanding
Student Chapters in the United
States.

University of Detroit, Detroit,
Mich. : Aeronautical Society,
affiiliated with the Institute of
Aeronautical Sciences; Architec-
tural Society; Sigma Rho Tau,
Engineering Honoring Speech So-
ciety; Tau Phi, Honorary Engi-
neering Society; A. I. C. E.* ;
A.I.E.E.*; A.S.M.E.*; S.A.E.*;
A.S.C.E.*; A.C.S.*

University of Notre Dame, Notre
Dame, Ind.: Notre Dame Acad-
emy of Science; Chemists' Club;
Engineering Society.

University of Portland, Portland,
Ore.: Biologists' Club, publica-
tion, quarterly, "The Biolog."

University of San Francisco, San
Francisco, Cal.: Bio-Chemical
Club; Wasmann Club (Biology).

University of Santa Clara, Santa
Clara, Cal.: Astronomical, Mete-
orological and Seismologieal Ob-
servatory; Engineering Society;
Mendel Club; Galtes Chemistry
Society; A.I.E.E.*; A.S.C.E.*;
A.S.M.E.*

University of Scranton, Scranton,
Pa.: Chemical Society; Physics
Club.

Vi llano va College, Villanova, Pa.:
Phi Kappa Pi Engineering Fra-
ternity; Lambda Kappa Delta
Science Fraternity; Villanova
Chemical Society; A.I.E.E.* ;
A.S.C.E.*; A.S.M.E.* Publications,
"The Villanova Engineer"
(monthly) and "Mendel Bulletin"
(science quarterly).

*A.C.S. — Student Branch of the American
Chemical Society.

*A.I.C.E. — Student Branch of the American
Institute of Chemical Engineers.

*A.I.E.E. — Student Branch of the American
Institute of Electrical Engineers.

*A.S.C.E. — Student Branch of the American
Society of Civil Engineers.

*A.SM.E. — Student Branch of the Ameri-
can Society of Mechanical Engineers.

*S.A.E. — Student Branch of the Society of
Automotive Engineers.

511

SOME SIGNIFICANT DEVELOPMENTS IN SCIENCE

Product Year

Adding Machine 1888

Aeronautical Instruments

Airplane Compass 1917

Directional Gyro 1929

Gyro Horizon 1929

Gyropilot 1933

Terrain Clearance Indicator 1938
Agricultural Implements
Automatic cotton picker... 1936
Cast iron plow, modern type 1819
Combined ha r Tester and

thresher 1888

Cotton gin 1793

McCormick reaper 1831

Rotary disk cultivator 1878

Self binding reaper 1875

Threshing machine 1786

Air brake 1869

Airplane 1903

Airplane, first to fly across U. S. 1911

Airship 1852

Alabamine, a new element . . . 1931
Alcohol, Ethyl-synthesized . . . 1826

Aluminum, Hall process 1886

Anaesthesia

Chloroform 1847

Ether — first demonstration 1846

Nitrous oxide gas 1844

Analytic Geometry 1637

Aniline dye 1856

Antiseptic, first use of Car-
bolic Acid 1865

Atomic Hydrogen Welding. . . 1927

Atomic Theory of Matter 1811

Atomic Weights, Law of 1808

Automobile, First commercial 1891
Automobile starting system... 1912

Bakelite 1907

Balloon 1783

Barometer 1643

Benzine 1825

Bicycle, modern type .... 1884

Blood — Nature of the heart

and circulation of blood . . 1628

Bromide from Marsh Salt 1826

Bronchoscope 1917

Cable, First transatlantic . . . 1866

Camphor, Synthetic 1932

Carborundum 1891

Cash register 1879

Caustic soda, Castner process 1890

Cellophane 1900

Cellophane perfected 1928

Celluloid 1869

Originator

Burroughs

Country

U.S.

Mendenhall & Williamson U. S.
Sperry Gyroscope Co. . . U. S.
Sperry Gyroscope Co. . . U. S.
Sperry Gyroscope Co. . . U. S.
United Air Lines U. S.

Rust Brothers U. S.

Jethro Wood U. S.

S. C. Matteson U. S.

Eli Whitney U. S.

Cyrus H. McCormick ... U. S.

Mallon U.S.

J. F. Appleby U. S.

Andrew Meikle Scotland

George Westinghouse, Jr. U. S.

Orville & Wilbur Wright. U. S.

G. P. Rodgers U. S.

Henri Gifford France

Fred Allison U.S.

Henry Hennel Germany

Charles M. Hall U. S.

Simpson England

Morton & Jackson U. S.

Horace Wells U. S.

Rene Descartes France

W. Perkin England

Lister England

Irving Langmuir U. S.

Pietro Avagadro Italy

Dalton England

Levassor France

Thomas A. Edison U. S.

L H. Baekeland ........ U. S.

J. E. & J. M. Montgolfier France

Torricelli Italy

Michael Faraday England

James Starley England

D. Harvey England

Antoin J. Balard France

Chevalier Jackson U. S.

Cyrus W. Field U. S.

E. I. Du Pont Co U. S.

E. G. Acheson U. S.

J. Ritty U. S.

Hamilton Y. Castner U. S.

J. E. Brandenberger France

Hale Charch U. S.

J. W. & Isaac Hyatt U. S.

512

Product

Cement, Portland

Centrifugal cream separator. .
Coherer, for detecting wireless

waves

Cosmic Ray

Cotton, mercerized

Cyanide process for gold and

silver ore

Dental plate of rubber

Diesel engine

Diver's suit

Doll, sleeping

Edison Effect, basis of radio

tubes

Electric

Arc furnace

Arc lighting

Battery

Battery, nickel-iron type . . .

Battery, lead cell

Dynamo

First dynamo electric ma-
chine

First electrically driven
warship

First electric light employed
in a lighthouse

Flash light

Galvanometer

Induction coil

Lamp, carbon fiilament ....

Lamp, ductile tungsten fila-
ment

Lamp, gas filled

Lamp, mercury vapor

Meter

Motor for A. C

Motor, drum wound

Motor, split phase induction

Motor

Resistance Furnace

Rotary converter

Transformer

Transformer for 220,000
volts

Wattmeter, recording type.

Welding

Electromagnet

Electromagnetic induction . . .
Electromagnetic theory of

light

Electroplating

Electrotyping

Elements, Periodic Law of ...
Elevator, power operated . . .
Ether first used general an-
aesthetic

Year Originator Country

1824 Joseph Aspdin England

1879 C. G. P. de Laval Sweden

1892 E. Branly France

1925 R. A. Millikan U. S.

1844 John Mercer England

1890 Forrest & MacArthur . . . Scotland

1855 Charles Goodyear, Jr. ... IT. S.

1892 Rudolph Diesel Germany

1819 A. Siebe Germany

1889 Thomas A. Edison U. S.

1884 Thomas A. Edison U. S.

1853 Johnson England

1878 C. F. Brush U. S.

1800 Allessandro Volta Italy

1903 Thomas A. Edison U. S.

1859 Gaston Plante France

1880 Thomas A. Edison U. S.

1831 Michael Faraday England

1915 U. S. S. New Mexico ... U. S.

1858 So. Foreland England

1914 Thomas A. Edison IT. S.

1820 Sweigger Germany

1851 Rukinkorff Germany

1879 Thomas A. Edison U. S.

1910 W. D. Coolidge, G. E. Co. U. S.

1912 Irving Langmuir, G. E. Co. U.S.

1900 Peter Cooper Hewitt ... U. S.

1881 Thomas A. Edison TJ. S.

1892 Nicola Tesla TJ. S.

1854 Werner Siemens Germany

1887 Nicola Tesla U, S.

1881 Thomas A. Edison U. S.

1880 W. Borchers Germany

1887 Bradley U. S.

1885 William Stanley TJ. S.

1922 So. Calif. Edison Co TJ. S.

1889 Thomson TJ. S.

1877 Elihu Thompson TJ. S.

1819 Oersted Denmark

1831 Michael Faraday England

1845 Michael Faraday England

1805 Luigi Brugnatelli Italy

1838 Moritz H. von Jacobi . . . Germany

1860 Mendelejeff Russia

1852 Elisha G. Otis U. S.

1842 C. W. Long U. S.

513

Product

Year Originator

Country

Explosives

Depth bomb 1816

Dynamite 1867

Flashless and smokeless

powder 1936

Gun cotton 1845

Nitramon, "safe" blasting

agent 1935

Nitroglycerine 1847

Percussion cap 1816

Percussion compound 1807

Smokeless powder 1867

Eye, Ophthalmoscope, instru-
ment for measuring in-
terior of eye 1851

Fever therapy 1930

Flame proofing agent for tex-
tiles and paper 1937

Fountain pen, first successful 1884
Food preservation, canning

process 1810

Galvanizing process for iron. 1837
Gas

Automobile engine 1875

Compound gas engine 1921

Electric ignition for gas

engine 1857

Four cycle gas engine 1877

Illuminating gas 1792

Incandescent gas mantle . . 1885

Meter, modern type 1843

Water gas, modern process 1873
Germ theory of Fermentation,

Putrifaction and Disease... 1859
Glass, Process of making

Plate 1887

Graphophone 1885

Gun

Breech loading gun 1836

Browning machine gun 1916

Lewis machine gun 1912

Military rifle, bolt action . . 1839

Naval telescopic sight 1891

Silencer 1909

Gyroscope 1852

Gyrocompass 1906

Heavy Hydrogen (Deuterium) 1931

Helium 1868

Hydraulic Press 1795

Hydrofluoric Acid 1771

Hydrometer, Baume

Hydroplane 1911

Ice Machine, absorption system 1860
Ice Machine, compressor system 1834

Illinium, a new element 1926

Insulin 1921

Shaw U.S.

Alfred Nobel Sweden

E. I. Du Pont Co U. S.

Schonbein Germany

E. I. Du Pont Co IT. S.

Sobero Scotland

Shaw U.S.

A. J. Forsythe Scotland

J. Schultze Germany

Helmholtz Germany

W. R. Whitney U. S.

E. I. Du Pont Co U. S,

Waterman U. S.

Appert France

Henry Craufurd England

S. Markus Germany

C. Eickemeyer U. S.

Barsonti & Matteucci . . . Italy

N. A. Otto Germany

W. Murdock England

Welsbach Austria

W. Richards U. S.

T. Lowe U. S.

Louis Pasteur France

Thomas A. Edison U. S.

Bell & Tainter U. S.

Casimir Le Faucheux . . . France

John M. Browning U. S.

J. N. Lewis U. S.

Dreyse Germany

Bradley A. Fiske U. S.

Hiram P. Maxim U. S.

Foucants France

A. Anschutz-Kampfe Germany

Dr. Urey U. S.

Frankland & Lockyer . . . England

Joseph Bramah England

Karl W. Scheele Sweden

Antoine Baume France

Clen H. Curtiss U.S.

E. P. Carre France

Jacob Perkins U. S.

Dr. Hopkins U. S.

Banting & Best Canada

514

Product

Interferometer 1887

Iodine 1811

Kaleidoscope 1816

Kodak, roll film 1888

Lens, bifocal 1780

Lenses, molded 1937

Lewisite, dew of death 1918

Leyden jar 1745

Lightning rod 1752

Lignasan, prevents "blue

stain" of fresh cut lumber 1930

Linotype 1885

Lithography 1798

Matches, Friction 1827

Matches, Safety 1855

Mechanical equivalent of heat 1843
Mercury condensation vacuum

pump 1915

Metallized Carbon filament . . 1905

Micro-organisms 1859

Microphone, carbon type 1877

Microscope, compound 1590

Military tank 1914

Mimeograph 1875

Monitor, first revolving turret

for battleships 1862

Motion picture machme 1895

Motion picture machine 1895

Nails, machine cut 1786

Narcotine from Opium 1803

Neoprene, synthetic rubber . . 1931
Nitrogen fixation:

Catalytic process 1911

Cyanamid process 1908

Electric arc process 1903

Nylon, first organic textile
fiber prepared wholly from

minerals 1938

Ohm's law for electric circuits 1827

Oleomargarine 1869

Optophone, by which the blind

can read type 1914

Ore separator 1881

Oxygen 1771

Paper making machine 1798

Pen, steel 1780

Phonograph 1876

Phonograph records, disk type 1923

Phosphoric acid 1765

Photograph, first 1802

Photography

Autochrome process 1906

Bichromatic process 1839

Collodion process 1851

Color 1892

Daguerreotype process 1839

Year Originator Country

A. A. Michalson U. S.

Courtoise France

David Brewster England

Eastman & Walker U. S.

Benjamin Franklin U. S.

E. I. Du Pont Co II. S.

Father Nieuwland U. S.

Von Kleist Germany

Benjamin Franklin U. S.

E. I. Du Pont Co U. S.

Ottmar Mergenthaler ... TJ. S.

Alois Senefelder Bohemia

John Walker England

Lundstrom Sweden

J". P. Joule England

Irving Langmuir, G. E. Co. TJ. S.
W. R. Whitney, G. E. Co. TJ. S.

Louis Pasteur France

Emile Berlimer U. S.

Zacharias Janssen Holland

E. D. Swinton England

Thomas A. Edison U. S.

John Ericsson U. S.

Serturner Germany

Thomas Armat TJ. S.

Ezekiel Reed U. S.

Derosne Germany

E. I. Du Pont Co U. S.

Haber & Bosch . Germany

Caro & Franke Germany

C. Birkeland Norway

E. I. Du Pont Co U. S.

George Simon Ohm . . . . Germany
H. Mege-Mouries France

E. E. Fournier d'Albe . . . England

Thomas A. Edison TJ. S.

Karl W. Scheele Sweden

Louis Robert France

Samuel Harrison England

Thomas A. Edison TJ. S.

Karl W. Scheele Sweden

Wedgwood England

A. &. L. Lumiere France

Mungo Ponto Scotland

Scott Archer England

F. E. Ives TJ. S.

L. Daguerre France

515

Product Year

Gelatin, silver bromide emul-
sion 1871

Modern roll film 1887

Ruled screen process 1894

Use of Hypo 1839

Piano 1709

Pin making machine 1824

Planet Adonis, discovered . . . 1936
Player piano, pneumatic type 1863

Pneumatic tool 1865

Printing with, movable type . . 1450

Printing press, cylinder 1811

Printing press, first in N. A.. 1536

Printing press, rotary 1850

Propeller, screw type 1841

Pulmotor 1911

Quinine 1819

Radio
First radio telegraph message :

across Atlantic Ocean 1901

across English Channel. . 1899

First broadcast 1920

First radio range for air-
craft navigation 1927

First S. 0. S 1909

Hertzian waves 1887

High vacuum power tube . . 1912

Neutrodyne circuit 1923

Photoradio 1925

Radiotelegraphy 1895

Radiotelephone 1915

Radiotelephone service:
between XI. S. and France 1936
between U. S. and London 1927
Superheterodyne circuit. . . . 1924

Vacuum tube 1904

Vacuum tube for A. C 1922

Vacuum tube, three elec-
trodes 1906

Radioactivity, artificial 1934

Radium 1898

Railroad

Diesel powered train 1934

First electric railway 1887

First successful steam loco-
motive 1829

Rail, flanged T 1831

Steam coach 1801

Steam locomotive on rails. 1804

Rayon 1883

Resin, synthetic 1936

Revolver 1835

Rifle, repeating type I860

Rifle, spiral grooves 1620

Rochelle salt 1672

Rotor ship 1924

Originator Country

R. L. Maddox England

Hannibal Goodwin U, S.

John Joly Ireland

John Herschel England

Bartolommeo Christofori. Italy

L. R. Wright U. S.

E. Delporte Belgium

M. Fourneaux France

George Law England

J, Gutenberg Germany

J. Konig Germany

Juan Pablos Mexico

Thomas Nelson England

John Ericsson Sweden

Alexander B. Dragen Germany

Pelletier & Caventou .... France

G. Marconi Italy

Station KDKA U. S.

Hadley Field, N. J TJ. S.

S. S. Republic U. S.

Heinrick Hertz Germany

Irving Langmuir, G. E. Co. U. S.

L. A. Hazeltine TJ. S.

R. H. Ranger U. S.

G. Marconi Italy

Ernst F. Alexanderson . . . U. S.

American Tel. & Tel. Co. U. S.
American Tel. & Tel. Co. U. S.
Edwin H. Armstrong ... U. S.

F. A. Fleming England

Freeman & Dimmell .... U. S.

Lee De Forest U. S.

Fermi Italy

Pierre Curie & Mme. Curie France

Burlington Zephyr TJ. S.

Frank J. Sprague TJ. S.

George Stephenson England

R. L. Stevens TJ. S.

Richard Trevithick England

Joe Swan England

E. I. Du Pont Co TJ. S.

Samuel Colt TJ. S.

Henry TJ. S.

Koster England

Peter Seignette France

Anton Flettner Germany

516

Product

Rubber, synthetic 1931

Rubber, vulcanized 1839

Saw, band type 1808

Saw, circular type 1777

Seaplane, regular commercial
service across Pacific

Ocean 1936

Sewing machine 1830

Sewing machine, modern type 1846

Shoe sewing machine 1858

Signal system for railroads . . . 1885

Silk, artificial 1888

Sink and Float Process for

Mineral Separation 1938

Spectroscope 1859

Sponge, synthetic 1936

Stereotyping 1725

Stethoscope 1819

Stoker, mechanical 1819

Strychnine 1818

Steam

Atmospheric steam engine. 1705
Compound steam engine . . 1781
First successful steamboat. 1807
First steam engine on roads 1769
High pressure steam engine 1799

Pressure gauge 1849

Steam engine with separate

condenser 1765

Steam engine, double action 1782

Steam hammer 1839

Steam injector for boilers . . 1858

Turbine 1884

Steel

Bessemer process 1856

Crucible process 1740

Open hearth process 1866

Stock market ticker 1869

Submarine 1900

Submarine detector 1917

Sulfamic acid, useful in mak-
ing a flame-proofing agent 1938

Talking moving pictures 1913

Telegraph 1837

Automatic transmitter 1857

Duplex system 1872

Quadruplex system 1872

Repeater . . 1865

Telephone 1876

Telephone, automatic type . . 1889
Telephone loading coil, made
possible long distance

communication 1900

Telephone service to Mexico
and England from North
America 1927

Year Originator Country

Father Nieuwland U. S.

Charles Goodyear U. S.

William Newberry England

Samuel Miller England

Pan American Airways Co. U. S.

Thimonier France

Elias Howe U. S.

Lyman Blake U. S.

Thomas A. Edison U. S.

H. De Chardonnet France

E. L Du Pont Co U. S.

Kirchoff & Beinsen Germany

E. I. Du Pont Co U. S.

William Ged Scotland

Laennec France

William Brunton England

Pelletier «& Caventou . . . France

Thomas Newcomen England

J. C. Hornblower England

Robert Fulton U. S.

Cugnst France

Oliver Evans II. S.

Bourdon France

James Watt Scotland

James Nasmyth Scotland

Henri Gifford France

Charles A. Parsons England

Henry Bessemer England

Robert Huntsman England

Siemens & Martin England

Thomas A. Edison XT. S.

John P. Holland U. S.

Max Mason U. S.

E. I. Du Pont Co U. S.

Thomas A. Edison U. S.

S. F. B. Morse U. S,

Thomas A. Edison U. S.

J. B. Stearns XT. S.

Thomas A. Edison U. S.

A. G. Bell U.S.

A. B. Strowger U. S.

Michael J. Pupin U. S.

American Tel. & Tel. Co. U. S.

517

Product Year

Telephone service between N.

and S. America 1930

Telephone service between

TL S. and France (direct) 1936

Telephone transmitter 1877

Telephotography 1925

Telescope 1608

Teletypesetter 1928

Television
Aid for blind landing in fog

bound airports 1936

Cathode Bay receiver 1929

Coaxial cable 19S6

Electron projection gun . . . 1937
Textile

Plying shuttle 1738

Knitting machine . . . .1589

Knitting machine, circular. 1816
Knitting machine, latch

needle 1858

Pattern loom 1801

Power loom 1785

Spinning jenny 1770

Spinning mule 1779

Water power spinner 1771

Thereto, a heart stimulant.. 1936

Thermometer 1593

Tire, pneumatic 1845

Torpedo, self-propelled 1868

Tractor, caterpillar 1900

Trolley car 1881

Trolley car, practical system 1888

Tuning fork 1711

Tunnel shield 1818

Turbine, mercury vapor 1923

Typewriter 1868

Urea crystals 1935

Vaccination 1796

Vacuum bottle 1892

Virginium, a new element . . . 1929

Vitamin A 1913

Vitamin Bl

Vitamin B2

Vitamin C

Vitamin D

Vitamin E

Voltaic pile

Watches, machine made

Wood pulp, mechanical process

Wood pulp, soda process

Wood pulp, sulphate process.
Wood pulp, sulphite process..

X-Ray '

X-Ray tube

1896
1925
1907
1919
1922
1834
1850
1844
1854
1883
1867
1895
1912

Originator Country

American Tel. & Tel. Co. U. S.

Thomas A. Edison U. S.

Bell Tel. Laboratories... U.S.

Jan Lippershey Holland

Morkrum-Kleinschmidt

Corp U. S,

John Hays Hammond . . U. S.

V. K. Zworykin U. S.

Bell Tel. Laboratories... U.S.
R, R. Law U. S.

Kay England

William England

M. I. Brunei England

Townsend & Moulding... England

M. J. Jacquard France

Edmund Cartwright England

James Hargreaves England

Samuel Crompton England

Richard Arkwright England

K. Chem & Amy Chem. . . U. S.

Galileo Italy

R. W. Thompson England

Whitehead England

B. Holt U. S.

Thomas A. Edison U. S.

F. J. Sprague U. S.

John Shore England

M. I. Brunei England

General Electric Co U. S.

C. L. Sholes U. S.

E. I. Du Pont Co U. S.

Edward Jenner England

James Dewar England

Fred Allison U. S.

McCollum & Mendel &

Osborne U. S.

C. Eijkman Holland

Mc*Collum U. S.

Hoist & Frolech Germany

E. Mellanby England

Evans & Bishop U. S,

A. Volta Italy

Dennison & Howard U. S.

Keller & Voelter Germany

Watt & Burgess England

Dahl Sweden

B. C. Telghmann U. S.

W. K. Roentgen Germany

W. D. Coolidge, G. E. Co. U. S.

518

RADIO STATIONS OWNED AND OPERATED BY CATHOLICS

Watts
Station Owned by Kilocycles Power

WEW St. Louis University, St. Louis, Mo 760 1,000

WHBY St. Norbert College, Green Bay, Wis 1200 100-250

WISN St. Norbert College, Green Bay, Wis 1120 250-1,000

WWL Loyola University, New Orleans,

T.-N. of Kennerville 850 50,000

Catholic Radio Stations Sold to Commercial Broadcasters

KGY St. Martin College, Olympia, Wash 1210 .... 100

WHAD Marquette University, Milwaukee, Wis 1120 250-1,000

WHBC St. John's Catholic Church, Canton, Ohio.. 1200 .... 100-250

RADIOTELEGRAPHY

Radiotelegraphy has been used since the beginning of the twentieth
century, principally by ships in communicating with other ships or
with shore stations. It has served to make the science of navigation
safer and more accurate in many ways, the exact time is always obtain-
able and exact bearings can be given to ships in fog by means of the
direction-finding apparatus.

Radiotelephony became a reality in 1915 when through the research
work of the engineers of the American Telephone and Telegraph Com-
pany wire systems were used in connection with the radiotelephone.
At first headphones were used, but since 1920 rapid improvements have
been made. Service was opened up between New York and London,
January 7, 1927. Direct transmissions from abroad are now obtained
on radio sets equipped for short wave reception. In 1934 there were in
the world 42,516,904 receiving sets and of these 18,000,000 were in the
United States.

TELEVISION

A picture being televisioned is dissected, in sequence, into small areas
which are transformed into varying electrical currents by means of a
photo-electric cell. These currents are transmitted over a carrier wave
and then transformed back again into a picture in the receiving set.
The human eye, due to persistency of vision, is not sensitive to rapid
changes in motion. If in a series, twenty pictures a second are repro-
duced, the eye will perceive a moving picture without a flicker. In the
earlier television sets a scanning disc was employed. Due to many tech-
nical difficulties this apparatus has been replaced by the cathode-ray tube.
The Federal Communications Commission has assigned channels in the
5-10 Meter Band for television research. As the radius of operation on
these wave-lengths is rather small, 45 miles, a number of transmitters
would have to be employed for a state-wide broadcast, connected by the
coaxial cable developed by the Bell Laboratories in 1936. The British
Broadcasting Corporation installed coaxial cables from London to Man-
chester and Birmingham, connecting several transmitters to the same

519

system in order that one television program may be enjoyed over a large
area. Television receiving sets must be synchronized with the broadcast-
ing stations. If a technical change is made in the broadcasting equipment
a similar change must be made in the receiver or the set will become
obsolete. In 1937, R. C. A, announced a new transmitter which produces
a 441 line image, an improvement resulting in a more distinct picture,
but causing the 343 line receivers to become obsolete. The Radio Corpo-
ration of America and the National Broadcasting Company transmitted
the first complete program of television entertainment in the TJ. S, on
No. 6, 1936, from the tower of the Empire State Building in New York
City. Plans for the installation of a televison transmitter, in the tower
of the Chrysler Building in New York City, were announced by the
Columbia Broadcasting System in April, 1937.

In 1938 the Radio Manufacturers Association adopted standards to be
applied to television. The name "Television Receiver" is only to be ap-
plied to sets which receive the picture with the accompanying sound.
The "Picture Receiver with Sound Converted" television set receives only
the picture and must be used with a short wave set in order to receive
the accompanying sound. The picture projected on the screen is about
7Yz x 10 inches. While natural statis produces practically no interference
in television reception, automobile ignition system, doctor's diathermy
machines and X-ray equipment, unless properly equipped with suppressors
or shielding, cause considerable trouble.

During 1938 the N. B. C. gave more than 125 satisfactory demonstra-
tions of television broadcasts. The development of a mobile unit (Station
W2XBT) made possible a number of novel pickups out-of-doors, in addi-
tion to the studio shows. The N. B. C. commenced regular programming
in the New York area in April, 1939, with two hours broadcasting sched-
uled for each week, with four or five hours of broadcasts each day at the
New York World's Fair. The estimated cost of operating the broadcasting
station, exclusive of talent costs, is $2,000 an hour.

The Columbia Broadcasting System took quarters for a television studio
in the Grand Central Terminal, and has a transmitter for its television
station, WXAB, in the nearby Chrysler tower. Tests were satisfactorily
completed, and in 1941 telecast began a regular program schedule of sev-
eral hours a week.

Television in full color for practical broadcasting had its first successful
laboratory demonstration in September, 1940. The system, invented by
Dr. Peter C. Goldmark, C.B.S. chief television engineer, gives a more pleas-
ing lifelike and dramatic quality to the pictures, increases the apparent
definition of the objects and makes small details easier to recognize. The
method is comparatively simple, using only one camera at the pick-up
point, one transmitter and a receiver with only a single cathode ray tube
of conventional design. The color attachment for reproduction is com-
paratively inexpensive and can be fitted to the standard model receiver
altered to a slight extent. The same frequency band width of 4% mega-
cycles is used and the scanning quality is 343, although experiments are
under way to raise the line number to a point between 400 and 500. One
of the most unique features of this color method is that it makes possible
the reception of the picture either in full color for those receivers equipped
with the color attachment or in black and white for the ones lacking it.
According to Paul W. Keston, C.B.S. vice-president, the system was to be
ready for commercial use by January, 1941.

520

HIGH LIGHTS IN THE HISTORY OF RADIO

In 1864, James Clerk Maxwell
formulated the theory of electro-
magnetic waves radiating from os-
cillating charges and Hertz, in
1887, experimentally verified this
theory. While working on the de-
velopment of the incandescent
lamp, Thomas A. Edison discovered
that a feeble flow of electrons came
from the heated filament. This phe-
nomenon, which was first observed
in 1883, is known as the "Edison
Effect" and is the basis of opera-
tion of all vacuum tubes. Fleming
made use of the "Edison Effect"
and in 1904 developed the two ele-
ment vacuum tube. In 1906, De
Forest introduced a third element,
a grid, to control the flow of elec-
trons from the heated filament to
the plate.

Marconi invented wireless tele-
graphy in 1895. He successfully
sent a message across the English
Channel in 1899, and spanned the
Atlantic Ocean with wireless in
1901. In the early days of wireless
telegraphy, communication was al-
most exclusively restricted to ships
and shore stations.

The first wireless SOS was sent
by the sinking transatlantic liner
Republic in January, 1909.

The Congress of the United
States was the first to recognize
this aid to navigation, and in 1910
passed the Radio Act, which re-
quired wireless equipment and an
operator on every deep sea vessel
carrying more than 50 persons. In
April, 1912, the Titanic sent out
an SOS which was heard by the
S. S. Carpathia. Though at a con-
siderable distance from the strick-
en vessel the Carpathia arrived in
time to save 706 lives. Another ves-
sel, which was much nearer to the
scene of the disaster and which
was equipped with wireless appara-
tus, did not hear the call for help
because the operator was off duty
when the SOS call was sent out
by the Titanic. Had there been an-
other wireless operator on duty at
that time, many of the 1,517 per-
sons who perished might have been
saved. As a result of this disaster

Congress amended the Radio Act in
1912 and, among other require-
ments, it called for two wireless
operators to be on constant duty
while the vessel was on the high
seas.

The first radio station, KDKA,
was established for organized broad-
casting on November 2, 1920. The
first commercially sponsored pro-
gram was broadcast from Station
WEAF on September 7, 1922. The
neutrodyne circuit was introduced
by L. A. Hazeltine in March, 1923,
and the superheterodyne receiver
was demonstrated in March, 1924,
by Edwin H. Armstrong. The first
multiple station broadcast of Sta-
tions WEAF of New York City,
WGY of Schenectady, KDKA of
Pittsburgh, and KYW of Chicago
was made in June, 1923. The first in-
ternational program was sent from
Coventry, England, to Houlton, Me.,
thence by telephone wires to Station
WJZ, New York City, in March, 1924.

The A. C. Vacuum tubes were in-
troduced in August, 1925. The Na-
tional Broadcasting Company was
organized on November 1, 1926. The
first coast - to - coast broadcasting
hook-up was used to broadcast the
Rose Bowl football game, on Janu-
ary 1, 1927. The Federal Radio Com-
mission was appointed on March
2, 1927. This Radio Commission
provided for the assignment of
wave-lengths and the regulation of
broadcasting stations. The Colum-
bia Broadcasting System was or-
ganized in September, 1927. The
first transatlantic television trans-
mission was made on February 8,
1928, by John L. Baird. The Cathode
Ray television receiver was demon-
started by V. K. Zworykin in 1929.

The Vatican City Station HVJ
transmitted for the first time, Feb-
ruary 12, 1921, carrying Pope Pius
XFs voice, through an international
broadcast, around the world. The
Metropolitan Opera House, on De-
cember 25, 1931, presented an op-
era, "Hansel and Gretel," for the
first time by radio. The Mutual
Broadcasting System was organized

521

September 30, 1934. The Bell Tele-
phone announced the development
of a Coaxial Cable for television
in 1936. The Electron Projection
Gun, which projects a television
picture 8 x 10 feet, on a screen, was
demonstrated by V. K. Zworykin
and R. R. Law in 1937. A foghorn
synchronized to operate with radio
signals was developed by the U. S.
Lighthouse Service to provide the
means of determining a vessel's
distance, as well as the direction
from a lighthouse, in 1937.

During 1938 the National Broad-
casting Company added 25 affiliated
stations to its network, making a
total of 166 stations. One of the
most important developments in
1938 was the conclusion of an
agreement with the Canadian
Broadcasting Corporation whereby
American commercial programs
might be broadcast over 31 addi-
tional stations of the Canadian
transcontinental network.

On March 2, 1939, a waiting world
heard the announcement from Vati-
can City that His Eminence Eugenio
Cardinal Pacelli had been elected
Pope by the Conclave, and had
chosen the name Pius 331. Within a
few moments, after this announce-
ment had been made, the world was
thrilled in hearing Pius XII bestow
his blessing from the balcony of
the Basilica of St. Peter. On March
12, 1939, the Columbia, Mutual and
National Broadcasting Companies
broadcast the complete ceremony
of the coronation of Pius XII.

The biggest radio development
of the year 1939 began on Septem-
ber 1, when Germany invaded Po-
land and set off World War II. Paul
White, C.B.S. Director of Public Af-
fairs, had foreseen the possibility
either of war or continued crises,
and had prepared for the major
part radio would play in their cov-
erage. Just a few weeks before the
outbreak of the conflict, Studio 9,
a specially built news studio,
equipped with the latest devices for
rapid transmission, was completed.

For several weeks, all network
programs were routed through the
control-room of Studio 9. Thus,

when an important news flash came
in, the whole network could be
thrown open for it with only a few
seconds' notice. In White's glass-
enclosed office, facing the news
studio, a whole battery of tele-
phones and dictographs was in-
stalled. By picking up a phone,
White could be connected instantly
with all the departments necessary
to schedule a broadcast — produc-
tion, program, master-control, traf-
fic. In a short time complex Euro-
pean hookups could be arranged.

Outstanding in the war coverage
by C.B.S. is the four-way con-
versation, allowing Columbia's rep-
resentatives in London and Paris
to talk to C.B.S. men in New York
and Washington, just as if they
were chatting around a dinner-table.
Simultaneous pickups from various
points had been arranged, but they
had required a complex system of
eight transatlantic radio-telephone
channels. At White's suggestion
Columbia technicians worked out a
system whereby four-way hookups
could be arranged in a short time
and with a minimum of short-wave
channels. The four-way conversa-
tions heard daily over Columbia
took place on only two transatlantic
point-to-point short-wave channels,
one westbound to America, the
other eastbound to Europe. The
programs were carried between New
York and London by short-wave.
Voices came in by land line be-
tween New York and Washington
and until June, 1940, between
London and Paris. Thus each
of the cour cities was con-
nected by a continuous loop of tele-
phonic short-wave and land line fa-
cilities. Microphones in London,
Paris, Washington and New York
were "open" for the duration of the
broadcast as though each were lis-
tening in on a four-party line. Each
speaker could hear the voices of the
other three, but not his own.

In the field of more accurate re-
ception for listeners, C.B.S. has been
working closely with Major Edwin
H. Armstrong, inventor of a new
method of radio transmission known
as Frequency Modulation. In 1939
Major Armstrong installed a 40-Kilo-

522

watt broadcasting station, W2XMN,
at Alpine, N. J., to operate on this
principle of Frequency Modulation,
using ultra short waves, and having
a range of reception of approximately
100 miles. Broadcasting stations op-
erating on this new principle would
require less power, be free from
static, and have a greater number

CATHOLIC RADIO WORK

(Courtesy of

Regular weekly Catholic broad-
casts were heard over individual
stations in the United States as
early as 1923, not long after the
beginning of organized broadcast-
ing. These grew in number in the
seven years following, many of
them being broadcast over Catholic
stations. But it was not until 1929
that the first regular network pro-
gram was put on the air under
Catholic auspices. This was the
Catholic Truth Period, begun by
the Rev. M. J. Ahern, S. J., over
the N.B.C. Yankee Network in New
England. This has been on the air
each year since under the same
direction. It is now broadcast over
11 stations of the Yankee Network.
The following year the nation-
wide Catholic Hour was begun
over the N.B. C. Red Network by
the National Council of Catholic
Men, and it has been on the air
continuously every Sunday with the
exception of one Sunday in 1931,
which was given over to an ad-
dress by the President of the United
States. The broadcast's starting
time and network have remained
the same throughout ten years on
the air — six o'clock, Eastern Stand-
ard Time (E. D. S. T. in the sum-
mer months). The Catholic Hour is
now broadcast by more than 100
stations in the United States and
Hawaii.

The C.B.S. Church of the Air
was inaugurated in 1931. This pro-
gram presents speakers of differ-
ent religious faiths, Protestant,
Jewish and Catholic, on different
Sundays throughout the year. In
1937 a second program of the same
type was added, the morning pro-
gram going on the air at 10:00
a. m., E. S. T., and the afternoon

of broadcasting channels, thus re-
ducing interference. All C.B.S. eve-
ning programs are piped into Major
Armstrong's experimental station
to provide static-less, distortionless
reception for the listener.

Television is the newest develop-
ment in radio. A brief outline of its
history is given above.

IN THE UNITED STATES

N. C. C. M.)

at 1:00 p. m., E. S. T. (E. D. S. T.
in the summer) . Approximately one
Catholic program is included in
each division each month, and is
broadcast by about 65 stations.

The Ave Maria program was be-
gun in 1935 by the Franciscan
Friars of the Atonement at Gray-
moor, Garrison, N. Y., and is car-
ried at present by a network of
7 stations in the East. These broad-
casts are dramatizations of lives of
the saints. The "live" Ave Maria
program is heard over 7 stations.

In 1937, the National Council of
Catholic "Women began a Catholic
"Call to Youth" program over a
nation-wide N. B. C. network. This
has been continued since that time
and has covered a period of seven-
teen weeks in the late winter and
spring months each year. This pro-
gram is heard over approximately
25 stations.

Other "live" programs are the
Rosary Hour, a full hour broadcast
heard during 20 weeks of the year
over a network of 17 stations ex-
tending from Massachusetts to Il-
linois; and the Cathedral Hour, a
15-minute broadcast each week over
3 Arizona stations. The Rosary
Hour is broadcast in the Polish lan-
guage. The Cathedral Hour is a
children's program, featuring a
series called "The Case of Johnny
Miller," written and produced by
Fr. Don Hughes of Tucson.

Electrically transcribed programs
have been coming to the fore in re-
cent years. Transcriptions are made
of the "live" Ave Maria program
which are distributed throughout
the country and broadcast over 110
stations weekly. Boys Town, Omaha,
Neb., produces a transcribed pro-
gram centering about the activities

523

of Boys Town which is broadcast College, Immaculata, Pa.; St. Bona-

over approximately 115 stations.
Rev. Richard Felix, O. S. B., of Con-
ception, Mo., director of the De-
fenders of the Faith, produces and
distributes the transcribed series,
Highway to Heaven, which is heard
presently over approximately 60
stations. The National Council of
Catholic Men has produced a num-
ber of transcribed addresses by
Msgr. Fulton J. Sheen and other
Catholic Hour speakers which are
broadcast over approximately 50
stations in the United States, Can-
ada and the Canal Zone.

A survey made by the National
Council of Catholic Men shows that
there are 52 quarter-hour local
Catholic "live" broadcasts initiated
weekly throughout the country; 60
half-hour broadcasts; 12 full hour
broadcasts; and 28 broadcasts ex-
tending for miscellaneous periods.

A special series of Holy Week
dramatizations has been offered for
several years by the National Coun-
cil of Catholic Men, originally as a
"live" program, now in the form of
transcriptions. These are drama-
tizations of a scnpt entitled "The
Living God," played by a profes-
sional Hollywood cast and broad-
cast in 1941 over 239 stations.

There are a number of Catholic
college workshops in operation,
notably at Catholic University,
Washington, D. C.; Fordham Uni-
versity in New York; Loyola Uni-
versity in Los Angeles; Immaculata

venture's College, St. Bonaventure,
N. Y.; Loras College, Dubuque,
Iowa; and St. Benedict's College in
Atchison, Kans. In addition there
are many Catholic colleges that
have produced a series or more of
programs over their local stations,
and offer one or more courses in
radio.

A Catholic Radio Bureau was
organized in November, 1938, by
the National Council of Catholic
Men as a service to Catholics in-
terested in the work. It is the aim
of the Bureau to assist them in
their relations with the station
manager, in securing time for a
program, to help in deciding on the
type of program and its chief fea-
tures, to help in the production of
the program, to operate a Cath-
olic script library, to serve as a
means of contact for Catholic radio
groups and to act as a clearing-
house for information helpful to
Catholic broadcasters. A "Memo-
randum on Producing Catholic
Radio Programs," which contains
helpful information along these
lines, has been issued by the Bu-
reau and may be secured from the
N. C. C. M. on request.

A publication known as the
"Catholic Film and Radio Review"
was inaugurated within the past
year. It is published at 728 South
Hill St., Los Angeles, Calif.
Sheen each year and offered free of
charge to the radio audience.

The Catholic Hour

The nation-wide Catholic Hour,
now grown to be the world's largest
regular religious radio broadcast,
was inaugurated on March 2, 1930,
by the National Council of Catholic
Men and the National Broadcasting
Company jointly. The inaugural pro-
gram was carried on 22 stations
associated with the National Broad-
casting Company, and this number
has now grown to 106, located
throughout the United States and
Hawaii, and including one short-
wave station. The program can be
received regularly by short wave
in almost any part of the Western
World and the National Council of

Catholic Men reports that it has
received letters from listeners as
far away as the Falkland Islands
Nigeria, Turkey, Alaska and Aus-
tralia. The N. C. C. M. produces the
program in its entirety, and attends
to all administrative details, etc.
N.B.C. and its associated stations
co-operate by providing studio fa-
cilities and radio service.

The program, originally of one
hour's duration, now lasts only a
half hour and consists of an eight-
een-minute address, ten minutes of
choral music, and announcements.
Each speaker delivers a series of
addresses in sequence, some of the

524

series continuing through as many
as seventeen weeks. The subjects
are usually doctrinal, moral, or his-
torical. The priest-speakers are
chosen from many sections of the
country by a special committee es-
tablished by the National Council
of Catholic Men. Among those who
have had regular annual engage-
ments are the Rt. Rev. Msgr. Pul-
ton J. Sheen, Rev. James M. Gillis,
C. S. P., and, before his death, Rev.
John A. McClorey, S. J.

Music is provided by a choral
group associated with the famous
Paulist choristers.

The Catholic Hour elicits mail
response to the extent of about
25,000 letters per month averaged
throughout the year. The National
Council of Catholic Men estimates
that about 20 per cent of these are
from non-Catholics, and that less
than one-half of one percent are
adversely critical. Hundreds of peo-

ple have been brought into
back to the Church through its
instrumentality.

An innovation for the Catholic
Hour was begun in the series of
programs given during January,
February, and March, 1940, by the
Rt. Rev. Msgr. Fulton J. Sheen. Be-
ginning his series with a plea for
a return to God and to the spirit of
prayer, he offered free on request a
small "Prayer Book for Our Times,"
which he prepared in co-operation
with St. Anthony's Guild of Pater-
son, N. J. There were 35,000 lis-
teners who responded to that call,
and when the series was ended on
Easter Sunday the number had
swelled to more than 300,000. The
N. C. C. M. office alone distributed
323,000 of the prayer books.

A comparable supplementary
booklet has been prepared by Msgr.
Sheen each year and offered free of
charge to the radio audience.

BAPTISMAL CERTIFICATE

The following baptismal certifi-
cate has wide distribution in Switz-
erland. The document, given to the
child at Baptism is kept in the
home as a reminder of deep sig-
nificance.

On (day of month) in the year of
Our Lord ... in the Church of ...
at . . . , (name of child) was chosen
in Baptism through the mercy of
God and His inscrutable will and
called to be a child of God. He
(she) was born of the Lord, reborn
of the water and the Holy Ghost,
equipped with Divine Life, reform-
ed to the likeness of God to be a
Brother (Sister) of Christ, elevated
to be a temple of the Holy Ghost,
molded to be a member of the Body
of Christ, planted as a branch of
His holy vine, received among the
holy community, among the kingly
priesthood, the divine kindred of
the sons and daughters of God.
Now he (she) is a member of the
Church of God, of the Holy Catholic
Church. He (she) has the right to
receive the body of Our Lord, to be
forgiven his (her) sins in Holy Con-
fession, to be filled with the Holy
Ghost in the Sacrament of Con-
firmation and to become a warrior

of Christ. Should he (she) think of
getting married, he (she) will re-
ceive the grace of accomplishing
his (her) task as father (mother) so
to please God, in the Sacrament of
Matrimony. In serious illness every
priest will come to his (her) as-
sistance to dispense the Sacrament
of the Holy Oils, the blessing of
the sick by Our Lord and the unc-
tion for his (her) last hours in life.
He (she) has a claim to all the
blessings and Sacraments of the
Church, may take part in every
Holy Mass ever offered upon this
earth and partake of the fullness
of Christ's and all His Saints' bless-
ings untold. For his (her) com-
munion reaches unto the Seraphim
in the very presence of God. When
the Lord recalls him (her) into
eternity, he (she) has a right to ob-
tain church burial for he (she) is
called to the glory of Resurrection
and to receive the unfathomable
joy of the Living God Who lives
and reigns as King in all eternity.
May the Lord grant that he (she)
be always mindful of his (her) high
calling and lead a life worthy of it.
The Sponsors The Pastor

(signatures) (signature)

525

THE CHURCH'S STAND ON CAPITAL AND LABOR

Thoughts from the Encyclical "Quadragesimo Anno" of Pope Pius X8
("Forty Years" after the "Rerum Novarurn" of Pope Leo XI li)

The Industrial Revolution created
both the privileged capitalist class
and the oppressed laboring class.

Charity — The capitalist has not
desired a fair distribution of profits

but has consigned the wretched
laborer to the good offices of
charity.

Industrial Reform — The unde-
servedly miserable laborer has agi-
tated, sometimes wisely, sometimes
unwisely, for the reform of indus-
try.

Unjust Distribution — Catholic
priests and laymen were quickly
convinced that the unjust distinc-
tion in the distribution of wealth
was an evil,

Exploitation of Labor — Pope Leo
XIII espoused the cause of the
working man, who had long been
exploited by cruel employers and
greedy competition.

Modern Social and Economic
Problems — Today modern econom-
ics must be arraigned; Socialism
must be examined; the root of the
present social disorder must be ex-
posed; the cure must be indicated
—and that is a reform of Christian
morals.

Work of the Church — Pope Leo
insisted on the authority of the
Gospel to end or make conflicts less
bitter. The Church enlightens and
directs the mind and improves and
betters the condition of the working

man by approving working men's
organizations. The Church awak-
ened the down-trodden working
man with a sense of his true dig-
nity. Institutions were founded for
the assistance and support of labor.

Importance of Catholic Teachings
— Whether consciously or not, the
teachings of Pope Leo came to be
used by the whole world, particu-
larly after the World War. Many
underestimate the importance of
Pope Leo's doctrine, but thereby
they show their own ignorance or
ingratitude.

Duties of the State — Pope Leo
reminded the State that it has the
duty of insuring public and private
prosperity and demanded that the
State give special protection to the
needy wage-earner rather than ex-
tend privilege to the capitalist.

Rights of Labor — Pope Leo
taught that the rights of the laborer
spring from his dignity as a man
and as a Christian and concern the
soul, the health and strength of the
body, the housing, workshops,
wages, dangerous occupations,
risks, etc.

Unions of Employers and Em-
ployees — Pope Leo held that or-
ganizations of working men and
employers would bring the two
classes closer together and would
aid in alleviating distress.

Liberalism Denounced — Pope Leo
denounced Liberalism which per-

526

mlts capitalists to organize in cor-
porations, etc., but denies laborers
th« right to unite.

Trades Unions Approved — Pope
Leo encouraged the formation of
trades unions, with religious back-
ground if possible, in opposition to
socialist organizations whereby re-
spect for justice and collaboration
is lost.

Employers7 Associations — Pope
Leo proposed associations of em-
ployers for the common good but,
so far, little has been done to meet
his proposal.

Rights of the Church~It is the
right of the Church to deal authori-
tatively with social and economic
pToblems whenever they interfere
with moral conduct.

Private Property — Pope Leo de-
fended the right of private property
against Socialism but this does not
mean that the Church upholds the
wealthier classes against the pro-
letariat.

Defense of Private Ownership —
The abolition of private ownership
would not be beneficial but griev-
ously harmful to the working
classes.

Purpose of Private Ownership —
The right to own private property
has been given by God Himself so
that individuals may provide for
their own needs and the needs ot
their families.

Character of Ownership — The
light of ownership is twofold, i.e.,

individual and social. Too much
stress on one or the other leads to
the evils of individualism and col-
lectivism.

Distinction of Right and Use —
The right of private property must
T)e distinguished from its use. The
misuse of the privilege of owner-
ship does not destroy the principle
of ownership.

Defining Private Possession — The
of private possession has

been left by God to man's own in-
dustry and to the laws of individual
people. The right to possess private
property is derived from the Author
of nature, not from man.

Rights of the State — The State
has no right to abolish the institu-
tion of private property but only
the right to control its use in har-
mony with the public good.

Superfluous Income — Those with
superfluous income have the obliga-
tion of using it for charity.

Interdependence of Capital and
Labor — Capital cannot do without
labor, nor labor without capital. It
is flagrantly unjust for one or the
other to seize all the profits of
production.

Unjust Claims of Capital— Capital
has unjustly claimed all the prod-
ucts and profits and has left only a
minimum of subsistence to labor.

Unjust Claims of Labor — Labor
also has unjustly claimed all prod-
ucts and profits except what is nec-
essary for the repair of capital. It
is to be understood that the laborer
has not the right to the full product
of his toil.

Proper Distribution of Wealth — -
Wealth produced should be dis-
tributed for the common good
among individuals and classes of
people. The proletariat must be up-
lifted from hand-to-mouth uncer-
tainty. A just share of the profits
should go to capital but an amply
suflicient share should be given to
labor, with which, by thrift and
good management, the family bur-
dens may be borne with greater
ease.

Enterprise, capital and labor must
combine to produce; all three de-
serve a share in the fruits of in-
dustry, not only one.

Danger of Revolution — Unless
proletarian conditions are im-
proved, human society cannot be

527

defended from the forces of revolu-
tion.

Property for Laborers — The prop-
ertyless laborer should be enabled
to acquire some property.

Wage Contracts — Partnerships —
It is an error to say that wage con-
tracts are unjust, but it is desirable
under modern conditions that some
form of partnership be used so that
wage earners may participate in
ownership, management or profits.

Just Wage — A just wage must be
sufficient to support the laborer and
his family. Others in the family
should contribute to its mainten-
ance, but tender children and
women, particularly mothers, fehould
not be forced to seek work out-
side the home. Every effort must
be made to enable fathers of fam-
ilies to receive a sufficient wage. If
this is not possible in the present
state of society, reforms should be
introduced to guarantee such a
wage.

Unjust Wages — It is unjust to de-
mand wages so high that an em-
ployer cannot pay them without
ruin to himself or ultimate harm
to employees.

Unjust Wage Cuts— But if busi-
ness makes smaller profits on ac-
count of bad management, the want
of enterprise or out-of-date methods,
that is not a just reason for reduc-
ing the working man's wages. It
is unjust to lower or raise wages
for private profit without consider-
ing the common good.

Unjust Burdens — If business does
not make enough money to pay a
just wage on account of unjust bur-
dens or competition, those who
force business into such straits are
to blame.

Harmony between Capital and
Labor — Employers and employees
should join to overcome difficulties
and obstacles.

Savings — It is conducive to the
common good that wage earners
save a portion of their wages so as
to attain a certain modest fortune.

Employment — Opportunity for
work should be provided for those
who are willing and able to work.

Wage Scales — A scale of wages
too low as well as one too high,
causes unemployment.

Unemployment — Widespread and
lengthy unemployment is a dreadful
scourge, causing misery and temp-
tation to the laborer, the ruin of
prosperity in nations and the en-
dangering of public order, peace
and tranquillity.

Individualism and the State — The

State should interfere to correct the
evils of individualism. It is the
duty of the State to abolish conflict
between classes and to promote
harmony between the various ranks
of society.

Labor Not a Commodity — Since
the hu-man dignity of the working
man must be recognized in labor,
labor is not a chattel or a commod-
ity for sale.

Occupational Groups — Instead of
subjecting labor to the commodity
law of supply and demand, laborers
should organize themselves into oc-
cupational groups. The Occupation-
al Group system is the organizing
of the members of the same trade
or occupation. This is similar to
the Guild system of the Middle
Ages.

Labor Unions — Laborers have the
right to create or join unions and
adopt rules for the attainment of
their objects.

Laissez-faire — Economic affairs
cannot be left to free competition
alone. The individualistic ideal that
the State should keep hands off in-
dustry is a dangerous doctrine.

Monopoly — Monopoly must be
controlled by social justice. Social
justice may be defined as that vir-
tue (of justice) by which the mem-
bers of a society perform all ac-
tions necessary for attaining or
maintaining the common good of
that society, and direct all their
conduct in right relation to that
same common good.

528

International Pacts — Since na-
tions are dependent, one upon the
other, economic cooperation should
be promoted by prudent pacts and
institutions.

Corporations — Syndicates — Syn-
dical and corporative organizations
under public control are advanta-
geous in preventing strikes and lock-
outs and in repressing Socialism
but they have the risk of becoming
bureaucratic and political unless
actuated by Catholic principles.

Economic Domination of a Few —

Free competition has been super-
seded during the last forty years
by the concentration of great power
and economic domination in the
hands of a few, such as trustees
and directors of invested funds.
These few are able to govern credit
and determine its allotment, thus
holding in their hands the soul of
production.

Survival of the Strongest — Limit-
less free competition has resulted in
the survival of the strongest, who
very often are not the most just.

Results of Economic Dominations
— This concentration of economic
power has led to a struggle for eco-
nomic dictatorship, a struggle for
the control of the State so that its
resources and authority might be
abused, and finally to a clash be-
tween states over economic mat-
ters.

Politics and Economics — States
have used their power and political
influence to promote the economic
advantage of their citizens; eco-
nomic forces have insisted on decid-
ing political controversies.

Economic Dictatorship — Free
competition is dead; economic dic-
tatorship has taken its place. Eco-
nomic life has become hard, cruel
and relentless.

Imperialism — The State, which
should be supreme, has become a
slave to human passion and greed.
A detestable imperialism holds
that where a man's fortune is, there
is his country.

Public Authority — Free competi-
tion and economic domination must
be subjected to public authority
which should look out for public
good.

Socialism Divided — Within the
past forty years Socialism has been
divided into two hostile groups,
both of which however, oppose the
Christian faith.

Communism — One group has de-
generated into Communism which
pursues a merciless class warfare
and aims to abolish private owner-
ship. It is cruel and relentless when
in power. All care should be taken
to prevent the propagation of Com-
munist doctrines and to prevent
conditions which so discourage
people that they will welcome the
change offered 'by Communism.

Moderate Socialism — Less radical
is the other section of Socialism
which condemns recourse to phys-
ical force and mitigates the pro-
gram of class warfare and abolition
of private property. Its recent pro-
grams often approach the ideal of
Christian reform.

This group, however, has not re-
jected class warfare and the aboli-
tion of private property but has
merely become more moderate in
these matters. It is vain to meet
Socialism half way. Socialism must
accept Christian truths wholeheart-
edly before it can be called Chris-
tian.

Just Demands of Socialism — So-
cialists should be convinced that
their just demands are defended by
Christian faith and promoted by
Christian charity.

Socialism and the Church— -Many
have Questioned whether that form
of Socialism which has retracted
false doctrines can be accepted by
the Church.

Christianity Opposes Socialism —
Whether Socialism is considered
as a doctrine, a historical fact or
a movement, if it really remains
Socialism, it cannot be brought in-

529

to harmony with the Church be-
cause it conceives human society
in a way utterly alien to Christian
truth.

Christian Doctrine — Christian
Doctrine teaches that man is
placed on earth to develop his fac-
ulties for the praise and glory of
God, so that he may attain tempo-
ral and eternal happiness.

Socialist Doctrine — Socialism
holds that man lives on earth sim-
ply for his own material advantage
and that for the better production
of wealth, man must surrender his
individuality and submit to the dic-
tates of a society dedicated to the
production of wealth.

Temporal Goods — The acquisition
of temporal goods is so highly es-
teemed by Socialists that they
would sacrifice other greater goods,
such as liberty therefor; they
would replace human dignity with
material abundance.

Socialist Authority — A Socialist
society is impossible without the
use of excessive compulsion. So-
cialist authority is based on the
need for the acquisition of wealth,
not on the authority of God.

"Religious Socialism" and "Chris-
tian Socialism'1 are contradictions

in terms. No one can be at the
same time a sincere Catholic and
a true Socialist.

Cultural Socialism, likewise to be
avoided, was born of Liberalism;
its offspring will be Bolshevism.

Church Does Not Favor the Rich
— Many Catholics have joined so-
cialistic organizations, giving as
their excuse that the Church favors
the rich and neglects the working
man. This is an unjust charge, as
the encyclical of Pope Leo XIII
proves. Those who have wandered
astray are earnestly besought to
return to the Church.

Social Reconstruction, to be ef-
fective, must be preceded by moral
renovation. If society is to be
Sealed, it will be by a return to

Christian life and Christian insti-
tutions.

Christianity Opposes Greed —

Christianity alone supplies the rem-
edy for the excessive solicitude for
transitory things, which is the ori-
gin of all vices.

Loss of Souls — Today, more souls
are being lost than fortunes. What
will it profit men that a more pru-
dent distribution and use of riches
make it possible for them to gain
even the whole world, If thereby
they suffer the loss of their OWB
souls?

Economics and Greed — What
will it profit to teach them sound
principles of economics if they per-
mit themselves to be swept away
by selfishness and unbridled greed?

Original Sin — Because of original
sin man is easily led astray by low
desires and tempted to prefer the
transient goods of this world to the
lasting goods of heaven.

Violation of Law — The unquench-
able thirst for riches and temporal
possessions has caused men to
break the law of God and violate
the rights of their neighbors.

Evil Consciences— -The uncertain-
ty of economic conditions demands
the keenest and most unceasing
straining of energy with the result
that some have become so hardened
against the stings of conscience as
to hold all means good which en-
able them to increase their profits
and safeguard the wealth amassed
by unremitting toil against the sud-
den changes of fortune.

Speculation — The easy returns
possible from speculation have ap-
pealed to the greed for gain there-
by resulting in unchecked specula-
tion, whereby prices have been
raised and lowered.

Corporations — Abominable abuses
have arisen in corporations. Injus-
tices and frauds have taken place
where boards of directors violate
their trusts as regards the savings
they administer.

530

Rationalism — By vigorously en-
forcing the moral law, civil author-
ity could have averted these evils,
but rationalism, which disregards
moral law, had permeated civil
authority and gave free reign to
avarice.

The Avaricious who committed
the gravest injustices against
others easily found imitators of
their iniquity because of their mani-
fest success, their extravagant dis-
play of wealth, their derision of the
scruples of more delicate con-
sciences and the crushing of more
cautious competitors.

Workers Used as Tools — As
business leaders fell into evil,
workingmen followed them, particu-
larly as many employers treated
workers as mere tools, without con-
sidering the welfare of their souls.

Moral Perils in Factories — Boys
and young men, girls and women
are exposed in factories to fright-
ful perils to morals.

Family Life Ruined — The present
economic regime and the resulting
disgraceful housing conditions have
proven obstacles to family ties and
family life.

Dally Bread — Instead of the true
Christian spirit, man's one aim has
been to obtain his daily bread as
best he can.

Labor's Perversion — Bodily labor,
which was decreed for the good of
man's body and soul, has been
changed into an instrument of
strange perversion.

Degradation of Labor — Dead mat-
ter leaves the factory enobled and
transformed where men are cor-
rupted and degraded.

New Economic Order — Economic
life must be rationalized but it will
be faulty and imperfect unless
based on the marvelous unity of
the divine plan.

Divine Plan — God is the supreme
end of all created activity; all
created goods are merely instru-

ments leading to God. God has
placed man upon earth to work and
use it for his own needs.

Fortunes — Those engaged in pro-
duction are not forbidden to in-
crease their fortunes in a lawful
and just manner.

Proportionate Share of Wealth —
He who serves society and develops
its wealth should be given a pro-
portionate share of the increased
public riches, provided he respects
the law of God and the rights of
his neighbor.

Justice and Charity — Justice can
remove the cause of social strife
but it is left to charity to bring a
union of hearts and minds. In the
absence of charity, the wisest regu-
lations come to nothing.

Charity and the Laborer — Under
charity the rich and powerful will
change their former negligence of
their poorer brethren into solici-
tous and effective regard.

Charity and the Laborer — Under
charity working men will lay aside
all feelings of hatred or envy, will
become proud of their positions and
work usefully and honorably for the
common good, following Christ,
Who chose to become a carpenter.

Paganism — As more than once
before in the history of the Church,
we are confronted with a world
which has almost fallen back into
paganism. Working men who have
denied Christ must be won back to
Him.

Social Studies — An intense study
of social matters, Christian training
in youth, and the use of spiritual
exercises are necessary to enable
Christians to solve the problems of
the day.

Catholic Program — As resolute
disciples are selected by evil men
to spread false doctrines and to op-
pose the Church, Catholics must al-
so resolutely teach the true doc-
trine and oppose evil.

531

FR6M FIRST ENCYCLICAL OF POPE PIUS XII

"SUMMI PONTIFICATUS"
WHICH EXHORTS TO UNITY IN OPPOSING WORLD EVILS

Venerable Brethren:

Health and Apostolic Benediction.

In the very year which marks
the fortieth anniversary of the con-
secration of mankind to our Re-
deemer's Most Sacred Heart, the in-
scrutable counsel of the Lord, for
no merit of ours, has laid upon
us the exalted dignity and grave
care of the supreme pontificate;
for that consecration was pro-
claimed by our immortal predeces-
sor Leo XIII at the beginning of
the Holy Year which closed the
last century.

And we, as a newly ordained
priest, then just empowered to re-
cite, "I will go in to the altar of
God" (Psalm xlii, 4), hailed the
encyclical "Annum Sacrum" with
genuine approval, enthusiasm and
delight as a message from heaven.
We associated ourselves in fervent
admiration of the motives and aims
which inspired and directed the
truly providential action of a Pon-
tiff so sure in his diagnosis of the
open and hidden needs and sores
of his day.

King of Kings

It is only natural then that we
should today feel profoundly grate-
ful to Providence for having de-
signed that the first year of our
pontificate should be associated
with a memory so precious and so
dear of our first year of priesthood,
and that we should take the oppor-
tunity of paying homage to the
"King of Kings and Lord of Lords"
(I Timothy, vi, 15; cf. Apocalypse,
xix, 6) as a kind of introit prayer
to our pontificate, in the spirit of
our renowned predecessor and in
the faithful accomplishment of his
designs and that, in fine, we should
make of it the alpha and omega
of our aims, of our hopes, of our
teaching, of our activity, of our
patience and of our sufferings, by
consecrating them all to the spread
of the Kingdom of Christ. . . .

Can there be, venerable brethren,
a greater or more urgent duty than

to preach the "unsearchable riches
of Christ" (Ephesians, iii, 8) to the
men of our time? Can there be
anything nobler than to unfurl the
"ensign of the King" before those
who have followed and still follow
a false standard, and to win back
to the victorious banner of the cross
those who have abandoned it? ...

As, with a heart full of confidence
and hope, we place this first en-
cyclical of our pontificate under
the seal of Christ the King, we
feel entirely assured of the unani-
mous and enthusiastic approval of
the whole flock of Christ. The dif-
ficulties, anxieties and trials of the
present hour arouse, intensify and
refine, to a degree rarely attained,
the sense of solidarity in the Cath-
olic family. They make all believ-
ers in God and in Christ share the
consciousness of a common threat
from a common danger. . . .

At the head of the road which
leads to the spiritual and moral
bankruptcy of the present day
stand the nefarious efforts of not
a few to dethrone Christ; the aban-
donment of the law of truth which
He proclaimed and of the law of
love which is the life breath of
His kingdom.

In the recognition of the royal
prerogatives of Christ and in the
return of individuals and of so-
ciety to the law of His truth and
of His love lies the only way to
salvation.

Tempest of War

Venerable brethren, as we write
these lines the terrible news comes
to us that the dread tempest of war
is already raging despite all our
efforts to avert it.

. . . Our paternal heart is torn
by anguish as we look ahead to
all that will yet come forth from
the baneful seed of violence and of
hatred for which the sword today
plows the blood-drenched furrow.

But precisely because of this
Apocalyptic foresight of disaster,
imminent and remote, we feel we

532

have a duty to raise with still
greater insistence the eyes and
hearts of those in whom there yet
remains good-will, to the One from
Whom alone comes the salvation
of the world — to One Whose al-
mighty and merciful hand can alone
calm this tempest — to the One
Whose truth and Whose love can
enlighten the intellects and inflame
the hearts of so great a section
of mankind plunged in error, self-
ishness, strife and struggle, so as
to give it a new orientation in the
spirit of the kingship of Christ.

Perhaps — God grant it — one
may hope that this hour of direst
need may bring a change of out-
look and sentiment to those many,
who till now have walked with
blind faith along the path of popu-
lar modern errors, unconscious ot
the treacherous and insecure
ground on which they trod. Per-
haps the many who have not
grasped the importance of the edu-
cational and pastbral mission of
the Church will now understand
better her warnings, scouted in the
false security of the past.

No defense of Christianity could
be more effective than the present
straits. From the immense vortex
of error and anti-Christian move-
ments there has come forth a crop
of such poignant disasters as to
constitute a condemnation surpass-
ing in its collusiveness any mere-
ly theoretical refutation. . . .

Cause of Evils

The present age, venerable breth-
ren, by adding new errors to the
doctrinal aberrations of the past,
has pushed these to extremes which
lead inevitably to a drift toward
chaos. Before all else, it is certain
that the radical and ultimate cause
of the evils which we deplore in
modern society is the denial and
rejection of a universal norm of
morality as well for individual and
social life as for international re-
lations; we mean the disregard, so
common nowadays, and the forgetful-
ness of the natural law itself, which
has its foundation in God, Almighty
Creator and Father of all, supreme

and absolute Lawgiver, all-wise and
just Judge of human actions.

When God is hated, every basis
of morality is undermined; the
voice of conscience is stilled or at
any rate grows very faint, that
voice which teaches even to the
illiterate and to uncivilized tribes
what is good and what is bad, what
lawful, what forbidden, and makes
men feel themselves responsible for
their actions to a Supreme Judge.

The denial of the fundamentals
of morality had its origin in Eu-
rope, in the abandonment of that
Christian teaching of which the
chair of Peter is the depository and
exponent. That teaching had once
given spiritual cohesion to a Eu-
rope which, educated, ennobled and
civilized by the Cross, had reached
a degree of civil progress as to be-
come the teacher of other peoples,
of other continents. But, cut off
from the infallible teaching au-
thority of the Church, not a few
separated brethren have gone so far
as to overthrow the central dogma
of Christianity, the divinity of the
Saviour, and have hastened thereby
the progress of spiritual decay.

The Holy Gospel narrates that
when Jesus was crucified "there
was darkness over the whole earth"
(Matthew, xxvii, 45); a terrifying
symbol of what happened and what
still happens spiritually wherever
incredulity, blind and proud of it-
self, has succeeded in excluding
Christ from modern life, especially
from public life, and has under-
mined faith in God as well as faith
in Christ. . . .

With the weakening of faith in
God and in Jesus Christ, and the
darkening in men's minds of the
light of moral principles, there dis-
appeared the indispensable founda-
tion of the stability and quiet of
that internal and external private
and public order, which alone can
support and safeguard the prosper-
ity of States.

It is true that even when Europe
had a cohesion of brotherhood
through identical ideals gathered
from Christian preaching she was
not free from divisions, convulsions

533

and wars which laid her waste; but
perhaps they never felt the intense
pessimism of today as to the possi-
bility of settling them, for they had
then an effective moral sense of the
just and of the unjust, of the law-
ful and of the unlawful which, by
restraining outbreaks of passion,
left the way open to an honorable
settlement.

In our days, on the contrary, dis-
sensions come not only from the
surge of rebellious passion, but also
from a deep spiritual crisis which
has overthrown the sound princi-
ples of private and public morality.

Among the many errors which
derive from the poisoned source
of religious and moral agnosticism,
we would draw your attention, ven-
erable brethren, to two in particular,
as being those which more than
others render almost impossible or
at least precarious and uncertain
the peaceful intercourse of peoples.
Law of Charity

The first of these pernicious er-
rors, widespread today, is the for-
getfulness of that law of human
solidarity and charity which is dic-
tated and imposed by our common
origin and by the equality of ra-
tional nature in all men, to what-
ever people they belong, and by the
redeeming sacrifice offered by Jesus
Christ on the altar of the Cross to
His Heavenly Father on behalf of
sinful mankind.

In fact, the first page of the
Scripture, with magnificent simplic-
ity, tells us how God, as a culmina-
tion to His creative work, made
man to His own image and likeness
(of. Genesis, i, 26, 27); and the
same Scripture tells us that He en-
riched man with supernatural gifts
and privileges, and destined him to
an eternal and ineffable happiness.

It shows us besides how other
men took their origin from the first
couple, and then goes on in unsur-
passed vividness of language, to
recount their division into different
groups and their dispersion to vari-
ous parts of the world. Even when
they abandoned their Creator, God
did not cease to regard them as His
children who, according to His

merciful plan, should one day be
reunited once more in His friend-
ship (cf. Genesis, xii, 3).

The Apostle of the Gentiles later
on makes himself the herald of this
truth which associates men as
brothers in one great family, when
he proclaims to the Greek world
that God "hath made of one, all
mankind, to dwell upon the whole
face of the eath, determining ap-
pointed times, and the limits of
their habitation. That they should
seek God'1 (Acts xvii, 26, 27). ...

It is the same Apostle who por-
trays for us mankind in the unity
of its relations with the Son of God,
image of the invisible God, in Whom
all things have been created: "In
Him were all things created" (Co-
lossians, i, 16) ; in the unity of its
ransom, effected for all by Christ,
Who through His holy and most
bitter Passion restored the original
friendship with God which had been
broken, making Himself the media-
tor between God and men: "For
there is one God, and one mediator
of God and men, the man Christ
Jesus" (I Timothy, ii, 5).

And to render such friendship
between God and mankind more
intimate, this same divine and uni-
versal Mediator of salvation and
of peace, in the sacred silence of
the supper room, before He con-
summated the Supreme Sacrifice,
let fall from His divine lips the
words which reverberate mightily
down the centuries, inspiring he-
roic charity in a world devoid of
love and torn by hate: "This is My
commandment: that you love one
another, as I have loved you"
(John, xv, 12)

In the light of this unity of all
mankind which exists in law and
in fact, individuals do not feel
themselves isolated units, like
grains of sand, but united by the
very force of their nature and by
their internal destiny into an or-
ganic, harmonious mutual relation-
ship which varies with the chang-
ing of times.

And the nations, despite a differ-
ence of development due to diverse
conditions of life and of culture,

534

are not destined to break the unity
of the human race, but rather to
enrich and embellish it by the shar-
ing of their own peculiar gifts and
by that reciprocal interchange of
goods which can be possible and
efficacious only when a mutual love
and a lively sense of charity unite
all the sons of the same Father
and all those redeemed by the same
Divine Blood.

The Church of Christ, the faithful
depository of the teaching of di-
vine Wisdom cannot, and does not,
think of deprecating or disdaining
the particular characteristics which
each people with jealous and in-
telligible pride cherishes and re-
tains as a precious heritage. Her
aim is a supernatural union in all-
embracing love, deeply felt and
practised, and not the unity which
is exclusively external and super-
ficial and by that very fact weak.

The Church hails with joy and
follows with her maternal blessing
every method of guidance and care
which aims at a wise and orderly
evolution of particular forces and
tendencies having their origin in
the individual character of each
race, provided that they are not
opposed to the duties incumbent
on men from their unity of origin
and common destiny.

She has repeatedly shown in her
missionary enterprises that such a
principle of action is the guiding
star of her universal apostolate.
Pioneer research and investigation,
involving sacrifice, devotedness and
love on the part of her missionaries
of every age, have been undertaken
in order to facilitate the deeper
appreciative insight into the most
varied civilizations and to put their
spiritual values to account for a
living and vital preaching of the
gospel of Christ.

All that in such usages and cus-
toms is not inseparably bound up
with religious errors will always
be subject to kindly consideration
and when it is found possible will
be sponsored and developed, . . .

But legitimate and well-ordered
love of our native country should
not make us close our eyes to the

all-embracing nature of Christian
charity, which calls for considera-
tion of others and of their interests
in the pacifying light of love. . . .

Venerable brethren, forgetfulness
of the law of universal charity —
of that charity which alone can
consolidate peace by extinguishing
hatred and softening envies and dis-
sensions— is the source of very
grave evils for peaceful relations
between nations.

Totalitarianism

But there is yet another error
no less pernicious to the well-being
of the nations and to the prosperity
of that great human society which
gathers together and embraces
within its confines all races. It is
the error contained in those ideas
which do not hesitate to divorce
civil authority from every kind of
dependence upon the Supreme Be-
ing— First Cause and absolute Mas-
ter of man and of society — and
from every restraint of a higher
law derived from God as from its
first source.

Thus they accord the civil au-
thority an unrestricted field of ac-
tion that is at the mercy of the
changeful tide of human will, or
of the dictates of casual historical
claims, and of the interests of a
few. . . .

Where the dependence of human
right upon the Divine is denied,
where appeal is made only to some
insecure idea of a merely human
authority and an autonomy is
claimed which rests only upon a
utilitarian morality, there human
law itself justly forfeits in its more
weighty application the moral force
which is the essential condition for
its acknowledgment and also for
its demand of sacrifices.

It is quite true that power based
on such weak and unsteady foun-
dations can attain at times under
chance circumstances material suc-
cesses apt to arouse wonder in
superficial observers. But the mo-
ment comes when the inevitable
law triumphs, which strikes down
all that has been constructed upon
a Bidden or open disproportion be-
tween the greatness of the mate-

535

rial and outward success and the
weakness of the inward value and
of its moral foundation. Such dis-
proportion exists whenever public
authority disregards or denies the
dominion of the Supreme Lawgiver,
Who as He has given rulers power,
has also set and marked its hounds.

Function of the State

Indeed, as our great predecessor
Leo XIII wisely taught in the en-
cyclical, "Immortale Dei/' it was
the Creator's will that civil sov-
ereignty should regulate social life
after the dictates of an order
changeless in its universal prin-
ciples; should facilitate the attain-
ment in the temporal order by indi-
viduals of physical, intellectual and
moral perfection; and should aid
them to reach their supernatural end.

Hence, it is the noble prerogative
and function of the State to con-
trol, aid and direct the private and
individual activities of national life
that they converge harmoniously
toward the common good. That
good can neither be defined accord-
ing to arbitrary ideas nor can it
accept for its standard primarily
the material prosperity of society,
hut rather it should be defined ac-
cording to the harmonious devel-
opment and the natural perfection
of man. It is for this perfection
that society is designed by the Cre-
ator as a means.

To consider the State as some-
thing ultimate to which everything
else should be subordinated and
directed cannot fail to harm the
true and lasting prosperity of na-
tions. This can happen either when
unrestricted dominion comes to be
conferred on the State as having
a mandate from the nation, the
people, or even a social class, or
when the State arrogates such do-
minion to itself as absolute master,
despotically without any mandate
whatsoever.

If in fact the State lays claim
to and directs private enterprises,
these, ruled as they are by delicate
and complicated internal principles
which guarantee and assure the
realization of their special aims,
may be damaged to the detriment

of the public good, by being
wrenched from their natural sur-
roundings, that is, from responsible
private action.

Rights of the Family

Further, there would be danger
lest the primary and essential cell
of society, the family, with its well-
being and its growth, should come
to be considered from the narrow
standpoint of national power, and
lest it be forgotten that man and
the family are by nature anterior
to the State, and that the Creator
has given to both of them powers
and rights and has assigned them
a mission and a charge that corre-
spond to undeniable natural re-
quirements.

The education of the new gener-
ation in that case would not aim
at the balanced and harmonious
development of the physical pow-
ers and of all the intellectual and
moral qualities, but at a one-sided
formation of those civic virtues
that are considered necessary for
attaining political success, while
the virtues which give society the
fragrance of nobility, humanity and
reverence would be inculcated less,
for fear they should detract from
the price of the citizen.

Before us stand out with painful
clarity the dangers we fear will
accrue to this and coming genera-
tions from the neglect or non-recog-
nition, the minimizing and the grad-
ual abolition of the rights peculiar
to the family. Therefore we stand
up as determined defenders of
those rights in the full conscious-
ness of the duty imposed on us by
our apostolic office. The stress of
our times as well external as in-
ternal, material and spiritual alike,
and the manifold errors with their
countless repercussions are tasted
by none so bitterly as by that noble
little cell, the family.

True courage and a heroism
worthy in its degree of admiration
and respect are often necessary to
support the hardships of life, the
daily weight of misery, growing
want and restrictions on a scale
never before experienced, whose

536

reason and necessity are not al-
ways apparent. . . .

No one of good-will and vision
will think of refusing the State,
in the exceptional conditions of the
world of today, correspondingly
wider and exceptional rights to
meet the popular needs. But even
in such emergencies the moral law,
established by God, demands that
the lawfulness of each such meas-
ure and its real necessity be scru-
tinized with the greatest rigor ac-
cording to the standards of the
common good.

In any case, the more burden-
some the material sacrifices de-
manded of the individual and the
family by the State, the more must
the rights of conscience be to it
sacred and inviolable. Goods, blood
it can demand; but the soul re-
deemed by God, never.

Formation of Youth
The charge laid by God on par-
ents to provide for the material
and spiritual good of their offspring,
and to procure for them a suitable
training saturated with the true
spirit of religion, cannot be wrested
from them without grave violation
of their rights. . . .

On the contrary, the State which
lifts anxiety from the bleeding and
torn hearts of fathers and mothers
and restores their rights, only pro-
motes its own internal peace and
lays foundations of a happy future
for the country. The souls of chil-
dren, given to their parents by God
and consecrated in baptism with
the royal character of Christ, are
a sacred charge over which watches
the jealous love of God. The same
Christ Who pronounced the words
"Suffer little children to come unto
Me" has threatened, for all His
mercy and goodness, with fearful
evils those who give scandal to
those so dear to His heart.

Now what scandal is more per-
manently harmful to generation
after generation than a formation
of youth which is misdirected to-
ward a goal that alienates from
Christ "that way and the truth
and the life," and leads to open or
hidden apostasy from Christ?

That Christ from Whom they
want to alienate the youthful gen-
erations of the present day and
of the future is the same Christ
Who has received from His Eternal
Father all power in heaven and
on earth. He holds in His omnip-
otent hand the destiny of States,
of peoples and of nations. His it
is to shorten or prolong life: His
to grant increase, prosperity and
greatness. . . .

International Relations

The idea which credits the State
with unlimited authority is not
simply an error harmful to the
internal life of nations, to their
prosperity, and to the larger and
well-ordered increase in their well-
being, but likewise it injures the
relations between peoples, for it
breaks the unity of supranational
society, robs the law of nations of
its foundations and vigor, leads to
violation of others* rights and im-
pedes agreement and peaceful in-
tercourse.

A disposition in fact of the di-
vinely sanctioned natural order di-
vides the human race into social
groups, nations or States, which
are mutually independent in organ-
ization and in the direction of their
internal life. But for all that, the
human race is bound together by re-
ciprocal ties, moral and juridical, in-
to a great commonwealth directed
to the good of all nations and ruled
by special laws which protect its
unity and promote its prosperity.

Now no one can fail to see how
the claim to absolute autonomy
for the State stands in open oppo-
sition to this natural way that is
inherent in man — nay, denies it
utterly — and therefore leaves the
stability of international relations at
the mercy of the will of rulers,
while it destroys the possibility of
true union and fruitful collabora-
tion directed to the general good.

So, venerable brethren, it is in-
dispensable for the existence of
harmonious and lasting contacts
and of fruitful relations that the
peoples recognize and observe these
principles of international natural
law which regulate their normal

537

development and activity. Such
principles demand respect for cor-
responding rights to independence,
to life and to the possibility of con-
tinuous development in the paths
of civilization; they demand fur-
ther fidelity to compacts agreed
upon and sanctioned in conformity
with the principles of the law of na-
tions. . . .

Now, it is true that with the pas-
sage of time and the substantial
change of circumstances, which
were not and perhaps could not
have been foreseen in the making
of a treaty, such a treaty or some
of its clauses can in fact become,
or at least seem to become, unjust,
impracticable or too burdensome
for one of the parties.

It is obvious that should such be
the case, recourse should be had
in good time to a frank discussion
with a view to modifying the treaty
or making another in its stead. But
to consider treaties on principle as
ephemeral, and tacitly to assume
the authority of rescinding them
unilaterally when they are no long-
er to one's advantage, would be to
abolish all mutual trust among
States. In this way, natural order
would be destroyed and there would
be seen dug between different peo-
ples and nations trenches of divi-
sion impossible to refill.

Today, venerable brethren, all
men are looking with terror into
the abyss to which they have been
brought by the errors and principles
which we have mentioned, and by
their practical consequences. . . .

Issues of War

To hope for a decisive change
exclusively from the shock of war
and its final issue is idle, as expe-
rience shows. The hour of victory
is an hour of external triumph for
the party to whom victory falls,
but it is, in equal measure, the
hour of temptation. In this hour
the angel of justice strives with
the demons of violence; the heart
of the victor all too easily is hard-
ened; moderation and far-seeing
wisdom appear to him weakness;
the excited passions of the people,
often inflamed by the sacrifices

538

and sufferings they have borne, ob-
scure the vision even of respon-
sible persons and make them inat-
tentive to the warning voice of hu-
manity and equity, which is over-
whelmed or drowned in the inhu-
man cry, "Vae victis — woe to the
conquered."

There is danger lest settlements
and decisions born in such condi-
tions be nothing else than injustice
under the cloak of justice.

No, venerable brethren, safety
does not come to peoples from ex-
ternal means, from the sword,
which can impose conditions of
peace but does not create peace.
Forces that are to renew the face
of the earth should proceed from
within, from the spirit. Once the
bitterness and the cruel strifes of
the present have ceased, the new
order of the world, of national and
international life, must rest no
longer on the quicksands of change-
able and ephemeral standards that
depend only on the selfish inter-
ests of groups and individuals.

No, they must rest on the un-
shakeable foundation, on the solid
rock of natural law and of divine
revelation. There the human legis-
lator must attain to that balance,
that keen sense of moral responsibil-
ity without which it is easy to mis-
take the boundary between the le-
gitimate use and the abuse of power.

Regeneration of Mankind

Thus only will his decisions have
internal consistency, noble dignity
and religious sanction, and be im-
mune from selfishness and passion.
For true though it is that the evils
from which mankind suffers today
come in part from economic in-
stability and from the struggle of
interests regarding a more equal
distribution of the goods which
God has given man as a means of
sustenance and progress, it is not
less true that their root is deeper
and more intrinsic, belonging to
the sphere of religious belief and
moral convictions which have been
perverted by the progressive alien-
ation of the peoples from that
unity of doctrine, faith, customs
and morals which once was pro-

moted by the tireless and benefi-
cent work of the Church.

If it is to have any effect, the re-
education of mankind must be,
above all things, spiritual and re-
ligious. Hence, it must proceed
from Christ as from its indispen-
sable foundation; must be actuated
by justice and crowned by charity.

The accomplishment of this task
of regeneration, by adapting her
means to the altered conditions of
the times and to the new needs of
the human race, is an essential and
maternal office of the Church. . . .

And yet, venerable brethren, the
teaching of Christ, which alone can
furnish man with such solid basis
of belief as will greatly enlarge his
vision, and divinely dilate his heart
and supply an efficacious remedy
to the very grave difficulties of to-
day— this and the activity of the
Church in teaching and spreading
that doctrine, and in forming and
modeling men's minds by its pre-
cepts, are at times an object of
suspicion, as if they shook the
foundations of civil authority or
usurped its rights.

Relation of Church and State
Against such suspicions we sol-
emnly declare with apostolic sin-
cerity that . . .any such aims are en-
tirely alien to that same Church,
which spreads its maternal arms
toward this world not to dominate
but to serve. She does not claim
to take the place of other legit-
imate authorities in their proper
spheres, but offers them help after
the example and in the spirit of
her Divine Founder Who "went
about doing good" (Acts, x, 38).

The Church preaches and incul-
cates obedience and respect for
earthly authority which derives
from God its whole origin and
holds to the teaching of her Divine
Master, Who said: "Render there-
fore to Caesar the things that are
Caesar's" (Matthew, xxii, 21); she
has no desire to usurp, and sings
in the liturgy: "He takes away no
earthly realms who gives us the
celestial" (hymn for feast of Epiph-
any). She does not suppress human
energies but lifts them up to all

that is noble and generous and
forms characters which do not com-
promise with conscience.

Nor has she who civilizes the
nations ever retarded the civil prog-
ress of mankind, at which on the
contrary she is pleased and glad
with a mother's pride. The end of
her activity was admirably ex-
pressed by the angels over the
cradle of the Word Incarnate, when
they sang of glory to God and an-
nounced peace to men of good-will:
"Glory to God in the highest; and
on earth peace to men of good-
will" (Luke, ii, 14). This peace which
the world cannot give, has been
left as a heritage to His disciples
by the Divine Redeemer Himself:
"Peace I leave with you, My peace
I give unto you" (John, xiv, 27)

History, wisely called by a great
Roman "the teacher of life," has
proved for close on two thousand
years how true is the word of
Scripture that he will not have
peace who resists God (cf. Job,
ix, 4). For Christ alone is the
"cornerstone" (Ephesians, ii, 20) on
which man and society can find
stability and salvation.

On this cornerstone the Church
is built, and hence -against her the
adversary can never prevail: "The
gates of hell shall not prevail"
(Matthew, xvi, 18) nor can they
ever weaken her; nay, rather, in-
ternal and external struggles tend
to augment the force and multiply
the laurels of her glorious victories.

On the other hand, any other
building which has not been found-
ed solidly on the teaching of Christ
rests on shifting sands and is des-
tined to perish miserably (cf. Mat-
thew, vii, 26, 27).

Venerable brethren, the hour
when this our first encyclical
reaches you is in many respects
a real "hour of darkness" (cf.
Luke, xxii, 53) in which the spirit
of violence and of discord brings
indescribable suffering on mankind.
Do we need to give assurance that
our paternal heart is close to all
our children in compassionate love,
and especially to the afflicted, the
oppressed, the persecuted? The na-

539

tions swept into the tragic whirl-
pool of war are perhaps as yet
only at the "beginnings of sorrows"
(Matthew, xxiv, 8), but even now
there reigns in thousands of fam-
ilies death and desolation, lamen-
tation and misery. The blood of
countless human beings, even non-
combatants, raises a piteous dirge
over a nation such as our dear
Poland, which, for its fidelity to
the Church, for its services in the
defense of Christian civilization,
written in indelible characters in
the annals of history, has a right
to the generous and brotherly sym-
pathy of the whole world, while it
awaits, relying on powerful inter-
cession of Mary, Help of Christians,
the hour of a resurrection in har-
mony with the principles of justice
and true peace.

Appeal for Peace
What has already happened and
is still happening, was presented,
as it were, in a vision before our
eyes when, while still some hope
was left, we left nothing undone
in the form suggested to us by
our apostolic office and by the
means at our disposal, to prevent
recourse to arms and to keep open
the way to an understanding hon-
orable to both parties. Convinced
that the use of force on one side
would be answered by recourse to
arms on the other, we considered
it a duty Inseparable from our
apostolic office and of Christian
charity to try every means to spare
mankind and Christianity the hor-
rors of a world conflagration, even
at the risk of having our intentions
and our aims misunderstood.

Our advice, if heard with respect,
was not, however, followed; and
while our pastoral heart looks on
with sorrow and foreboding, the
image of the Good Shepherd comes
up before our gaze, and it seems
as though we ought to repeat to
the world in His name: "If thou
. . . hadst known . . . the things
that are to thy peace; but now
they are hidden from thy eyes"
(Luke, xix, 42).

In the midst of this world which
today presents such a sharp con-

540

trast to "the peace of Christ in the
reign of Christ," the Church and
her faithful are in times and in
years of trial such as have rarely
been known in her history of
struggle and suffering. But in such
times especially, he who remains
firm in his faith and strong at heart
knows that Christ the King is never
so near as in the hour of trial,
which is the hour for fidelity. . . .
Exhortation to Prayer

Pray, then, venerable brethren,
pray without ceasing; pray espe-
cially when you offer the divine
sacrifice of love. Do you, too, pray,
you whose courageous profession of
the faith entails today hard, painful
and not rarely heroic sacrifices;
pray you suffering and agonizing
members of the Church, when Jesus
comes to console and to heal your
pains, and do not forget with the
aid of a true spirit of mortification
and worthy practice of penance to
make your prayers more acceptable
in the eyes of Him Who "lifteth
up all that fall: and setteth up all
that are cast down" (Psalm, cxliv,
14) that He in His mercy may
shorten the days of trial and that
thus the words of the psalmist
may be verified: "Then they cried
to the Lord in their affliction: and
He delivered them out of their
distresses" (Psalm cvi, 13).

And you, white legions of chil-
dren who are so loved and dear to
Jesus, when you receive in Holy
Communion the Bread of Life, raise
up your simple and innocent pray-
ers and unite them with those of
the Universal Church. The Heart of
Jesus, Who loves you, does not re-
sist your suppliant innocence. Pray
every one, pray uninterruptedly:
"pray without ceasing" (I Thessa-
lonians, v, 17). . . .

In the confidence that God, the
Author and Lover of peace, will hear
the supplications of the Church, we
impart to you all as a pledge of
the abundance of divine grace, from
the fullness of our paternal heart,
the Apostolic Benediction.

Given of Castel Gandoljo, near Rome,
on the twentieth day of October, in the
Year of Our Lord 1939 j the first of our
Pontificate. PIUS PP. XIL

"SERTUM LAET1TIAE SANCTAE"
ENCYCLICAL OF POPE PIUS XII TO THE AMERICAN HIERARCHY

Venerable Brethren:

Health and Apostolic Benediction.

In our desire to enrich the crown
of your holy joy we cross in spirit
the vast spaces of the seas and
find ourselves in your midst as you
celebrate in company with all your
faithful people the 150th anniver-
sary of the establishment of the ec-
clesiastical hierarchy in the United
States of America. And this we do
with great gladness because an oc-
casion is thus afforded us, as grati-
fying as it is solemn, of giving pub-
lic testimony of our esteem and
our affection for the youthfully
vigorous and illustrious American
people.

To one who turns the pages of
your history and reflects upon the
causes of what has been accom-
plished it is apparent that the tri-
umphal progress of divine religion
has contributed in no small degree
to the glory and prosperity which
your country now enjoys. It is in-
deed true that religion has its laws
and institutions for eternal happi-
ness, but it is also undeniable that
it dowers life here below with so
many benefits that it could do no
more even if the principal reason
for its existence were to make men
happy during the brief span of
their earthly life.

The Past 150 Years

It is a pleasure for us to recall
the well-remembered story. When
Pope Pius VI gave you your first
Bishop in the person of the Amer-
ican John Carroll and set him over
the See' of Baltimore, small and of
slight importance was the Catholic
population of your land. At that
time, too, the condition of the
United States was so perilous that
its structure and its very political
unity was threatened by grave
crisis; because of the long and ex-
hausting war the public treasury
was burdened with debt, industry
languished and the citizenry, wear-
ied by misfortunes, was split into
contending parties.

This ruinous and critical state of

affairs was put to rights by the
celebrated George Washington,
famed for his courage and keen in-
telligence. He was a close friend
of the Bishop of Baltimore.

Thus the Father of his Country
and the pioneer pastor of the
Church in that land so dear to us,
bound together by the ties of friend-
ship and clasping, so to speak, each
the other's hand, form a picture
for their descendants, a lesson to
all future generations, and a proof
that reverence for the faith of
Christ is a holy and established
principle of the American people,
seeing that it is the foundation of
morality and decency, consequently
the source of prosperity and pro-
gress.

Many are the causes to which
must be ascribed the flowering of
the Catholic Church in your coun-
try. One of them we wish to point
out as worthy of attention. Num-
bers of priests, forced to flee to
your shores from lands where per-
secution raged, brought welcome
aid to Bishop Carroll and by their
active collaboration in the sacred
ministry sowed the precious seeds
which ripened to an abundant har-
vest of virtues.

Some of them later became bish-
ops and thus had a more glorious
share in the progress of the Catho-
lic cause. And thus, as history
teaches us again and again, the
zeal of the Apostle, provided that
nourished by unfeigned faith and
sincere charity, it burns within the
breast of valiant men, is not
quenched by the storms of persecu-
tion but is carried farther across
the earth.

On the centenary of the event
which now fills your hearts with
legitimate rejoicing, Pope Leo XIII
of happy memory, with his letter
"Longingua Oceani," recalled and
examined the progress that had
been made by the Church in Amer-
ica and he accompanied his review
with some admonitions and direc-
tions whose wisdom equals their
paternal benevolence.

541

What our august predecessor
then so well wrote is worthy of re-
peated consideration. During these
past fifty years the Church has not
faltered in her course but has ex-
tended her influence to wider fields
and increased her members. For
in your country there prevails a
thriving life which the grace of the
Holy Spirit has brought to flower in
the inner sanctuary of your hearts ,
the faithful throng your churches;
around the sacred table they gather
to receive the Bread of Angels, the
food of the strong; the spiritual
exercises of St. Ignatius are fol-
lowed with great devotion in your
closed retreats; and many heeding
the Divine Voice that calls them
to the ideals of a higher life re-
ceive the priesthood or embrace the
religious state.

The Church Today

At the present time there are in
the United States 19 ecclesiastical
provinces, 115 dioceses, almost 200
seminaries and innumerable houses
of worship, elementary and high
schools, colleges, hospitals, asylums
for the poor and monasteries.

It is with good reason then that
visitors from other lands admire
the organization and system under
which your schools of various
grades are conducted, the gener-
osity of the faithful upon whom
they depend, the vigilant care with
which they are watched over by
the directors. From these schools
there comes forth a host of citi-
zens, strong in heart and mind,
who by reason of their reverence
for divine and human laws are just-
ly considered to be the strength
and the flower and the honor of
Church and of country.

Missionary associations, also no-
tably the Society for the Propaga-
tion of the Faith, are well estab-
lished and active; they are out-
standing examples in assisting by
prayer, almsgiving and other means
the heralds of the Gospel engaged
in carrying the standard of the
Cross of Salvation into the lands
of the infidel.

In this connection we cannot re-
frain from a public expression of

praise for those missionary enter-
prises proper to your own nation
which devote themselves with zeal
and energy to the wider diffusion
of the Catholic Faith. They are:
the Catholic Church Extension So-
ciety, an organization which has
gained glorious distinction for its
pious benefactions; the Catholic
Near East Welfare Association,
which furnishes a providential aid
to the interests of Christianity in
the Orient; the Indian and Negro
Missions, an association approved
by the Third Council of Baltimore
(cf. Acts of the same Council,
Chapter II), which we confirm and
recommend because it is imposed
by a very particular charity toward
your fellow citizens. We confess
that we feel a special paternal af-
fection, which is certainly inspired
of heaven, for the Negro people
dwelling among you; for in the
field of religion and education we
know that they need special care
and comfort and are very deserv-
ing of it. We therefore invoke an
abundance of heavenly blessing and
we pray fruitful success for those
whose generous zeal is devoted to
their welfare.

Moreover, in order to render
more fitting thanks to God for the
inestimable gift of the true Faith,
your countrymen, eager for ardu-
ous enterprise, are supplying to the
ranks of the missionaries numer-
ous recruits whose capacity for
toil, whose indomitable patience
and whose energy in noble initia-
tive for the Kingdom of Christ have
gained merits which earth admires
and which Heaven will crown with
due reward.

No less vigorous among you are
those works of zeal which are or-
ganized for the benefit of the chil-
dren of the Church within the con-
fines of your country: the diocesan
charity offices, with their wise and
practical organization, by means of
the parish priests and through the
labors of the religious institutes
bring to the poor, to the needy and
to the sick the gifts of Christian
mercy and relief from misery.

In carrying on this most impor-
tant ministry the sweet discerning

542

eyes of faith see Christ present in
the poor and afflicted who are the
mystic suffering members of the
most benign Redeemer.

Among the associations of the
laity — the list is too long to allow
of a complete enumeration — there
are those which have won for
themselves laurels of unfading
glory: Catholic Action, the Marian
Congregation, the Confraternity of
Christian Doctrine. Their fruits
are the cause of joy and they bear
the promise of still more joyful
harvests in the future. Likewise
the Holy Name Society, an excel-
lent leader in the promotion of
Christian worship and piety.

Over a manifold activity of the
laity, carried on in various locali-
ties according to the needs of the
times, is placed the National Catho-
lic Welfare Conference, an organi-
zation which supplies a ready and
well-adapted instrument for your
episcopal ministry.

The more important of these in-
stitutions we were able to view
briefly during the month of October,
1936, when we journeyed across the
ocean and had the joy of know-
ing personally you and the field of
your activities. The memory of
what we then admired with our own
eyes will always remain indelible
and a source of joy in our heart.

It is proper, then, that with senti-
ments of adoration we offer with
you thanks to God and that we
raise to Him a canticle of thanks-
giving: "Give glory to the God of
heaven: for His mercy endureth
forever" (Psalm cxxxv, 26). The
Lord, Whose goodness knows no
limits, having filled your land with
the bounty of His gifts, has likewise
granted to your churches energy
and power and has brought to
fruition the results of your tireless
labors.

Having paid the tribute of our
gratitude to God, from Whom every
good thing takes its origin, we rec-
ognize, dearly beloved, that this
rich harvest which we joyfully ad-
mire with you today is due also to
the spirit of initiative and to the
persistent activity of the pastors

and of the faithful; we recognize
that it is due also to your clergy,
who are inclined to decisive action
and who execute your orders with
zeal; to the members of all re-
ligious orders and congregations of
men who, distinguished in virtue,
vie with each other m cultivating
the vineyard of the Lord; to the
innumerable religious women who
often in silence and unknown to
men consecrate themselves with ex-
emplary devotion to the cause of
the Gospel, veritable lilies m the
garden of Christ and delight of the
saints.

Salutary Praise

We desire, however, that this our
praise be salutary. The considera-
tion of the good which has been
done must not lead to slackening,
which might degenerate into slug-
gishness; it must not issue in a
vainglorious pleasure which flatters
the mind; it should stimulate re-
newed energies so that evils may be
avoided and those enterprises
which are useful, prudent and wor-
thy of praise may more surely and
more solidly mature.

The Christian, if he does honor
to the name he bears, is always an
apostle; it is not permitted to the
soldier of Christ that he quit the
battlefield, because only death puts
an end to his military service. You
well know where it is necessary
that you exercise a more discern-
ing vigilance and what program of
action should be marked out for
priests and faithful in order that
the religion of Christ may over-
come the obstacles in its path and
be a luminous guide to the minds
of men, govern their morals and,
for the sole purpose of salvation,
permeate the marrow and the ar-
teries of human society.

The progress of exterior and ma-
terial possessions, even though it
is to be considered of no little ac-
count because of the manifold and
appreciable utility which it gives to
life, is none the less not enough for
man who is born for higher and
brighter destinies. Created, indeed,
to the image and likeness of God,
he seeks God with a yearning that
will not be repressed, and always

543

groans and weeps if he places the
object of his love where Supreme
Truth and the Infinite Good cannot
be found.

Not with the conquest of mate-
rial space does one approach to
God, separation from Whom is
death, conversion to Whom is life,
to be established in Whom is glory;
but under the guidance of Christ
with the fullness of sincere faith,
with unsullied conscience and up-
right will, with holy works, with
the achievement and the employ-
ment of that genuine liberty whose
sacred rules are found proclaimed
in the Gospel.

When Christ Is Ignored

If, instead, the Commandments
of God are spurned, not only is it
impossible to attain that happiness
which has place beyond the brief
span of time which is allotted to
earthly existence, but the very
basis upon which rests true civiliza-
tion is shaken and naught is to be
expected but ruins, over which be-
lated tears must be shed. How, in
fact, can the public weal and the
glory of civilized life have any
guarantee of stability when right is
subverted and virtue despised and
derided?

Is not God the source and the
giver of Law? Is He not the in-
spiration and the reward of virtue
with none like unto Him among
lawgivers (cf. Job, xxxvi, 22) ?

This, according to the admission
of all reasonable men, is every-
where the bitter and prolific root
of evils: the refusal to recognize
the Divine Majesty, the neglect of
the moral law whose origin is from
heaven, or that regrettable incon-
stancy which makes its victims
waver between the lawful and the
forbidden, between justice and in-
iquity.

Thence arise immoderate and
blind egoism, the thirst for pleas-
ure, the vice of drunkenness, im-
modest and costly styles in dress,
the prevalence of crime even among
minors, the lust for power, neglect
of the poor, base craving for ill-
gotten wealth, the flight from the
land, levity in entering into mar-

riage, divorce, the break-up of the
family, the cooling of mutual af-
fection between parents and chil-
dren, birth control, the enfeeble-
ment of the race, the weakening of
respect for authority or obsequious-
ness or rebellion, neglect of duty
toward one's country and toward
mankind.

We raise our voice in strong,
albeit paternal, complaint that in
so many schools of your land Christ
is often despised or ignored, the
explanation of the universe and
mankind is forced within the nar-
row limits of materialism or of ra-
tionalism, and new educational sys-
tems are sought after which cannot
but produce a sorrowful harvest in
the intellectual and moral life of
the nation.

Likewise, just as home life, when
the law of Christ is observed,
flowers in true felicity, so, when
the Gospel is cast aside, does it per-
ish miserably and become desolated
by vice: "He that seeketh the law
shall be filled with it: and he that
dealeth deceitfully shall meet with
a stumbling block therein" (Ec-
clesiasticus, xxxii, 19).

The Christian Family

What can there be on earth more
serene and joyful than the Chris-
tian family? Taking its origin at
the altar of the Lord, where love
has been proclaimed a holy and in-
dissoluble bond, the Christian
family in the same love, nourished
by supernal grace, is consolidated
and receives increase. There is
"marriage honorable in all and the
[nuptial] bed undefiled" (cf. He-
brews, xiii, 4) ; tranquil walls re-
sound with no quarreling voices nor
do they witness the secret martyr-
dom which comes when hidden in-
fidelity is laid bare; unquestioning
trust turns aside the slings of sus-
picion; sorrow is assuaged and joy
is heightened by mutual affection.

Within those sacred precincts
children are considered not heavy
burdens but sweet pledges of love;
no reprehensible motive of con-
venience, no seeking after sterile
pleasure bring about the frustra-
tion of the gift of life nor cause to

544

fall into disuse the sweet names of
brother and sister.

With what solicitude do the par-
ents take care that the children
not only grow in physical vigor, but
also that, following in the footsteps
of their forebears whose memory
is often recalled to them, they may
shine with the light which profes-
sion of the pure Faith and moral
goodness impart to them. Moved
by the numerous benefits received,
such children consider it their
paramount duty to honor their par-
ents, to be attentive to their de-
sires, to be the staff of their old
age, to rejoice their gray hairs with
an affection which, unquenched by
death, will be made more glorious
and more complete in the mansion
of heaven.

The members of the Christian
family neither querulous in advers-
ity nor ungrateful in prosperity, are
ever filled with confidence in God,
to Whose sway they yield willing
obedience, in Whose will they ac-
quiesce and upon Whose help they
wait not in vain.

That the family may be estab-
lished and maintained according to
the wise teachings of the Gospel,
therefore the faithful should be fre-
quently exhorted by those who have
the directive and teaching func-
tions in the churches, and these are
to strive with unremitting care to
present to the Lord a perfect peo-
ple. For the same reason it is also
supremely necessary to see to it
that the dogma of the unity and
indissolubility of matrimony is
known in all its religious impor-
tance and sacredly respected by
those who are to marry.

That this capital point of Catho-
lic doctrine is of great value for the
solidity of the family structure, for
the progress and prosperity of civil
society, for the healthy life of the
people and for civilization, that its
light may not be false, is a fact
recognized even by no small num-
ber of men who though estranged
from the Faith are entitled to re-
spect for their political acumen.
Evils of Divorce

Oh! If only your country had
come to know from the experience

of others rather than from ex-
amples at home of the accumula-
tion of ills which derive from the
plague of divorce! Let reverence
for religion, let fidelity toward the
great American people counsel en-
ergetic action that this disease, alas
so widespread, may be cured by ex-
tirpation.

The consequences of this evil
have been thus described by Pope
Leo XIII in words whose truth is
incisive: "Because of divorce, the
nuptial contract becomes subject to
fickle whim; affection is weakened;
pernicious incentives are given to
conjugal infidelity; the care and
education of offspring are harmed;
easy opportunity is afforded for the
breaking up of homes; the seeds of
discord are sown among families;
the dignity of woman is lessened
and brought down and she runs
the risk of being deserted after she
has served her husband as an in-
strument of pleasure. And since it
is true that for the ruination of the
family and the undermining of the
State nothing is so powerful as the
corruption of morals, it is easy to
see that divorce is of the greatest
harm to the prosperity of families
and of States" (Encyclical Letter,
"Arcanum").

With regard to those marriages
in which one or the other party
does not accept the Catholic teach-
ing or has not been baptized, we
are certain that you observe exact-
ly the prescriptions of the code of
canon law. Such marriages, in fact,
as is clear to you from wide ex-
perience, are rarely happy and
usually occasion grave loss to the
Catholic Church.

A very efficacious means for
driving out such grave evils is that
individual Catholics receive a thor-
ough training in the divine truths
and that the people be shown clear-
ly the road which leads to salva-
tion. Therefore we exhort the
priests to provide that their own
knowledge of things divine and hu-
man be wide and deep; that they
be not content with the intellectual
knowledge acquired in youth; that
they examine with careful scrutiny
the law of the Lord Whose oracles

545

are purer than silver; that they
continually relish and enjoy the
chaste charms of Sacred Scripture;
that with the passing of the years
they study more deeply the history
of the Church, its dogmas, its sac-
raments, its laws, its scriptions, its
liturgy, its language, so that they
may advance in grace, in culture
and wisdom.

Cultivation of Knowledge

Let them cultivate also the study
of letters and of the profane sci-
ences, especially those which are
more closely connected with re-
ligion in order that they may be
ahle to impart with clarity and
eloquence the teaching of grace and
salvation which is capahle of bend-
ing even learned intellects to the
light burden and yoke of the Gos-
pel of Christ. Fortunate the Church,
indeed, if thus it will lay its foun-
dations with sapphires (cf. Isaias,
liv, 11).

The needs of our times then re-
quire that the laity, too, and espe-
cially those who collaborate with
the hierarchy of the Church, pro-
cure for themselves a treasure of
religious knowledge, not a poor and
meager knowledge, but one that
will have solidity and richness
through the medium of libraries,
discussions and study clubs; in this
way they will derive great benefit
for themselves and at the same
time be able to instruct the ignor-
ant, confute stubborn adversaries
and be of assistance to good
friends.

We have learned with not little
joy that your press is a sturdy
champion of Catholic principles,
that the Marconi radio, whose
voice is heard in an instant around
the world — marvelous invention
and eloquent image of the Apos-
tolic Faith that embraces all man-
kind— is frequently and advan-
tageously put to use in order to in-
sure the widest possible promulga-
tion of all that concerns the Church,
and We commend the good accom-
plished. But let those who fulfill
this ministry be careful to adhere
to the directives of the teaching
Church, even when they explain
and promote what pertains to the

social problem; forgetful of person-
al gain, despising popularity, im-
partial, let them speak "as from
God, before God, in Christ" (II
Corinthians, ii, 17).

Because of our constant desire
that scientific progress in all its
branches be ever more universally
affirmed, we gladly take this op-
portune occasion to signify to you
our cordial interest in the Univer-
sity at Washington. You remem-
ber well with what ardent wishes
Pope Leo XIII greeted this noble
temple of learning when it came
into being and on how many occa-
sions testimonies of particular af-
fection were bestowed upon it by
our immediate predecessor.

He was intimately persuaded that
if this great school, however bless-
ed already with success, should be-
come still stronger and gain even
greater renown, not only would the
growth of the Church be aided but
also the civil glory and prosperity
of your fellow citizens. Sharing this
hope, we ask you to do your very
best, leaving nothing untried, that
this university, protected by your
benevolence, may overcome its dif-
ficulties and with evermore gratify-
ing increase abundantly fulfill the
high hopes that have been placed
in it.

We greatly appreciate, too, your
desire to erect in Rome a more
worthy and suitable building for
the Pontifical College which re-
ceives for their ecclesiastical edu-
cation students from the United
States. If it is indeed true that the
elite of our youth with profit travel
abroad to complete their education,
a long and happy experience shows
that candidates for the priesthood
derive very great profit when they
are educated here close to the See
of Peter, where the source of faith
is purest, where so many monu-
ments of Christian antiquity and so
many traces of the saints incite
generous hearts to magnanimous
enterprises.

The Social Question

We desire to touch upon another
question of weighty importance, the
social question, which, remaining
unsolved, has been agitating States

546

for a long time and sowing among
the classes the seeds of hatred and
mutual hostility. You know full
well what aspects it assumes in
America, what acrimonies, what dis-
orders it produces. It is not neces-
sary, therefore, that we dwell on
these points.

The fundamental point of the so-
cial question is this, that the goods
created by God for all men should
in the same way reach all, justice
guiding and charity helping. The
history of every age teaches that
there were always rich and poor;
that it will always be so we may
gather from the unchanging tenor
of human destinies.

Worthy of honor are the poor
who fear God because theirs is the
kingdom of heaven and because
they readily abound in spiritual
graces. But the rich, if they are
upright and honest, are God's dis-
pensers and providers of this
world's goods; as ministers of Di-
vine Providence they assist the in-
digent, through whom they often
receive gifts for the soul and whose
hand — so they may hope — will lead
them into the eternal tabernacles.

God, Who provides for all with
counsels of supreme bounty, has or-
dained that for the exercise of vir-
tues and for the testing of one's
worth there be in the world rich
and poor; but He does not wish
that some have exaggerated riches
while others are in such straits that
they lack the bare necessities of
life.

But a kindly mother of virtue is
honest poverty which gains its liv-
ing by daily labor in accordance
with the scriptural saying: "Give
me neither beggary nor riches; give
me only the necessaries of life"
(Proverbs, xxx, 8).

Now if the rich and the prosper-
ous are obliged out of ordinary mo-
tives of pity to act generously to-
ward the poor, their obligation is
all the greater to do them justice.
The salaries of the workers, as is
just, are to be such that they are
sufficient to maintain them and
their families. Solemn are the
words of our predecessor, Pius XI,
on this question: "Every effort

must therefore be made that fa-
thers of families receive a wage
sufficient to meet adequately nor-
mal domestic needs. If under pres-
ent circumstances this is not al-
ways feasible, social justice de-
mands that reforms be introduced
without delay which will guarantee
such a wage to every adult working
man. In this connection we praise
those who have most prudently and
usefully attempted various methods
by which an increased wage is paid
in view of increased family burdens
and special provision made for spe-
cial needs" (Encyclical Letter,
"Quadragesimo Anno").

May it also be brought about that
each and every able-bodied man
may receive an equal opportunity
for work in order to earn the daily
bread for himself and his own. We
deeply lament the lot of those —
and their number in the United
States is large indeed — who,
though robust, capable and willing,
cannot have the work for which
they are anxiously searching

May the wisdom of the govern-
ing powers, a far-seeing generosity
on the part of the employers, to-
gether with the speedy re-establish-
ment of more favorable conditions,
effect the realization of these rea-
sonable hopes to the advantage of
all.

Because sociability is one of
man's natural requirements and
since it is legitimate to promote by
common effort decent livelihood, it
is not possible without injustice to
deny or to limit either to the pro-
ducers or to the laboring and farm-
ing classes the free faculty of
uniting in associations by means of
which they may defend their proper
rights and secure the betterment of
the goods of soul and of body as
well as the honest comforts of life.

But to unions of this kind, which
in past centuries have procured im-
mortal glory for Christianity and
for the professions an untarnish-
able splendor, one cannot every-
where impose an identical disci-
pline and structure, which therefore
can be varied to meet the different
temperaments of the people and
the diverse circumstances of time.

547

But let the unions in question
draw their vital force from prin-
ciples of wholesome liberty. Let
them take their form from them,
take their form from the lofty rules
of justice and of honesty, and con-
forming themselves to those norms
let them act in such a manner that
in their care for the interests of
their class they violate no one's
rights; let them continue to strive
for harmony and respect the com-
mon weal of civil society.

It is a source of joy to us to
know that the above-cited encycli-
cal, "Quadragesimo Anno," as well
as that of the Sovereign Pontiff
Leo XIII, "Rerum Novarum," in
which is indicated the solution of
the social question in accordance
with the postulates of the Gospel
and of the eternal philosophy, are
the object in the United States of
careful and prolonged consideration
on the part of some men of keener
intellect whose generous wish
pushes them on toward social res-
toration and the restrengthening of
the bonds of love amongst men, and
that some employers themselves
have desired to settle the ever-re-
curring controversies with the
workingman in accordance with the
norms of these encyclicals, respect-
ing always the common good and
the dignity of the human person.

What a proud vaunt it will be
for the American people, by na-
ture inclined to grandiose undertak-
ings and to liberality, if they untie
the knotty and difficult social ques-
tion by following the sure paths il-
luminated by the light of the Gos-
pel and thus lay the basis of a hap-
pier age! If this is to come to
pass, power must not be dissipa-
ted through disunion but rather
strengthened through harmony.

Union of Thought and Policy
To this salutary union of thought
and policy, whence flow mighty
deeds, in all charity we invite
them, too, whom the Church la-
ments as separated brethren. Many
of these, when our glorious pred-

ecessor reposed in the sleep of the
just and when we shortly after his
death through the mysterious dis-
position of Divine Mercy ascended
the throne of St. Peter, many of
these — and this did not escape our
attention — expressed by word of
mouth and by letter sentiments full
of homage and noble respect.

This attitude — we openly confess
— has encouraged a hope which
time does not take from us, which
a sanguine mind cherishes and
which remains a consolation to us
in hard and troublous times.

May the enormity of the labors
which it will be necessary fervently
to undertake for the glory of the
most benign Redeemer and for the
salvation of souls not daunt you,
dearly beloved, but may it rather
stimulate you whose confidence is
in the Divine Help, since great
works generate more robust virtues
and achieve more resplendent
merits.

May the attempts with which the
enemies secretly banded together
seek to pull down the sceptre of
Christ be a spur to us to work in
union for the establishment and ad-
vancement of His reign. No great-
er fortune can come to individuals,
families and nations than to obey
the Author of human salvation, ex-
ecute His commands, accept His
reign, in which we are made free
and rich in good works: "A king-
dom of truth and of life, a kingdom
of holiness and of grace, a kingdom
of justice, love and peace" (Pref-
ace of the Mass of Christ the King) .

Wishing from our heart that you
and the spiritual flock for whose
welfare you provide as diligent
shepherds may advance always to-
ward better and higher goals and
that also from the present solemn
celebration you may gather a rich
harvest of virtue, we impart to you
as a pledge of our benevolence the
Apostolic Benediction.

Given at the Vatican, on the Feast
of All Saints, in the Year of Our Lord,
1939, the first of our Pontificate.

PIUS PP. XII.

548

SPORTS

The Catholic Church has always approved of legitimate recreation as
an honest pursuit of a living, and she has found in it a powerful aid in
the character formation of youth and also an occasion for mental train-
ing. The love for such sports as baseball and football developed in youth
has led some of our finest Catholic men to seek their living on the
baseball diamond and to win fame on the gridiron.

Catholic Baseball Players and Officials in Major Leagues. Season 1941

National League

1. Brooklyn "Dodgers"

James Mulvey Vice-Pres.

Joe Gilleaudeau Treasurer

Jack Collins ....... Business Mgr.

John McDonald Road Seer.

Leo Durocher Manager

Herman Franks Catcher

Dolph Camilli Infielder

Peter Coscarart Infielder

Henry Lavagetto Infielder

Joe Medwick Outfielder

Peter Reiser Outfielder

Augie Galan Outfielder

"Chuck" Dressen Coach

John Corriden Coach

2. St. Louis "Cardinals"

Leo Ward Road Seer.

Harry Gumbert Pitcher

Howard Pollett Pitcher

Gus Mancuso Catcher

Frank Crespi Infielder

Eddie Lake Infielder

3. Cincinnati "Reds"

Ernie Lombardi Catcher

John Riddle Catcher

Joe Beggs Pitcher

Bob Logan Pitcher

Frank McCormick Infielder

Joe Mack Infielder

Garton DelSavio Infielder

Linus Frey Infielder

Bobby Mattick Infielder

James Gleeson Outfielder

Mike Christoff Outfielder

Mike Dejan Outfielder

4. Pittsburgh "Pirates"

Joseph Schultz Catcher

Joe Bowman Pitcher

Bill Clemensen Pitcher

Ken Heintzelman Pitcher

Dick Lanahan Pitcher

Frank Gustine Infielder

Arky Vaughan Infielder

Vince DiMaggio Outfielder

Maurice VanRobays Outfielder

5. New York "Giants"

Bill Hennigan Public Relations

Edward Brannick Seer.

Hal Schumacher Pitcher

Bill McGee Pitcher

Charles Hartnett Catcher

Ken O'Dea Catcher

Norman Young Infielder

John McCarthy Infielder

Joe Orengo Infielder

Nicholas Witek Infielder

Adolph LuQue Coach

6. Chicago "Cubs"

Robert Scheffing Catcher

Phil Cavaretta Outfielder

Dominic Dallesandro . . Outfielder

Charles Gilbert Outfielder

Clarence Rowland Scout

John Doyle Scout

7. Boston "Braves"

J. A. "Bob" Quinn Pres.

John J. Quinn Seer.

George Barnicle Pitcher

Tom Earley Pitcher

Al Javery Pitcher

Frank Lamanna Pitcher

Al Piechota Pitcher

Bill Posedel Pitcher

Joseph Rucidio Pitcher

Manuel Salvo Pitcher

James Tobin Pitcher

Ray Berres Catcher

Sigmund Broskie Catcher

Phil Masi Catcher

John Hassett Infielder

Henry Majeski Infielder

Sabastin Sisti Infielder

John Cooney Outfielder

Frank Demaree Outfielder

George Kelly Coach

8. Philadelphia "Phillies"

Gerald P. Nugent Pres.

Mrs. Mae M. Nugent

Vice-Pres., Treas.

James J. Hagan Road Seer.

John B. Lobert Manager

Frank Hoerst Pitcher

Thomas Hughes Pitcher

John Podgajny Pitcher

Nick Etten Infielder

Lawrence File Infielder

549

Emmett Mueller Infielder

William Nagel Infielder

Art Mahan Infielder

Mel Mazzera Infielder

Joe Marty Outfielder

American

1. New York "Yankees"

George Ruppert Vice-Pres.

Joe McCarthy Manager

Warren Rosar Catcher

Ken Silvestri Catcher

Vernon Gomez Pitcher

John Murphy Pitcher

Charles Stanceau Pitcher

Marius Russo Pitcher

Frank Crosetti Infielder

Phil Rizzuto Infielder

Gerald Priddy Infielder

Joe DiMaggio Outfielder

Tom Henrich Outfielder

Stanley Bodagaray Outfielder

John Schulte Coach

2. Boston "Red Sox"

Phil Troy Road Seer.

Ed Doherty Official

Joe Cronin Manager

Frank Pytlak Catcher

Emerson Dickman Pitcher

Maurice Harris Pitcher

Dominic Ryba Pitcher

John Wilson Pitcher

Tom Carey Infielder

Dom DiMaggio Outfielder

Tom Daly Coach

Frank Shellenback Coach

Hugh Duffy Coach

Win Green Trainer

John Orlando Ass't Trainer

Neil Mahoney Scout

Jack Egan Scout

3. Chicago "White Sox"

Mrs, Grace Comiskey Pres.

Miss Dorothy E. Comiskey . Treas.

James Dykes Manager

Joe Barry Road Seer.

Bill Webb Farm System

Pete Appleton Pitcher

John Humphries Pitcher

Jesse Dobernic Pitcher

Walter Navie Pitcher

Orville Jorgens Pitcher

John Rigney Pitcher

Bill Dietrich Pitcher

Edwin Weiland Pitcher

Bill Knickerbocker Infielder

Bob Kennedy Infielder

Joe Kuhel Infielder

John Rizzo Outfielder

Charles Klein Outfielder

J. P. Collins Scout

Dr. H. C. Boyle Club Physician

Leo Miller Trainer

League

Dario Lodigiani Infielder

Mike Kreevich Outfielder

Julius Solters Outfielder

Harold Ruel Coach

George Haas Coach

4. Detroit "Tigers"

Walter O. Briggs

Pres., Vice-Pres.

Charles Fisher Treas.

Clair Berry Road Seer.

George Tebbets Catcher

Billy Sullivan Catcher

John Gorsica Pitcher

Charles Gehringer Infielder

Barney McCoskey Outfielder

Pat Mullin Outfielder

Denny Carroll Trainer

Merryn Shea Coach

"Bing" Miller Coach

Steve O'Neill Coach

5. Cleveland "Indians"

Gene Desautels Catcher

Ken Jungels Pitcher

Joe Krakauskas Pitcher

Al Milnar Pitcher

Tom Ferrick Pitcher

Mike Naymick Pitcher

Hal Trosky Infielder

Ray Mack Infielder

Gerald Walker Outfielder

Larry Rosenthal Outfielder

George Susce Coach

Oscar Melillo Coach

Bill Bradley Scout

6. St. Louis "Browns"

John Niggeling Pitcher

Fritz Ostermueller Pitcher

John Lucadello Infielder

George Archie Infielder

John Berardino Infielder

Roy Cullenbine Outfielder

Walt Judnich Outfielder

Pat Monahan Scout

Jack Fournier Scout

7. Washington "Nationals"

W. A. Smith Road Seer.

Steve Sundra Pitcher

Alex Carrasquel Pitcher

Walt Masterson Pitcher

Rene Monteagudo Pitcher

Jim Vernon Infielder

550

John Welaj Outfielder

Roberto Ortiz Outfielder

Benny Bengough Coach

Mike Martin Trainer

8. Philadelphia "Athletics"

Connie Mack . . . Pres., Treas., Mgr.

Roy Mack Vice-Pres., Seer.

Connie Mack, Jr Ass't. Treas.

John Leovich Catcher

John Babich Pitcher

Bill Beckman Pitcher

Herman Besse Pitcher

Phil Marchildon Pitcher

Al Brancato Infielder

Benny McCoy Infielder

Joe Gantenbein Infielder

Al Rubeling Infielder

Al Simmons Outfielder

Felix Mackiewicz Outfielder

Earle Mack Coach

Dave Keefe Coach

Jim Tadley Trainer

Phil Haggerty Scout

Ira Thomas Scout

The World Series, 1941
Final Standing of the Teams Third Game (Ebbets Field, Oct. 4)

4
1

New York
Brooklyn

Results of Games

First Game (Yankee Stadium. Oct. 1)

R H E

Brooklyn .. 000010100—2 6 0
New York .. 01010100 x— 3 6 1
Batteries: Davis, Casey, Allen
and Owen, Franks; Ruffing and
Dickey.

Second Game (Yankee Stadium, Oct. 2)

R H E

Brooklyn .. 00002100 0—3 6 2
New York .. 01100000 0—2 9 1
Batteries: Wyatt and Owen;
Chandler, Murphy and Dickey, Ro-
sar.

H E

New York .. 00000002 0—2 8 0
Brooklyn .. 000000010—1 4 0

Batteries : Russo and Dickey; Fitz-
simmons, Casey, French, Allen and
Owen.
Fourth Game (Ebbets Field, Oct. 5)

R H E

New York .. 10020000 4—7 12 0
Brooklyn .. 000220000—4 9 1

Batteries: Donald, Breuer, Mur-
phy and Dickey; Higbe, French, Al-
len, Casey and Owen.

Fifth Game (Ebbets Field, Oct. 6)

R H E

New York .. 02001000 0—3 6 0
Brooklyn .. 00100000 0—1 4 1

Batteries: Bonham and Dickey;
Wyatt and Owen.

Final Standings of Baseball Teams at End of 1941 Season

Team

American League

Won Lost

New York 101 53

Boston 84 70

Chicago 77 77

Detroit 75 79

Cleveland 75 79

St. Louis 70 84

Washington 70 84

Philadelphia 64 90

Pet.
.656
.545
.500
.487
.487
.455
.455
.416

Team

National League

Won Lost

Brooklyn 100 54

St. Louis 97 56

Cincinnati 88 66

Pittsburgh 81 73

New York 74 79

Chicago 70 84

Boston 62 92

Philadelphia 43 111

Pet.

.649
.634
.571
.526
.484
.455
.403
.279

National League

(Originated 1876)

World

Team Pennants Series

New York 15 4

Chicago 15 2

Boston 9 1

Pittsburgh 6 2

Brooklyn 6 0

St. Louis 5 3

Cincinnati 3 2

Philadelphia 1 0

Note: World Series began in 1903.

Baseball Championships

American League
(Originated 1901)

Team Pennants

New York 12

Philadelphia 9

Boston 6

Detroit 6

Chicago 4

Washington 3

St. Louis 0

Cleveland 1

World
Series

551

Player, Club

Reiser, Brooklyn 137

Cooney, Boston 123

Medwick, Brooklyn .... 133

Mize, St. Louis 126

Hack, Chicago 151

Vaughan, Pittsburgh 106

The Big Ten

National League
G AB R

536

442

538

473

585

373

117

52
100

67
111

American League

Williams, Boston 143 456

Travis, Washington 152 608

DiMaggio, New York 139 541

Heath, Cleveland 151 585

Seibert, Philadelphia 123 467

The Leading

G IP

217
156
158
186
298
210
289
300
342
246

135
107
122

Pitchers

184
141
171
150
185
118

185
218
193
199
156

HR RBI

14 74

0 29

18 88

16 100

7 46

6 38

37 120

7 100
30 125
24 121

5 80

SB Pet.

6 .343

3 .319
2 .318

4 .317
10

.316

Riddle, Cincinnati 32

Gomez, New York (AL) 23

Bentoa, Detroit 38

Ruffing, New York (AL) ... 23

Higbe, Brooklyn 48

White, St. Louis (NL) 32

Wyatt, Brooklyn 38

Lee, Chicago (AL) 35

Feller, Cleveland 44

Warneke, St. Louis (NL) . . 37

180
150
130
175
243
189
221
258
284
227

BB
59

104
65
50

133
69
82
93

194
82

123

114

177

128

259

19
15
15
15
22
17
22
22
25
17

2
1
4

18
1

4
5
6
6
9
7

.406
.359
.357
.340
.334

Pet.

.826
.750
.714
.714
.710
.708
.688
.667
.658
.654

All-Star Catholic Team, 1941

Name Position Batting Average

Camilli IB .285

Crespi 2B .282

Cronin SS .311

Lavagetto 3B .277

J, DiMaggio OF .357

Reiser OF .343

McCosky OF .324

Rosar C .288

Tebbetts C .278

Gomez P W-15; L-5

Gumbert P W-12; L-6

Russo P W-14; L-10

Tobin P

Team

Brooklyn (N.L.)
St. Louis (N.L.)
Boston (A.L.)
Brooklyn (N.L.)
New York (A.L.)
Brooklyn (N.L.)
Detroit (A.L.)
New York (A.L.)
Detroit (A.L.)
New York (A.L.)
St. Louis (N.L.)
New York (A.L.)
Boston (N.L.)

W-12; L-12

U. IF— Vaughan (316), Pittsburgh (N.L.); Etten (311), Philadelphia (N.L.)
U. OF— Cooney (319), Boston (N.L.); Cullenbine (319), St. Louis (A.L.)
Two Catholic players won Most Valuable Player Awards: Camilli,
Brooklyn; J. DiMaggio, New York (A.L.)

Record of All-Star Game: 1933-41

At Chicago, 1933: A. L. 4, N. L. 2, with Gomez the winning pitcher and Hallahan the
loser. At New York, 1934: A. L. 9, N. X. 7, with Harder the winning pitcher and Mungo
the loser. At Cleveland, 1935: A. L. 4, N. L. 1, with Gomez the winning pitcher and
Walker the loser. At Boston, 1936: N. L. 4, A. L. 3, with J. Dean the winner and Grove
the loser, At Washington, 1937: A. L. 8, N. L. 3, with Gomez the winner and J. Dean
the loser. At Cincinnati, 1938: N. L. 4, A. L. 1, with Vander Meer the winner and Gomez
the loser. At New York, 1939: A. L. 3, N. L. 1, with Bridges the winner and Lee the loser,
At St. Louis, 1940: N. L. 4, A. L, 0, with Derringer the winner and Ruffing the loser. At
Detroit, 1941: A. L. 7, N. L. 5, with A. Smith the winning pitcher and Passeau the loser.

552

Catholic College Football Coaches and Records for 1941

College Coach W. L. T.

Boston College Dennis Meyers 7 3 0

Canisius College James Wilson 3 4 1

Creighton University Maurice Palrang 5 5 0

Dayton University Harry Baujan 7 3 0

DeSales College Al. J. Sacksteder 3 3 0

Detroit University Charles (Gus) Dorais 7 2 0

Duquesne University Aldo (Buff) Donelli 8 0 0

Fordham University James (Sleepy) Crowley 7 1 0

Georgetown University Jack Haggerty 5 4 0

Gonzaga University John Hunton 3 7 0

Holy Cross College Joseph Sheeketski 4 4 2

John Carroll University Tom Conley 1 6 0

La Salle College Jim Henry 5 3 0

Loyola University (L. A.) . . .Marty Brill 5 5 0

Manhattan College Herb Kopf 4 4 1

Marquette University Tom Stidham 4 5 0

Mount St. Mary's College Fred Draper (incomplete) 1 5 0

Niagara University Joseph Bach 2 5 1

Notre Dame University Frank Leahy 8 0 1

Portland University Robert Mathews 3 4 1

Providence College (R.I.) ..Hugh Devore 3 3 2

Regis College (Colo.) R. C. Mac Kenzie 4 3 0

St. Ambrose College James Dockery 6 2 0

St. Anselm's College W. A. Comerford 1 6 0

St. Benedict's Col. (Kan.) . . .Marty Peters 5 2 1

St. Bonaventure's College . . . Carroll Mike Reilly 3 5 0

St. Francis* College (Pa.) . . .James Leonard 7 0 1

St. John's Univ. (Minn.) Joseph Benda 3 4 0

St. Joseph's College (Ind.) . .Joseph Dienhart 8 0 1

St. Louis University W. J. Duford 4 5 1

St. Mary's College (Calif.) . .Norman Strader 5 4 0

St. Mary's College (Minn.) . .Edward Suech 4 3 0

St. Mary's College (Mich.) . .Bruno Neumann 0 4 0

St. Mary's Univ. (Tex.) Lloyd Russell 6 4 1

St. Norbert College (Wis.) . .F. J. McCormick 6 1 0

St. Thomas' Col. (Minn.) Bill Walsh 7 1 0

St. Vincent's College Eugene Edwards 6 2 1

San Francisco University . . .Jeff Cravath 6 4 0

Santa Clara University Clarence (Buck) Shaw 6 3 0

Scranton University Robert (Pop) Jones 4 3 1

Villanova College Maurice (Clipper) Smith 4 4 0

Xavier University Clem Crowe 9 1 0

Our All-American Catholic College Football Team for 1941

First Team Second Team

Name College Position Name College

Lansing Fordham End Ruskusky ... St. Mary's (Cal.)

Kasky Villanova Tackle Morro Boston College

Zubey St. Mary's Guard Sartori Fordham

Banonis Detroit Center Demao Duquesne

Crimmins . . . Notre Dame Guard .... Thornton . . . Santa Clara

Blozis Georgetown Tackle Miskis Loyola (L. A.)

Rokisky Duquesne End Dove Notre Dame

Filipowicz . . -Fordham Back Gonda Duquesne

Casanega . . .Santa Clara Back Richardson . Marquette

Maznicki . . . .Boston College Back Mutryn Xavier

Grigas Holy Cross Back. . . . .Evans ...... Notre Dame

553

Conference Football Teams and Records for 1941

Big Six

Name W. L.

Missouri 5 0

Nebraska 3 2

Oklahoma 3 2

Kansas 2 3

Kansas State 1 3

Iowa State 0 4

Western (Big Ten)*

Minnesota 5 0

Michigan 3 1

Ohio State 3 1

Northwestern .4 2

Wisconsin 3 3

Iowa 2 4

Purdue 1 3

Indiana 1 3

Illinois 0 5

* Chicago no longer has team.
Big Seven

Utah 4 0

Colorado State 4 1

Brighain Young 4 1

Denver 3 1

Colorado 3 3

Wyoming 1 5

Utah State 0 6

Pacific Coast

Oregon State 5

Washington State 4

Stanford 4

Washington 4

Oregon 3

California 3

U. C. L. A 2

So. California 2

Missouri Valley

Tulsa 4

Oklahoma A. & M 3

Creighton 3

Washington (St. L.) .. 1

2
3
3
3

4
4
4
4

0
1
2
3

0
0
0
0

1
1

0
0
0
0
0
0

Name W.

St. Louis Univ 1

Drake 0

Southeastern

Mississippi State 4

Tennessee 3

Georgia 3

Mississippi 2

Alabama 5

Vanderbilt 4

Louisiana State 2

Tulane 2

George Tech 2

Florida 1

Auburn 0

Sewanee 0

Kentucky 0

Southern

Duke 5

South Carolina 4

Clemson 5

William & Mary 4

Virginia Military 4

Virginia Tech 4

Wake Forest 4

Furman 2

North Carolina State . . 3

North Carolina 2

Washington & Lee ... 1

Maryland 1

Davidson 1

The Citadel 0

George Washington U 0

Richmond 0

Southwest

Texas A. & M 5

Texas 4

Texas Christian 4

Rice 3

Southern Methodist . . 2

Baylor 1

Arkansas 0

L. T.

3 1
3 1

0
1
1
1
2
2
2
3
4
3
4
1
4

0
0
1
1
2
2
2
3
4
4
2
2
5
2
4
6

1
1
1
2
4
4
6

National Football League Final Standings
Eastern Division Western Division

W. L. T. P. OP.

New York 8 3 0 238 114

Brooklyn 7 4 0 158 127

Washington 6 5 0 176 174

Philadelphia ... 2 8 1 119 218

Pittsburgh 1 9 1 103 276

1
0
1
1
0
0
2
0
0
0

0
0

0
0
0
0

2
2
0
2
0
2
1
1
0

0
1
1
1
0
1
0

W. L. T. P. OP.

Chicago Bears ..10 1 0 396 147

Green Bay 10 1 0 258 120

Detroit 4 6 1 121 195

Cardinals 3 7 1 127 197

Cleveland 2 9 0 116 244

Western Division Championship Play-off

On December 14, 1941, an estimated crowd of 45,000 at Wrigley Field,
Chicago, saw the Chicago Bears defeat the Green Bay Packers by a score
of 33-14. By virtue of this victory, the Chicago Bears became Champions
of the Western Division.

554

Final Basketball Team Standings: 1940-1941

(Courtesy of A. S. Barnes & Co., N. Y.)

Eastern Intercollegiate League

Team Won Lost Pet.

Dartmouth 10 2 .883

Cornell 9 3 .750

Columbia 8 4 .667

Harvard 4 8 .333

Princeton 4 8 .333

Yale 4 8 .333

Pennsylvania 3 9 .250

Western Intercollegiate Conference

Team Won Lost Pet.

Wisconsin 11 1 .917

Indiana 10 2 .833

Illinois 7

Minnesota 7

Ohio State 7

Purdue 6

Michigan 5

Iowa 4

Northwestern 3

Chicago 0

Pacific Coast Conference: N. Div.
Team Won Lost Pet.

Washington State . .13 3

Oregon State 9 7

Oregon 7 9

Washington 7 9

Idaho 4 12

1
2
5
5
5
6
7
8
9
12

.583
.583
.583
.500
.417
.333
.250
.000

.813
.563
.438
.438
.250

Pacific Coast Conference: S. Div.
Team Won Lost Pet.

Stanford 10

California 6

2
6
6

.833

.500

Southern California. 6
U. C. L. A .......... 2

Southwest Conference

Team Won Lost

Arkansas .......... 12 0

Rice .............. 8 4

Texas ............. 7 5

Baylor ............ 6 6

Southern Methodist. 6 6

Texas A. & M ...... 3 9

Texas Christian ---- 0 12

.500
.151

Pet.

1.000
.667
.583
.500
.500
.250
.000

Southern Conference
Team Won Lost

North Carolina 14

William & Mary

1
8 3

South Carolina 8 3

Washington & Lee . 9 4

Duke 8 4

Virginia Military I. . 8 4

Richmond 7 5

Wake Forest 7 6

Clemson 7 8

Davidson 5 7

N. C. State 6 9

Virginia Tech 4 8

The Citadel 1 8

Furman 1 10

Maryland 0 13

Southeastern Conference

Team Won Lost

Kentucky 8 1

Florida 6 2

Tennessee 8 3

Alabama 11 7

Louisiana State ... 7 5

Auburn 6 5

Tulane 6 5

Mississippi State . . 6 6

Georgia 6 7

Georgia Tech 4 8

Vanderbilt 3 9

Mississippi 2 15

Big Six Conference

Team Won Lost

Iowa State 7 3

Kansas 7 3

Nebraska 6 4

Oklahoma 5 5

Kansas State 3 7

Missouri 2 8

Pet.

.933

.727
.727
.692
.667
.667
.583
.538
.467
.417
.400
.333
.111
.091
.000

Pet.

.888
.750
.728
.610
.582
.545
.545
.500
.462
.333
.250
.117

Pet.

.700
.700
.600
.500
.300
.200

Basketball in Madison Square Garden

Ned Irish, Madison Square Garden's Director of Basketball, instituted
the popular plan, adopted throughout the nation, of matching top-ranking
teams in a double-header feature. More than 370,000 viewed basketball
games in Madison Square Garden during the 1940-41 season.
Madison Square Garden All-America Squad

First Team

Moe Becker, Duquesne
George Sobek, Notre Dame
Bob Gerber, Toledo
Frank Carswell, Rice
Stutz Modzelewski, Rhode I.

Position

Forward

Center

Guard

555

Second Team

Howie Engleman, Kansas
Bill Rutledge, Rhode I.
Elmer Gainer, DePaul
Bruce Hale, Santa Clara
Paul Widowitz, Duquesne

Boxing

Heavyweight Champions of the Past
Champion Won from Years

John L. Sullivani 1882-1892

Jim Corbett John L. Sullivan 1892-1897

Bob Fitzsimmons Jim Corbett 1897-1899

Jim Jeffries2 Bob Fitzsimmons 1899-1905

Marvin Hart Jack Root 1905

Tommy Burns Marvin Hart 1906-1908

Jack Johnson Jim Jeffries2 1908-1915

Jess Willard Jack Johnson 1915-1918

Jack Dempsey Jess Willard 1919-1926

Gene Tunney3 Jack Dempsey 1926-1928

Jack Sharkey W. L. Stribling 1929

Max Schmeling Jack Sharkey 1930-1931

Jack Sharkey Max Schmeling 1932

Primo Camera Jack Sharkey 1933

Max Baer. .Primo Camera 1934

Jim Braddock Max Baer . 1935-1936

Joe Louis Jim Braddock 1936-

1. Sullivan was the last champion under the bare knuckle rules.

2. Jeffries retired in 1905, and tried a comeback m 1915.

Southern Conference Boxing
Tournament, 1941

Final Team Standing —

The Citadel 17

North Carolina 13

Virginia 11

South Carolina 10

Maryland 8

Clemson 5

3. Tunney retired in 1928,

Intercollegiate Boxing

Pacific Coast Intercollegiate

Boxing Association
Final Team Standing —

Washington State 35

California 17

San Jose 14

California Aggies 11

Stanford 8

U. of San Francisco 3

U. C. L. A 0

Oregon State 0

National Collegiate Athletic Association Champions, 1941

Weight College Name

120 Idaho Ted Kara

127 Idaho Frank Kara

135 Wisconsin Gene Rankin

145 California Aggies Elton Tobiasson

155 Louisiana State U. Rodney Belaire

165 Idaho Laune Erickson

175 Penn State Paul Scally

Hwght. Southwestern Louisiana Louis Campbell

Eastern Intercollegiate Boxing Association, 1941

Weight College Name

120 Syracuse Jack Roland

127 Syracuse Milford Fahey

135 West Point Robert Peden

145 Syracuse Loren Schoff

155 Coast Guard Mark McGarity

165 Virginia Fenton Somerville

175 Syracuse Americo Woyciesjes

Hwght. Syracuse Salvatore Mirabito

556

World Track and Field Records

Recognized by the International A. A. Federation Congress at Paris,

Feb. 28, 1938

(Prom $p aiding* Athletic Manual)

Running

100 yds, 9.4s Frank Wykoff, U. S., Los Angeles, Calif.,

May 10, 1930.

Jesse Owens, U. S., Ann Arbor, Mich., May

25, 1935.
220 yds, 20.3s Jesse Owens, U. S., Ann Arbor, Mich., May

25, 1935.

440 yards, 46.4s Ben Eastman, U. S., Palo Alto, Calif., March

26, 1932.

880 yds, lm.49.6s Elroy Robinson, U. S., Randalls Island,

N. Y., July 11, 1937.

1 mile, 4m.6.4s Sydney Wooderson, Great Britain, Motspur

Park, August 28, 1937.

2 miles, 8m.56s Miklos Szabo, Hungary, Budapest, Septem-

ber 30, 1937.

Running — Metric Distances

100 meters, 10.2s Jesse Owens, U. S., Chicago, 111., June 20,

1936.
200 meters, 20.3s Jesse Owens, U. S., Ann Arbor, Mich., May

25, 1936.
400 meters, 46.1s Archie Williams, U. S., Chicago, 111., June

19, 1936.
800 meters, lm.49.6s Elroy Robinson, U. S., Randalls Island,

N. Y., June 11, 1937.

Hurdles (10 Hurdles)

120 yards (3ft.6in.hur dies)

13.7s Forrest G. Towns, U. S., Oslo, August 27,

1936.
220 yards (2ft.6in. hurdles)

22.6s Jesse Owens, U. S., Ann Arbor, Mich., May

25, 1935.

440 yards (3ft hurdles) 52.6s. John A. Gibson, U. S., Lincoln, Neb., July

2, 1927.

Hurdles — Metric Distances (10 Hurdles)

110 meters (3ft.6in. hurdles)

13.6s Forrest G. Towns, U. S., Oslo, August 27,

1936.
200 meters (2ft.6in. hurdles)

22.6s Jesse Owens, U. S., Ann Arbor, Mich., May

25, 1935.
400 meters (3ft. hurdles)

50.6s Glenn Hardin, U. S., Stockholm, July 26,

1934.

557

Relay Races

440 yards (4x110) 40.8s ..... Univ. of S. Calif., U. S., Fresno, Calif., May

9, 1931. (Roy Delby, Milton Maurer, Maurice
Guyer, Frank Wykoff.)

880 yards (4x220) lm.25s. . . Stanford Univ., U. S., Fresno, Calif., May

15, 1937. (Kneubuhl, Hiserman, Malott, Wei-
ershauser.)

1 mile (4x440) 3zn.ll.6s ..... Univ. of S. Calif., U. S., Fresno, Calif., May

16, 1936. (E. Johnson, J. Cassin, H. Small-
wood, A. Fitch.)

2 miles (4x880) 7m.35.8s ..... National Team, U. S., London, August 15,

1936. (Charles Hornbostel, Bob Young, Harry
Williamson, John Woodruff.)

Relay Races — Metric System

400 meters (4x100) 39.8s. ..National Team, U. S.» Berlin, August 9,

1936. (Jesse Owens, Ralph Metcalf, Foy
Draper, Frank Wykoff.)

800 meters (4x200) lm.25s. .. Stanford Univ., U. S., Fresno, Calif., May

15, 1937. (Kneubuhl, Hiserman, Malott, Wei-
ershauser.)

Field Events

Running high jump, 6ft.9%
in. (207cm.) .............. C. Johnson, U. S,, New York, July 12, 1936.

D. Albritton, U. S., New York, July 12, 1936.
Running broad jump, 26ft. 8
% in. 8.13m.) ............ Jesse Owens, U. S., Ann Arbor, Mich., May

25, 1935.
Running hop, step, jump, 52ft.

5% in. (16m.) ............ Naoto Tajima, Japan, Berlin, August 6, 1936.

Pole vault, 14ft. llin.

(454cm.) ................. William Sefton, U. S., Los Angeles, Calit,

May 29, 1937.

Earle Meadows, U. S., Los Angeles, May
29, 1937.

16-lb. shot put, 57ftlin.
(17.40m.) ................ Jack Torrence, U. S., Oslo, August 5, 1934.

16-lb. hammer throw, 189ft.

. (57.77m.) .......... P. J. Ryan, U. S., New York, August 17, 1913.

Discus throw, 174ft.2%in.

(53.10m.) ................ Willi Schroder, Germany, Magdeburg, April

18, 1935.
Javelin throw, 253ft.4^in.

(77,23m.) ................ Matti Jarvinin, Finland, Helsinki, June 18,

1936.
Decathlon, 7900 points ...... Glenn Morris, U. S., Berlin, August 7-8, 1936.

558

Olympic Records

(From Spaldings Athletic Manual)

Track and Field — Men

100m. run, 10.3s Eddie Tolan, U. S., Los Angeles, 1932.

200m. run, 20.7s Jesse Owens, U. S., Berlin, 1936.

400m. run, 46.2s William Carr, U. S., Los Angeles, 1932.

800m. run, lm.49.8s Thomas Hampson, England, Los Angeles,

1932.

1500m. run, 3m.47.8s Jack Lovelock, New Zealand, Berlin, 1936.

5000m. run, 14m.22.2s Gunnar Hockert, Finland, Berlin, 1936.

10,000m. run, 30m.ll.4s Janusz Kusocinski, Poland, Los Angeles,

1932.

Marathon 2h.29m.19.2s Kitei Son, Japan, Berlin, 1936.

10,000m. walk, 46m.28.4s. . . G. H. Goulding, Canada, Stockholm, 1912.
50,000m. walk, 4h.30m.41.4s. . .Harold Whitlock, England, Berlin, 1936.

110m. hurdles, 14.1s Forrest Towns, U. S., Berlin, 1936.

400m. hurdles, 52s Glenn Hardan, U.S., Los Angeles, 1932.

High jump, 6ft.715-16in Cor. Johnson, U. S., Berlin, 1936.

Broad jump, 26ft.55-16 in. .. Jesse Owens, U. S., Berlin, 1936.
Hop, step, jump, 52ft.578in. ..Naoto Tajima, Japan, Berlin, 1936.

Pole vault, 14ft.3iiin Earle Meadows, U. S., Berlin, 1936.

Discus, 165ft.7%in Kenneth Carpenter, U, S., Berlin, 1936.

Javelin, 238ft.7in Matti Jarvinen, Finland, Los Angeles, 1932

16-lb. shot, 53ftl%in Hans Woellke, Germany, Berlin, 1936.

16-lb. hammer, 185ft.43-16in. .Karl Hein, Germany, Berlin, 1936.

56-lb. weight, 36ft.ll^in P. J. McDonald, U. S., Antwerp, 1920.

Pentathlon, 14 pts E. R. Lehtonen, Finland, Antwerp, 1920.

Decathlon 7900 pts Glenn Morris, U. S., Berlin, 1936.

400m. relay, 39.8s Jesse Owens, U. S,, Berlin, 1936.

Ralph Metcalfe, U. S., Berlin, 1936.

Foy Draper, U. S., Berlin, 1936.

Frank Wykoff, U. S., Berlin, 1936.

Track and Field — Women

100m. run, 11.5s Helen Stephens, U. S., Berlin, 1936.

800m. run, 2m.l64-5s L. Radke, Germany, Amsterdam, 1928.

800m. hurdles, 11.6s. (heat) . .Trebisonda Valla, Italy, Berlin, 1936.

High jump, Sft^iiin Jean Shiley, U. S., Los Angeles, 1932.

Discus, 156ft.33-16in Gisela Mauermayer, Germany, Berlin, 1936.

Javelin, 148ft.2%in Hilde Fleischer, Germany, Berlin, 1936.

400m. relay, 47s Mary Carew, U. S., Los Angeles, 1932.

Evelyn Furtsch, U. S., Los Angeles, 1932.
Annette Rogers, U. S., Los Angeles, 1932.
Wilhelmina Von Bremen, U. S., Los Angeles,
1932.

559 '

RULERS OF THE WORLD

Country

Acces

sion

Name of Ruler

Type of
Government

Afghanistan .

1933

MotiaTntnAd J^fthir ?5Tiah.. ..

Kingdom

Albania

1939

Victor Emmanuel III. . .

Kingdom

Andorra

1940

Bishop of Urgel

Republic

Arabia-Saudi. .

1926

Abdul Aziz ibn Saud

Kingdom

Argentina. . . .

1938

Roberto M. Ortiz

Republic

Australia

1935

Lord Gowrie of Ruthven

Republic

*Belgium

1934

Leopold III

Kingdom

Bhutan (Br Prot6ct

1926

Jig-me Wang-chuck

Kingdom

Bohemia-Moravia

1939

Emil Hacha

Ger. Protectorate

Bolivia

1940

Gen. Enrique Penaranda. . . .

Republic

Brazil

1934

Dr. Getulio Vargas

Republic

Bulgaria

1918

Boris III

Monarchy

Canada

1940

Earl of Athlone

Dominion

Chile

1941

Dr Geronimo Mendez

Republic

China

1931

Lin Sen

Republic

Colombia

1938

Dr Eduardo Santos

Republic

Costa Rica

1940

Dr. Rafael Calderon-Guardia

Republic

Croatia

1941

Aimone

Kingdom

Cuba ,

1940

Col. Fulgencio Batista

Republic

*Dfi7iTnarlfc. .,.,.,,.«

1912

Christian X

Kingdom

Dominican Republic
Ecuador

1940
1940

Dr. Manuel de la Concha...
Dr. Carlos Arroyo del Rio . .

Republic
Republic

EervDt.

1936

Farouk I

Kingdom

Finland

1940

Risto Ryti

Republic

France

1940

Marshal Henri Phillippe

Petain Chief of State

Republic

(rfirmany ....

1933

Adolf Hitler

Republic

Great Britain.

1937

George VI

Kingdom-Empire

fGreece

1935

George II

Kingdom

Guatemala .

1931

Gen Jorge Ubico

Republic

Haiti

1941

Elie Lescot

Republic

Honduras

1933

Gen. Tiburcio Carias Andino

Republic

Hungary

1920

Admiral Nicholas von Horthy

Regency

Iceland

1941

Svein Bjoernsson Regent . .

Republic

India (British)

1938

Marquess of Linlithgow,
Viceroy

T^TftpfT'e

Iran (Persia)

1941

Mohammed Riza Pahlevi. .

Kingdom

Iraq (Mesopotamia) .

1939

Feisal II

Kingdom

Ireland

1938

Dr Douglas Hyde

Republic

Italy

1900

Victor Emmanuel III ....

Kingdom

Japan.

1926

Hirohito

Empire

Liberia

1936

Edwin. Barclay

Republic

Liechtenstein

1938

Francis Joseph H

Principality

* Luxemburg

1919

Charlotte

Grand Duchy

Manchukuo . . .

1934

Henry Pu Yi

Empire

Mexico

1940

Manuel A Vila Camacho ....

Republic

Monaco

1922

Louis II

Principality

Morocco

1927

Sidi Mohammed, Sultan ....

Protectorate

Nepal

1911

Tribhubana Bir Bikram . . .

Protectorate

*Netherlands

1890

Wilhelmina

Kingdom

Newfoundland

1936

V.-Adm. Humphrey T.Walwyn

Dominion

New Zealand

1940

Sir Cyril L. N. Newall

Dominion

Nicaragua

1937

Gen. Anastasio Somoza ....

Republic

*Norway

1905

Haakon VII

Kingdom

560

RULERS OF THE WORLD

Country

Acces-
sion

Name of Ruler

Type of
Government

Oman ,

1932

Sayyid Said bin Taimur

Sultanate

Palestine

1938

Sir Harold A MacMichael.

Br. Mandate

Panama

1940

Ricardo Adolfo de la Guardia

Republic

Paraguay

1940

Col. Higinio Morinigo

Republic

Peru

1939

Dr Manuel Ugarteche

Republic

Philippine Islands . . .

1935

Manuel Quezon

Republic

*Poland

1939

"Wladislaw Raczkiewicz

Republic

Portugal

1926

G-enT Antonio CarTnoTifi,

Republic

Rumania

1940

Michael

Kingdom

El Salvador

1931

Gen Maximiliano Martinez

Republic

Slovakia

1939

Josef Tiso

Republic

Spain

1936

Gen. Francisco Franco . . .

Republic

Sudan, Anglo-Egypt. .
Sweden

1940
1907

Sir Hubert Huddleston ....
Gustaf V

Condominium
Kingdom

Switzerland

1941

Philippe Wetter

Republic

Syria . ....

1941

Sheik Tajeddine Hassani

Republic

Thailand (Siam)

1935

Ananda Mahidol

Kingdom

Trans- Jordan

1921

Abdullah ibn Hussein

Emirate

Tunis

1929

Sidi Ahmed

Fr. Protectorate

Turkey

1938

G^Tl. TSTT16t IllOTHi . , ,

Republic

Union of S. Africa. .

1937

Sir Patrick Duncan

Dominion

Union of Soviet
Socialist Republics

United States ...

1931
1933

Presidium of the. Supreme
Soviet; J. Stalin, member
Franklin D. Roosevelt

Republic
Republic

Uruguay

1938

Gen. Alfredo Baldomir

Republic

Vatican City

1939

Pius XII

Papal State

Venezuela

1941

Gen. Isaias Medina Angarita

Republic

* Yugoslavia

1934

Peter II

Kingdom

Zanzibar

1911

Seyyid Khalifa bin Harub. . .

Protectorate

* Occupied by Germany.

fOccupied by Germany and Italy.

VATICAN CITY

Vatican City comprises an area
of 108.7 acres, which includes the
Vatican Palace, Museums, Art Gal-
leries, Library, Observatory and
Gardens, St. Peter's and neighbor-
ing buildings between the Basilica
and Viale Vaticano. In Rome thir-
teen buildings, including the three
major basilicas, certain other
churches and houses necessary for
Congregations and officials con-
nected with the administration of
the Holy See, enjoy extra-territorial
rights. The population is 953, in-
cluding 800 Italians and 100 Swiss.

Vatican City has telegraphic, tel-
ephonic and postal services placed
at its disposal by the Italian gov-
ernment, issues its own stamps and
coins, and has a radio station and
a 600-foot double track railroad ex-
tending from a junction with the

Italian railway to a station in the
Vatican Gardens. The papal sum-
mer residence is at Castel Gandolfo,
on Lake Albano, 15 miles from Rome.

The legal system is based on
Canon Law, and there is a court of
first instance for civil and criminal
cases. The administration of Vati-
can City and its civil offices was
entrusted by Pope Pius XII to a
commission of cardinals: Cardinal
Canali, president, Cardinal Pizzardo
and Cardinal Mariani.

The Papal States, comprising 16,-
000 square miles, were seized by
the Italian government in 1871, and
the sovereignty of the Pope confined
to the Vatican, where successive
Pontiffs lived as voluntary prison-
ers until by the Lateran Treaty in
1929 Vatican City was established
as an independent state.

561

GREAT WARS AND THEIR CAUSES

To come to any solution of the problem of reaching the ideal of en-
during peace, and of outlawing war, it is essential to know the causes of
war. Great wars of history with their causes are here tabulated:

Trojan War (1200 B. C.). The
Greeks avenge the capture of Helen
of Troy by Paris.

First Messenian War (800 B. C.).
The Spartans take Messenian land.

Second Messenian War (630-600
B. C.)« The Messenians of southern
Greece revolt against Spartan op-
pression. Sparta is victorious and
further degrades the Messenians by
making them serfs.

First Sacred War (590 B.C.). The
Greek cities unite in the Amphic-
tyonic League against citizens of
Crisa who oppress pilgrims enroute
to the oracle at Delphi.

Third and Fourth Persian Wars
(481-479 B. C.). The Persians under
Xerxes desire to avenge former de-
feats at the hands of the Greeks.
The Greeks are victorious and put
an end to Persian invasions.

Third Messenian War -(464-456
B. C.). The Messenians again revolt
against Spartan oppression. They
are crushed and banished from
their homes in southern Greece.

Peloponnesian War (431-404B. C.).
Envious Spartans crush Athens.

Second Sacred War (356-346
B. C.). Phocians seize and plunder
Delphi because the Amphictyonic
league claims hegemony and im-
poses fines. Members of Amphic-
tyonic league seek the aid of Philip
of Macedon, who takes their place.

Third Sacred War (339-338 B.CO-
Philip of Macedon, feeling powerful
after settling religious disputes,
takes over Greece as his own.

Samnite Wars (343-290 B.C.). The
Samnites and Romans fight for su-
premacy in Italy. The Romans win.

Wars of Alexander the Great
(334-328 B. C.). Alexander conquers
Asia as far as Indus River and
spreads Western civilization to the
East. At his death his empire
breaks up.

Rome vs. Tarentum and Epirus
(282-272 B. C.). Rome resents the in-
sults of Tarentum and her ally,
Epirus, and takes over their govern-
ment

First Punic War (264-241 B. C.).
The Romans and Carthaginians
struggle for supremacy in Sicily.
Carthage is forced to give up Sicily
and pay a war indemnity.

Second Punic War (218-201 B.C.).
The Romans and Carthaginians
fight to the finish. Carthage is
forced to give up Spain, pay tribute,
surrender her fleet and agree not
to fight without Rome's permission.

Macedonian Wars (214-146 B.C.).
Philip of Macedon becomes an ally
of Carthage and Macedonia is con-
quered by Rome.

Third Punic War (149-146 B. C.).
Carthage wages war with Massi-
nissa, whereupon Rome destroys
Carthage and makes her territory a
Roman province.

Jugurthine War (111-105 B. C.).
Jugurtha of Numida shows con-
tempt for Roman intervention,
whereupon his country is divided.

Social War (91-88 B. C.). Italian
Allies demand Roman citizenship
and fight for it.

Mithradatic Wars (88-64 B. C.).
Rome interferes with the ambition
of Mithradites VI and makes Pon-
tus, Syria and Cilicia Roman prov-
inces.

Gladiatorial War (73-71 B. C.). A
band of gladiators revolt against
Rome.

Gallic War (58-51 B. C.). Caesar
conquers Gaul and enlarges the
Roman Empire.

Romai? Civil War (49-41 B. C.).
Caesar, conqueror of Gaul, and
Pompey struggle for supremacy in
Rome. Caesar is appointed dictator
and is assassinated. His friends
conquer Caesar's enemies and
place Octavius, Caesar's grand-
nephew, on the throne as emperor.

Jewish War (66-70 A. D.). The
Jews revolt against Roman domina-
tion. Jerusalem and the temple are
destroyed.

Dacian Wars (86-107 A.D.). Rome
desires to conquer and rule Dacia.

562

Civil Wars of ftoman Empire
(193-194 A. D.). The Roman Bar-
rack Emperors fight for the throne
until Diocletian arranges for a
method of succession.

Wars of Constantino (310-323
A. D.). Constantine establishes him-
self as sole ruler of Rome.

Wars of Justinian (533-534 A.D.).
Justinian, Emperor of the East, tries
to restore the West under his rule.

Wars of the Franks (486-814
A. p.). The Franks desire to extend
their territory ending with the res-
toration of the Holy Roman Empire
under Charlemagne,

Heptarchic Wars in England (588-
828 A. D.). The struggle among
seven Teutonic kingdoms for su-
premacy in England, ending with
rule of Egbert, King of Wessex.

Mohammedan Wars (622-A. D. — ).
The Mohammedans try unsuccess-
fully to conquer and convert the
Western world.

The Crusades (1096-1270 A. D.).
The oppressions of Mohammedans
and Turks caused Christian nations
to fight for the restoration of the
Holy Places.

War of the Empire (1158-1183).
Barbarossa unsuccessfully attempts
to restore his rule over north Italy..

Wars of the English Barons
(1215-1265). The misrule of the
English king reduces his authority.

Hundred Years' War (1339-1453).
England engages France in a con-
test for the title of French land.

Austro- Swiss War (1315-1388).
The Hapsburgs oppress Switzer-
land; the Swiss gain their freedom.

Wars of the Roses (1455-1485).
Two families fight for the throne in
England.

Italian Wars (1494-1529). Claim-
ants for thrones of Naples and
Milan fight for them.

French Religious Wars (1562-
1598). Oppressed Protestants seek
and gain equality.

Liberation of the Netherlands
(1568-1648). The tyranny of Spain
is overthrown.

Thirty Years1 War (1618-1648).
Protestants and Catholics fight for
supremacy in Europe.

English Civil War (1642-1649)
The oppression of Charles I is con-
tested by Parliament, resulting in
his death, and the establishment of
a commonwealth under Cromwell.

Wars of Loui'S XIV (1667-1697).
The French king is desirous of fame
and more power.

War of the Spanish Succession
(1701-1714). A contest over the suc-
cessor to the Spanish throne.

Northern War (1700-1701). Russia
joins Poland, Denmark and Saxony
in taking Baltic Sea lands from
Sweden.

War of the Austrian Succession
(1740-1748). Austria, Hungary, Eng-
land and Holland unite against
Prussia, France, Spain, and Bavaria
for sea power.

Seven Years' War, or French and
Indian War (1756-1763). England
fights for Canada, for supremacy in
India and in the West Indies.

American Revolution (1775-1783).
Infringements on local rights
cause the colonies to revolt against
England. They are aided by France.

French Revolution (1792-1802).
The deposition of the French king
gives control to the people, who,
glutted with blood, finally accept
Napoleon as their ruler.

Napoleonic Wars (1802-1815). The
ambition of Napoleon leads him to
seek world dominion. At his defeat,
France is restored to its former
boundaries.

War of 1812 (1812-1814). The
United States rnd Great Britain
fight over neutral trade aggressions.

War of Grecian Independence
(1821-1829). Turkey Is forced to ac-
knowledge independence of Greece.

Mexican War (1846-1848). A
boundary dispute with Mexico gives
the United States territory north of
the Rio Grande and Gila Rivers.

Crimean War (1854-1856). Tur-
key, aided by Great Britain, France
and Sardinia, prevents a Russian
protectorate over Greek Christians.

Sepoy Mutiny (1857-1858). The
Sepoy mutiny causes India to pass
under British rule.

War of Italian Liberation (1859).
Italy is unified under Victor Em-
manuel.

563

American Civil War (1861-1865),
The Union Is preserved and slaves
freed under President Lincoln.

Danish War (1864). Denmark is
forced to give up Schleswig Hoi-
stein to Austria and Prussia.

Austro-Prussian War (1866). Aus-
tria is forced to give up German
territories.

Franco-Prussian War (1870-1871).
France engages Prussia in war and
loses Alsace-Lorraine.

Russo-Turkish War (1877-1878).
Because of Turkish barbarism, Rus-
sia fights Turkey and secures in-
demnity as well as the formation of
the independent states, Montenegro,
Servia, Rumania, and the recog-
nition of a Christian Bulgaria.

Chinese - Japanese War (1894-
1895). A dispute over claims to Ko-
rea ends with Japan taking Korea
and Formosa.

Spanish-American War (1898).
Inhuman Spanish tactics in Cuba
cause United States to assume
sovereignty in Cuba, Philippines,
Puerto Rico and Guam.

Boer War (1899-1902). The Boers
rebel against the British govern-
ment in Transvaal but join in Union
of South Africa under Britain.

Russo-Japanese War (1904-1905).
Russian encroachments cause a

war which ends with Korea going
to Japan, Manchuria back to China,
and Japan receiving railroad rights.

Balkan War (1912-1913). Turkish
misrule causes the loss of more ter-
ritory.

World War (1914-1918). Assas-
sination of Austrian heir to Serbia
brought Europe, long tense, into
open conflict. German invasion of
Belgium a large factor in align-
ment of forces.

Russian Revolution (1917). The
culmination of a long series of ef-
forts to obtain rights for the less
privileged classes.

Spanish Civil War (1936-1939).
Spaniards under leadership of Gen-
eral Franco succeed in ousting
Communists who for a time usurped
power.

Sino-Japanese Incident (1937- ).
Not called a war because of mili-
tary and economic difficulties which
would arise in a war, but never-
theless a major conflict with the
independence of China at stake.

Second World War (1939- ).
Hitler conquers most of Europe.
Great Britain fights on, and sup-
ports Russia, invaded by Nazis.
Italy and Japan are allied with Ger-
many. The United States declares
war when attacked by Japan. The
world is involved.

LINCOLN'S GETTYSBURG SPEECH
(Address at the Dedication of Gettysburg Cemetery, November 19, 1863)

Fourscore and seven years ago our fathers brought forth upon this con-
tinent a new nation, conceived in liberty, and dedicated to the proposition
that all men are created equal.

Now we are engaged in a great civil war, testing whether that nation,
or any nation so conceived and so dedicated, can long endure. We are met
on a great battlefield of that war. We are met to dedicate a portion of it
as the final resting-place of those who here gave their lives that the nation
might live. It is altogether fitting and proper that we should do this.

But in a larger sense we cannot dedicate, we cannot consecrate, we
cannot hallow this ground. The brave men, living and dead, who struggled
here have consecrated it far above our power to add or detract. The world
will little note nor long remember what we say here, but it can never
forget what they did here. It is for us, the living, rather to be dedicated
here to the unfinished work that they have thus far so nobly carried on.
It is rather for us to be here dedicated to the great task remaining before
us; that from these honored dead we take increased devotion to the cause
for which they here gave the last full measure of devotion; that we here
highly resolve that the dead shall not have died in vain; that the nation
shall, under God, have a new birth of freedom, and that government of the
people, by the people, and for the people, shall not perish from the earth.

564

CATHOLICS IN THE REVOLUTION

Although Catholics numbered only 25,000 at the beginning of the War
of Independence and despite the fact that they were openly proscribed,
their part in the struggle for freedom was far greater than their number
would imply.

Charles Carroll, a member of the Continental Congress, was appointed
to the Board of War in 1774. He later signed the Declaration of In-
dependence.

Father John Carroll and Charles Carroll were sent by the Congress on a
mission to Canada to secure the neutrality of Canada against the British.

Father Pierre Gibault was an important aid in preserving the North-
west Territory for the Colonies.

Irish Catholics of Philadelphia subscribed funds for the disheartened
Army at Valley Forge.

Generals Stephen and John Moylan, General Lacy, Colonels Morgan
O'Connor, Louis de Fleury, Arthur Dillon and John Fitzgerald, aide and
secretary to Washington, Majors John Doyle and Michael Ryan and Cap-
tain Fitzsimmons were Catholic Americans.

The outstanding naval captain of the Revolution was the Catholic,
John Barry.

Aid was given to the Colonies by Catholic France, Catholic Spain and
Catholic Poland.

Generals Lafayette, Rochambeau, Pulaski and Kosciuszko and Ad-
mirals D'Estaing, De Grasse and De Barras were heroes of the Revolu-
tion and Catholics.

CATHOLICS IN THE CIVIL WAR

Archbishop Hughes of New York said in 1860: "If the division of the
country should ever take place, Catholics will have had no voluntary part
in bringing about such a calamity."

When the separation of North and South did come, Catholics fought
in both Union and Confederate armies. With the Union were some 50
Catholic generals, and with the Confederate forces were more than 20
Catholic generals, as well as many officers of lower rank and thousands
of enlisted men on both sides.

General Rosecrans, a convert to Catholicism, refused the plan of the
Republican leaders headed by Horace Greeley whereby he was to take
command of the army and succeed Lincoln as the Republican candidate.

General Philip H. Snendan, the outstanding Catholic General 01 the
Union, turned defeat to victory by his remarkable ride from Winchester
to Cedar Creek, in 1864.

Among the other Catholic Generals in the Union Army were Meagher
of the Irish Brigade, James Shields, Henry J. Hunt, Edward O. C. Ord,
Sturgis, Guiney, Corcoran, Hardie, Kearney, Stone, McMahon, Newton,
and Anderson of Fort Sumter (brevetted major-general in 1865).

Admiral Ammen, Commodore Sands, Commander James H. Ward,
Feliger and Beaumont were among the North's Catholic heroes of the sea.

The Confederate cause was served by Generals Beauregard, Cabell,
Cleburne, Hardee, Branch, Carroll and Paul J. Semmes. The Con-
federate General, James Longstreet, became a Catholic after the war.

The Captain of the "Alabama" which brought such destruction to the
Northern cause on sea, was the Catholic, Raphael Semmes.

The Catholic, Stephen R. Mallory, Senator from Florida, served in Jef-
ferson Davis' Cabinet as Secretary of the Navy.

The Catholic Sisterhoods by their heroism in nursing the wounded of
both Northern and Southern forces earned the lasting gratitude of the
soldiers and have been enshrined as the "Nuns of the Battlefield."

Joseph C. Butler and Lewis Washington, two Protestant gentlemen,
purchased the U. S. Marine Hospital at Cincinnati and presented it to the

565

Sisters of Charity as the Hospital of the Good Samaritan in honor of
Sister Anthony, the Ministering Angel of the Army of Tennessee.

The following war lyrics ot the South were written by Catholics:
"Dixie", by Dan Emmett; "Bonnie Blue Flag", by Harry McCarthy; and
"Maryland, My Maryland", by James Ryder Randall.

Theodore O'Hara, the Catholic poet who served the Confederacy under
General Breckenridge wrote "The Bivouac of the Dead" commemorating
the Battle of Btiena Vista in the Mexican War.

Father Abram J. Ryan, the great Southern poet, served as a Confederate
Chaplain in the Civil War.

The poet, John Bannister Tabb, who served on a Confederate blockade
runner became a convert in 1872 and later a priest.

Archbishop Hughes of New York and Bishop Macllvaine were sent on
a successful mission to Europe to prevent foreign governments from rec-
ognizing or openly aiding the Confederate States.

Bishop Michael Domenec of Pittsburgh persuaded the Queen of Spain
not to recognize the Confederacy.

Orestes A. Brownson, the famous convert to Catholicism, attacked se-
cession and urged the abolition of slavery.

AMERICAN CATHOLIC WORLD WAR (1914-18) RECORD
The Catholic population of the United States in 1917 was 17% of the
total population, and yet so great were the number of Catholic enlist-
ments in all arms, that 30% of the Army, 40% of the Navy, and
50% of the Marine Corps were Catholic. Mortality was as follows:

Total deaths in service 130,265 Catholic deaths 21,856

Deaths overseas 77,822 Catholic deaths overseas 11,460

Unknown graves 1,641 Unknown Catholic graves 480

LJnlocated bodies 1,281 Unlocated Catholic bodies 480

Graves overseas ... 30,817 Catholic graves overseas 4,812

American Catholics First in Action

First soldier wounded Lieutenant Louis J. Genella

First army officer killed Lieutenant William J. Fitzsimons

First sailor killed John I. Eupolucci

First nurse wounded Beatrice M. MacDonald

First to die on enemy ground . . , .Joseph W. Guyton

First prisoner of war James Delaney

First to shell enemy . . . . . Alexander L. Arch

First to meet enemy in air Lieutenant Fred W. Norton

First commander of American division

to capture important enemy position. Ma j. Gen, Robert E. L. Bullard
One of first three deaths on lines Thomas F. Enright

Catholics Distinguished in Service
Chief of Staff, A.E.F. (During Active Operations)

Maj. General James W. McAndrew

Chief of Naval Operations Admiral William S. Benson

0. S. Distinguished Service Cross (First Award) Lt. William D. Meyering

U. S. Distinguished Service Cross (First Posthumous Award)

Homer J. Wheaton

U. S. Distinguished Service Cross (First Female Award)

Beatrice M. MacDonald

Congressional Medal of Honor (First Navy Award) Patrick McGunigal

Congressional Medal of Honor (First Army Aviation Award)

Lt. Frank Luke

U. S. Navy Cross James Delaney

All four World War Decorations of U, S. Army:

Congressional Medal of Honor, D. S. C., D. S. M.,

and Order of the Purple Heart Col. William Donovan

566

CHRONOLOGY OF THE SECOND WORLD WAR
September, 1939

1 — German armies invade Poland. Hitler announces annexation of Danzig.

Britain and France speed mobilization and present ultimatum to

Hitler to withdraw troops from Polish soil.

Italian government announces it will remain neutral unless attacked.

2 — Mussolini abandons his peace efforts when Britain and France refuse

to negotiate while German troops are in Poland.

3 — Britain and France declare war on Germany after Hitler rejects

their ultimatum.

4 — British liner Athenia, en route to Canada from British Isles, is sunk

with loss of 125 passengers including 30 Americans.
British airplanes bomb German warships at Wilhelmshaven.
Germans cut the Polish corridor.

5 — Germany announces capture of Polish Upper Silesia.

Union of South Africa enters war against Germany.

6 — Germany's rapidly advancing armies announce the fall of Cracow

and occupation of one-third of Poland.

Iraq severs diplomatic relations with the Reich.

7 — Polish troops surrender Westerplatte Fortress in Danzig Harbor

after a 6-day siege.

8 — German troops reach outskirts of Warsaw.

Russia gets together her troops to reinforce the Western Frontier.
Great Britain establishes long-range blockade of Germany.

10 — Canada declares war on Germany.

11 — Germany announces counter-blockade of Great Britain.

12 — Anglo-French Supreme War Council meets in France.

Germans announce that Warsaw is encircled and Polish front broken.
14 — Pope Pius appeals to belligerents to humanize warfare.

17 — Soviet troops invade Poland from the east.

German counter-attacks slow French advance on Western front.

18 — Polish President and cabinet cross border into Rumania.

German and Soviet troops meet at Brest-Litovsk and agree pro-
visionally on partition of Poland.
German submarine sinks British aircraft carrier Courageous.

19 — Hitler, speaking at Danzig, offers Allies peace on basis of his terri-

torial gains in Eastern Europe, or war to a finish.

20 — Chamberlain tells the House of Commons Britain is determined to

continue.
23 — Lwow, Poland, surrenders to the Germans.

Foreign Ministers of 21 American countries meet at Panama to
consider joint neutrality measures.

26 — Paris government dissolves French Communist party.

27 — Warsaw, in ruins, surrenders after a 20-day siege.

Germans announce air raids on British North Sea fleet.

29 — Germany and Russia sign amity pact partitioning Poland ; warn

Allies to conclude peace,

Estonia yields to Soviet threats of invasion and signs treaty giving

Russia naval and air bases and military rights.

30 — Interned in Rumania, Ignace Moscicki resigns as President of Poland

and a Polish provisional government under Wladislaw Raczkiewicz
is established in Paris.

October, 1939

1 — Italian Foreign Minister arrives in Berlin for conferences with Hitlej

and the German Foreign Minister.

2 — A German raider sinks British steamer off the Brazilian coast.

567

5 — Hitler makes a triumphal entry into ruined Warsaw.

Latvia capitulates to Soviet threats and signs mutual aid treaty
giving Russia naval and air bases on Baltic.

6 — Hitler, in speech to Reichstag, demands peace on his terms or a

war of destruction.

Daladier replies that the Allies must go on to victory.
9 — Soviet demands on Finns cause them to mobilize.

Germany commences evacuation of German minorities from Latvia

Estonia and Lithuania into newly-conquered Polish territories.

Russia concludes mutual assistance pact with Lithuania, obtaining

military and air bases and the* right to fortify Lithuanian-German

frontier.
11 — Britain and Soviet Union conclude agreement for exchange of Soviet

timber for British rubber and tin.

British war minister announces mechanized army of 158,000 men

has been landed in France in 5 weeks.
12 — Chamberlain warns the Reich to choose between definite guarantees

for permanent European security and a war to the utmost of the

Allies strength.

In diplomatic representations to the Soviet government, the United

States asks amicable adjustment of Soviet demands on Finland

Sweden, Norway and Denmark ask Russia to respect Finland's

independence.
19 Turkey signs military alliance with the Allies to resist aggression

in the Balkans.

November, 1939
4 — United States arms embargo is repealed; exports to belligerents OB

cash-and-carry basis.
3 — Bomb explosion wrecks Munich beer hall, just after Hitler leaves

celebration there.
21 — British blockade is extended ta Reich exports as reprisal for German

mine warfare.
30 — Russia invades Finland.

December, 1939
2 — Moscow sets up a "People's Government" in Finnish town. This

creates a "civil war" and opens Finland to outside aid.
17 — The Graf Spee, German pocket-battleship, driven into port at Monte-
video, Uruguay, by three British cruisers, is scuttled by her crew.
20 — Capt. Hans Langsdorff, commander of the Graf Spee, commits suicide
at Buenos Aires.

28 — Pope Pius visits King Victor Emmanuel at Quirinal Palace to discuss

Italy's role in bringing about peace.

29 — The British admiralty announces that a battleship of the Queen

Elizabeth type has been damaged in a submarine attack off Scotland.
Russia appoints Gen. G. M. Stern, hero of the Changkufeng "in-
cident," to lead the attack on Finland.
31 — Finns report wiping out a full division of Russians in great battle.

January, 1940

11 — King Carol of Rumania and Prince Paul, regent of Yugoslavia, con-
fer secretly over joint action in case of a Red menace to the Balkans.

18 — Finland reports Russians driven back 28 miles toward Salla.

20 — Winston Churchill, British First Lord of the Admiralty, antagonizes
neutrals by advising them to join Allies in the war on Germany.

27 — Finland reports "greatest victory" in its war with Russia. Four Red
divisions in the Ladoga area reported to have been routed, with
5,000 killed and 15,000 wounded or taken prisoners.

568

February, 1940

4 — The members of the Balkan Entente (Rumania, Greece, Turkey and

Yugoslavia) agree to maintain a common vigil during the war.
12 — Anzac expeditionary force arrives at Suez.

15 — Russia's intensified drive against the Mannerheim line cracks Fin-

nish defenses in the Summa sector.

16 — British seamen from the destroyer Cossack board the German prison

ship Altmark within Norwegian territorial waters, fight the German
crew, and free 299 captive English merchant seamen. Germany pro-
tests to Norway; Norway protests to Britain.

17 — Sumner Welles, American Under-Secretary of State, leaves for
Europe on a peace mission, to confer with rulers of Germany,
France, and Great Britain.

24 — As the war approaches the end of its sixth month, Chamberlain at
Birmingham and Hitler at Munich make determined speeches which
show no grounds for a peace compromise.

Russian troops driving on Viipuri are checked by new Finnish de-
fense positions in the Mannerheim line.

March, 1940

1 — Soviet forces enter Viipuri, Finnish key city.

9 — Britain releases 13 Italian colliers with their cargoes.

10 — Finland reveals that Premier Risto Ryti and three other negotiators
are in Moscow discussing peace terms with Soviet officials.

13 — Finland's three and a half months' war with the IT. S. S. R. ends as
Finnish delegation in Moscow signs peace treaty. Soviet gains, which
greatly exceed original demands, include annexation of entire Ka-
relian Isthmus and a thirty-year lease on the Hango naval base.

17 — Nazi bombers raid British anchorage at Scapa Flow.

18 — Hitler and Mussolini meet at the Brenner pass for a 2% hour con-

ference in the Duce's private car.

19 — British bombers attack the Nazi air base at Sylt.

20 — Premier Daladier of France resigns and Paul Reynaud undertakes

formation of new cabinet.

22 — Premier Reynaud's cabinet wins support of French chamber by
one vote.

April, 1940

2 — In Commons, Prime Minister Chamberlain reveals "another weapon"

in his blockade: a series of trade pacts with Holland, Norway, Swe-
den, Iceland, Belgium, Denmark, Greece and Turkey to limit the
Reich's purchases of war essentials.

9 — Germany occupies Denmark and attacks Norway, taking Oslo.
12 — British and German navies and air forces clash in scattered combats
off Norway. Britain announces mining of the Skagerrak, Kattegat
and part of the Baltic.

19 — As tension grows in the Netherlands, Premier Dirk Jan de Geer

declares a nationwide "stage of siege."

Yugoslavia police arrest former Premier Milan Stoyadinovich for
alleged complicity in a "Trojan Horse" plot of handing the govern-
ment over to the Nazis.

20 — Allied forces, landed at five points in Norway, report their first vic-

tory in an engagement with the German advance guard near Namsos.
22 — German troops and planes repel the inadequately armed Allied

advance force at Steinkjer, in central Norway.
27 — Germany formally declares war on Norway.

569

May, 1940

2 — Allies withdraw from Central Norway, because of German air

superiority.

10 — Germany invades Belgium, the Netherlands, and Luxembourg.

Winston Churchill becomes Prime Minister of Great Britain in place
of Chamberlain.

14 — Netherlands capitulates. Queen Wilhelmina and the Dutch Govern-
ment flee to London and establish themselves there.

17 — Allies are driven back all along a line from Antwerp south to Rethel,

100 miles from Paris. Germans enter Brussels as the Belgian gov-
ernment flees to Ostend.

18 — German drive swings to Channel ports to separate the Allied armies.

Premier Reynaud recalls 84-year-old Marshal Petain as Vice Premier.

19 — General Mazime Weygand replaces General Maurice Gamelin as

Allied Generalissimo.

20 — Allies begin counter-offensives in France.
28 — Surrender of King Leopold and the Belgian army announced in Paris.

June, 1940

2 — British war ministry announces that four-fifths of the British Ex-
peditionary Force has been evacuated from Flanders.

3 — Nazi planes bomb Paris.

4 — The Germans move into Dunkerque thus ending the Flanders cam-

paign.

5 — The German Somme offensive begins at dawn,
9 — Allies evacuate Narvik. Norway surrenders to Germany.
10 — Mussolini announces Italy's entrance into the war against the Allies.

French abandon Paris to save it from destruction.

16 — Premier Reynaud's cabinet falls. Marshal Henri Philippe Petain be-

comes Premier of France.

17 — Petain calls on Hitler to make peace as "between soldier and sol-

dier." Hitler and Mussolini ask Spain to join them in deciding terms.

22 — In the same "Armistice Car" at Compiegne where Germany sued for

peace in 1918, French delegates yield to an armistice. The French
delegation then flies to Italy to conclude an armistice with Mussolini.

23 — Britain withdraws recognition from the Petain government. General

Charles de Gaulle, in London, announces the formation of the French
National Committee to carry on the war.

24 — In a villa outside Rome, French delegates accept Italy's armistice

terms.

Fighting ceases all over France.

28 — After an ultimatum to King Carol of Rumania, Russia begin occu-
pation of the ceded territories of Bessarabia and Northern Buko-
vina. Rumania mans the Bulgarian and Hungarian frontiers to fore-
stall like demands for the return of pre-World War territory.

July, 1940

1 — Germans occupy two British channel islands.

3 — British seize, destroy or bottle up a major part of the French navy.

5 — French government of Marshal Petain breaks oft diplomatic relations

with Great Britain, and "Entente Cordiale" formally ends after
36 years.

9 — British and Italian fleets clash near Malta. Series of indecisive air
and naval battles begins.

10 — French National Assembly at Vichy votes an end to the Third Re-
public, but demands that the new constitution be submitted to a
plebiscite.

14 — Churchill says Britain is prepared to resist German invasion.

570

19 — Hitler, addressing the Reichstag, warns the British to yield or to
be destroyed. The Italian cruiser Bartolomeo Colleoni is sunk by the
Australian cruiser Sydney in the Mediterranean.

22 — Lord Halifax, in a speech calling for a "Holy War," rejects Hitler's
peace offer.

23 — Commons approves highest income tax in British history.

25 — R.A.F. bombers strike from Norway to France as swarms of German
raiders hit British.

27 — In Havana, representatives of 21 American republics reach agree-
ment on defense of the western hemisphere.
Japanese arrest 12 Britons on charges of espionage.

31 — President Roosevelt places embargo on aviation gasoline.

August, 1940

1 — Premier Molotoff reasserts Russo-German friendship and predicts

the United States will enter war.

2 — British arrest 2 prominent Japanese in London.

6 — Italy launches offensive against Egypt and British Somaliland.

8 — At Riom, France, the Supreme Court, to try Daladier and other

French war leaders, holds its inaugural session.

Nazi mass air raids on Great Britain concentrate on shipping and

naval bases.

9 — Britain withdraws its garrisons from Shanghai and Northern China.
12 — German bombers and fighters attack along the British southern

coast. Near the naval base at Portsmouth, R.A.F. pursuit planes turn
back 145 invaders, but 55 break through and blast the harbor with
incendiary bombs.
15 — German planes bomb London district.

The Greek cruiser Helle is torpedoed off Tenos as Italy presses a
propaganda campaign against Greece.

17 — Germans proclaim a "total blockade" of the British Isles.

18 — R.A.F. raids German and Italian aircraft plants and industrial centers.

19 — British troops withdraw from Somaliland.

22 — Germans shell Dover and Channel shipping with long-range guns

mounted in France.

23 — In answer to Italian threats, Premier Metaxas asserts that Greece

will resist invasion.

24 — German bombs fall for the first time in metropolitan London.

25 — British planes penetrate Berlin defense.

30 — Rumania, under the Axis pressure, yields one-half of Transylvania

to Hungary.

31 — Government of France admits revolts in equatorial and West Africa

and in Indo-China.

September, 1940

1 — British bomb Berlin and the Germans, London, on the first anni-
versary of the Polish invasion.

3 — British get 50 over-age destroyers from United States in return for

naval and air base sites in western hemisphere.

6 — French government sends General Weygand to control colonies

in Africa.

Carol flees Rumania as Michael becomes King and General An-

tonescu, Dictator.

7 — 1,500 German planes bomb London as R.A.F. again bombs Berlin.

14 — Italians invade Egypt from Libya.

15 — Concentrated German air attack on London enters its second week;

the British claim a record day's bag of 185 enemy planes.

16 — Italians take Sidi Barrani after 55-mile drive into Egypt.

19 — Preparing the war's next phase, Ribbentrop confers with Mussolini
in Rome after the Spanish minister Serrano Sufier visits Berlin.

571

22 — R. A.F. raids invasion bases on the continent as German planes begin

third week of intensive raids on London.

25 — Anglo-French naval -force, with General Charles de Gaulle, abandons
attempt to capture Dakar.

27 — Japan joins the Axis alliance.

29 — R.A.F. continues to raid invasion bases as German attacks on Lon-
don enter fourth week.

October, 1940

3 — Chamberlain resigns as Bevin and Wood join British War Cabinet.

4 — Hitler and Mussolini confer in Brenner Pass on winter campaign.

Premier Konoye of Japan threatens war if the United States resists

creation of "New World Order."
6 — R.A.F. continues to bomb invasion bases as German raids on London

enter fifth week.
8 — Churchill announces decision to reopen Burma road. The United

States government advises Americans to quit Far East.
1 1 — German armed forces occupy strategic points in Rumania.

R.A.F. and British naval units raid Cherbourg.
12 — German nightly bombing attacks on London enter sixth week.

18 — Britain reopens the Burma road.

19 — London suffers heavy damage as German bombing attacks enter

seventh week. R.A.F. continues raids on invasion forts and indus-
trial centers in Germany.

20 — Blackouts ordered in Rumania, and occupying Germans install anti-

aircraft guns.
24 — Hitler, after conferences with Laval and Gen. Franco, meets Marshal

Petain in occupied France.
26 — The Vichy government announces agreement to collaborate with

Germany.

27 — German raids on London enter the eighth week. Italian planes join

in the attack. R.A.F. hits heavily at Germany and Channel ports.

28 — Italy invades Greece. Britain, promising full support, occupies

Crete and begins naval action against Italians.
31 — British bomb Naples doing extensive damage.

November, 1940

3 — Britain announces troops, planes and ships have been sent to Greece.

5 — Germans blast a convoy in mid-Atlantic with warships.

6 — British Empire and Latin America hail re-election of President

Roosevelt; France and Axis are non-committal; Japan alarmed.

8 — Roosevelt promises Britain 50% of American war production.

9 — Neville Chamberlin dies.

10 — Greeks, with British aid, halt Italian invasion.

12-14 — Soviet Premier Molotoff maps out Bolshevik-Nazi relations with
Hitler in Berlin.

13 — Churchill tells Commons half of Italy's battleships were put out of

commission in British attack on harbor of Taranto.

14 — Greek offensive along 100-mile front begins with the support of

British air units.
17 — King Boris of Bulgaria has conferences with Hitler in Berlin and

Berchtesgaden.
20 — Hungary signs Tripartite Axis pact in Vienna.

23 — Rumania joins Axis alliance.

24 — Coventry, English midlands industrial city, is devastated by terrific

air raids as Nazis attempt to cripple the industrial life of England.

572

26 — Reich bombers drop a milion pounds of bombs on the cities of

Birmingham, Southampton and London.
27 — R.A.F. Squadrons strike at Berlin and Hamburg.

28 — Greek forces drive Italians deeper into Albania and close tighter

around Koritza, Italian base in Albania.

29 — British airmen raid nine Italian bases, including Brindisi.

30 — A 29,000-ton British warship is torpedoed in the Mediterranean by

an Italian submarine.

December, 1940

1 — A victorious Greek army advances on a 130-mile front and captures

Koritza, Albania.

3 — While German air forces continue their raids on the English mid-
lands, R. A. P. bombers hammer the Skoda armament factory at
Pilsen, Bohemia, and raid German and Italian cities.

5 — British and Italian warships engage in a four-hour battle off Sardinia,

each side claiming enemy losses.

6 — Badoglio is replaced as Italian Army and Navy Chief of Staff.

8 — Greeks take Porto Edda and Argyrokastron from Italians.

9 — British launch offensive in Egypt; Italians retreat toward Libya.

14 — Petain removes Laval and names Pierre-Etienne Flan din as Foreign
Minister.

15 — British forces drive Italians out of Egypt; invade Libya.

18 — British fleet enters Adriatic and bombs Valona, Italian base in Al-
bania.

21 — United States aid to Britain is denounced by Germany.
23 — Churchill exhorts Italian people to overthrow Mussolini and end war.

25 — From 300,000 to 500,000 German troops enter Rumania by way ot

Hungary.

29 — President Roosevelt defies Axis threats, promising fullest possible
aid to the British.

31 — Hitler promises German people a victory in 1941.

January, 1941

2 — Neutral Ireland is bombed. Remnants of the bombs are identified as

German.
6 — Bardia, important Italian port in Libya, is taken by the British.

Soviet envoys to the Balkan States are recalled.
8 — Leaders of Indo-Chma meet to consider increased Japanese pressure.

British forces capture the Tobruk airdrome at El Adem, 15 miles

south of Tobruk, Libya.
10 — Germans and Italians join in air attacks on British convoy near

Sicily.

Greeks capture Klisura, Albania.

16 — British admit the loss of the cruiser Southampton and damage to

the carrier Illustrious from German air forces in the Mediterranean.

21 — Chancellor Hitler and Premier Mussolini and their Foreign Minis-

ters meet in their fifth war council.

France refuses to turn over her fleet to Germany for use against

Great Britain.

22 — - Tobruk falls to the British.

Sumner Welles, IT. S. Undersecretary of State, in a letter to Con-
stantin A. Oumansky, the Soviet Ambassador, lifts the moral em-
bargo against the sale of airplanes and materials to Soviet Russia.
The embargo was applied in 1939 when Russia invaded Finland.
24 — Lord Halifax, British Ambassador, arrives in the United States and
is welcomed personally by President Roosevelt.

26 — Premier Antonescu quells revolt of the Rumanian Iron Guard.

573

February, 1941

1 — French Indo-China and Thailand sign armistice under Japanese

mediation.

6 — British capture Bengasi, last Italian stronghold in Eastern Libya.
9 — United States House of Representatives passes H. R. 1776 (the

Lease-Lend Bill) by a vote of 260 to 165.
10 — British Government severs diplomatic relations with Rumania.

Soviet Russia and Japan open negotiations for a trade treaty.
11 — Admiral Kichisaburo Nomura, Japan's new Ambassador to the

United States, arrives in Washington.
15 — Premier and Foreign Minister of Yugoslavia confer with Hitler.

British announce the seizure of Kismayu, important sea gateway

to Italian Somaliland.

17 — British strengthen defense at Singapore in view of an impending

Japanese thrust to the southward.

18 — Bulgaria and Turkey sign non-aggression pact.

21 — German Army engineers erect pontoon bridges across the Danube,

connecting Bulgaria and Rumania.

British troops cross the Juba River in Italian Somaliland.

22 — Maxim Litvinoff, advocate of British-Soviet friendship, is expelled

from the Central Committee of the Communist party.

General Staff officers of the German Army establish bases in Sofia,

Bulgaria.

27 — Russia and Rumania sign a two-year commerce and navigation pact.

28 — British Foreign Secretary, Anthony Eden, and Turkish leaders, in

conference, reach "full agreement on all points."

March, 1941

1 — Bulgaria joins the Axis. Nazis occupy Sofia.
10 — France declares she will defend her colonies alone.

President Roosevelt signs Lease-Lend-Bill.

Japan mediates in the settlement of the territorial dispute between

Thailand and French Indo-China.
15 — British rush 300,000 men to Greece.

21 — Japan is rumored sending 100,000 troops into Thailand.

22 — British capture Jarabub in Eastern Libya.

23 — United States sends two shiploads of flour to unoccupied France in

response to Marshal Petain's appeal.

25 — Turkey-Soviet friendship pact is reaffirmed.

26 — Yugoslavia yields to the Tripartite Pact

27 — Britain leases property to the United States for 99 years for the

establishment of bases at Newfoundland, Bermuda, Jamaica, St.
Lucia, British Guiana, Antigua and Trinidad.

28 — British rout Italians in naval encounter southeast of Cape Matapan,

Greece.

April, 1941

1 — Germany and Italy protest seizure of ships in United States ports.

2 — Mexico seizes twelve Italian and German ships in Mexican ports.

Mussolini's attempted mediation between Germany and Yugoslavia
fails.

3 — German and Italian motorized troops retake Bengasi, Libya.

4 — United States demands the recall of Admiral Alberto Lais, Italian

naval attache.

6 — Uruguay takes possession of two Italian and two Danish ships in
her ports.

574

7 — Germans attack Yugoslavia and Greece.

8 — Britain raises "basic income tax to fifty per cent.

Britain severs relations with Hungary.

9 — Italians retake Derna and Tobruk, Libya.

10 — Germany announces the taking of Salonica and Xanthe in Greece

and Veles, Tetovo, Nish and Maribor in Yugoslavia.

1 1 — President Roosevelt reports the taking of Greenland under pro-

tection.

12 — President Roosevelt limits combat zone to allow American merchant

ships entrance to the Suez Canal.

13 — Danish Government opposes the United States protectorate over

Iceland.

14 — Soviet Russia and Japan sign five-year neutrality pact.
16 — London suffers worst bombing to date.
18 — Yugoslav Army capitulates unconditionally.

23 — British forces repel drive toward Egypt and the Suez Canal.

British Navy opens fire on Tripoli, chief port of Libya.

24 — Greek Army surrenders unconditionally.

May, 1941

2 — Beaverbrook becomes Minister of State in British Cabinet.
Iraq asks Hitler's aid in clash with British.

6 — Britain, declining Turkey's offer to mediate, occupies Basra, Iraq

port on the Persian Gulf.

7 — Joseph Stalin replaces Molotoff as Premier of the Soviet Union.

United States halts the shipment of all equipment and materials to
Russia which may be useful in defense production.

10 — A general commission of Japan, Germany and Italy meets to dis-
cuss "questions relating to cooperation among the three powers
under the Tripartite Pact."
Hess, third ranking Nazi, flys to Britain.

15 — Marshal Petain agrees to closer collaboration with Germany.
24 — The Hood, 42,100-ton British cruiser, is sunk by the German battle-
ship Bismarck.

27 — British sink the Bismarck off the coast of France.
31 — British troops enter Bagdad, Iraq.

June, 1941

1 — British evacuate Crete.

2 — Hitler and Mussolini confer at Brenner Pass.

5 — German troops are reported in Syria.

8 — British forces invade Syria.

10 — United States freighter Robin Moor is reported sunk in mid- Atlantic

by German U-boat.
18 — Turkey signs pact with Germany.

21 — British take Damascus, Syria.

22 — Germany invades Russia.

30 — Stalin heads five-man defense Committee to bolster Soviet defense
against the Nazis.

July, 1941

6 — Germans attack the center of the Russian line.

Russians launch counterattacks.

7 — United States troops join British forces occupying Iceland.

575

12 — Armistice signed in Syria.

Britain signs mutual-aid pact with Russia.

Germans break through the Russian lines.
18 — Germans capture Smolensk, press on toward Moscow.

Foreign Minister Matsuoka is dropped from Japanese Cabinet.
21 — Moscow claims German offensive is being repulsed.

Germans report the annihilation of the Red forces.

23 — French acquiesce to Japanese demands for military control of

French Indo-China.

26 — The United States and Britain freeze Japan's assets.
28 — Finland severs relations with Britain.

Russians claim the defeat of the Nazi offensive.

August, 1941

4 — Germans launch a new offensive against Kiev, in the Ukraine.
Russians claim possession of Tallinn, Estonia.

6 — Germany reports 4,000,000 Russian casualties.

7 — Russians in air raids on Berlin.

-JO — Russians admit German successes at Kiev and Leningrad.

12 — Marshal Petain places Admiral Darlan in supreme control of all

French military forces.
14 — Prime Minister Churchill and President Roosevelt meet at sea;

agree to an eight-point declaration of democratic peace aims and

increased aid to Russia.
16 — The Soviet agrees to a proposed conference of Russian, British and

American representatives to be held in Moscow.
18 — Nikolai ev falls to the Germans.

24 — Russo-British forces invade Iran.

25 — The Soviet prepares for the defense of Leningrad.

28 — Iran falls to Russo-British forces.

29 — Hitler and Mussolini end a five-day conference.

September, 1941

4 — German submarine, off the coast of Iceland, repelled by the United-
States destroyer Greer.
7 — German artillery bombards Leningrad.

11 — Citing the Nazi attack on the Greer, President Roosevelt warns the
Axis that the United States Navy will guard all commercial ships
in United States defensive waters and will fire on any Axis warship
sighted.

13 — Germans are encircling Kiev.

14 — Royal Air Force planes, pilots and crews arrive in Russia.

18 — Administration in Washington makes $100,000,000 available to Rus-

sia for the purchase of war supplies here.

19 — Kiev falls to the Germans who press onward toward Kharkov.
25 — Germans begin major offensive in the Ukraine.

27 — Nazis claim 665,000 prisoners at Kiev.

Three German divisions enter Serbia.

29 — Anglo-Russo-American commission on aid to Russia opens sessions
in Moscow.

Germany stops all exports to Norway.
October, 1941

1 — Anglo-Russo-American Conference closes with agreement to fill every
Russian need for war supplies in exchange for raw materials.
Turkish Government refuses to ship chrome and wheat to the Reich.
British announce an agreement to purchase $3,000,000 worth of food
from Turkey.

3 — Hitler claims Russia already broken.
9 — Soviet, ordering evacuation of Moscow, admits its armies are in

retreat.
10 — Anglo-Russo-American commission returns to London.

576

11 — Lord Beaverbrook promises 30,000 tanks for Russia.

16 — Germans take Odessa.

17 — The Kearny, a new 1,630-ton United States destroyer, is torpedoed

350 miles southwest of Iceland.
2Q — General Eiki Tojo becomes Japanese Premier when Konoye Cabinet

falls.
30 — The United States destroyer Reuben James is sunk by the Germans

with a loss of 101 men.

November, 1941

1 — German troops penetrate Tula, 110 miles south of Moscow.
2 — Nazis capture Simferopol, capital of Crimea.

3 — Secretary of State Cordell Hull discloses United States demand that

Finns make peace with Russia.

4 — Massing of Japanese troops in French Indo-China threatens Burma

Road and Thailand.

5 — Japanese press demands United States abandonment of China, recog-

nition of Japanese supremacy in Asia, and the restoration of treaties.

6 — State Department announces $1,000,000,000 in lease-lend aid pledged

to Russia in an exchange of letters between President Roosevelt and
Premier Josef Stalin.

Japanese Government announces the sending of Saburo Kurusu to
the United States as a special envoy.

8 — 800 R. A. F. bombing and fighting planes attack Berlin, the Ruhr and

occupied France.

9 — Britain announces the sinking of ten merchant ships and an Italian

escort in the Mediterranean.
10 — Churchill vows that, in the event of war between the United States

and Japan, Britain shall declare war "within the hour."
11 — Japanese Finance Minister Okinori Kaya states Japan's aim is to

"force Britain and the United States to retreat from East Asia."

12 — Germans are halted on Russo-German front proper.

13 — Neutrality act is amended to allow armed United States merchant

ships to sail into war zones.

14 — President Roosevelt orders Marines to leave China.

Saburo Kurusu, Japanese special envoy, arrives in United States.
British aircraft carrier Ark Royal is sunk in Mediterranean near Gi-
braltar.

15 — Russian counterattacks are successful at Tula, Kalinin and Lenin-

grad.

Berlin admits heavy losses due to fierce Russian resistance and un-
favorable weather.

17 — Premier Tojo of Japan defines terms for settlement with the United
States: United States must keep "hands of£" the conflict in China
and lift the economic blockade against Japan, and the military en-
circlement of Japan by the United States and friends must stop.

24 — United States gunboats are withdrawn from the Yangtze River
Patrol in China.
United States troops are sent to Dutch Guiana.

27 — Secretary of State Hull replies to Japanese envoy: China and the
United States commitments to China will not be compromised.
Tokyo newspaper predicts collapse of United States-Japan negotia-
tions.

28 — British forces press on toward Tobruk.

30 — General Hideki Tojo, Japanese Premier, threatens American and
British "exploitation" of Asiatics must be "purged with a vengeance."
Japanese press warns of an armed clash if the United States at-
tempts to patrol Burma Road.

577

December, 1941

2 — President Roosevelt demands explanation of the movement of Jap-

anese troops in Indo-China.

3 — Secretary of State Hull charges Japan with attempt to establish

military despotism in the Far East.

4 — Russians reported evacuating Hangoe, a naval base taken from Finns.

6 — President sends message direct to Japanese Emperor.

Philippine President Manuel Quezon requests the evacuation of all
non-essential citizens from Manila.
British declare war on Finland.

7 — 2: 25 P.M. Presidential Secretary Stephen T. Early announces Jap-

anese air attack on Pearl Harbor, principal American base
in the Hawaiian Islands, and on Manila, center of United
States operations in the Philippine Islands.

3 : 32 P. M. Army transport with lumber cargo reported torpedoed
1,300 miles west of San Francisco.

3: 40 P.M. Distress signals picked up from an American vessel, be-
lieved to be a cargo ship 700 miles west of San Francisco.

6: 25 P.M. United States Navy reports attack upon Island of Guam.

8: 30 P.M. President convenes Cabinet meeting.

9 :30 P. M. Congressional leaders join meeting.

8 — 12: 30 P.M. President Roosevelt addresses a joint session of Congress
requesting a declaration of war against Japan.

1:01 P.M. Senate votes war 82 to 0.

1:11 P.M. House of Representatives votes war 388 to 1.

4: 10 P.M. President signs the measure.

Japanese attack accompanied by a declaration of war against the

United States and Great Britain.

Japanese news agency reports the sinking of the United States bat-
tleship Oklahoma in Pearl Harbor.

Enemy planes reported 20 miles from San Francisco.

Attempted landing of Japanese troops at Singapore repulsed.

New Soviet Ambassador Maxim Litvinoff presents his credentials to

President Roosevelt.

Germany abandons operations on Moscow front.

Great Britain declares war on Japan.

9 — Japanese troops enter Bangkok, capital of Thailand, and move west-
ward toward British Burma.

United States minesweeper, Penguin, 840-tons, is sunk outside Guam

harbor.

Japanese troops are landed at northern Malaya.

Japanese planes bomb Manila at 3:00 a. m.

10 — United States Army and Navy planes repulse attempted Japanese

landing on the west coast of the Philippine Island, Luzon. The
29,000-ton Japanese battleship Haruna is sunk and three others dam-
aged. Actual landings are effected on the northern coast of Luzon.
British Admiralty admits the sinking of the 35,000-ton battleship
Prince of Wales and 32,000-ton cruiser Repulse off coast of Malaya.

1 1 — Germany and Italy declare war on the United States.

Japanese make concentrated thrusts on the Island of Luzon.

12 — U. S. warplanes take heavy toll of Japanese planes and ships.

Japanese planes bomb Hong Kong.

13 — Dutch sink four Japanese transports with 4,000 troops in the Gulf

of Siam.

British sink an Italian cruiser and leave another ablaze in the cen-
tral Mediterranean.
Many of the American republics declare war against Japan.

14 — Island of Guam feared lost.

578

{glntteti <@ofcentment

FEDERAL OFFICIALS

President — Franklin Delano Roosevelt, of New York. Salary, $75,000.
Vice-President — Henry A. Wallace, of Iowa. Salary $15,000.
Cabinet Members — The President's Cabinet consists of the administra-
tive heads of the Federal Departments. Salary, $15,000.
Secretary of State — Cordell Hull, of Tennessee.
Secretary of the Treasury — Henry Morgenthau, Jr., of New York.
Secretary of War — Henry L. Stimson, of New York.
Attorney Genera! — Francis Biddle, of Pennsylvania.
Postmaster General — Frank C. Walker, of New York.
Secretary of the Navy — Frank Knox, of Illinois.
Secretary of the Interior — Harold L. Ickes, of Illinois.
Secretary of Agriculture — Claude R. Wickard, of Indiana,
Secretary of Commerce — Jesse H. Jones, of Pennsylvania.
Secretary of Labor — Frances Perkins (Mrs. Paul Wilson), of New York.

SUPREME COURT OF THE UNITED STATES

Chief Justice — Harlan Fiske Stone, of New York. Appointed June 19,
1941. Salary $20,500.

Associate Justices are eight in number. Salary, $20,000.
Owen Roberts, of Pennsylvania, appointed May 20, 1930.
Hugo Lafayette Black, of Alabama, appointed Aug. 17, 1937.
Stanley Forman Reed, of Kentucky, appointed Jan. 25, 1938.
Felix Frankfurter, of Massachusetts, appointed Jan. 17, 1939.
William Orville Douglas, of Connecticut, appointed April 4, 1939.
Frank Murphy, of Michigan, appointed Jan. 4, 1940.
Robert Houghwout Jackson, of New York, appointed June 12, 1941.
James Francis Byrnes, of South Carolina, appointed June 12, 1941.

APPORTIONMENT OF REPRESENTATIVES

According to the 1940 census, seats in the House of
are apportioned to the States as follows on the basis of
tive to every 301,164 inhabitants:

Representa-
tive* State

9 Iowa . .

Kansas

Kentucky

Louisiana

Maine

Maryland

Massachusetts

Michigan

Minnesota

Mississippi

Missouri

Montana

Representatives
one Representa-

State

Alabama
Arizona . .
Arkansas
California
Colorado
Connecticut
Delaware
Florida . .

Georgia 10

Idaho ... 2
Illinois . . 26
Indiana 11

Representa-

Represettttf-

Representa'

tives

State

fives

State fives

... .8 Nebraska . . .

South Carolina

.. 6

. 6

Nevada .

South Dakota .

. 2

New

Hampshire

Tennessee

New

Jersey . . .

Texas . .

. 3

New

Mexico .

Utah . . .

. 6

New

York . . .

Vermont

setts 14

North Carolina .

Virginia

1 "7

North Dakota

Washington

i /

Ohio

West Virginia

. 6

Oklal

loma

Wisconsin .

i . . 1

Oregon

Wyoming

. 13

. . 2

Pennsylvania
Rhode Island .

Total . . ,

!i35

579

. .

•»oN. S^

ciora. 1 H. P. Koppelm
ald. 3. J A. Shanley.
. J. Jos. Smith.

t-I/.: Lucian
2 W. J. Fit
L D. Downs

. Green. 3. R.
Joe Hendricks

. J. H. Pete
Sikes. 4. P

3. S.Pae
, 6. Car
S. Gibson

ams
r. 8.
P. B

H. Peterson (D). 2. E.
4 A. S. Camp. 5. B,
Vinson. 7. M. C. Tar
9. B. F. Whelehel. 10

. Comp
Dwors

O
>

03
O
<

tors

. Carawa
E. Miller

Maloney
A. Danah<

0 .

PP PP

PP PP PP

o
o

o
d

W
4

-flj

580

dSpH^i^s •8&was-;

^- .10 ^,5otf3ffl^rtsS^E

^-s^ ..Hs . ^u^a-s^ 32
^:<iSS1dp?1 ^ 6«sl ^p

P^od

ar. 2. W. P. Cole 3. T.
ndro. 4 J. A. Meyer 5 L. G
6 Katherine E Byron

D'
Sas

ij
Jl

Qtf

fi«

fs,
W

PP tftfPP

b
tf

581

J. P. O'Hara. 3.
aas 5 O. Young
. H. C. Anderson
9. R. T. Buckler (

. A. Andresen.
Gale. 4. M. J.
6. H. Knutson.
W A. Pittenger

eelsi

te Ranki
or (D).

J
O'

"£e

At-L.

ots. »ob-

.as

(ft

>
ft

P3P3

582

I*-

op-coo

PP PP

ffl

w
•g

583

Q 00

i§^

«;Sis:|^§

PIft"Jr:^l^tl

I-

'^BS

•«..o

•9£lB

*te!§

Slli

.piJPUfMP

HW
^W

«P?

ort

flO

Hffl

OH
O

03
<

584

QP PQ

4 4

§
•43

P P tf P

. S O Bla. . C W. Darden 3 D E
Satterfield. 4. P. H. Drewrey. 5 T. G
Burch 6. C. A. Woodrum. 7. A. W
Roben. 8. H. W. Smith. 9. J. W
Flann, Jr

qui
ner)

OiO5 <

°g

ter G
rry F, B

,J3 >>
II

, O'M
H Schw

PP I

! PP

PP PP

P tf

585

S 3 §^

332^

•< pq p^ >

•**>
c

H- fl)

°£

Oi
HI

CO "*

TH TH

H 05
** CO

cn o^

rH rH

TH Ci
^ CO

rH TH

fr-
ee

O TH

S? s

TH "

OO TH

TH TH

I -i

S pq

TH TH

rH <M

CD d>

CD
fa

rH 0
rH C<J

C-q rH

rH TH

rt ^

03 ®

^ 2

bjb a

<D "S

O -M

cfi

C C

«'o

.California. .

.New Jersey
. . Oklahoma . .

. Pennsylvani
. Iowa ..... .

. .Louisiana . .

. Pennsylvani

CD
fc

;

. . Connecticut
. .New York

1
P

. . Delaware . .
. . Pennsylvani

. .Illinois
. . Michigan . . .

LU
O

;

> *

•

PL,

pL| CM

OC 1
UJ C
CO -

d
oJ

d fl

oS oJ

i f

PH
•d

13 "73

*d "d

OtJ C^

1 1

H H

H 'b

H H

•1 w.

^5 o

<j <|

«« H

H H

•

111

5 :

•

rtj

•

o
o

a s

UNITED S7
Name

...... Louis G. Dreyfus . . .

.Norman Armour . .
Nelson T. Johnson . .

...... Anthony J. Drexel B
.Alan Dawson

Jefferson Caff ery .

CD
C3

H
M

<D
tt>

CD
O

...... Jay Pierrepont Mofl

...... Claude G. Bowers .

...... Clarence E. Gauss .
Spruille Braden . . .

William H. Hornibr

George S. Messersm

it
....... Anthony J. Drexel I

Ray Atherton. .
ublic
Robert M. Scotten.

c •'
ns •

ns .

c • rt •

•f— .
c .

. nx ;

o •

££ •

-Slovakia

. o. .

. 0) .

•DC •

• c *
x '. PS o
t. . o S

c I

oj .

0) •

H->

Argent
Buenos Aires
Austral

Canberra . . .

Belgiur
Brussels . . .
Bolivia
La Paz ....

CD
O

t.
rt

oS
o

•o-S

RJ d 4>

cQ =
nx w .c

OceO

Santiago . . .
China

Peiping
Colomt
Bogota

S ' ro

s «•§

O r/J 3

0 §0

H- 5

Havana ....
Czecho
Prague

Denma
Copenhagen
Domin
Santo Domin

586

r-
Q s

TJ
<D O

s =

4)
J=

— Q.

*£

Name

941
, 19

^ S

^ •

^ £

^ H> r*» ,£3

^ bjD

ho ,0 W)

S iS

$ *

O
15

0
fe

^ 1 g g

5 4

1 S <!

•

fl
P

02
ft

«< ^

1 1

S *
* 1

X 1

5 .2

2 1

Q £

Washingi

W
S

;§ S S ^
2 >H g «

^ 1 | 1

Californi
Ohio . . .

» - 1

0 TJ CD

S *S S

o5|

| I

;

(ij pi! pi! ^

PH O

P^ rC

a s

i a &

4 1

a a a a

a o

a a PH*

ri s

c3 o

3 rd T

4 fl c

3 o3 o

fl
cd

rrj Tj *•£ Hd

d rt fl rt

rf d cd d

rrj TJ

rt a

03 <^

rrj TJ rd

§ § §

H £

j r4 &

j ^

• H H H H

H PI

H ^. H

H f*

3 H <

^ cj

; H H H H

H S

H H <d

«M

p-t

4 5 j

3 w S

J-H H

5 -a

•s

02 <£>
<jj pj

V P-(

fe o? d °

O ff .S ^

1 I

o S

d m

J S

"c^ jr rt

^ (J)

rf t>i id

9 !

3 1

I :

« -

H S C

I 3
3 * ?

3 w E

...... W llilcllil JL/.

...... George Bra

d
1

O
t-3

Hil

"3 *§
3cd
PH

2^1

o 'ci .S

1 II

1 :

: 5 ' ' w : -

* £ :

« : a :
. « .

DL * «5 *

• »

"5 <i>

. 5

"^ . fl>

. C • jd 3 CC *

•»— ' * %-*• *

c • c

TJ •*•"

rt a

nj 02 g

: E :

"S • 8

* ** c3 ** '*"* "c S C* *

£ • Q- •

rt cs >»

3 X
O U>
III HI

.££ £

LL hn LL

. i^ .
. <o .

0) • J>

: II IS I ^l"8

2 ri 2-g

8^2 5

587

-M
C

CO
H

r-i

Oi
rH

03
TH

05
rH

H""1

H
£

^
C3

TH
TH

03
fe

^ H H H ,g H
in ^ ,Q ^Q H f

a 1 £ S a -^

S ^ TH

Q) ^ CD

Whence
Appointe

. .New Hampsh

*
£

o
o

•p

. .New Hampshi

. .Missouri . . . .

. . Pennsylvania

c^ n3
ri o3 * s»

£ £ " j 1

>» >> rj 03 O

CO CQ Q t3 P

§ § i 1 § 1

CP Oi >|H rH ® 5

a § :

o ^ :

^H t>» rf

I I 1

pi CM p^

£
rt

e
c

g
1

g g pj g P

TJ Tj *2 *2 *C

§ § s a s

H H cJ H H &

H H O ^ H "*

i H H

d d <i Pa

0) • - !

! o

Name

*
Joseph C. Grew

Lester A. Walton . . .

a
£

0
h

Jay Pierrepont Moff at .

Maxwell Blake

.Anthony J. Drexel Bide

pq pi
-< o •§ J •{

* 1 1 1 1 ;

ds
, Thomas A. Hickok . . .

. . Anthony J. Drexel Bid<
., Bert Pish

•P

£ .
a .
£ •
ui .

0)
V)
0)

rt '.

Len stein

e •

3 ;
c : oc

R 8

• o :

! o .

rlandsf

f8 . . . • >» •

o : x : £ : i : g :

. c *

• ns "

. 4) .

. E - —

c
re

a
rt

Liberi

Monrovia .

£
O

T
C

Luxer

Luxemburg
Mexic

3§

= S

i
^ ;

ivionaco . . .
Mo roc
Tangier . . .

4= 03
fl> §j

d M S §

8 1 2 | 1

J^ Q ha PH ^

ill--

588

Date of
Assignment

tr-
ee

03
i-i

tJb

03
rH

iH
T-H
O

b-
CO

era
r-i

CO*
rH

5 3 S 1
3 3 3 S

C<1 rH C5 CO

bib to ri ^?

^3 J3 c^ E3
<ri -<(ri l"9 ^"5

rH
CO

5} CO

s a

<D d

(S| ^

^ 8

« -s

S. I

O
CO |

£ 1

1 §

Whence
Appointed

. .Florida

. .Pennsylvania . .

. . Oregon

..Virginia

. .North Carolina .

. .Illinois

C3 ^03 r^ pj

'3 *3 g gs

^ ^ co bio

1 1 * '^
6 o a a

. . . Minnesota
...Ohio

. . .Pennsylvania . .

»:-».^^ T>lomt>ri»-#»nH'iru * TW

^
-i

Rank*

PL!

nd
§

: ri ; &i
: "§ § fl

ri H

§ J
1

G pJ

O
d

H
H

0 H H H

0 H ^ H

. . hw

. . .Franklin Mott Gunther .

Robert Frazer

John R. Putnam .......

Alexander W. Weddell .

Herschel V. Johnson . . .

Leland Harrison ,

Cornelius Van H. Engert
Willys R. Peck

. . . .John Van A. MacMurra:
frica
. .Leo J. Keena

. , . . .JLawrence A. Steinhardt

. . . , .William Dawson
Frank P. Corrigan

. . . . . Anthony J. Drexel Bidd

ary P Plenipotentiary; E.E., Env
Consul; C.G., Consul General; V.C.
jossible because of the European War

TJ '

: ? : : £ : H5

* ffi * * 13 *Sjj

: 2. : * 1 3

o •
S,

eti

-j-

Extraordm
kgent; C,
endered imi

o
a.

Rumania
Bucharest

El Salvadc
San Salvador . .

rt •

c
"rt

Sweden
Stockholm

Switzerlar
Berne .....

^^ ° °
• rt : <u c g c
(f« 1 « I ^ o j5 _o

>^ ' ^ rM 2 "5 03 •?

CO HoHoj^-S-3

4-? ,M t-4 M

S S J9 1
"S a 1 f

CQ PQ <«! P^

Socialist
Moscow

Uruguay
Montevideo . .
Venezuel,
Caracas

Yugoslav
Belgrade

*A.E>, Ambassador
D.A., Diplomatic j
fResidence at post i

589

EMBASSIES AND LEGATIONS IN WASHINGTON
Country Name Rank*

Argentina Senor Don Felipe A. Espil A.E. and P.

Australia Rt. Hon. Richard G. Casey E.E. and M.P.

Belgium Count Robert van der Straten-Ponthoz . .A.E. and P.

Bolivia Senor Dr. Don Luis Fernando Guaehalla. .E.E and M.P.

Brazil Mr. Carlos Martins A.E. and P.

Bulgaria Mr. Dimitri Naoumoff E.E. and M.P.

Canada Mr. Leighton G. McCarthy E.E. and M.P.

Chile Senor Rodolfo Michels A.E. and P.

China * Dr. Hu Shih A.E: and P.

Colombia Senor Dr. Gabriel Turbay A.E. and P.

Costa Rica Senor Dr. Don Luis Fernandez E.E. and M.P.

Cuba Senor Dr.- Aurelio F. Concheso A.E. and P.

Czecho-Slovakia .Mr. Vladimir Hurban E.E. and M.P.

Denmark Mr. Henrik de Kauffmann E.E. and M.P,

Dominican Rep. .Dr. J. M. Troncoso E.E. and M.P.

Ecuador Senor Capitan Colon Eloy Alfaro E.E. and M.P.

Egypt Mahmoud Hassan Bey E.E. and M.P.

Finland Mr. Hjalmar J. Procope E.E. and M.P.

France Gaston Henri-Haye A.E. and P.

Germany Herr Hans Thomsen M.P., C. d'A.

Great Britain . . .Viscount Halifax A.E. and P.

Greece Mr. C. P. Diamantopolaus E.E. and M.P.

Guatemala Senor Dr. Don Ardian Recinos E.E. and M.P.

Haiti Mr. Fernand Dennis E.E. and M.P.

Honduras Senor Dr. Don Julian R. Caceres E.E. and M.P.

Hungary Mr. George de Ghika E.E. and M.P.

Iran Mr. Mohammed Schayestch E.E. and M.P.

Ireland . . .Mr. Robert Brennan E E, and M.P.

Italy Marchese Alberto Rossi LongM M.C.

Japan Admiral Kichisaburo Nomura A.E. and P.

Latvia Dr. Alfred Bilmonis E.E. and M.P.

Lithuania Mr. Povilas Zadeikis . . E.E. and M.P.

Luxemburg Mr. Hugues Le Gallais E.E. and M.P.

Mexico Senor Dr. Don Francisco Castillo Najera. .A.E. and P.

Netherlands Dr. A. Loudon E.E. and M.P.

Nicaragua Senor Dr. Don Leon de Bayle E.E. and M.P.

Norway Mr. Wilhelm Munthe de Morgenstierne . .E.E. and M.P.

Panama Senor Don Ernesto Jaen Guardia A.E. and P.

Paraguay Senor Dr. Juan J. Soler E.E. and M.P.

Peru Senor Don Manuel de Freyre y Santander.A.E. and P.

Poland Mr. Jan Ciechanowski A.E. and P.

Portugal Dr. Joao Antonio de Bianchi E.E. and M.P.

Rumania Mr. Brutus Coste C. d'A.

El Salvador Senor Dr. Don Hector David Castro E.E. and M.P.

Soviet Republics .Maxim LitvinofE A.E. and P.

Spain Senor Don Juan Francisco de Cardenas. .A.E. and P.

Sweden Mr. W. Bostrom E.E. and M.P.

Switzerland Mr. Charles Bruggmann E.E. and M.P.

Thailand (Siam) .Mom Rajawongse Seni Pramoj . . . JE.E. and M.P.

Turkey Mr. Mehmet Munir Ertegun A.E. and P.

Un. of So. Africa. Mr. Ralph William Close E.E. and M.P.

Uruguay Dr. Juan Carlos Blanco A.E. and P.

Venezuela Senor Dr. Don Diogenes Escalante A.E. and P.

Yugoslavia Mr. Constantin Fotitch E.E. and M.P.

*A?E., Ambassador Extraordinary; P., Plenipotentiary; E.E., Envoy Extraordinary; M.P.,
Minister Plenipotentiary; C.d'A., Charge d'Affairs; C.G., Consul General; C.L., Counselor
of Legation; M. C., Minister Counselor.

590

THE WIVES OF THE PRESIDENTS

President

Wife's Name

Nativity

Born

Mar-
ried

Died J Sons

Daugh-
ters

Washington ... . J
T Adams A

Vfartha (Danndge) Custis....
\bigail Smith
Vfartha (Wayles) Skelton
Dorothy (Payne) Todd... .
Eliza Kortngnt ... . .

Va. ...
Mass. ..
Va. ...
N. C. .
N. Y. .
England
Vaf .
N. Y. .
N. J. .

1731
1744
1748
1772
1768
1775
1767
1783
1775
1790
1820
1803
1788
1789
1813
1806

1759
1764
1772
1794
1786
1797
1791
1807
1795
1813
1844
1824
1810
1826
1858
1834

1802
1818
1782
1849
1830
1852
1828
1819
1864
1842
1889
1891
1852
1853
1881
1863

"3"

2
5

"2 "

Jefferson '.

Madison 1

Mionroe

J. Q. Adams . . .:
Jackson Jl

L,ouise Catherine Johnson . . . .
Rachel (Donelson) Robards
-lannah Hoes

Van Buren. . . J
W. H. Harrisons
Tyler 3

4
6
3
5

\nna Symmes . .

4
4

^etitia Christian ....
'ulia Gardiner
Sarah Childress

Va. . .
N. Y. .
Tenn. .
Md. ...
N. Y. .
N. J. .
M. H. .

7 J
Polk f
Taylor ]

Margaret Smith
^hteail Powers

1
1

Caroline (Carmichael) Mclntosh
Pierce . . .Jane Means Appleton . . .

Buchanan ... . (Unmarried ^

Lincoln
Johnson
Grant

Mary Todd

Ky. ...

1818
1810
1826
1831
1833
1837
1864
1832
1858
1847
1861
1861
1861
1860
1872
I860
1879
1875
1884

1842
1827
1848
1852
1858
1859
1886
1853
1896
1871
1880
1886
1886
1885
1915
1891
1905
1899
1905

1882
1876
1902
1889
1918
1880

1892

3
3
7
4
2
2
1

i"
i
i
i
i

3
1
1
2
1
1
1
3

Eliza McCardie ,

Tenn.
Mo

jfulia Dent ...

Hayes . . . 1

Lucy Ware Webb
Lucretia Rudolph
illen Lewis Herndon ....
'ranees Folsom .

Ohio . .
Ohio . .
Va, ...
N. Y. .
Ohio . .
Ohio
Ohio .
Mass. .
N. Y. .
Ohio .
Ga. ...
Va. ...
Ohio . .
Vt. ...
Iowa
N. Y. .

Garfield. . 3
Arthur ]
Cleveland. . J
B. Harrison . . .

McKinley. .. .
T. Roosevelt ....

]
Taft . . . ]

Caroline Lavinia Scott .
Slary Scott (Lord) Dimmick
da Saxton

1907
1884

1914
1924

"2'
2
4

Alice Hathaway Lee . . .
Edith Kerrnit Carow

Helen Herron

Wilson ]
]
Harding 1

Ellen Louise Axson .
Edith (Boiling) Gait ... .
Florence Kling
3race Anna Goodhue . .

Lnn Hpnrv ,

Coolidge

Hoover L

F. D Roosevelt Anna Eleanor Roosevelt

VICE-PRESIDENTS OF THE UNITED STATES

Name

Party

Born

Home

Inaug. Died at

Year

1 John Adams
2 Thomas Jefferson .

F
.D.-R.

..1735.
...1743

.Mass. .
.Va

. . 1789 Quincy, Mass. .
1797 Monticello, Va. . .

.1826
..1826

3 Aaron Burr . , .

D.-R.

1756.

.N. Y.

1801 Staten Island, N. Y. ..

,..1836

4 George Clinton

.D.-R.

. . .1739.

N. Y.

.1805 Washington, D. C. .. .

, ..1812

5 Elbndge Gerry .

D.-R. ,

1744

Mass.

.1813 Washington, D. C.

1814

6 Daniel D. Tompkins

D.-R

. . 1774

.N. Y.

1817 Staten Island, N. Y.

1825

7 John C. Calhoun . .

D.-R.

. 1782.

.S. C.

. 1825 Washington, D. C.

1850

8 Martin Van Buren . .

. .1782.

.N Y.

1833 Kmderhook, N. Y. .

.1862

9 Richard M. Johnson

. ...D

1780

.Ky

1837 Frankfort, Ky. ..

.1850

10 John Tyler

. .D ,

. ..1790.

V. ...

1841 Richmond, Va.

.1862

11 George M. Dallas .

. .1792.

.Pa. ..,

.1845 Philadelphia, Pa.

.1864

12 Millard Fillmore .

. W

. .1800.

N. Y .

1849 Buffalo, N. Y. .

.1874

13 William R. King

. . 1786.

.Ala.

. .1853 Dallas Co., Ala

.1853

14 John C. Breckmridge

. . . 1821.

.Ky.

. .1857 Lexington, Ky.

1875

1 5 Hannibal Hamlm . . .

. .. 1809.

Me. .

. 1861 Bangor, Me

.1891

16 Andrew Johnson . . .

1808.

.Tenn.

1865 Carter Co , Tenn.

.1875

17 Schuyler Coif ax . .

1823

Ind.

1869 Mankato Minn

1885

18 Henry Wilson ....

....R

.!..1812.

.Mass.

1873 Washington, D. C.

...1875

19 William A. Wheeler

. . 1819.

.N. Y.

. 1877 Malone, N. Y.

. . 1887

20 Chester A. Arthur . .

. .R

. . .1830.

.N. Y. ,

.1881 New York City, N. Y.

..1886

21 Thos. A. Hendricks .

... D

1819.

.Ind. .

.1885 Indianapolis, Ind. .

, .1885

22 Levi P. Morton

1824.

.N. Y. .

. 1889 Rhinebeck N. Y. . .

.1920

23 Adlai E. Stevenson

.. D

1835.

.111.

. .1893 Chicago, 111. . .

1914

24 Garrett A. Hobart , .

. 1844.

.N. J.

1897 Paterson, N. J. .

.1899

25 Theodore Roosevelt

.. . R

. .1858

N. Y.

.1901 Oyster Bay, N. Y

. 1919

26 Chas. W. Fairbanks .

.. R

1852.

.Ind. .

. .1905 Indianapolis, Ind.

..1918

27 James S. Sherman .

1855.

.N. Y.

...1909 Utica, N. Y. . .

..1912

28 Thomas R. Marshall

.. .D

1854.

.Ind.

. ..1913 Washington, D C. .

. . 1925

29 Calvin Coolidge

1872.

.Mass.

. . . 1921 Northampton, Mass.

.,.1933

30 Charles G. Dawes

. . .1865.

.111. . .

1925

31 Charles Curtis

. . . .I860.

.Kan. .

. . 1929 Washington, D. C.

1936

32 John N. Garner

.. 1869.

. Texas

1933

33 Henrv A. Wallace .

....D .

....1888.

. Iowa

. . . 1941

591

PRESIDENTS OF THE UNITED STATES

No. Party

1. Federal

2. Federal

3. DemXRep.. .

4. Dem.-Rep.. .

5. Dem.-Rep. . .

6. Dem.-Rep.. .

7. Democrat. .

8. Democrat. .

9. Whig

10. Democrat. .

11. Democrat. .

12. Whig

13. Whig

14. Democrat. .

15. Democrat. .

16. Republican.

17. Republican.

18. Republican.

19. Republican.

20. Republican.

21. Republican,

22. Democrat. .

23. Republican.

24. Democrat. .

25. Republican.

26. Republican.

27. Republican,

28. Democrat. .

29. Republican.

30. Republican.

31. Republican,

32. Democrat. .

Name Ancestry Took Office

.George Washington English Apr. 30, 1789

.John Adams English Mar. 4, 1797

.Thomas Jefferson Welsh Mar. 4, 1801

.James Madison English . . . .Mar. 4, 1809

.James Monroe Scotch Mar. 4, 1817

.John Quincy Adams English Mar. 4, 1825

. Andrew Jackson Scotch-Irish . .Mar. 4, 1829

. Martin Van Buren Dutch Mar. 4, 1837

. William Henry Harrison English Mar. 4, 1841

. John Tyler English Apr. 6, 1841

. James Knox Polk Scotch-Irish. .Mar. 4, 1845

. Zachary Taylor English Mar. 5, 1849*

. Millard Fillmore English July 10, 1850

. Franklin Pierce English Mar. 4, 1853

.James Buchanan Scotch-Irish. .Mar. 4, 1857

.Abraham Lincoln English Mar. 4, 1861

Andrew Johnson English Apr. 15, 1865

.Ulysses Simon Grant English Mar. 4, 1869

.Rutherford Birchard Hayes Scotch Mar. 5, 1877

James Abraham Garfield English Mar. 4, 1881

•Chester Alan Arthur Scotch-Irish. Sept. 20, 1881

. (Stephen) Grover Cleveland . . .English Mar. 4, 1885

•Benjamin Harrison English Mar. 4, 1889

. (Stephen) Grover Cleveland . . .English Mar. 4, 1893

.William McKinley Scotch-Irish. .Mar. 4, 1897

.Theodore Roosevelt Dutch Sept. 14, 1901

.William Howard Taft English Mar. 4, 1909

.(Thomas) Woodrow Wilson . . .Scotch-Irish. .Mar. 4, 1913

.Warren Gamaliel Harding English Mar. 4, 1921

.Calvin Coolidge English Aug. 3, 1923

.Herbert Clark Hoover Swiss Mar. 4, 1929

.Franklin Delano Roosevelt Dutch Mar. 4, 1933

* As March 4 fell on a Sunday, when it was considered unseemly to inaugurate, Senator
David Rice Atchison was sworn in as President pro tempore from March 3-5.

THE AMERICAN'S CREED

I "believe in the United States of America as a Government of the people,
by the people, for the people; whose just powers are derived from the
consent of the governed; a democracy in a republic; a sovereign Nation
of many sovereign States; a perfect union, one and inseparable; estab-
lished upon those principles of freedom, equality, justice and humanity
for which American patriots sacrificed their lives and fortunes.

I therefore believe it is my duty to my country to love it; to support
its Constitution; to obey its laws; to respect its flag, and to defend it
against all enemies.

PRESIDENTIAL OATH OF OFFICE

The Constitution of the United States requires that the President take
the following oath of affirmation before entering office:

"I do solemnly swear (or affirm) that I will faithfully execute the
office of president of the United States, and will, to the best of my
ability, preserve, protect, and defend the Constitution of the United
States."

592

PRESIDENTS OF THE UNITED STATES

Feb.

Oct.

Apr.

Mar.

Apr.

July

Mar.

Dec.

Feb.

Mar.

Nov.

Jan.

Nov.

Apr.

Feb.

Dec.

Apr.

Oct.

Nov.

Oct.

Mar.

Aug.

Mar.

Jan.

Oct.

Sept,

Dec.

Nov.

July

Aug.

Jan.

Born Died

22, 1732, Wakefield, Va Dec. 14, 1799.

30, 1735, Quincy, Mass July 4, 1826. .

13, 1743, Shadwell, Va July 4, 1826 . .

16, 1751, Port Conway, Va June 28, 1836,

28, 1758, Westmoreland Co., Va. . ..July 4, 1831. .

11, 1767, Quincy, Mass Feb. 23, 1848 .

15, 1767, Waxhaw Stlmnt, S. 0. . June 8, 1845. .

5, 1782, KInderhook, N. Y July 24, 1862.

9, 1773, Berkeley, Va Apr. 4, 1841. .

29, 1790, Greenway, Va Jan. 17, 1862.

2, 1795, Mecklenburg Co., N. C. . . . June 15, 1849.

24, 1784, Orange Co., Va July 9, 18BO. .

7, 1800, Summer Hill, N. Y Mar. 7, 1874. .

23, 1804, Hillsborough, N. H Oct. 8, 1869. .

23, 1791, Mercersburg, Pa June 1, 1868. .

12, 1809, Hardin Co., Ky Apr. 15, 1865 .

29, 1808, Raleigh, N. C July 31, 1875.

27, 1822, Point Pleasant, O July 23, 1885.

4, 1822, Delaware, O Jan. 17, 1893 . ,

19, 1831, Orange, O Sept. 19, 1881.

5, 1830, Fairneld, Vt Nov. 18, 1886.

18, 1837, Caldwell, N. J June 24, 1908.

20, 1833, North Bend, O Mar. 13, 1901.

18, 1837, Caldwell, N. J June 24, 1908.

29, 1843, Niles, O

27, 1858, New York, N. Y. .
, 8, 1857, Cincinnati, O

28, 1856, Staunton, Va. . . .

2, 1865, Corsica, O

4, 1872, Plymouth, Vt

10, 1874, West Branch, la.

30, 1882, Hyde Park, N. Y. .

Sept. 14, 1901.

, ..Jan. 6, 1919..
....Mar. 8, 1930..

Feb. 3, 1924..,

..Aug. 2, 1923..
....Jan. 5, 1933...

Burial Place

. Mt. Vernon, Va.
. Quincy, Mass.
. Monticello, Va.
, .Montpelier, Va.
. .Richmond, Va.
. Quincy, Mass.
.Nashville, Tenn.
. Kinderhook, N. Y.
. North Bend, Ohio
. Richmond, Va.
.Nashville, Tenn.
. Springfield, 111.
.Buffalo, N. Y.
. Concord, N. H.
.Lancaster, Pa.
, Springfield, Ky.
. Greenville, Tenn.
. New York, N. Y.
, Fremont, Ohio
.Cleveland, Ohio
.Albany, N. Y.
.Princeton, N. J.
.Indianapolis, Ind.
.Princeton, N. J.
.Canton, Ohio
Oyster Bay, N. Y.
.Arlington, Va.
Washington, D. C.
. Marion, Ohio
Plymouth, Vt.

LAST WORDS OF THE PRESIDENTS

George Washington — "It is well."

John Adams — "Independence for-
ever."

John Quincy Adams — "It is the
last of earth. I am content."

Thomas Jeiferson — "I resign my
spirit to God, my daughter to my
country."

Andrew Jackson — "I hope to meet
each of you in heaven. Be good
children, all of you, and strive to
be ready when the change comes."

Wm. Henry Harrison — "I wish you
to understand the true principles
of government. I wish them car-
ried out. I ask nothing more."

Zachary Taylor — "I am about to
die. I expect a summons soon. I

have endeavored to discharge all
my official duties faithfully. I re-
gret nothing, but am sorry I am
about to leave my friends."

James Buchanan — "O Lord Al-
mighty, as Thou wilt I"

Ulysses S. Grant — "Water."

James Garfield — "The people my
trust."

Grover Cleveland — "I have tried
so hard to do right!"

William McKinley — "It is God's
way. His will be done, not ours."

Theodore Roosevelt — "Put out the
light, please."

Woodrow Wilson — "I'm a broken
machine. But I'm ready."

593

THE CHURCH AND AMERICAN DEMOCRACY

The Roman Catholic Church always has embodied the principles
adopted in the Declaration of Independence and the Constitution of the
United States.

The Declaration of Independence appeals to God to witness the ad-
vocacy of the principles of the fatherhood of God, the hrotherhood of man
and equal rights and opportunities for all. It furthermore declares these
principles to be true and self-evident.

Although the Constitution does not refer to the Church or to the Bible,
the principles embodied in that document were taught in their fulness
by Christ and by Christ alone.

The "inalienable rights of life, liberty and the pursuit of happiness"
mean the God-given rights for only such rights may be called inalienable.

The Declaration of Independence is a more sincerely Christian docu-
ment than the Constitution for it proclaims liberty to all; the Con-
stitution on the other hand, made provisions for slave-holding. It is
in this partial inconsistency of the Constitution that the cause of the
Civil War is to be traced.

The deficiencies of the Constitution as a Christian document, however,
have been in a measure made up by the amendments to it, particularly
the first ten amendments.

Since the foundations of the Republic have been laid upon truly Chris-
tian principles and since these principles are found in their fulness and
are faithfully upheld in the Catholic Church alone, it is indeed no pre-
sumption, but rather a belated admission, to say that our nation has its
roots in Catholicism.

The Catholic Church would keep this nation sincerely consistent with
its first principles. Therefore it insists upon the integrity and sanctity of
the family and the holiness of marriage as the institution approved by
God for the perpetuation of the race and the upholding of the State.

The Catholic Church recognizes the State as the power ordained by God
to uphold the social order. She holds her children bound to stand by it.
No greater loyalty to the State is to be found than among Catholics.

The Church is inflexible, however, in resisting any encroachment on the
part of the civil power into the affairs of the Church. So long as the State
remains in its own sphere of authority, however, the Church enjoins upon
all to obey, love and reverence it.

The Church, accepting the theory that the government of the United
States is based upon popular consent, given by a majority of educated
and enlightened men and women, upholds the unity of the State on this
basis and is opposed to the actions of indivFduals and minority groups
when their actions go contrary to the will of the whole and against the
general welfare. At the same time it will not sanction the acts of a
majority should they be contrary to the general welfare.

The Church opposes the theory that the workers in a State are to be
exploited by the rich, just as she opposes the theory that only the workers
are to be considered. Both such theories are despotic. Thus the Church
is unalterably opposed to both Communism and Plutocracy.

By the same token the Church opposes State Socialism because of Its
despotic insistence that rights, such as the right of private property or
the right to the pursuit of happiness be given up when insisted upon by a
majority. Such abrogation of rights leads ultimately to slavery.

The Church likewise is opposed to anarchy because by its extreme in-
dividualism it would destroy all unity, order and law.

The Church upholds the idea of citizenship as outlined in the prin-
ciples forming the basis of the American State because these are Catholic
principles. Should these principles be assailed, the Church will be the
first to object and the last to give up the fight for them.

594

CATHOLIC JUSTICES OF THE U. S. SUPREME COURT

Associate Justice Frank Murphy was born at Harbor Beach, Mich.,
April 13, 1893, and has been Judge of the Detroit Recorders Court, Mayor
of Detroit, Governor General of the Philippine Islands and first United
States High Commissioner to the Philippines, Governor of Michigan, and
Attorney General of the United States. He served overseas in the World
War as a Lieutenant and later Captain with the Fourth and Eighty-fifth
Divisions. The secular papers throughout the country gave him warm and
widespread praise for his sincerity, honesty and high ideals in the admin-
istration of his ofiice of Attorney General of the United States. Although
he served but a short time in this capacity, the New York "World-
Telegram" stated in an editorial: "He has energized the Justice Depart-
ment. The positions he took on civil liberties, the spoils system, and the
Hatch Act, anti-trust, including labor's part therein; judicial appoint-
ments, prosecution without fear or favor of the Pendergasts and the
saboteurs — all make up a fast-moving picture of justice functioning on
high." He was nominated by President Roosevelt in January, 1940, to
fill the vacancy in the United States Supreme Court occasioned by the
death of Justice Pierce Butler, who was also a Catholic. Justice Murphy
is the fifth Catholic to sit on the Supneme Court bench.

The first Catholic to serve on the Supreme Court was Roger Brooke
Taney of Maryland. Named Chief Justice by President Andrew Jackson
in 1836, he served in that high position until his death in Baltimore on
October 12, 1864. Before being named to the Court he had served as
Attorney General of the United States and Secretary of the Treasury,
ad interim. His stability and integrity are well borne out in the case of
Merriman of Maryland, when his legal sense forced him to decide against
the popular will and even against the President himself. The most spec-
tacular case, however, in which Chief Justice Taney was destined to
render an opinion was that concerning the famous Dred Scott decision.
Maryland erected a statue to him in front of the State House at Annapolis
in 1872, as a public tribute to the esteem in which he was held.

For a period of some thirty years after the death of Chief Justice Taney
there was no Catholic on the Supreme Court bench. In 1894, however,
President Grover Cleveland appointed Edward Douglass 'White of Louisi-
ana as Associate Justice of the Supreme Court. After resigning from the
post of United States Senator from Louisiana which he he had held from
1891 to 1894, he qualified for the Court on March 12, 1894. President
William Howard Taft named him Chief Justice on December 12, 1910,
and when he died on May 19, 1921, he was succeeded in that high office by
President Taft himself.

The third Catholic to sit on the Supreme Court bench was Associate
Justice Joseph McKenna of California, and for some twenty-three years
he and Chief Justice White were on the bench at the same time. He
was named to the Court by President William McKinley and took his
seat on January 26, 1898. At the time of his appointment he was serving
as Attorney General in President McKinley's Cabinet. Prior to that he
had served as a member of Congress from California for seven years.
For the brief period between the time of Associate Justice Pierce Butler's
taking his seat on the bench on January 2, 1923, and the retirement of
Associate Justice McKenna on January 25, 1925, two Catholics again
served on the Supreme Court at the same time. Associate Justice Mc-
Kenna died in Washington, D. C., on November 21, 1926.

Associate Justice Pierce Butler, the fourth Catholic to sit on the bench,
was named to the Supreme Court by President Harding and took his seat
on January 2, 1923. Justice Butler went to the bench fully equipped with
a scholarly knowledge of the law as it affects business so important in
daily American life. He served until his death on November 16, 1939.

595

DECLARATION OF INDEPENDENCE

When in the course of human
events, it "becomes necessary for
one people to dissolve the political
bands which have connected them
with another, and to assume among
the powers of the earth, the sepa-
rate and equal station to which the
Laws of Nature and of Nature's God
entitle them, a decent respect to
the opinions of mankind requires
that they should declare the causes
which impel them to the separation.

We hold these truths to be self-
evident, that all men are created
equal, that they are endowed toy
their Creator with certain inalien-
able Rights, that among these are
Life, Liberty and the Pursuit of
Happiness. That to secure these
rights, Governments are instituted
among Men, deriving their just pow-
ers from the consent of the gov-
erned. That whenever any Form
of Government becomes destructive
of these ends, it is the Right of
the People to alter or to abolish it,
and to institute new Government,
laying its foundation on such prin-
ciples and organizing its powers in
such form, as to them shall seem
most likely to effect their Safety
and Happiness. Prudence, indeed,
will dictate that Governments long
established should not be changed
for light and transient causes; and
accordingly all experience hatb
shewn, that mankind are more dis-
posed to suffer, while evils are suf-
ferable, than to right themselves by
abolishing the forms to which they
are accustomed. But when a long
train of abuses and usurpations, pur-
suing invariably the same object,
evinces a design to reduce them un-
der absolute Despotism, it is their
right, it is their duty, to throw off
such Government, and to provide
new Guards for their future se-
curity. Such has been the patient
sufferance of these Colonies; and
such is now the necessity which
constrains them to alter their for-
mer Systems of Government. The
history of the present King of Great
Britain is a history of repeated in-
juries and usurpations, all having
in direct object the establishment

of an absolute Tyranny over these
States. To prove this, let Facts be
submitted to a candid world.

He has refused his Assent to
Laws, the most wholesome and
necessary for the public good.

He has forbidden his Governors
to pass Laws of immediate and
pressing importance, unless sus-
pended in their operation till his
Assent should be obtained, and
when so suspended, he has utterly
neglected to attend to them.

He has refused to pass other
Laws for the accommodation of
large districts of people, unless
those people would relinquish the
right of Representation in the
Legislature, a right inestimable to
them and formidable to tyrants
only.

He has called together legislative
bodies at places unusual, uncom-
fortable, and distant from the de-
pository of their public Records, for
the sole purpose of fatiguing them
into compliance with his measures.

He has dissolved Representative
Houses repeatedly, for opposing
with manly firmness his invasions
on the rights of the people.

He has refused for a long time,
after such dissolutions, to cause
others to be elected; whereby the
Legislative powers, incapable of
Annihilation, have returned to the
People at large for their exercise;
the State remaining in the mean-
time exposed to all the dangers of
invasion from without, and convul-
sions within.

He has endeavored to prevent
the population of these states; for
that purpose obstructing the Laws
for Naturalization of Foreigners;
refusing to pass others to encour-
age their migration hither, and rais-
ing the conditions of new Appropri-
ations of Lands.

He has obstructed the Adminis-
tration of justice by refusing his
Assent to Laws for establishing Ju-
diciary powers.

He has made Judges dependent
on his Will alone, for the tenure of
their offices, and the amount and
payment of their salaries.

596

He has erected a multitude of
New Offices, and sent hither
swarms of Officers to harass our
people, and eat out their substance.

He has kept among us, in times
of peace, Standing Armies, without
the Consent of our legislatures.

He has affected to render the
Military independent of and supe-
rior to the Civil power.

He has combined with others to
subject us to a jurisdiction foreign
to our constitution and unacknowl-
edged by our laws; giving his As-
sent to their Acts of pretended Leg-
islation: For quartering large bod-
ies of armed troops among us: For
protecting them by a mock Trial
from punishment for any Murders
which they should commit on the
Inhabitants of these States: For
cutting off our Trade with all parts
of the world: For imposing Taxes
on us without our Consent: For de-
priving us in many cases of the
benefits of Trial by Jury: For
transporting us beyond Seas to be
tried for pretended offences: For
abolishing the free System of
English Laws in a neighboring
Province, establishing therein an
Arbitrary government, and enlarg-
ing its Boundaries so as to render
it at once an example and fit instru-
ment for introducing the same ab-
solute rule into these Colonies : For
taking away our Charters, abolish-
ing our most valuable Laws and
altering fundamentally the Forms
of our Governments: For suspend-
ing our own Legislatures, and de-
claring themselves invested with
power to legislate for us in all
cases whatsoever.

He has abdicated Government
here by declaring us out of his Pro-
tection and waging War against us.

He has plundered our seas, rav-
aged our Coasts, burnt our towns,
and destroyed the lives of our
people.

He is at this time transporting
large Armies of foreign Mercen-
aries to complete the works of
death, desolation and tyranny, al-
ready begun with circumstances of
cruelty and perfidy scarcely paral-
leled in the most barbarous ages,

and totally unworthy the Head of a
civilized nation.

He has constrained our fellow
Citizens taken Captive on the high
Seas to bear Arms against their
Country, to become the executioners
of their friends and Brethren, or to
fall themselves by their Hands.

He has excited domestic insur-
rections amongst us, and has en-
deavored to bring on the inhabi-
tants of our frontiers, the merciless
Indian Savages, whose known rule
of warfare is an undistinguished
destruction of all ages, sexes and
conditions. In every stage of these
Oppressions We have Petitioned
for Redress in the most humble
terms. Our repeated Petitions have
been answered only by repeated in-
jury. A Prince, whose character is
thus marked by every act which
may define a Tyrant, is unfit to be
the ruler of a free people. Nor
have We been wanting in atten-
tions to our British brethren. We
have warned them from time to
time of attempts by their legisla-
ture to extend an unwarrantable
jurisdiction over us. We have re-
minded them of the circumstances
of our emigration and settlement
here. We have appealed to their na-
tive justice and magnanimity, and
we have conjured them by the ties
of our common kindred to disavow
these usurpations, which would in-
evitably interrupt our connections
and correspondence. They too have
been deaf to the voice of justice
and consanguinity. We must, there-
fore, acquiesce in the necessity,
which denounces our Separation,
and hold them, as we hold the rest
of mankind, Enemies in War, in
Peace Friends.

WE THEREFORE, the Repre-
sentatives of the United States of
America, in General Congress, As-
sembled, appealing to the Supreme
Judge of the world for the rectitude
of our intentions, do, in the Name
and by authority of the good People
of these Colonies, solemnly publish
and declare, That these United Col-
onies are, and of Right ought to be,
Free and Independent States; that
they are Absolved from all Alle-

597

glance to the British Crown, and
that all political connection be-
tween them and the State of Great
Britain is and ought to be totally
dissolved: and that as Free and In-
dependent States, they have full
Power to levy War, conclude Peace,
contract Alliances, establish Corn-

Massachusetts
John Hancock
John Adams
Samuel Adams
Eldridge Gerry
Robert Treat Paine

Delaware
Thomas McKean
George Read
Caesar Rodney

Maryland
Charles Carroll
Samuel Chase
William Paca
Thomas Stone

Pennsylvania
George Clymer
Benjamin Franklin
Robert Morris
John Morton
George Ross
Benjamin Rush
James Smith
George Taylor
James Wilson

merce, and to do all other Acts and
Things which Independent States
may of right do. And for the sup-
port of this Declaration, with a
firm reliance on the protection of
Divine Providence, we mutually
pledge to each other our Lives, our
Fortunes, and our sacred Honor.

Signed:
Rhode island
William Ellery
Stephen Hopkins

Virginia
Carter Braxton
Benjamin Harrison
Thomas Jefferson
Richard Henry Lee
Francis Lightfoot Lee
Thomas Nelson, Jr.
George Wythe

New Jersey
Abraham Clark
John Hart
Francis Hopkins
Richard Stockton
John Witherspoon

Georgia

Button Gwinnett
Lyman Hall
George Walton

South Carolina

Thomas Heyward, Jr.
Thomas Lynch, Jr.
Arthur Middleton
Edward Rutledge

New Hampshire
Josiah Bartlett
Matthew Thornton
William Whippel

New York
William Floyd
Francis Lewis
Philip Livingston
Lewis Morris

North Carolina
Joseph Hewes
William Hooper
John Penn

Connecticut
Samuel Huntington
Roger Sherman
William Williams
Oliver Wolcott

CONSTITUTION OF THE UNITED STATES
(The Original Manuscript Has No Title.)

PREAMBLE

We, the people of the United States, in order to form a more perfect union, establish
justice, insure domestic tranquillity, provide for the common defence, promote the general
welfare, and secure the blessings of liberty to ourselves and our posterity, do ordain and
establish this CONSTITUTION for the United States of America.

ARTICLE I.

LEGISLATIVE DEPARTMENT
SECTION i.
CONGRESS

All legislative powers herein granted shall be vested in a Congress of the United States,
which shall consist of a Senate and House of Representatives.

SECTION 2.
HOUSE OF REPRESENTATIVES

Election of Members. The House of Representatives shall be composed of members chosen
every second year by the people of the several States, and the electors in each State shall have
the qualifications requisite for electors of the most numerous branch of the State Legislature.
{Modified by the Fourteenth Amendment.]

598

^. .J.,^. -„„ jc- _ -

the age of twenty-five years, and been seven years a citizen of the United States, ana wno &UAI.&
not, when elected, be an inhabitant of that State in which he shall be chosen.

APPORTIONMENT. Representatives and direct taxes shall be apportioned among the
several States which may be included within this Union, according to their respective numbers,
(The apportionment under the census of 1930 is one representative for every 279,712 persons.]
which shall be determined by adding to the whole number of free persons, including those
bound to service for a term of years, and excluding Indians not taxed, three-fifths of all other
persons. [The word "persons" refers to slaves. The word "slave" nowhere appears in the
Constitution. This paragraph has been amended (Amendments XIII and XIV) and is no longer
m force.} The actual enumeration shall be made within three years after the first meeting of
the Congress of the United States, and within every subsequent term of ten years, in such
manner as they shall by law direct. The number of representatives shall not exceed one for
every thirty thousand, but each State shall have at least one representative: [and until such
enumeration shall be made, the State of New Hampshire shall be entitled to choose three;
Massachusetts, eight; Rhode Island and Providence Plantations, one; Connecticut, five, New
York, six , New Jersey, four ; Pennsylvania, eight ; Delaware, one ; Maryland, six ; Virginia,
ten; North Carolina, five; South Carolina, five; and Georgia, three.} [Temporary Clause.]

VACANCIES. When vacancies happen m the representation from any State, the executive
authority (Governor) thereof shall issue writs of election to fill such vacancies.

OFFICERS. IMPEACHMENT. The House of Representatives shall choose their Speaker
[The Speaker, who presides, is one of the representatives ; the other officers — clerk, sergeant-
at-arms, postmaster, chaplain, doorkeeper, etc. — are not.] and other officers ; and shall have
the sole power of impeachment.

SECTION 3-
THE SENATE

NUMBER OF SENATORS- ELECTION. The Senate of the United States shall be com-
posed of two senators from each State, chosen by the Legislature thereof, for six years; and
each senator shall have one vote. [Repealed in 1913 by Amendment XVII.]

CLASSIFICATION. Immediately after they shall be assembled in consequence of the
first election, they shall be divided as equally as may be into three classes. The seats of the
senators of the first class shall be vacated at the expiration of the second year; of the second
class, at the expiration of the fourth year; of the third class, at the expiration of the sixth
year, so that one-third may be chosen every second year; and if vacancies happen by resig-
nation, or otherwise, during the recess of the Legislature of any State, the executive thereof may
make temporary appointments until the next meeting of the Legislature, which shall then fill
such vacancies. [Modified by Amendment XVII.}

QUALIFICATIONS. No person shall be a senator who shall not have attained to the
age or" thirty years, and been nine years a citizen of the United States, and who shall not,
when elected, be an inhabitant of that State for which he shall be chosen.

PRESIDENT OF SENATE. The Vice-President of the United States shall be president
of the Senate, but shall have no vote, unless they be equally divided.

OFFICERS. The Senate shall choose their other officers, and also a president -pro tempore,
in the absence of the Vice-President, or when he shall exercise the office of President of the
United States.

TRIALS OF JMPEACHMENT. The Senate shall have the sole power to try all impeach-
ments: When sitting for that purpose, they shall be on oath or affirmation. When the President
of the United States is tried, the Chief- Justice shall preside: and no person shall be convicted
without the concurrence of two-thirds of the members present.

JUDGMENT IN CASE OF CONVICTION. Judgment in cases of impeachment shall not
extend further than to removal from office, and disqualification to hold and enjoy any office of
honor, trust, or profit under the United States ; but the party convicted shall nevertheless be
liable and subject to indictment, trial, judgment, and punishment, according to law.

SECTION 4.
BOTH HOUSES

MANNER OF ELECTING MEMBERS. The times, places, and manner of holding elec-
tions for senators and representatives shall be prescribed in each State by the Legislature thereof ;
but the Congress may at any time, by law, make or alter such regulations, except as to the
places of choosing senators. [This is to prevent Congress from fixing the places of meeting of
the state legislatures.}

MEETINGS OF CONGRESS. The Congress shall assemble at least once in every year,
and such meeting shall be on the first Monday in December, unless they shall by law appoint
a different day. [Amended by Article XX, Section 2.]

SECTION 5.
THE HOUSES SEPARATELY

ORGANIZATION. Each house shall be the judge of the elections, returns, and qualifica-
tions of its own members, and a majority of each shall constitute a quorum to do business ; but
a smaller number may adjourn from day to day, and may be authorized to compel the attend-
ance of absent members, in such manner, and under such penalties, as each house may provide.

599

RULES. Each house may determine the rules of its proceedings, punish its members for
disorderly behavior, and, with the concurrence of two-thirds, expel a member.

JOURNAL. Each house shall keep a journal of its proceedings, and from time to time
publish the same, excepting such parts as may in their judgment require secrecy, and the yeas
and nays of the members of either house or any question shall, at the desire of one-fifth of

those present, be entered on the journal,

ADJOURNMENT. Neither house, during the session of Congiess, shall, without the
consent of the other, adjourn for more than three days, nor to any other place than that in

AI
sent
which the two houses shall be sitting.

SECTION 6.

PRIVILEGES AND RESTRICTIONS ON MEMBERS

PAY AND PRIVILEGES OF MEMBERS. The senators and representatives shall receive
a compensation for their services, to be ascertained by law, and paid out of the treasury of the
United States. They shall in all cases, except treason, felony, and breach of the peace, be
privileged from arrest during their attendance at the session of their respective houses, and in
going to and returning from the same , and for any speech or debate in either house, they
shall not be questioned in any other place.

PROHIBITIONS ON MEMBERS. No senator or representative shall, during the time for
which he was elected, be appointed to any civil office under the authority of the United States,
which shall have been created, or the emoluments whereof shall have been increased, during
such time ; and no person holding any office under the United States shall be a member of
either house during his continuance in office.

SECTION 7.
METHOD OF PASSING LAWS

REVENUE BILLS. All bills for raising revenue shall originate in the House of Represen-
tatives; but the Senate may propose or concur with amendments as on other bills.

HOW BILLS BECOME LAWS. Every bill which shall have passed the House of Repre-
sentatives and the Senate shall, before it becomes a law, be presented to the President of the
United States ; if he approve, he shall s^gn it, but if not, he snail return it with his objections,
to that house in which it shall have originated, who shall enter the objections at large on their
journal, and proceed to reconsider it. If after such reconsideration, two-thirds of that house
shall agree to pass the bill, it shall be sent, together with the objections, to the other house,
by which it shall likewise be reconsidered, and if approved by two-thirds of that house, it
shall become a law. But in all such cases the votes of both houses shall be determined by
yeas and nays, and the names of the persons voting for and against the bill shall be entered
on the journal of each house respectively. If any bill shall not be returned by the President
within ten days (Sundays excepted) after it shall have been presented to him, the same shall
be a law, in like manner as if he had signed it, unless the Congress by their adjournment
prevent its return, in which case it shall not be a law.

RESOLUTIONS, etc. Every order, resolution, or vote to which the concurrence of the
Senate and House of Representatives may be necessary (except on a question of adjournment)
shall be presented to the President of the United States; and before the same shall take effect,
shall be approved by him, or being disapproved by him, shall be repassed by two-thirds of the
Senate and House of Representatives, according to the rules and limitations prescribed in the
case of a bill.

SECTION 8.
POWERS GRANTED TO CONGRESS

POWERS OF CONGRESS. The% Congress shall have power:

To lay and collect taxes, duties, imposts, and excises, to pay the debts and provide for the
common defense and general welfare of the United States ; but all duties, imposts, and excises
shall be uniform throughout the United States;

To borrow money on the credit of the United States;

To regulate commerce with foreign nations, and among the several States, and with the
Indian tribes;

To establish a uniform rule of naturalization, and uniform laws on the subject of bank-
ruptcies throughout the United States;

To coin money, regulate the value thereof, and of foreign coin, and fix the standard of
weights and measures ;

To provide for the punishment of counterfeiting the securities and current coin of the
United States;

To establish post-offices and post-roads;

To promote the progress of science and useful arts, by securing, for limited times, to
authors and inventors the exclusive right to their respective writings and discoveries;

To constitute tribunals inferior to the Supreme Court;

To define and punish piracies and felonies committed on the high seas, and offenses against
the law of nations;

To declare war, grant letters of marque and reprisal, [Letters granted by the government

600

to private citizens in time of war, authorizing them, under certain conditions, to capture the
ships of the enemy.] and make rules concerning captures on land and water ,

To raise and support armies, but no appropriation of money to that use shall be for a
longer term than two years;

To provide and maintain a navy ;

To make rules for the government an«i regulation of the land and naval forces ;
_ To provide for calling forth the militia to execute the laws of the Union, suppress insur-
rections and repel invasions ;

To provide for organizing, arming, and disciplining the militia, and for governing such
part of them as may be employed in the service of the United States, reserving to the States
respectively the appointment of the officers, and the authority of training the militia according
to the discipline prescribed by Congress ;

To exercise exclusive legislation m all cases whatsoever over such district (not exceeding
ten miles square) as may, by cession of particular States, and the acceptance of Congress,
become the seat of the government of the United States, [The District of Columbia] and to
exercise like authority over all places purchased by the consent of the Legislature of the State
in which the same shall be, for the erection of forts, magazines, arsenals, dockyards, and other
needful buildings ; — And

IMPLIED POWERS. To make all laws which shall be necessary and proper for carrying
into execution the foregoing powers, and all other powers vested by this Constitution in the
government of the United States, or m any department or officer thereof [This is the famous
elastic clause of the Constitution.]

SECTION 9.
POWERS FORBIDDEN TO THE UNITED STATES

ABSOLUTE PROHIBITIONS ON CONGRESS. The migration or importation of such per-
sons as any of the States now existing shall think proper to admit, shall not be prohibited by
the ^ Congress prior to the year one thousand eight hundred and eight, but a tax or duty may
be imposed on such importation, not exceeding ten dollars for each person. [This refers to the
foreign slave trade. "Persons" means "slaves," In 1808 Congress prohibited the importation of
slaves. This clause is no longer in force.]

The privilege of the writ of habeas corpus (An official document requiring an accused
person who is in prison awaiting trial to be brought into court to inquire whether he may be
legally held.] shall not be suspended, unless when m cases of rebellion or invasion the public
safety may require it.

No bill of attainder [A special legislative act by which a person may be condemned to
death or to outlawry or banishment without the opportunity of defending himself which he
would have in a court of law.] or ex-post-facto law [A law relating to the punishment of
acts committed before the law was passed.] shall be passed. (Extended by the first eight
Amendments. )

No capitation or other direct tax shall be laid, unless m proportion to the census or
enumeration hereinbefore directed to be taken. [Extended by Amendment XVI.]

No tax or duty shall be laid on articles exported from any State.

No preference shall be given by any regulation of commerce or revenue to the ports of one
State over those of another; nor shall vessels bound to, or from, one State, be obliged to
enter, clear, or pay duties in another.

No money shall be drawn from the treasury but in consequence of appropriations made by
law; and a regular statement and account of the receipts and expenditures of all public money
shall be published from time to time.

No title of nobility shall be granted by the United States: And no person holding any
office of profit or trust under them, shall, without the consent of the Congress, accept of any
present, emolument, office, or title, of any kind whatever, from any king, prince, or foreign
state. [Extended by the Ninth and Tenth Amendments.]

SECTION 10.
POWERS FORBIDDEN TO THE STATES

of attainder, ex-post-facto law, or law impairing the obligation of contracts, or 'grant any title
of nobility.

CONDITIONAL PROHIBITIONS ON THE STATES. No State shall, without the con
sent of the Congress, lay any imposts or duties on imports or exports, except what may be
absolutely necessary for executing its inspection laws ; and the net produce of all duties and
imposts, laid by any State on imports or exports, shall be for the use of the treasury of the
United States; and all such laws shall be subject to the revision and control of the Congress

No State shall, without the consent of Congress, lay any duty of tonnage, keep troops, or
ships-of-war, in time of peace, enter into any agreement or compact with another State, or with
a foreign power, or engage in war, unless actually invaded, or in such imminent danger as
will not admit of delay. [Extended by the Thirteenth, Fourteenth and Fifteenth Amendments.]

601

ARTICLE II.
EXECUTIVE DEPARTMENT

SECTION l.
PRESIDENT AND VICE-PRESIDENT

TERM. The executive power shall be vested m a President of the United States of
America. He shall hold his office during the term of four years, and, together with the Vice-
President, chosen for the same term, be elected, as follows:

ELECTORS. Each State shall appoint, in such manner as the Legislature thereof may
direct, a number of electors, equal to the whole number of senators and representatives to
which the State may be entitled in the Congress: but no senator or representative, or person
holding an office of trust or profit under the United States, shall be appointed an elector.

PROCEEDINGS OF ELECTORS AND OF CONGRESS. {The electors shall meet in their
respective States, and vote by ballot for two persons, of whom one at least shall not be an
inhabitant ot the same State with themselves. And they shall make a list of all the persons
voted for, and of the number of votes for each; which list they shall sign and certify and
transmit sealed to the seat of the government of the United States, directed to the president
of the Senate. The president of the Senate shall, in the presence of the Senate and House of
Representatives, open all the certificates, and the votes shall then be counted. The person having
the greatest number of votes shall be the President, if such number be a majority of the whole
number of electors appointed; and if there be more than one who have such majority, and
have an equal number of votes, then the House of Representatives shall immediately choose by
ballot one of them for President ; and if no person have a majority, then from the five highest
on the list the said house shall, in like manner, choose the President. But in choosing the
President, the votes shall be taken by States, the representation from each State having one
vote; a quorum for this purpose shall consist of a member or members from two-thirds of the
States, and a majority of all the States shall be necessary to a choice. In every case, after the
choice of the President, the person having the greatest number of votes of the electors shall be
the Vice-President. But if there should remain two or more who have equal votes, the Senate
shall choose from them by ballot the Vice-President.} (This paragraph in brackets has been
superseded by the Twelfth Amendment.)

TIME OF CHOOSING ELECTORS. The Congress may determine the time of choosing
the electors, and the day on which they shall give their votes ; which day shall be the same
throughout the United States.

QUALIFICATIONS OF PRESIDENT. No person except a natural born citizen, or a citizen
of the United States at the time of the adoption of this Constitution, shall be eligible to the
office of President; neither shall any person be eligible to that office who shall not have at-
tained to the age of thirty-five years, and been fourteen years resident within the United States.

VACANCY. In case of the removal of the President from office, or of his death, resig-
nation, or inability to discharge the powers and duties of the said office, the same shall devolve
on the Vice-President, and the Congress may by law provide for the case of removal, death,
resignation, or inability, both of the President and Vice-President, declaring what officer shall
then act as President; and such officer shall act accordingly until the disability be removed,
or a President shall be elected. [The Presidential Succession Act was passed m 1886.}

SALARY. The President shall, at stated times, receive for his services a compensation
which shall neither be increased nor diminished during the period for which he shall have been
elected, and he shall not receive within that period any other emolument from the United
States, or any of them.

OATH. Before he enter on the execution of his omce, he shall take the following oath or
affirmation. — "I do solemnly swear (or affirm) that I will faithfully execute the office of
President of the United States, and will, to the best of my ability, preserve, protect, and defend
the Constitution of the United States."

SECTION 2.
POWERS OF THE PRESIDENT

MILITARY POWERS; REPRIEVES AND PARDONS. The President shall be com-
mander-in-chief of the army and navy of the United States, and of the militia of the several
States, when called into the actual service of the United States ; he may require the opinion,
in writing, of the principal officer in each of the executive departments, upon any subject
relating to the duties of their respective offices ; and he shall have power to grant reprieves
and pardons for offenses against the United States, except in cases of impeachment.

TREATIES; APPOINTMENTS. He shall have power, by and with the advice and con-
sent of the Senate, to make treaties, provided two-thirds of the senators present concur; and
he shall nominate, and by and with the advice and consent of the Senate shall appoint am-
bassadors, other public ministers and consuls, judges of the Supreme Court, and all other
officers of the United States, whose appointments are not herein otherwise provided for, and
which shall be established by law; but the Congress may by law vest the appointment of such

602

inferior officers, as they think proper, in the President alone, in the courts of law, or in the
heads of departments.

FILLING OF VACANCIES. The President shall have power to fill up all vacancies that
may happen during the recess of the Senate, by granting commissions which shall expire at the
end of their next session.

SECTION 3.
DUTIES OF THE PRESIDENT

MESSAGE, CONVENING OF CONGRESS. He shall from time to time give to the
Congress information [through his messages} of the state of the Union, and recommend to their
consideration such measures as he shall judge necessary and expedient; he may, on extraor-
dinary occasions, convene both houses, or either of them, and in case of disagreement between
them with respect to the time of adjournment, he may adjourn them to such time as he shall
think proper; he shall receive ambassadors and other public ministers; he shall take care that
the laws be faithfully executed, and shall commission all the officers of the United States.

SECTION 4.
IMPEACHMENT

REMOVAL OF OFFICERS. The President, Vice-President, and all civil officers of the
United States, shall be removed from office on impeachment for, and conviction of, treason,
bribery, or other high crimes and misdemeanors.

ARTICLE III.
JUDICIAL DEPARTMENT

SECTION 1.
UNITED STATES COURTS

COURTS ESTABLISHED; JUDGES. The judicial power of the United States shall be
vested in one Supreme Court, and in such inferior courts as the Congress may from time to
time ordain and establish. The judges, both of the Supreme and inferior courts, shall hold
their offices during good behavior, and shall, at stated times, receive for their services a com-
pensation which shall not be diminished during their continuance in office.

SECTION 2.
JURISDICTION

FEDERAL COURT IN GENERAL. The judicial power shall extend to all cases, in law
and equity, arising under this Constitution, the laws of the United States, and treaties made,
or which shall be made, under their authority ; — to all cases affecting ambassadors, other
public ministers, and consuls ; — to all cases of admiralty and maritime jurisdiction ; — to
controversies to which the United States shall be a party; — to controversies between two or
more States; — between a State and citizens of another State; [Limited by the Eleventh
Amendment.} — between citizens of different States: — between citizens of the same State
claiming lands under grants of different States, and between a State, or the citizens thereof, and
foreign states, citizens or subjects.

SUPREME COURT. In all cases affecting ambassadors, other public ministers and consuls,
and those in which a State shall be party, the Supreme Court shall have original jurisdiction.

In all other cases before mentioned, the Supreme Court shall have appelare jurisdiction,
both as to law and fact, with such exceptions and under such regulations as the Congress
shall make.

TRIALS. The trial of all crimes, except in cases of impeachment, shall be by jury; and
such trial shall be held in the State where the said crimes shall have been committed; but
when not committed within any State, the trial shall be at such place or places as the Congress
may by law have directed.

SECTION 3.
TREASON

TREASON DEFINED. Treason against the United States shall consist only in levying
war against them, or in adhering to their enemies, giving them aid and comfort.

No person shall be convicted of treason unless on the testimony of two witnesses to the
same overt act, or on confession in open court.

PUNISHMENT. The Congress shall have power to declare the punishment of treason,
but no attainder of treason shall work corruption of blood, or forfeiture, except during the life
of the person attained.

ARTICLE IV.
RELATIONS OF THE STATES

SECTION i.
OFFICIAL ACTS

Full faith and credit shall be given m each State to the public acts, records, and judicial
proceedings of every other State. And the Congress may by general laws, prescribe the manner
in which such acts, records, and proceedings shall be proved, and the effect thereof.

603

SECTION 2.
PRIVILEGES OF CITIZENS

The citi2ens of each State shall be entitled to all privileges and immunities of citizens in
the several States. [Extended by the Fourteenth Amendment.]

FUGITIVES FROM JUSTICE. A person charged in any State with treason, felony, or
other crime, who shall flee from justice, and be found in another State, shall, on demand of
the executive authority of the State from which he fled, be delivered up, to be removed to the
State having; jurisdiction of the crime.

FUGITIVE SLAVES. No person [Including slaves] held to service or labor in one State,
under the laws thereof, escaping into another, shall, m consequence of any law or regulation
therein, be discharged from such service or labor, but shall be delivered up on claim of the
party to whom such service or labor may be due. [Limited by Thirteenth Amendment.]

SECTION 3.
NEW STATES AND TEKRITORIES

ADMISSION OF STATES. New States may be admitted by the Congress into this Union ;
but no new State shall be formed or erected within the jurisdiction of any other State ; nor any
State be formed by the junction of two or more States, or parts of States, without the consent
of the Legislatures of the States concerned as well as of the Congress.

TERRITORY AND PROPERTY OF UNITED STATES. The Congress shall have power
to dispose of and make all needful rules and regulations respecting the territory or other prop-
erty belonging to the United States; and nothing in this Constitution shall be so construed
as to prejudice any claims of the United States, or of any particular State.

SECTION 4.
PROTECTION OF THE STATES

The United States shall guarantee to every State in this Union a republican form of
government, and shall protect each of them against invasion, and on application of the Legis-
lature, or of the Executive (when the Legislature cannot be convened), against domestic violence.

ARTICLE V.

AMENDMENTS

HOW PROPOSED ; HOW RATIFIED. The Congress, whenever two-thirds of both houses
shall deem it necessary, shall propose amendments to this Constitution, or, on the application
of the Legislatures of two-thirds of the several States, shall call a convention for proposing
amendments, which, in either case, shall be valid to all intents and purposes, as part of this
Constitution, when ratified by the Legislatures of three-fourths of the several States, or by con-
ventions in three-fourths thereof, as the one or the other mode of ratification may be proposed
by the Congress; provided that no amendment which may be made prior to the year one
thousand eight hundred and eight shall in any manner affect the first and fourth clauses in the
ninth section of the first article; and that no State, without its consent, shall be deprived of
its equal suffrage in the Senate.

ARTICLE VI.
GENERAL PROVISIONS

PUBLIC DEBT, All debts contracted, and engagements entered into, before the adoption
of this Constitution, shall be as valid against the United States under this Constitution, as
under the Confederation. [Extended by the Fourteenth Amendment, Section 4.}

SUPREMACY OF CONSTITUTION. This Constitution, and the laws of the United States
which shall be made in pursuance thereof; and all treaties made, or which shall be made,
under the authority of the United States, shall be the supreme law of the land ; and the judges
in every State shall be bound thereby, anything in the Constitution or laws of any State to the
contrary notwithstanding.

OFFICIAL OATH ; RELIGIOUS TEST. The senators and representatives before mentioned,
and the members of the several State Legislatures, and all executive and judicial officers, both
of the United States and of the several States, shall be bound by oath or affirmation to support
this Constitution; but no religious test shall ever be required as a qualification to any office
or public trust under the United States.

ARTICLE VII.
RATIFICATION OF THE CONSTITUTION

RATIFICATION. The ratification of the Conventions of nine States shall be sufficient
for the establishment of this Constitution between the States so ratifying the same.

Done in convention, by the unanimous consent of the States present, the seventeenth day of

604

September, in the year of our Lord one thousand seven hundred and eighty-seven, and of the
independence of the United States of America the twelfth.

In witness whereof, we have hereunto subscribed

our names.

GEORGE WASHINGTON,
PRESIDENT, AND DEPUTY FROM VIRGINIA.

New Hampshire

John Langdon
Nicholas Oilman

Massachusetts

Nathaniel Gorham
Rufus King

Connecticut

Win. Samuel Johnson
Roger Sherman

New York

Alexander Hamilton

New Jersey

William Livingston
David Brearley
William Paterson
Jonathan Dayton

Pennsylvania
Benjamin Franklin
Thomas Mifflin
Robert Morris
George Clymer
Thomas Fitzsimons
Jared Ingersoll
James Wilson
Gouverneur Morris

Delaware
George Read
Gunning Bedford, Jr.
John Dickinson
Richard Bassett
Jacob Broom

Maryland
James M 'Henry
Daniel of St. Thomas

Jenifer
Daniel Carroll

Virginia

John Blair

James Madison, Jr.

North Carolina

William Blount
Richard Dobbs Spaight
Hugh Williamson

South Carolina

John Rutledge
Charles C. Pinckney
Charles Pinckney
Pierce Butler

Georgia

William Few
Abraham Baldwin

Attest: WILLIAM JACKSON,

SECRETARY

There were sixty-five delegates chosen to the convention, ten did not attend; sixteen de-
clined or failed to sign; thirty-nine signed. Rhode Island sent no delegates. The signatures
have only the legal force of attestation.

In the following order the Constitution was ratified by the several states- Delaware, Dec. 7,
1787, Yeas 30 (unanimous) ; Pennsylvania, Dec. 12, 1787, Yeas 43, Nays 23 ; New Jersey,
Dec. 18, 1787, Yeas 38 (unanimous) ; Georgia, Jan. 2, 1788, Yeas 26 (unanimous) ; Con-
necticut, Jan. 9, 1788, Yeas 128, Nays 40; Massachusetts, Feb. 6, 1788, Yeas 187, Nays 168;
Maryland, April 28, 1788, Yeas 63, Nays 11 ; South Carolina, May 23, 1788, Yeas 149, Nays
73; New Hampshire, June 21, 1788, Yeas 57, Nays 46; Virginia, June 26, 1788, Yeas 89,
Nays 79; New York, July 26, 1788, Yeas 30, Nays 27; North Carolina, Nov. 21, 1789, Yeas
194, Nays 77 ; Rhode Island and Providence Plantations, May 29, 1790, Yeas 34, Nays 32 ;
Vermont, Jan. 10, 1791, Yeas 105, Nays 4.

New Hampshire completed the nine states required by Article 7 needed for the establish-
ment of the Constitution.

AMENDMENTS TO THE CONSTITUTION OF UNITED STATES

Opposition in and out of Congress, to the Constitution, in that it was
not sufficiently explicit as to individual and state rights, led to an agree-
ment to suhmit to the people immediately after the adoption of the Con-
stitution a number of safeguarding amendments.

And so it was that the First Congress, at its first session, at the City
of New York, September 25, 1789, adopted and submitted to the states
twelve proposed amendments — A Bill of Rights, as it was then and ever
since has been popularly called. Ten of these amendments (now com-
monly known as one to ten inclusive, but in reality three to twelve in-
clusive) were ratified by the states as follows: New Jersey, November
20, 1789; Maryland, December 19, 1789; North Carolina, December 22,1789;
South Carolina, January 19, 1790; New Hampshire, January 25, 1790;
Delaware, January 28, 1790; Pennsylvania, March 10, 1790; New York,
March 27, 1790; Rhode Island, June 15, 1790; Vermont, November 3, 1791;

605

Virginia, December 15, 1791. No ratification by Connecticut, Georgia or
Massachusetts is on record. These original ten ratified amendments ap-
pear in order below as Articles I to X, inclusive.

The two of the original proposed amendments which were not ratified
by the necessary number of states related, the first to apportionment of
Representatives ; the second, to compensation of members of Congress.

Titles of Nobility

Congress, May 1, 1810, proposed
to the states the following Amend-
ment to the Constitution:

"If any citizen of the United
States shall accept, claim, receive,
or retain any title of nobility or
honor, or shall, without the consent
of Congress, accept and retain any
present, pension, office, or emolu-
ment of any kind whatever, from
any emperor, king, prince or for-
eign power, such person shall cease
to be a citizen of the United States
and shall be incapable of holding
any office or trust or profit under
them or either of them."

It was ratified by Maryland, De-
cember 25, 1810; Kentucky, Janu-
ary 31, 1811; Ohio, January 31,
1811; Delaware, February 2, 1811;
Pennsylvania, February 6, 1811;
New Jersey, February 13, 1811;
Vermont, October 24, 1811; Tennes-
see, November 21, 1811; Georgia,
December 13, 1811; North Carolina,
December 23, 1811; Massachusetts,
February 27, 1812; New Hampshire,
December 10, 1812.

Rejected by New York (Senate),
March 12, 1811; Connecticut, May
session, 1813; South Carolina, ap-

proved by Senate November 28,
1811, reported unfavorably in
House and not further considered,
December 7, 1813; Rhode Island,
September 15, 1814.

The amendment failed, not hav-
ing sufficient ratifications.

Amendments to Prohibit the Con-
stitution from Abolishing or
Interfering with Slavery

(The Cor win Amendment)
Congress, March 2, 1861, pro-
posed to the states the following
Amendment to the Constitution:

"No amendment shall be made to
the Constitution which will author-
ize or give to Congress the power
to abolish or interfere, within any
state, with the domestic institu-
tions thereof, including that of per-
sons held to labor or service by the
laws of said state."

Ratified by Ohio, March 13, 1861;
Maryland, January 10, 1862; Illinois
(convention), February 14, 1862.
The amendment failed, for lack of
a sufiicient number of ratifications.

The Ten Original Amendments
(They were declared in force De-
cember 15, 1791.)

The first ten Amendments, known as the Bill of Rights, mostly the work of Madison, were

adopted in 1791.

ARTICLE 1

FREEDOM OF RELIGION, OF

SPEECH, AND OF THE

PRESS: RIGHT OF

PETITION

Congress shall make no law respecting an
establishment of religion, or t prohibiting the
free exercise thereof; or abridging the free-
dom of speech, or of the press; or the right
of the people peaceably to assemble, and to
petition the government for a redress of
grievances.

606

ARTICLE II

RIGHT TO KEEP ARMS
A well-iegulated militia being necessary to
the security of a free state, the right of the
people to keep and bear arms shall not be
infringed.

ARTICLE HI

QUARTERING OF SOLDIERS IN
PRIVATE HOUSES

No soldier shall, in time of peace, be quar-
tered in any house, without the consent of
the owner; nor, in time of war, but io. a
manner to be prescribed by law.

ARTICLE IV
SEARCH WARRANTS

The right of the people to be secure in
their persons, houses, papers, and effects,
against unreasonable searches and seizures,
shall not be violated ; and no warrants shall
issue, but upon probable cause, supported by
oath or affirmation, and particularly describing
the place to be searched, and the persons or
things to be seized.

ARTICLE V
CRIMINAL PROCEEDINGS

No person shall be held to answer for a
capital, or otherwise infamous, crime, unless
on a presentment or indictment of a grand
jury, except m cases arising in the land or
naval forces, or in the militia, when in actual
service, in time of war, or public danger ; nor
shall any person be subject, for the same
offense, to be twice put in jeopardy of life
or limb; nor shall be compelled, in any crimi-
nal case, to be a witness against himself; nor
be deprived of life, liberty, or property, with-
out due process of law ; nor shall private prop-
erty be taken for public use, without just
compensation. [Amendment XIV, Sec. 1, ex-
tends part of this restriction to the States.]

ARTICLE VI

CRIMINAL PROCEEDINGS
(CONTINUED)

In all criminal prosecutions, the accused
shall enjoy the right to a speedy and public
trial, by an impartial jury of the state and
district wherein the crime shall have been
committed, which district shall have been
previously ascertained by law, and to be in-
formed of the nature and cause of the accu-
sation ; to be confronted with the witnesses
against him; to have compulsory process for
obtaining witnesses in his favor; and to have
the assistance of counsel for his defence.

ARTICLE VII
JURY TRIAL IN CIVIL CASES

In suits at common law, where the value
in controversy shall exceed twenty dollars,
the right of trial by jury shall be preserved;
and no fact, tried by a jury, shall be other-
wise re-examined in any court of the United
States than according to the rules of the
common law.

ARTICLE VIII
EXCESSIVE PUNISHMENTS

Excessive bail shall not be required, nor
excessive fines imposed, nor cruel and un-
usual punishments inflicted.

ARTICLE IX

UNENUMERATED RIGHTS
OF THE PEOPLE

The enumeration in the Constitution of cer-
tain rights shall not be construed to deny or
disparage others retained by the people.

ARTICLE X
POWERS RESERVED TO STATES

The powers not delegated to the United
States by the Constitution, nor prohibited by
it to the states, are reserved to the states
respectively, ot to the people.

ARTICLE XI
SUITS AGAINST STATES

The judicial power of the United States
shall not be construed to extend to any suit
in law or equity, commenced or prosecuted
against one of the United States by citizens
of another state, or by citizens or subjects
of any foreign state.

ARTICLE XII

ELECTION OF PRESIDENT AND
VICE-PRESIDENT

1. The Electors shall meet in their respec-
tive states, and vote by ballot for President
and Vice-President, one of whom, at least,
shall not be an inhabitant of the same state
with themselves; they shall name in their
ballots the person voted for as President, and
in distinct ballots the person voted for as
Vice-President, and they shall make distinct
lists of all persons voted for as President, and
of all persons voted for as Vice-President, and
of the number of votes for each, which lists
they shall sign, and certify, and transmit,
sealed, to the seat of the Government of the
United States, directed to the President of the
Senate; the President of the Senate shall, in
the presence of the Senate and the House of
Representatives, open all the certificates, and
the votes shall then be counted; the person
having the greatest number of votes for Presi-
dent shall be the President, if such number
be a majority of the whole number of Elec-
tors appointed ; and if no person have such a
majority, then, from the persons having the
highest numbers, not exceeding three, on the
list of those voted for as President, the House
of Representatives shall choose immediately,
by ballot, the President. But in choosing the
President, the votes shall be taken by states,
the representation from each state having one
vote; a quorum for this purpose shall consist
of a member or members from two-thirds of
the states, and a majority of all the states
shall be necessary to a choice. And if the
House of Representatives shall not choose a
President, whenever the right of choice shall
devolve upon them, before the fourth day of
March next following, then the Vice-President
shall act as President, as in case of the death,
or other constitutional disability, of the Presi-
dent. [Adopted in 1804, superseding Article II,
Sec. 1.]

2. The person having the greatest number
of votes as Vice-President, shall be the Vice-
President, if such number be a majority of the
whole number of Electors appointed; and if
no person have a majority, then, from the two
highest numbers on the list, the Senate shall
choose the Vice-President; a quorum for the
purpose shall consist of two-thirds of the
whole number of Senators; a majority of the
whole number shall be necessary to a choice.

607

3. But no person constitutionally ineligible
to the office of President shall be eligible to
that of Vice- President of the United States.

ARTICLE XIII

SLAVERY

SECTION 1.

ABOLITION OF SLAVERY

Neither slavery nor involuntary servitude,
except as a punishment for crime, whereof
the party sh&ll have been duly convicted,
shall exist within the United States, or any
place subject to their jurisdiction.

SECTION 2.
POWER OF CONGRESS

Congress shall have power to enforce this
article by appropriate legislation.
ARTICLE XIV

CIVIL RIGHTS: APPORTIONMENT

OF REPRESENTATIVES: POLITICAL

DISABILITIES: PUBLIC DEBT

SECTION l.

CIVIL RIGHTS

All persons born or naturalized in the
United States, and subject to the jurisdiction
thereof, are citizens of the United States and
of the state wherein they reside. No state shall
make or enforce any law which shall abridge
the privileges or immunities of citizens of the
United States ; nor shall any state deprive
any person of life, liberty, or property, with-
out due process of law, nor deny to any
person within its jurisdiction the equal pro-
tection of the laws.

SECTION 2.
APPORTIONMENT OF REPRESENTATIVES

Representatives shall be apportioned among
the several states according to their respective
numbers, counting the whole number of per-
sons in each state, excluding Indians not taxed.
But when the right to vote at any election
for the choice of electors for President and
Vice-President of the United States, Represen-
tatives in Congress, the executive and judicial
officers of a state, or the members of the legis-
lature thereof, is denied to any of the male
inhabitants of such state, being twenty-one
years of age, and citizens of the United States,
or in any way abridged, except for participa-
tion in rebellion or other crime, the basis of
representation therein shall be reduced in the
proportion which the number of such male
citizens shall bear to the whole number of
male citizens twenty-one years of age in
such state.

SECTION 3.
POLITICAL DISABILITIES

No person shall be a Senator or Represen-
tative in Congress, or elector of President and
Vice-President, or hold any office, civil or
military, under the United States, or under
any state, who, having previously taken an
oath, as a member of Congress, or as an
officer of the United States, or as a member
of any state legislature, as an executive
or judicial officer of any state, to support the

Constitution of the United States, shall have
engaged in insurrection or rebellion against
the same, or given aid or comfort to the ene-
mies thereof. But Congress may, by vote of
two-thirds of each House, remove such dis-
ability.

SECTION 4.
PUBLIC DEBT

The validity of the public debt of the
United States, authorized by law, including
debts incurred for payment of pensions and
bounties for services in suppressing insurrec-
tion or rebellion, shall not be questioned. But
neither the United States nor any state shall
assume or |>ay any debt or obligation incurred
in aid of insurrection or rebellion against the
United States, or any claim for the loss or
emancipation of any slave ; but all such debts,
obligations, and claims shall be held illegal
and void.

SECTION 5.
POWERS OF CONGRESS

The Congress shall have power to enforce,
by appropriate legislation, the provisions of
this article.

ARTICLE XV
RIGHT OF SUFFRAGE

SECTION 1.
RIGHT OF NEGRO TO VOTE

The right of citizens of the United States
to vote shall not be denied or abridged by the
United States or by any state on account of
race, color, or previous condition of servitude.

SECTION 2.
POWER OF CONGRESS

The Congress shall have power to enforce
this article by appropriate legislation.

ARTICLE XVI

INCOME TAX

The Congress shall have power to lay and
collect taxes on incomes, from whatever source
derived, without apportionment among the sev-
eral states, and without regard to any census
or enumeratioo.

ARTICLE XVII
SENATE: ELECTION: VACANCIES

The Senate of the United States shall be
composed of two Senators from each state,
elected by the people thereof, for six years;
and each Senator shall have one vote. The
electors in each state shall have the qualifica-
tions requisite for electors of the most numer-
ous branch of the state legislatures.
m When vacancies happen in the representa-
tion of any state in the Senate, the executive
authority of such state shall issue writs of
election to fill such vacancies: Provided, That
the legislature of any state may empower the
executive thereof to make temporary appoint-
ment until the people fill the vacancies by
election as the legislature may direct.

This amendment shall not be so construed
as to affect the election or term of any Senator
chosen before it becomes valid as part of the
Constitution.

608

ARTICLE XVIII

NATIONAL PROHIBITION

SECTION 1.

After one year from the ratification of this
article the manufacture, sale or transportation
of intoxicating liquors within, the importation
thereof into, or the exportation thereof from
the United States and all territory subject to
the jurisdiction thereof for beverage purposes
is hereby prohibited.

SECTION 2.

The Congress and the several States shall
have concurrent power to enforce this article
by appropriate legislation.

SECTION 3.

This article shall be inoperative unless it
shall have been ratified as an amendment to
the Constitution by the legislatures of the sev-
eral States, as provided m the Constitution,
within seven years of the date of the submis-
sion hereof to the States by Congress.

ARTICLE XIX

WOMAN SUFFRAGE

SECTION 1.

The right of citizens of the United States
to vote shall not be denied or abridged by
the United States or by any State on account
of sex.

SECTION 2.

Congress shall have power to enforce this
article by appropriate legislation.

ARTICLE XX

TERMS OF PRESIDENT,

VICE-PRESIDENT AND

CONGRESSMEN

SECTION l.

The terms of the President and Vice-Presi-
dent shall end at noon on the 20th day of
January, and the terms of Senators and Rep-
resentatives at noon on the 3rd day of Janu-
ary, of the years in which such terms would
have ended if this article had not been rati-
fied ; and the term of their successors shall
then begin,

SECTION 2.

The Congress shall assemble at least once
in every year, and such meeting shall begin
at noon on the 3rd day of January, unless
they shall by law appoint a different day.

SECTION 3.

If, at the time fixed for the beginning of
the term of the President, the President elect
shall have died, the Vice-President elect shall
become President. If a President shall not
have been chosen before the time fixed for
the beginning of his term, or if the President
elect shall have failed to qualify, then the
Vice-President shall act as President until a
President shall have qualified; and the Con-
gress may by law provide for the case wherein

neither a President elect nor a Vice- President
elect shall have ^qualified, declaring who shall
then act as President, or the manner in which
one who is to act shall be selected, and such
person shall act accordingly until a President
or Vice-President shall have qualified.

SECTION 4.

The Congress may by law provide for the
case of the death of" any of the persons from
whom^the House of Representatives may choose
a President whenever the right of choice shall
have devolved upon them, and for the case
of the death of any of the persons from whom
the Senate may choose a Vice-President when-
ever the right of choice shall have devolved
upon them.

SECTION 5.

Sections 1 and 2 shall take effect ^on the
15th day of October following the ratification
of this article (October, 1933).

SECTION 6.

This article shall be inoperative unless it
shall have been ratified as an amendment to
the Constitution by the legislatures of three-
fourths of the several _ States within seven
years from the date of its submission.

ARTICLE XXI
REPEAL OF THE EIGH1EENTH

AMENDMENT
SECTION 1.

The eighteenth article of amendment to the
Constitution of the United States is hereby
repealed.

SECTION 2.

The transportation or importation into any
State, Territory, or Possession of the United
States, for delivery or use therein of intoxicat-
ing liquors, in violation of the laws thereof
is hereby prohibited.

SECTION 3.

This article shall be inoperative unless it
shall have been ratified as an amendment to
the Constitution by convention in the several
States, as provided by the Constitution, within
seven years from the date of the submission
hereof to the States by Congress.

PROPOSED CHILD LABOR
AMENDMENT

(RATIFIED BY 28 STATES. RATIFICATION
BY 36 STATES NECESSARY.)

SECTION 1.

The Congress shall have power to limit,
regulate, and prohibit the labor of persons
under eighteen years of age.

SECTION 2.

The power of the several States is unim-
paired by this article except that the operation
of State laws shall be suspended to the extent
necessary to give effect to legislation enacted
by the Congress.

609

STATES AND TERRITORIAL DIMENSIONS AND CAPITALS

Area Greatest Greatest

States and Square Breadth Length

Territories Miles SViiSes Miles Capitals

Alabama £l,998 200 330 Montgomery

Alaska 586,400 800 1,100 Juneau

Arizona 113,956 335 390 Phoenix

Arkansas 53,335 240 275 Little Rock

California 158,297 375 770 Sacramento

Colorado 103,948 270 390 Denver

Connecticut ... . 4,965 75 90 Hartford

Delaware 2,370 35 110 Dover

District of Columbia.. 70 10 10 Washington

Florida 58,666 400 460 Tallahassee

Georgia 59,265 250 315 Atlanta

Idaho 83,888 305 490 Boise

Illinois 56,665 205 380 Springfield

Indiana 36,354 160 265 Indianapolis

Iowa 56,147 210 300 Des Moines

Kansas 82,158 200 400 " Topeka

Kentucky 40,598 175 350 Frankfort

Louisiana 48,506 275 280 Baton Rouge

Maine 33,040 205 235 Augusta

Maryland 12,327 120 200 Annapolis

Massachusetts . . . . 8,266 110 190 Boston

Michigan 57,980 310 400 Lansing

Minnesota 84,682 350 400 St. Paul

Mississippi 46,865 180 340 Jackson

Missouri 69,420 280 300 Jefferson City

Montana 146,997 315 580 Helena

Nebraska 77,520 205 415 Lincoln

Nevada 110,690 315 485 Carson City

New Hampshire 9,341 90 185 Concord

New Jersey 8,224 70 160 Trenton

New Mexico 122,634 350 390 Santa Fe

New York 49,204 310 320 Albany

North Carolina 52,426 200 520 Raleigh

North Dakota 70,837 210 360 Bismarck

Ohio 41,040 205 230 Columbus

Oklahoma 70,057 210 585 Oklahoma City

Oregon 96,699 290 375 Salem

Pennsylvania 45,126 180 300 Harrisburg

Rhode Island 1,248 35 50 Providence

South Carolina 30,989 215 285 Columbia

South Dakota 77,615 245 380 Pierre

Tennessee 42,022 120 430 Nashville

Texas 265,896 620 760 Austin

Utah 84,990 275 345 Salt Lake City

Vermont 9,564 90 155 Montpelier

Virginia 42,627 205 425 Richmond

Washington 69,127 230 340 Olympia

West Virginia 24,170 200 225 Charleston

Wisconsin 56,066 290 300 Madison

Wyoming 97,914 275 365 Cheyenne

610

NAMES OF PLACES OF CATHOLIC ORIGIN IN THE UNITED STATES

ALABAMA

Holy Trinity

St. Bernard

St. Claire Springs

St. Elmo

St. Stephens

Trinity
ARIZONA

Christmas

St. David

St. John's

St. Michael's

San Carlos

San Simon
ARKANSAS

St. Charles

St. Francis

St. James

St. Paul
CALIFORNIA

Bethany

Camp Angelus

Carmel

Conception

Cupertino

Guadalupe

Juan Bautista

Los Angeles

Sacramento

San Andreas

San Anselmo

San Ardo

San Benito

San Bernardino

San Bruno

San Carlos

San Clemente

San Diego

San Dismas

San Fernando

San Francisco

San Gabriel

San Geronimo

San Gregorio

San Jacinto
Joaquin
Jose

Juan Capistrano
Leandro

San Lorenzo

San Lucas

San Luis Obispo

San Luis Rey

San Marcos

San Marino

San Martin

San Mateo

San Miguel

San Onofre

San Pablo

San Pedro

San Quentin

San Raphael

San Ramon

San Simeon

San Ysidro

Santa Ana

Santa Anita

Santa Barbara

Santa Clara
Santa Margarita
Santa. Maria

Santa Monica

Santa Paula

Santa Rosa

Santa Susana

Santa Ynez

Santa Ysabel

Santa Cruz

Sante Fe

Trinidad
COLORADO

Loretto

St. Elmo

St. Acacio

San Luis

San Pablo

Same Fe

Trinidad
CONNECTICUT

Mt. Carmel

DELAWARE

FLORIDA

Christmas
St. Andrew
St. Augustine
St. Catherine
St. Cloud
St. James City
St. John's Park
St. Leo
St. Lucie
St. Marks
St. Bias
San Mateo
Santa Fe
Santa Rosa

GEORGIA

St. Charles

St. Claire

St, George

St. Mary's

St, Simon's Island
IDAHO

Priest River

St. Anthony

St. Charles

St. Joe

St. Maries
ILLINOIS

Antioch

Assumption

Feehanvdle

Hennepm

Joliet

La Salle

Mt. Carmel

Mt. Olive

Mundelem

Olivet

St. Anne

St, Augustine

St. Charles

St. David

St. Elmo

St. George

Ste. Mane
St. Francisville

St. Jacob
St. James
St. John
St. Joseph
St. Libory
St. Peter
San Jose

Wilmette

611

INDIANA

Carmel

Notre Dame

St. Anthony

St. Bernice

St. Croix

St. Henry

St. Joe

St. John

St. Leon

St. Louis Crossing

St. Mary-of-the- Woods

St. Meinrad

St. Paul

St. Pierre

Trinity Springs

Vera Cruz
IOWA

St. Ansgar

St. Anthony

St. Benedict

St. Charles

St. Donatus

St. Lucas

St. Mary's

St. Olaf

KANSAS

Holyrood

Olivet

St. Clare

St. Francis

St. George

St. John

St. Mary's

St. Paul
KENTUCKY

Cardinal

Christmas

Gethsemane

Holy Cross

Loretto

Mt. Carmel

Nazareth

Sacramento

St. Catherine

St. Charles

St. Helen's

St. John

St. Joseph

St. Mary's

St. Mary's City

St. Paul

St. Vincent

Trappist

Trinity
LOUISIANA

Convent

St. Amant

St. Benedict

St. Francisville

St. Gabriel

St.

St. .,

St. Martinsvilk

St. Maurice

St. Patrick's

St. Rose
MAINE
Carmel

St. Agatha
St. Albans

St. David

St. Francis

St. Patrick

NORTH DAKOTA

Corpus Christ!

St. George

St. Paul

Mt. Carmel

Guadalupe

St. John

St. Peters

St. Anthony

Mercedes

MARYLAND

St. Thomas
Santa Fe

St. John
St. Thomas

Nazareth
St. Hedwig

Olivet

Santa Rosa

/^T-TTO

St. Jo

St. George Island
St. Helena
St. Inigoes
St. James School

Vera Cruz

MONTANA
Desmet

\jril\J

Isle St. George
St. Bernard
St. Clairsville

C*. H/»n rv

St. Paul
San Angelo
San Antonio
San Benito

St. Leonard
St. Margaret's
St. Martin
St. Mary's City
St. Michael's
MASSACHUSETTS

Ravalh
St. Ignatius
St. Pauls
St. Peter
St. Philip
St. Regis
St. Xavier

ot. inenry
St. James
St. John's
St. Louisville
St. Martin
St. Mary's
St. Stephen

San Diego
San Elizario
San Felipe
San Gabriel
San Jacinto
San Juan
San Leon

MICHIGAN

NEBRASKA

Santa Fe
OKLAHOMA

San Manuel
San Marcos

Loretto
Marquette
Nazareth

Loretta
Sacramento
St. Ann

Sacred Heart
St. Louis
Santa Fe

San Patncio
San Ygnacio
Santa Anna

Olivet

St. Charles
St. Claire
St. Helen
St. Ignace
St. Jacques

St. Columbans
St. Edward
St. Helena
St. Libory
St. Mary
St Michael

OREGON

St. Benedict
St. Helens
St. Johns
St. Paul

Santa Cruz
Santa Maria
Santa Rosa
Trinidad
Trinity

St. James
St. John

St. Paul

PENNSYLVANIA
Angels

UTAH

St. Joseph

NEVADA

Immaculata

Mt. Carmel

St. Louis

St. Clair

Loretto

St. George

Sault Sante Marie
MINNESOTA

St. George
St. Thomas

Mt. Carmel

Nazareth

St. John
Santa Clara

Loretto
Sacred Heart
St. Anthony Falls
St. Bonifacius
St. Charles

San Jacinto
NEW HAMPSHIRE
NEW JERSEY
NEW MEXICO

Sacramento
St. Benedict
St. Bonifacius
St. Charles
St. Clair
St. Davids

VERMONT
St. Albans
St. Brides
St. George

St. Claire
St. Cloud
St. Francis
St. Hilaire
St. James
St. Joseph
St. Leo
St. Louis Park
St. Martin
St. Michael
St. Paul

Lamy
Las Cruces
Lourdes
St. Vram
San Acacia
San Antonio
San Fidel
San Ignacio
San Jon
San Jose

St. Johns

St. Joseph
St. Lawrence
St. Mary's
St. Michael
St. Nicholas
St. Peters
St. Thomas
Vera Cruz
RHODE ISLAND

VIRGINIA
Cardinal
Carmel
Loretto
St. Charles
St. David
St. Just
St. Paul
St. Stephen

St. Peter

San Lorenzo
San Ivlarcial

SOUTH CAROLINA

WASHINGTON

St. Vincent

San Mateo

Angelus

Priest Rapids

MISSISSIPPI

San Patricio

Mt. Carmel

St. Andrews

Bay St. Louis
Mt. Carmel
Pentecost

San Raphael

San Ysidro
Santa Cruz

St. Charles
St. George
St. Matthews

St. Helen
St. John
Trinidad

Santa Fe

St. Paul

MISSOURI

Santa Rita

St. Stephen

WEST VIRGINIA

Conception

Santa Rosa

SOUTH DAKOTA

St. Albans

Mt. Carmel
St. Annie
St. Anthony
St. Aubert
St. Catherine
• St. Charles
St. Clair
Ste. Genevieve
St. Elizabeth
St. Francisville
St. Francois
St. George
St. James
St. John's

NEW YORK De Smet
Carmel Olivet
St. Albans ft. Charles
St. Bonaventure ft. g*£«s
St. Clara ft. Herbert
St. Huberts ft. Lawrence
St. James St. Mary s
St. Johnsville St. Onge
St. Josephs TENNESSEE
St. Lawrence Loretto
St. Remy St. Andrews
St. Regis Falls St. Claire
NORTH CAROLINA St. Joseph

St. George
St. Clara
St. Mary's

WISCONSIN
De Pere

Mt. Calvary
St. Cloud
St. Croix Falls
St. Francis
St. Nazianz

WYOMING

St. Joseph
St. Louis

St. Paul's
Trinity

TEXAS
San Saba

DISTRICT OF
COLUMBIA

St. Marys

Valle Cnicis

Concepcion

Elizabeth

612

ADMISSION OF STATES TO UNION

1 — Delaware December 7, 1787

2 — Pennsylvania December 12, 1787

3 — New Jersey December 18, 1787

4 — Georgia January 2, 1788

5 — Connecticut January 9, 1788

6 — Massachusetts . February 6, 1788

7 — Maryland April 28, 1788

8 — South Carolina May 23, 1788

9 — New Hampshire June 21, 1788

10 — Virginia _. June 25, 1788

11 — New York July 26, 1788

12 — North Carolina November 21, 1789

13 — Rhode Island May 29, 1790

14 — Vermont March 4, 1791

15 — Kentucky June 1, 1792

16 — Tennessee June 1, 1796

17 — Ohio March 1, 1803

18 — Louisiana April 8, 1812

19 — Indiana December 11, 1816

20 — Mississippi December 10, 1817

21 — Illinois December 3, 1818

22 — Alabama December 14, 1819

23 — Maine March 15, 1820

24 — Missouri August 10, 1821

25 — Arkansas . ,
26 — Michigan . . .

27 — Florida

28 — Texas . . .
29 — Iowa . .
30 — Wisconsin
31 — California
32 — Minnesota .

33 — Oregon

34 — Kansas ...
35 — West Virginia

36— Nevada

37 — Nebraska . . .
38 — Colorado . . .
39 — North Dakota
40 — South Dakota
41 — Montana . .
42— Washington . .

43— Idaho

44 — Wyoming

45—Utah

46 — Oklahoma . .
47 — New Mexico
48 — Arizona

. . June 15, 1836

January 26, 1837

. . .March 3, 1845

. .December 29, 1845
. . .December 28, 1846
. . . .May 29, 1848

September 9, 1850

. . ..May 11, 1858

February 14, 1859

. . . January 29, 1861
. . . June 20, 1863

October 31, 1864

. .. .February 9, 1867
. . August 1, 1876

. . .November 2, 1889

. November 8, 1889

November 11, 1889

... July 3, 1890
July 10, 1890
. . January 4, 1896
. . . November 16, 1907
.. January 6, 1912
. .. February 14, 1912

NATIONAL STATUARY HALL

The National Hall of Statuary in the Capitol at Washington, was established by Congress
July 2, 1864. Each State was invited to contribute marble or bronze statues of her two most
distinguished deceased citizens.

State Name Date State

Alabama... J. L. M. Curry.. .1906 Mississippi.

Alabama. . . Gen. Joe Wheeler 1925 Mississippi . . .

Arizona Gen. John C. Greenway. . 1929 Missouri

Arkansas Uriah M. Rose 1917 Missouri...

Arkansas.... James P. Clarke 1921 N. Hampshire

California Rev. Thos. Starr King .1931 N. Hampshire

California Fr. Junipero Serra, O.F.M. 1931 New Jersey. . .

Connecticut . . Roger Sherman 1872 New Jersey. . .

Connecticut. . . Jonathan Trumbull 1872 New York. . .

Florida John W. Gorrie 1914 New York. . .

Florida Gen. E. Kirby Smith. . . 1918 N. Carolina. .

Georgia Dr. Crawford W. Long . 1926 Ohio

Georgia Alexander H. Stephens ... 1927 Ohio

Idaho George L. Shoup 1909 Oklahoma

Illinois James Shields 1893 Pennsylvania.

Illinois Frances E. Willard 1905 Pennsylvania

Indiana Oliver P. Morton 1899 Rhode Island

Indiana Lew Wallace 1909 Rhode Island.

Iowa James Harlan 1909 S. Carolina. . .

Iowa Samuel J. Kirkwood. . . .1913 S. Carolina. ,

Kansas John J. Ingalls 1904 Tennessee. . . .

Kansas George W. Glick . . 1914 Tennessee. .

Kentucky Henry Clay 1929 Texas

Kentucky Ephraim McDowell . , .1929 Texas

Maine William King 1877 Vermont

Maryland Charles Carroll 1901 Vermont

Maryland John Hanson 1901* Virginia

Massachusetts. .Samuel Adams 1873 Virginia

Massachusetts. John Winthrop 1872 W. Virginia. .

Michigan Lewis Cass 1889 W. Virginia .

Michigan Zachariah Chandler 1913 Wisconsin. . . .

Minnesota Henry Mower Rice 1910 Wisconsin

Name

Date

Jefferson Davis 1929

James Z. George ... 1929

Francis P. Blair 1899

Thomas H. Benton ... 1899

John Stark 1894

.Daniel Webster 1894

.Richard Stockton . , 1886

Philip Kearny 1875

..Robert R. Livingston . 1874

..George Clinton 1873

.Zebulon Baird Vance . 1916
.James A. Garfield. . . . 1885

.William Allen 1887

Sequoyah 1917

J. P. G. Muhlenberg ., 1881

.Robert Fulton 1881

Nathaniel Green 1869

Roger Williams 1870

John C. Calhoun 1909

Wade Hampton 1929

, Andrew Jackson 1928

John Sevier 1931

.Stephen F. Austin . . . 1904

.Samuel Houston 1904

.Ethan Allen ,. . ..1875

. Jacob Collamer 1879

.Washington 1908

.Robert E. Lee 1908

John E. Kenna 1901

.Francis H. Pierpont ... . 1903
.Fr. James Marquette, S.J. 1895
.Robt. M. LaFolette 1929

613

MOTTOES OF

Alabama — Here We Rest.

Arizona — God Enriches.

Arkansas — The People Rule.

California — Eureka (I Have
Found It).

Colorado — Nothing without God.

Connecticut — Sustinet qui Trans-
tulit (He Who Transplanted Sus-
tains Us).

Delaware — Liberty and Independ-
ence.

District of Columbia — Justitia
Omnibus (Justice to All).

Florida — In God We Trust.

Georgia — Wisdom, Justice, Mod-
eration.

Idaho — Salve (Welcome).

Illinois — National Union — State
Sovereignty.

Iowa — Our Liberties We Prize,
and Our Rights We Maintain.

Kansas — Ad Astra per Aspera
(To the Stars through Difficulties).

Kentucky — United We Stand, Di-
vided We Fall.

Louisiana — Union, Justice and
Confidence.

Maine — Dlrigo (I Direct).

Maryland — Fatti Maschi Parole
Femlne (Deeds are Men; Words are
Women). Scuto Bonae Voluntatis
Tuae Coronasti Nos (With the
Shield of Thy Good-will Thou hast
Covered Us).

Massachusetts — Ense Petit Pla-
cidam sub Libertate Quietem (With
the Sword She Seeks Quiet Peace
under Liberty).

Michigan — Si Quaeris Peninsu-
lam Amoenam Circumspice (If Thou
Seekest a Beautiful Peninsula, Be-
hold It Here).

THE STATES

Minnesota — Etoile du Nord (The
Star of the North).

Mississippi — Vsrtute et Armis
(By Virtue and Arms).

Missouri — The Welfare of the
People Is the Supreme Law.

Montana — Gold and Silver.

Nebraska — Equality before the
Law.

Nevada — All for Our Country.

New Jersey — Liberty and Pros-
perity.

New Mexico — Crescft Eundo (It
Increases by Going).

New York — Excelsior (Higher).

North Carolina — Esse Quam VI-
deri (To Be Rather Than to Seem).

North Dakota — Liberty and
Union, One and Inseparable, Now
and Forever.

Ohio — Imperium in Emperio (An
Empire within an Empire).

Oregon — The Union.

Pennsylvania — Virtue, Liberty
and Independence.

Rhode Island — Hope.

South Carolina — Dum Spiro,
Spero (While I Breathe, I Hope).

South Dakota — Under God the
People Rule.

Tennessee — Agriculture, Com-
merce.

Vermont — Freedom and Unity.

Virginia — Sic Semper Tyrannis
(Ever Thus to Tyrants).

Washington — Al-ki (By and By).

West Virginia — Mountaineers
Always Freemen.

Wisconsin — Forward.

Wyoming — Cedant Arma Togae
(Let Arms Yield to the Gown).

NICKNAMES
Alabama — Cotton State.
Arizona — Sunset State.
Arkansas — Wonder State.
California — Golden State.
Colorado — Centennial State.
Connecticut — Nutmeg State.
Delaware — Blue Hen State.
Florida — Everglade State.
Georgia — Cracker State.
Idaho — Gem State.
Illinois — Sucker State.
Indiana — Hoosier State.
Iowa — Hawkeye State.
Kansas — Sunflower State.

614

OF STATES

Kentucky — Blue Grass State.
Louisiana — Pelican State.
Maine — Pine Tree State.
Maryland — Old Line State.
Massachusetts — Bay State.
Michigan — Wolverine State.
Minnesota — Gopher State.
Mississippi — Bayou State.
Missouri — Iron Mountain State.
Montana — Treasure State.
Nebraska — Black-water State.
Nevada — Silver State.
New Hampshire — Granite State.
New Jersey — Garden State.

New Mexico — Sunshine State.
New York — Empire State.
North Carolina — Turpentine State.
North Dakota — FHckertail State.
Ohio — Buckeye State.
Oklahoma — Sooner State.
Oregon — Beaver State.
Pennsylvania — Keystone State.
Rhode Island — Little Rhody
South Carolina — Palmetto State.

NICKNAMES

Akron, Ohio — Rubber City.

Atlanta, Ga.— Gate City.

Baltimore, Md. — Monumental City.

Bangor, Me. — Lumber City.

Binghamton, N. Y. — Parlor City.

Birmingham, Ala. — Steel City,

Boston, Mass. — Hub of the Uni-
verse.

Brockton, Mass. — Shoe City.

Brooklyn, N. Y. — City of Churches.

Buffalo, N. Y. — Queen City of
the Lakes.

Chattanooga, Tenn. — Dynamo of
Dixie.

Chicago, 111. — Windy City.

Cincinnati, Ohio — Queen City of
the West.

Columbia, S. C. — Golden Rule
City.

Covington, Ky. — Dixie Gateway.

Dallas, Texas — City of the Hour.

Dayton, Ohio — Gem City.

Denver, Colo. — City of the Plains.

Des Moines, la. — City of Cer-
tainties.

Detroit, Mich. — City of the
Straits, Motor Metropolis.

Duluth, Minn. — Zenith City of
the Great Unsalted Seas.

Galveston, Texas — Oleander City.

Grand Rapids, Mich. — Furniture
City.

Hartford, Conn. — Insurance City.

Indianapolis, Ind. — Railroad City.

Joplin, Mo. — The Town That
"Jack" Built.

Kalamazoo, Mich. — Celery City.

Kansas City, Mo. — The Heart of
America.

Little Rock, Ark. — City of Roses.

Los Angeles, Cal. — City of the
Angels.

Louisville, Ky. — Falls City.

Lowell, Mass. — City of Spindles.

Lynchburg, Va. — Hill City.
Lynn, Mass. — City of Shoes.
Madison, Wis. — The Lake City.

615

South Dakota — Coyote State.
Tennessee — Volunteer State.
Texas — Lone Star State.
Utah — Bee Hive State.
Vermont — Green Mountain State.
Virginia — Old Dominion State.
Washington — Evergreen State.
West Virginia — Panhandle State.
Wisconsin — Badger State.
Wyoming — Equality State.
OF CITIES

Memphis, Tenn. — Bluff City.

Miami, Fla. — The Magic City.

Milwaukee, Wis. — Cream City.

Minneapolis, Minn. — Flour City.

Mobile, Ala.— City of Five Flags.

Nashville, Tenn. — City of Rocks.

New Bedford, Mass. — The Whal-
ing City.

New Haven, Conn. — City of Elms.

New Orleans, La. — Crescent City.

New York, N. Y.-— Gotham.

Niagara Falls, N. Y. — Cataract
City; Power City of the World.

Orange, N. J. — The Hat City.

Paterson, N. J. — Silk City.

Philadelphia, Pa. — Quaker City.

Pittsburgh, Pa. — Smoky City.

Rochester, N. Y. — Flower City.

St. Joseph, Mo. — City Worth
While.

St. Louis, Mo. — Mound City.

St. Paul, Minn.— The Saintly City.

St. Petersburg, Fla. — The Sun-
shine City.

Salem, Mass. — City of Witches.

Salt Lake City, Utah — Mormon
City.

San Antonio, Texas — Alamo City.

San Francisco, Cal. — Golden Gate.

Savannah, Ga. — Forest City of
the South.

Scranton, Pa. — The Electric City.

Seattle, Wash. — Cannery City.

Springfield, Mass. — City of
Homes.

Syracuse, N. Y.— Salt City.

Tampa, Fla. — The Cigar City.

Tarpon Springs, Fla. — The
Sponge City.

Terre Haute, Ind. — Prairie City.

Toledo, Ohio — Mud Hen City.

Troy, N. Y. — Collar City.

Washington, D. C. — City of Mag-
nificent Distances.

Worcester, Mass. — The Heart of
the Commonwealth.

Zanesville, Ohio — Pottery City.

CATHOLIC IDEALS IN GOVERNMENT

Thoughts from the Pastoral Letter of the American
Hierarchy Issued in 1919

Purpose — Governments are organ-
ized to further the salvation of
mankind.

Rights — The State, a creature of
man, must respect the rights of
the individual and the family.

Religion — The State has no right
to hinder a citizen from perform-
ing his religious duties.

Classes — Whenever a particular
class, such as the laboring class,
suffers or is threatened by evils
which cannot be met otherwise,
the Government must meet them.

Industrial Evils — Governments
rightly may be asked to help
solve the industrial evils such as
excessive labor, dangers to life
and health, immoral shop condi-
tions, interference with religion,
etc.

Citizenship — Citizenship demands
that the citizen obey the govern-
ment and take an active interest
in civic affairs.

Principles — The adoption of the
true principles of government
must be insisted upon.

Candidates — Only worthy candi-
dates should be chosen for office.

Parties — Political parties should
look for the nation's welfare, not
party interests.

Elections — The purity of election
is essential to a democracy.

Corruption — Politics is not ex-
empted from the rules of moral-
ity. The will of the people must
not be used for private or par-
tisan advantage.

Peace — No international covenant
can guarantee security or peace
if it disregards divine commands.

Internationalism — In their dealings
with one another, nations should
observe both justice and charity.

Nationalism — The existence, in-
tegrity and rights of all nations
must be respected by all Chris-
tian States.

Good WiSI — States should assist
each other by acts of beneficence
and good will.

Social Order — The State should ap-
preciate the value of religion in
preserving the social order.

Education — Rulers of the people
should see the folly of excluding
the teachings of the Gospel and
of the Church from public in-
struction.

Union of Church and State — Any
union of Church and State is not
desirable in the United States.
Each authority is supreme in its
own sphere.

Schools — Catholic schools fulfill the
obligation of training children to
citizenship all the more fully by
giving them religious instruction.

Duties — All citizens should be
trained to fulfill their duties as
citizens and individuals.

Compulsory Education — When per-
suasion fails, compulsion must be
used in order to give all an ade-
quate education for citizenship.

Public Opinion — An enlightened
public opinion is necessary for
the proper conduct of the demo-
cratic form of government.

Ignorance — The State has the right
to establish schools and thus
safeguard itself from the dangers
resulting from ignorance.

Subversive Doctrines — The State
has the right and the duty to ex-
clude the teaching of doctrines
aiming at the subversion of law
and order.

Best Training for Citizenship — An
education which unites intellec-
tual, moral and religious elements
is the best training for citizen-
ship since it inculcates a sense
of responsibility, a respect for
authority and a consideration of
the rights of others.

Freedom — Since in a democracy the
citizen enjoys a larger freedom,
he likewise has a greater obliga-
tion to govern himself.

616

Integrity of Life — Social righteous- and restrictions, but to develop

ness depends upon individual the spirit which will enable us to

morality. Integrity of life in each live in harmony under the sim-

citizen is the only sure guarantee plest form with only the neces-

of worthy citizenship. sary amount of external regula-

Law Observance — The efficacy of &Qn-

legislation and of all endeavor for Democratic Government — Democ-

the common good depends upon a racy implies that the people rule

personal observance of justice themselves, but if they are to

and charity by the individual citi- ruie wisely each must begin by

zen-s- governing himself, by performing

Amount of Government — > Our aim his duty no less than by main-
should be not to multiply laws taining his right.

RELIGIOUS FREEDOM
Statements of Some of the Presidents

Washington— -Of all the dispositions and habits which lead to political
prosperity, religion and morality are Indispensable supports. In vain
would that man claim the tribute of patriotism who should labor to
subvert these great pillars of human happiness — these firmest props of
the duties of men and citizens. — Farewell Address.

Jefferson — All and every act of parliament by whatsoever title known
or distinguished, which renders criminal the maintaining of any opinion
in matters of religion ... or exercising any mode of worship what-
ever . . . shall henceforth be of no validity or force within this com-
monwealth. — Statute of Virginia for Religious Freedom.

Lincoln — When the Know-nothings get control, it [the Declaration] will
read: "All men are created equal except negroes, foreigners and Catho-
lics." When it comes to this, I should prefer emigrating to some coun-
try where they make no pretense of loving liberty. — Letter to
Joshua F. Speed, 1855.

Theodore Roosevelt — Any political movement directed against any body
of our fellow citizens because of their religious creed is a grave offense
against American principles and American institutions. — October 11,
1915.

Taft — There is nothing so despicable as a secret society that is based
upon religious prejudice and that will attempt to defeat a man because
of his religious beliefs. — December 20, 1914.

Wilson — It does not become America that within her borders, where
every man is free to follow the dictates of his conscience, men should
raise the cry of church against church. To do this is to strike at the
very spirit and heart of America. — November 4, 1915.

Harding — I hold it [religious intolerance] to be a menace to the very
liberties we boast and cherish. — March 24, 1922.

Coolidge — It is not easy to conceive of anything that would be more un-
fortunate in a community based upon the ideals of which Americans
boast than any considerable development of intolerance as regards
religion.— American Legion Convention, Omaha, October, 1925.

Franklin D. Roosevelt — In the United States we regard it as axiomatic
that every person shall enjoy the free exercise of his religion accord-
ing to the dictates of his conscience. Our flag for a century and a
half has been the symbol of the principles of liberty of conscience, of
religious freedom and equality before the law, and these concepts are
deeply ingrained in our national character. — October 2, 1935.

617

NATIONAL FLAG CODE
(Rules, as Adopted by the National Flag Conference)

1. The flag should be displayed
only from sunrise to sunset, or be-
tween such hours as may be desig-
nated by proper authority. It should
be displayed on national and state
holidays and on historic and spe-
cial occasions.

2. When carried in a procession
with another flag or flags, the flag
of the United States should be
either on the marching right, i.e.,
the flag's own right, or when there
is a line of other flags the flag of
the United States may be in front
of the center.

3. When displayed with another
flag against a wall from crossed
staffs, the flag of the United States
should be on the right, the flag's
own right, and its staff should be in
front of the other flag.

4. When a number of flags are
grouped and displayed from staffs,
the flag of the United States should
be in the center or at the highest
point.

5. When flags of states or cities
or pennants of societies are flown
on the same halyard with the flag
of the United States, the national
flag should always be at the peak.
When flown from adjacent staffs
the flag of the United States should
be hoisted first No flag or pennant
should be placed above or to the
right.

6. When flags of two or more na-
tions are displayed, they should be
flown from separate staffs of the
same height and the flags should be
of approximately equal size.

7. When the flag is displayed
from a staff projecting horizontally
or at an angle from the window
sill, balcony, or front of building,
the union of the flag should go
clear to the head of the staff un-
less the flag is at half mast.

8. When the flag of the United
States is displayed in a manner
other than by being flown from a
staff, it should be displayed flat,
whether indoors or out. When dis-
played either horizontally or verti-
cally against a wall, the union

618

should be uppermost and to the
flag's own right, i. e , to the observ-
er's left.

9. When displayed over the mid-
dle of the street, as between build-
ings, the flag of the United States
should be suspended vertically with
the union to the north in an east-
and-west street or to the east in a
north-and-south street.

10. When used on a speaker's
platform, the flag should be dis-
played above and behind the speak-
er. It should never be used to cover
the speaker's desk nor to drape
over the front of the platform. If
flown from a staff it should be on
the speaker's right.

11. When used in unveiling a
statue or monument, the flag should
not be allowed to fall on the ground.

12. When flown at half staff, the
flag is hoisted to the peak for an in-
stant, and then lowered to the half
staff position, but before lowering
the flag for the day it is raised
again to the peak. By "half staff"
is meant hauling the flag down to
one-half the distance between the
top and bottom of the staff. On
Memorial Day, May 30th, the flag
is displayed at half staff from sun-
rise until noon and at full staff
from noon until sunset.

13. Flags flown from fixed staffs
are placed at half staff to indicate
mourning. When the flag is dis-
played on a small staff, as when
carried in parade, mourning is in-
dicated by attaching two streamers
of black crepe to the spear head,
allowing the streamers to fall nat-
urally.

14. When used to cover a casket,
the flag should be placed so that
the union is at the head and over
the left shoulder. The flag should
not be lowered into the grave nor
allowed to touch the ground.

15. When the flag is displayed in
the body of the church, it should
be from a staff placed on the con-
gregation's right as they face the
clergyman. The service flag, the
state flag, or any other flag should
be at the left of the congregation.

States Census

1930 anb 1940

UNITED STATES AND ITS TERRITORIES AND POSSESSIONS

Area

Population

Increase

1940

1930

Amount

Percent

United States and all Territories and pos-
sessions .

United States and Territories and possessions,
excluding Philippine Islands

150,621,231

134,265,231
131,669,275

2,595,956

72,524
12,908
22,290
423,330
51,827
1,869,255
24,889
118,933

16,356,000

138,439,069

124,926,069
122,775,046

2,151,023

59,278
10,055
18,509
368,336
39,467
1,543,913
22,012
89,453

13,513,000

12,182,162

9,339,162
8,894,229

444,933

13,246
2,853
3,781
54,994
12,360
325,342
2,877
29,480

2,843,000

8.8

7.5

7.2

20.7

22.3
28.4
20.4
14 9
31 3
21 1
13.1
33.0

21.0

Continental United States
Territories and possessions, excluding Philip-
pine Islands .

Alaska
American Samoa
Guam
Hawaii
Panama Canal Zone
Puerto Rico . . . .
Virgin Islands
Military and naval services, etc., abroad

Philippine Islands

1790—1940

Increase Over Pre-

Popula-

ceding Census

Land area

tion per

Census Year

Population

in square

square

miles

mile

Number

Percent

1940 .

131,669,275

8,894,229

7 2

3,026,789

43.4

1930

122,775,046

17,064,426

16 1

3,026,789

40 5

3920 .

105,710,620

13,738,354

14 9

2,973,776

35 5

1910

91,972,266

15,977,691

21 0

2,973,890

30 9

1900

75,994,575

13,046,861

20 7

2,974,159

25.6

1890

62,947,714

12,791,931

25.5

2,973,965

21.2

1880

50,155,783

11,597,412

30 1

2,973,965

16.9

1870

38,558,371

7,115,050

22 6

2,973,965

13 0

1860 . .

31,443,321

8,251,445

35 6

2,973,965

10 6

1850 .

23,191,876

6,122,423

35 9

2,944,337

7.9

1840

17,069,453

4,203,433

32.7

1,753,588

9.7

1830

12,866,020

3,227,567

33.5

1,753,588

7.3

1820

9,638,453

2,398,572

33.1

1,753,588

5.5

1810

7,239,881

1,931,398

36.4

1,685,865

4.3

1800

5,308,483

1,379,269

35 1

867,980

6.1

1790 .

3,929,214

867,980

4.5

URBAN AND RURAL POPULATION OF THE UNITED STATES: 1890 TO 1940

Class

1940

1930

1920

1910

1900

1890

Total, number. . .

131,669,275

122,775,046

105,710,620

91,972,266

75,994,575

62,947,714

Urban

Rural

Total, percent. ..

74,423,702
57,245,573

100.00

68,954,823
53,820,223

100.00

54,304,603
51,406,017

100.00

42,166,120
49,806,146

100.00

30,380,433
45,614,142

100.00

22,298,359
40,649,355

100.00

Urban

56.5

56.2

51.4

45.8

40.0

35.4

Rural

43.5

43.8

48.6

54.2

60.0

64.6

619

eoc--«a«co«-ii-ix}<'«i<in eo ts o CM ^ "*

to to co co in cn CM o

in to co ^* to co
«3* in co co o» *o

co «? m

to m D- to in

COOOCDOHl^'OO 0* •* O CO CM O

t CM I r-< H

OOO CO CO tO O> CO

in o»

Prj 3| £ COtO ^ C

> r-< CO «H CM H I C

in CM rl<

c- co* in"

) c^ to co eg
> r- CM o co

o
eo
o>

fr> l> CO C* 00

rH tH W

CO ^
IU (0

h g
H 8

co -S
m I

S ~

Q
2

DC
D

"to

m *H eo CM in
o <n IN in CM

CM tO .H <0 CO -

*-j oj co
is CM CM

o> co in in co
co in co oo <o

rH (H <
O» CM C

CO CO <H in H
0 »-< CO CO CO
CM iH CO <O H

in^co^m

rH CM a> w <r>

to -^ H cn c
CM cp cn co "
<o O in CM

tOfHr-ICOHCMHCOI

gssK§ssgg;j

CM«OO>C-OD-C^

in m in
•* in

ss;

09 CS <

CM iH CM M H

is m o> *o co CM

8 CM CO IN CO <0
CM CM •* CO f-l

co eo co o> co co
^ co CM in to uS

CO N H CO U> H

§18

r-Teo «T

tO CM O tS •*

op HI in to ^i

Oi Co. tO CO H

W c?o> «# a?

H co o in ts

S^r-i^jy-jCM CM in O CM tO r-l «0 Co-

ICMCOCM^*^ ^ to CO HCn^OCO

I in CM 0- C* CM H r-l H S IS CM rH K

•** Ot U> HI rH O
CO •* CO CO D« fr-

O CM o> in co

O» i^CO 55 H

<o* eo* e>T irT co*

O <JD CM vD O> CO CD

O-tfCQtO Ocn^r-t

CO CO 03 rH CM CO CO «*

CO IS CO «5 <X> H 0»

COCMCMGO CM in tO *f COD-COU>030DinCO r-JCOO

en in o en CM i— < C* to ci»cotsc\jco^*ino> COCOH
CM co co r-i CM •«# co *i» cococoincocotnco in 3< is

co m o H IN «-4 o coco en in o co co CM

t>NCOO«OCn OCM'linOO^HO

I r-4«HHi Hr-i HH CM

O CD en co
O en co* •<*

H H in O
CO en c- CM

fO H CO 03 CO H 00 CnOCM

^ H H rH H CM CO

S is in O H O S.c3 It-cnOOcnrH Stoocn cOcSS

) "V CO «O E

r-l H »H

COCMHU5CO
1 CO H CO C

intsin^cococo w<

COtffOCO COtOHcO

tO^intS CMISfr-H

iH H CM H H CM

CM O C- t> O H fr»

-HCOCOCM CMP*CMH cnHO-^inincnc* ocn<n

OtOtOCO COOCOjf CnCJCQC-COCMCMCM COCMtO

H H

CO •* H IS

CO H IS CO

U5 IN ^ <

H r-< CO H H (H

• co c» CM to in *# «s

53p co •>* m to co in
CM in 0> CO H 03 to

H O D- i-« H H
0> CS «O tD O> JO

^ cs m in CD H

•-« o

0 C-
s. en to

CM en u> p. is •*

Cft H O O O CO
CM H «0 O H CO

D CO O CO CM H CO

5 p- in is co oo <*
j 01 co co in <o co

H •& IS r-iC

COCO

t»cn i

IO Q <*
CO 03 H
<O O C7>

CM O> CM
CM Q CM
CM O H

3 <* CO O "i< H O

383983

en 35 IN in

HtncvItn

mcOCNtO

coot-m
motno

o> in 10

<£> l> UD
Cn to CM

D <f in H "* C

C- H H U»

pa ^ ^ <y»

10 CO CA 0

«o»Hrji

N CO. OJ

H OI ID H
- VO (JD P3 CO

H C} H CO H CO r-l

RANK OF STATES
ACCORDING TO POPULATION

1940 and 1930

STATES IN ORDER OF

PERCENTAGE OF INCREASE
1930 to 1940

State

Rank

Population

State

Per cent
of in-
crease*

1940

1930

1940

1930

New York .
Pennsylvania.. , .
Illinois
Ohio
California . ...

Texas
Michigan .
Massachusetts.
New Jersey .
Missouri ....

North Carolina. . .
Indiana
Wisconsin ....
Georgia ....
Tennessee

1
2
3
4
5

7
8
9
10

11
12
13

14
15

16
17
18
19
20

21
22
23

24
25

27
28
29
30

31
32
33
34
35

36
37
38
39

41
42
43
44
45

47
48
49

1
2
3

4
6

7
8
9
10

12
11
13
14
16

17
15
18
20
19

22
21
23
25
27

26
31
28
24
30

29
32
33
34
35

41
36
38
39

40
45
43
44
42

46
47
48
49

13,479,142
9,900,180
7,897,241
6,907,612
6,907,387

6,414,824
5,256,106
4,316,721
4,160,165
3,784,664

3,571,623
3,427,796
3,137,587
3,123,723
2,915,841

2,845,627
2,832,961
2,792,300
2,677,773
2,538,268

2,363,880
2,336,434
2,183,796
1,949,387
1,901,974

1,899,804
1,897,414
1,821,244
1,801,028
1,736,191

1,709,242
1,315,834
1,123,296
1,089,684
847,226

713,346
663,091
642,961
641,935
559,456

550,310
531,818
524,873
499,261
491,524

359,231
266,505
250,742
110,247

12,588,066
9,631,350
7,630,654
6,646,697
5,677,251

5,824,715
4,842,325
4,249,614
4,041,334
3,629,367

3,170,276
3,238,503
2,939,006
2,908,506
2,616,556

2,614,589
2,646,248
2,563,953
2,421,851
2,470,939

2,101,593
2,396,040
2,009,821
1,854,482
1,729,205

1,738,765
1,468,211
1,631,526
1,880,999
1,563,396

1,606,903
1,377,963
1,035,791
953,786
797,423

687,497
486,869
692,849
680,845
537,606

507,847
423,317
445,032
435,573
465,293

359,611
238,380
225,565
91,058

1. Dist. of Columbia
2. Florida . .

36 2
29 2
25 6

21 7
21 1

17 9
14.6
14 2
12 7
12 5

11 8
11 6
11.4
11 2
11 1

10 6
10 1
10 0
9.3
8 9

8.8
8 7
8 5
8 4
8 4

7.4
7 1
7 1
6.8
6.4

6 2
5 8
5 6
5 1
4 3

4.1
3.9
3 8
3 5
2 9

2 8
2 7
1 6
—0 1
—2.5

—4.3
— 4 5

— 5.7
— 7 2

3. New Mexico
4. California . . .
5. Nevada. . .

6. Idaho ....
7. Arizona
8. Oregon .
9. North Carolina.
10, Louisiana ....

11. Delaware. . . .
12. Maryland.
13, Tennessee. . .
14. Wyoming
15. Washington . .

16. Virginia.
17. Texas . .
18, West Virginia
19. South Carolina. .
20. Minnesota. . .

21. Kentucky . .
22. Mississippi

Kentucky ...
Alabama ... .
Minnesota ....
Virginia . . .
Iowa

Louisiana .
Oklahoma . . .
Mississippi . .
Arkansas ...
West Virginia .

South Carolina .
Florida. .
Maryland . .
Kansas .
Washington

Connecticut.
Nebraska . . .
Colorado . . .
Oregon
Maine

23. Michigan ,
24. Colorado
25. Utah

26. Georgia
27. Alabama . . .
28. New York .
29. Wisconsin
30. Connecticut . .

31. Maine

:2. Indiana . .
3. New Hampshire. .
4. Arkansas .
35. Missouri

Rhode Island
Dist. of Columbia
South Dakota .
North Dakota. .
Montana ... .

Utah

New Mexico .
Idaho.. .
Arizona , .
New Hampshire

Vermont

6. Montana. .
7. Ohio .
8. Rhode Island ,
9. Illinois
0. New Jersey .

I. Pennsylvania. .
2. Iowa.

:3. Massachusetts . .
4. Vermont . .
5. Oklahoma . . .

Delaware. .

Wyoming.
Nevada

7. Nebraska
8. North Dakota .
9. South Dakota. .

A minus sign ( — ) denotes decrease.

622

CITIES OR URBAN PLACES OF 25,000 OR MORE POPULATION

[A minus sign ( — ) denotes decrease]

City or Other Urban Place

Population

Increase
1930 to 1940

1940

1930

Number

Per Cent

ALABAMA

Anmston . . . .

25,523

22,345

3,178

13.8

Birmingham

267,583

259,678

7,905

3 1

Gadsden

36,975

24,042

12,933

50.1

Mobile .

78,720

68,202

10,518

15 4

Montgomery

78,084

66,079

12,005

18.1

Tuscaloosa

27,493

20,659

6,834

ARIZONA

Phoenix

65,414

48,118

16,296

Tucson. ... .

36,818

32,506

4,312

13 4

ARKANSAS

Fort Smith .

36,584

31,429

5,055

Little Rock .

88,039

81,679

6,960

8 4

CALIFORNIA

Alameda ....

36,256

35,033

1,223

2 8

Alhambra ....

38,935

29,472

9,463

Bakersfield . .

29,252

26,015

3,237

12 3

Belvedere township

37,192

33,023

4,069

12 3

Berkeley ....

85,547

82,109

3,438

4 1

Beverly Hills

26,823

17,429

9,394

53.5

Burbank. .

34,337

16,662

17,675

106.0

Fresno . .

60,685

52,513

8,172

Glendale . .

82,582

62,736

19,846

32 5

Huntington Park ....

28,648

24,591

4,057

16.5

Inglewood ....

30,114

19,480

10,634

55.6

Long Beach .

164,271

142,032

22,239

15 6

Los Angeles

1,504,277

1,238,048

266,239

Oakland . .

302,163

284,063

18,100

6.3

Pasadena .

81,864

76,086

5,778

7.5

Riverside . .

34,696

29,696

5,000

16 9

Sacramento ...

105,958

93,750

12,208

San Bernardino

43,646

37,481

6,165

16.3

San Diego

203,341

147,995

55,346

37.5

San Francisco

634,536

634,394

142

San Jose . . .

68,457

57,651

10,806

18.7

Santa Ana . .

31,921

30,332

1,599

3.4

Santa Barbara

34,958

33,613

1,235

Santa Monica

53,500

37,146

15,854

42.6

South Gate . .

26,945

19,632

7,313

37 2

Stockton . .

54,714

47,963

6,751

COLORADO

Colorado Springs

36,789

33,237

3,552

10 2

Denver. .

322,412

287,861

34,551

12.1

Pueblo .

52,162

50,096

2,066

4 1

CONNECTICUT

Bridgeport

147,121

146,716

405

Bristol

30,167

28,451

1,716

Hartford . .

166,267

164,072

2,195

1.3

Meriden ...

39,494

38,481

1,013

2.6

Middletown .

26,495

24,554

1,941

7 8

New Britain ,

68,685

68,128

457

New Haven .

160,605

162,655

-2,050

-5.7

New London

30,456

29,640

816

1.7

Norwalk. .

39,849

36,019

3,830

10 6

Stamford . . . ....

47,938

46,346

1,592

3.4

Torrington .

26,988

26,040

948

3.6

Waterbury

99,314

99,902

-588

-.5

West Hartford town

33,776

24,914

8,835

35 5

West Haven town .

30,012

25,808

4,213

16.3

DELAWARE

Wilmington

112,504

106,597

5,907

5.5

DISTRICT OF COLUMBIA

Washington

663,091

468,869

176,222

36 2

FLORIDA

Jacksonville

173,065

129,549

43,516

33.6

Miami. . .

172472

110,637

61,535

55.5

Miami Beach . . ....

28,012

6,494

21,518

331.0

Orlando .

36,736

27,330

9,406

34.4

Pensacola . ...

37,449

31,579

5,870

18.6

St. Petersburg .

60,812

40,425

20,385

53 6

623

CITIES OR URBAN PLAGES OF 25,000 OR MORE POPULATION

City or Other Urban Place

Population

Increase
1930 to 1940

1940

1930

Number

Per Cent

FLORIDA — Continued
Tampa . ...
West Palm Beach .
GEORGIA.
Atlanta
Augusta

108,391
33,693

302,288
65,919
53,280
57,865
26,282
95,998

26,130

31,255
47,170
28,405
32,686
3,396,808
64,712
36,919
59,305
75,609
38,333
65,389
28,876
42,365
26,648
34,608
66,015
105,087
40,469
84,637
42,775
75,503
34,241

41,572
54,637
33,434
97,062
118,410
111,719
70,184
386,972
33,795
28,798
26,767
26,476
28,298
49,720
25,414
35,147
101,268
62,693

25,832
62,120
26,270
41,439
66,039
159,819
27,080
31,570
82,364
51,743
43,892

30,013
121,458
67,833
114,966

101,161
26,610

270,366
60,342
43,131
53,829
21,843
85,024

21,554

30,151

46,589
28,425
30,930
3,376,438
66,602
36,765
57,510
74,347
35,929
63,120
28,830
42,993
25,829
32,236
63,982
104,969
39,241
85,864
37,953
71,864
33,499

39,804
54,784
32,949
102,249
114,946
100,426
64,560
364,161
32,843
26,240
24,496
26,735
28,630
46,548
25,819
32,493
104,193
62,810

26,755
56,097
25,726
42,048
60,751
142,559
23,304
28,075
97,183
46,191
41,679

27,085
121,857
64,120
111,110

7,230
7.083

31,922

4,577
10,149
3,936
4,339
10,972

4,580

1,104
581
-20
1,938
20,370
-1,890
244
1,795
1,262
2,404
2,279
46
-628
819
2,372
2,033
118
1,228
-1,227
4,822
3,639
742

7,768
-147
485
-5,187
3,464
11,293
5,624
22,811
952
2,558
2,271
-259
-332
3,172
-405
2,654
-2,925
-117

-923
6,023
544
-609
5,288
17,260
3,776
3,495
3,181
5,552
2,213

2,928
-399
3,713
3,856

7 2
26 6

11 6
7.5
23.6
7 3
19 8
12 8

21 3

3.G
1 2

Y2
.5

-2.8
.6

3.1
1.7
6.7
3.6

-l!i
3.1
7.3
3.1
.1
3.1
-1.4
12.7
5
2 2

19.4
2

i!J

-5
3.1
11.2
8.7
6.2
2.9
9 7

9.3
g

-i!i

6.8
-1.5
8.1
-2.8
-.1

-3.4
10.7
2 1
-1.4
8.6
12.1
16.1
12.4
4
12
5.3

10.8
-.2
5.7
3.3

Columbus .....
Macon .
Rome . .
Savaimati .
IDAHO
Boise City . .
ILLINOIS
Alton ....

Aurora .....
Belleville
Bloommgton
Chicago .... .
Cicero

Danville .... .
Decatur.

East St. Louis .
Elgin. . . . ...
Evanston
Galesburg. .
Joliet

Maywood . .
Moline. . ...
Oak Park.
Peoria .
Quincy. . .
Rockf ord
Rock Island .
Springfield .
Waukegan . .
INDIANA
Anderson ....
East Chicago
Elkhart
Evansville . .
Fort Wayne
Gary

Hammond . .
Indianapolis. . .
Kokomo ...
Lafayette. .

Marion

Michigan City . .
Mishawaka .
Muncie

New Albany
Richmond
South Bend
Terre Haute . .
IOWA
Burlington. ...
Cedar Rapids .
Clinton
Council Bluffs
Davenport . ...
Des Moines ...
Mason City ...
Ottumwa. ...
Sioux City

Waterloo. ... .
Dubuque

KANSAS
Hutchinson . ... ...
Kansas City . . , .
Topeka .

Wichita ...

624

CITIES OR URBAN PLACES OF 25,000 OR MORE POPULATION

City or Other Urban Place

Population

Increase
1930 to 1940

1940

1930

Number

Per Cent

KENTUCKY
Ashland ...
Covington ....
Lexington . . .
Louisville .

29,537
62,018
49,304
319,077
30,631
30,245
33,765

27,066
34,719
28,309
494,537
98,167

29,822
38,598
73,643

859,100
39,483
32,491

40,013
26,867
25,537
770,816
62,343
49,786
110,879
41,259
41,664
46,784
115,428
41,824
46,752
53,750
84,323
101,389
98,123
58,010
63,083
25,333
110,341
69,873
49,684
75,810
34,405
41,213
102,177
149,554
37,395
40,020
35,427
193,694

29,815
43,453
47,956
63,584
1,623,452
151,543
164,292
49,839
50,810
49,656
54,097
78,753
47,697
66,626
32.759

29,074
65,252
45,736
307,745
29,744
22,765
33,541

23,025
30,729
26,028
458,762
76,655

28,749
34,948
70,810

804,874
37,747
30,861

36,094
21,748
25,086
781,188
63,797
47,490
113,643
45,816
43,930
48,424
114,274
40,692
48,710
56,537
85,068
100,234
102,320
58,036
59,714
23,170
112,597
65,276
49,677
71,983
35,680
43,353
103,908
149,900
37,355
39,247
34,913
195,311

26,944
43,573
47,355
50,358
1,568,662
156,492
168,592
56,268
52,959
55,187
54,786
78,397
41,390
64,928
31,361

463
-2,234
3,568
11,332
887
7,480
224

4,041
3,990
2,281
35,775
21,512

1,073
3,650
2,833

54,226
1,736
1,630

3,919
5,119
451
-10,372
-1,454
2,296
-2,764
-4,557
-2,266
-1,640
154
1,132
-1,958
-2,887
-745
1,155
-4,197
-26
3,369
2,163
-2,256
4,597
7
3,827
-1,275
-2,140
-1,731
-346
40
773
514
-1,617

2,871
-120
601
13,226
54,790
-4,949
-4,300
-6,429
-2,149
-5,531
-689
356
6,307
1,698
1,398

1.5
-3.4
7 8
3.6
2.9
32.9
6

17.5
13
8 7
7.6
28.1

3.7

10.4
4

6.7
4.5
5 2

10 8
22.5
1.7
-1.3
-2.2
4.8
~2 4
-10
-5.1
-3.3
.1
2.7
-4

-5.1
-.8
1.1
-4.1

5*.6
9.3

-2
4.1

5i3
-3.5
-4.9
-1.6
— 1

Newport . ...
Owensboro

Paducah , . . .
LOUISIANA
Alexandria ,
Baton Rouge .
Monroe. .
New Orleans ....
Shreveport
MAINE
Bangor. . .

Lewiston . . ! .
Portland
MARYLAND
Baltimore

Cumberland
Hagerstown

MASSACHUSETTS
Arlington town
Belmont town

Beverly
Boston. . .

Brockton

Brookline town ....
Cambridge

Chelsea .

Chicopee .

Everett ...

Fall River

Fitchburg
Haverhill ...
Holyoke

Lawrence .... . . .
Lowell . . ...

Lynn

Maiden . .

Medf ord

Melrose

New Bedford .
Newton

Pittsfield
Quincy ... . . ....
Revere ... . .
Salem. ...
Somerville

Springfield

Taunton

Waltham

1.9
1.4

-.8

10.6
-.3
1.2
26.1
3.5
-3.1
-2.5

-11.4
__4

-10
-1.2

15l2
2.6
4.4

Watertown town . . .

Worcester .... ...

MICHIGAN
Ann Arbor . .

Battle Creek. ...
Bav Citv . ...

Dearborn ....

Detroit «

Flint *

Grand Rapids

HatotrftTnck . . , , , ,

Highland Park
Jackson .

Kalamazoo .

Lansing

IVtuskegon .

Pontiac . .

Port Huron

625

CITIES OR URBAN PLACES OF 25,000 OR MORE POPULATION

City or Other Urban Place

Population

Increase
1930 to 1940

1940

1930

Number

Per Cent

MICHIGAN — Continued

Royal Oak

25,087

22,904

2,183

9.5

Saginaw

82',794

80'715

2^079

Wyandotte

30,618

28]368

2,250

7.9

MINNESOTA

Duluth ... ...

101,065

101,463

-398

- 4

Minneapolis ....

492 370

464,356

18,014

3 8

Rochester ...

26^312

20,621

5,691

27 6

St. Paul

287,736

271,606

16,130

5 9

MISSISSIPPI

Jackson . .

62,107

48,282

3,825

7 9

Meridian . . .

35,481

31,954

3,428

10 7

MISSOURI

Joplin .

37 144

33 454

3,690

Kansas City

3991, 178

399/746

-568

-.1

St. Joseph .

75,711

80,935

-5,224

-6.4

St. Louis . . .

816,048

821,960

-5,912

-.7

Springfield

University City

61,238
33,023

57,527
25,809

3,711
7,214

6 4
28.9

MONTANA

Butte . . .

37,081

39,532

-2,451

~6 2

Great Falls

29,928

28,822

1,106

NEBRASKA

Lincoln. . ...

81,984

75,933

6,051

7.9

Omaha

223,844

214,006

9,838

4.6

NEW HAMPSHIRE

Concord

27,171

25,228

1,943

7 6

Manchester .

77,685

76,834

851

1 1

Nashua

32,927

31,463

1,464

4 6

NEW JERSEY

Atlantic City

64,094

66,198

-2,104

-3 1

Bayonne .

79,198

88,979

-9,781

-11

Belleville

28,167

26,974

1,193

4 4

Bloomfield . .

41,623

38,077

3,546

9 3

Camden .

117,536

118,700

-1,164

- 9

Clifton .

48,827

46,875

1,952

4.1

East Orange .

68,945

68,020

925

I 3

Elizabeth .

109,912

114,589

-4,677

-4

Garfield.

28,044

29,739

-1,695

-5 7

Hackensack . .

26,279

24,568

1,711

Hoboken. .

50,115

59,261

-9,146

-15 4

Irvington

55,328

56,733

-1,405

-2 4

Jersey City

301,173

316,715

-15,542

-4 9

Kearny . . .

39,467

40,716

-1,249

-3

Montclair

39,807

42,071

-2,210

-5 2

Newark .

429,760

442,337

-12,577

-2 8

New Brunswick

33,180

34,555

— 1 375

—4

North Bergen township . .

39,714

40,714

-1,000

-24

Orange

35,717

35,399

318

Passaic ....

61,394

62,959

-1,555

-2 4

Paterson . . .

139,656

138,513

1,143

Perth Amboy .

41,242

43,242

-2,274

-5 2

Plainfield
Teaneck township

37,469
25,275

34,422
16,513

3,047
8,762

8.8
53.1

Trenton . ....

124 697

123,356

1 341

Union City
West New York
Woodbndge township ....
NEW MEXICO

56; 173
39,439
27,191

5Si659
37,107
25,266

-2486
2,322
1,925

. JL

-4.2
6 2
7.6

Albuquerque. . . . .

35,449

26,570

8,879

32.1

NEW YOEK

Albany. .
Amsterdam . .

130,577
33,329

127,412

34,817

3,165
-1,488

2.5

—4 3

Auburn
Bmghamton

35,753
78,309

36,652
76,662

-899
1,647

-2 4
2 1

Buffalo ...

575,901

573,076

2,825

Elmira

45,106

47,397

-2,291

-4 8

Jamestown.

42,638

45,155

—2,517

—5.5

Kingston
Mount Veraon . . ,

28,589
67,362

28,088
61,499

501
5,863

1 7
9.5

Newburgh

31,883

31,275

608

1 9

626

CITIES OR URBAN PLAGES OF 25,000 OR MORE POPULATION

City or Other Urban Place

Population

Increase
1930 to 1940

1940

1930

Number

Per Cent

NEW YORK — Continued
New Rochelle
New York City
Bronx Borough .

58,408
7,454,995
1,394,711
2,698,285
1,889,924
1,297,634
174,441
78,029
40,478
324,975
34,214
87,549
205,967
70,304
100,518
33,385
40,327
142,598

51,310
100,899
60,195
59,319
38,495
46,897
25,568
33,407
79,815

32,580

244,791
108,401
455,610
878,336
54,992
306,087
210,718
39,495
25,120
50,592
69,160
44,711
44,125
37,154
30,817
26,644
31,220
31,487
34,010
40,466
70,662
37,651
282,349
42,837
167,720
37,500

28,081
32,332
204,424
142,157

305,394
30,908

27,023
96,904
80,214
58,490

54,000
6,930,446
1,265,258
2,560,401
1,867,312
1,079,129
158,346
75,460
40,288
328,132
32,338
95,692
209,326
72,763
101,740
32,205
35,830
134,648

50,193
82,675
52,037
53,569
36,745
37,379
21,412
32,270
75,274

28,619

255,040
104,906
451,160
900,429
50,945
290,564
200,982
39,667
25,633
52,176
70,509
42,287
44,512
33,525
31,084
26,400
29,992
30,596
33,411
42,560
68,743
35,422
290,718
41,062
170,002
36,440

26,399
32,026
185,389
141,258

301,815
26,266

27,116
92,563
82,054
57,892

4,408
524,549
129,453
137,884
22,612
218,505
16,095
2,569
190
-3,157
1,876
-8,143
-3,359
-2,459
-1,222
1,180
4,497
7,952

1,117
18,224
8,158
5,750
1,750
9,518
4,156
1,137
4,541

3,961

-10,249
3,495
4,450
-22,093
4,047
5,523
9,736
-172
-513
-1,584
-1,349
2,424
-387
3,629
-264
244
1,228
891
599
-2,084
1,919
2,229
-8,369
1,775
-2,282
1,140

1,682
306
19,035
899

3,579
4,642

-93
4,341
-1,840
598

8 1
7 5
10 2
5 3
1 2
2
10 1
3 4
4
-.9
5 8
-8 5
-1 6
-3.3
-1.2
3.6
12 2
5.9

2 3
2 1
15.6
10.3
4.2
25.3
19 3
3.5
6

13.8

-4
3 3
9
-2 4
7 9
1.9
4 8
-.4
-2
-3
-1.9
5.2
- 8
10.8
-.8
.9
4
2.9
1.7
-4.9
2 7
6.2
-2 9
4 3
-1.3
3 1

6.3
.9
10.3
.6

1.1

17.7

-.3

4.7
-2.2
1

Brooklyn Borough
Manhattan Borough
Queens Borough . .
Richmond Borough
Niagara Falls .
Poughkeepsie .
Rochester
Rome . . .....
Schenectady
Syracuse . . ....
Troy ....
Utica..
Watertown
White Plains
Yonkers . . ...
NOETH CAROLINA
Asheville. ....
Charlotte
Durham ....
Greensboro
High Point . . . . ...
Raleigh ... .
Rocky Mount ...
Wilmington .
Wmston-Salem ....
NORTH DAKOTA
Fargo . . ....
OHIO
Akron . . .

Canton . , .
Cincinnati
Cleveland
Cleveland Heights ....
Columbus .

Dayton . .
East Cleveland . .
Elyria ...
Hamilton . .
Lakewood . . . . .
Lima ... . . .
Lorain . .

Mansfield

Marion . ...

Massillon ...
Middletown ...
Newark

Norwood ....... . ...

Portsmouth .... . . . ...
Springfield
Steubenville . . . ...
Toledo

Warren .
Youngstown.
Zanesville ... . .

OKLAHOMA
Enid

Muskogee
Oklahoma City

Tulsa

OBBGON
Portland . .

Salem

PENNSYLVANIA
AliQuippa

Allentown .... .

Altoona ,

Bethlehem . ....

627

CITIES OR URBAN PLACES OF 25,000 OR MORE POPULATION

City or Other Urban Place

Population

Increase
1930 to 1940

1940

1930

Number

Per Cent

PENNSYLVANIA — Continued
Chester

59,285
33,589
116,955
83,893
27,594
38,009
66,668
61,345
27,206
39,566
55,355
47,638
38,181
1,931,334
671,659
110,568
140,404
25,622
56,883
26,166
86,236
29,853
44,355
56,712

25,248
47,085
32,165
30,532
75,797
253,504
28,757
49,303

71,275
62,396
34,734
32,249

40,832

128,163
25,332
111,580
292,942
167,402

26,612
51,686
87,930
59,061
57,301
294,734
96,810
177,662
60,862
384,514
39,274
31,853
46,140
25,802
253,854
28,279
55,982
45,112

43,688
149,934

27,686

59,164
34,468
115,967
80,339
21,362
36,765
66,993
59,949
25,516
35,166
54,632
48,674
35,853
1,950,961
669,817
111,171
143,433
25,908
47,145
24,545
86,626
29,639
45,729
55,254

25,898
42,911
29,995
27,612
77,149
252,981
23,196
49,376

62,265
51,581
29,154
28,732

33,362

119,798
25,080
105,802
253,143
153,866

23,175
43,132
53,120
57,732
27,741
260,475
102,421
163,447
52,938
292,352
32,618
20,520
50,902
, 25,308
231,542
17,113
52,848
43,690

40,272
140,267

24,789

121
-879
988
3,554
6,232
1,244
-325
1,396
1,645
4,400
723
-1,036
2,328
-19,627
1,842
-603
-3,029
-286
9,738
1,621
-390
214
-1,374
1,458

-650
4,174
2,170
2,920
-7,352
523
5,561
-73

8,010
10,815
5,580
3,526

7,470

8,365
252

5,778
39,799
13,536

3,437
8,554
34,810
1,329
29,560
34,259
-5,611
14,215
7,924
92,162
6,656
11,333
-4,762
494
21,312
11,166
3,134
1,422

3,416
9,667

2,897

.2
-2.5
8
4 4
29.2
3.3
-4 9
2 3
6.1
12 5
1 3
-2 1
6 5
-1
2
-.5
-2.1
-1.1
20
6.7
-.4
.7
-3
2 6

-2.5
9.7
7.2
10 5
-9 5
.2
24

12.8
21
19.2
11 8

22.2

7
1
5.4
15 7
8.S

14 8
19 8
65.7
2 2
106 7
13 2
-5.4
8.7
14 9
31.5
20 4
55.2
-9.3
1 9
9.2
65 3
5 9
3 2

8.4
6.8

11.7

Easton .... . ...

Erie

Harrisburg .
Haverford Township
Hazelton
Johnstown.
Lancaster . .

Lebanon.

Lower Merion Township .
McKeesport
New Castle
Norristown. . . . .
Philadelphia ... .
Pittsburgh .
Reading . . ...

Scranton ... .

Sharon . . .

Upper Darby Township

Washington

Wilkes-Barre

\Vilkinsburg

Williamsport . ... .

York.

RHODE ISLAND
Central Falls

Cranston . . . . ...

East Provincetown ...
Newport . . . .

Pawtucket
Providence

Warwick

Woonsocket ....
SOUTH CAROLINA
Charleston ...
Columbia ...

Greenville ,
Spartanburg
SOUTH DAKOTA
Sioux Falls

TENNESSEE
Chattanooga .
Johnson City

Knoxville
iMemphis

Nashville

TEXAS
Abilene

Awiftirinio .

Austin ...

Beaumont
Corpus Christi

Dallas

El Paso

Fort Worth

Galveston ,

Houston ....

Laredo ...

Lubbock . ...
Port Arthur ...
San Angelo . , . .
San Antonio
Tyler . . .

Waco
Wichita Falls
UTAH
Ogden ....
Salt Lake City
VERMONT
Burlington .... , .

628

CITIES OR URBAN PLACES OF 25,000 OR MORE POPULATION

City or Other Urban Place

Population

Increase
1930 to 1940

1940

1930

Number

Per Cent

VlHGINIA

Alexandria

33,523

24,149

9,374

38.8

Arlington County.

57,040

26,615

30,425

114.2

Danville

32,749

22,247

10,502

47.3

Lynchburg .

44,541

40,661

3,880

9.5

Newport News . .

37,067

34,417

2,650

7.7

Norfolk . .

144,332

129,710

14,622

11.3

Petersburg
Portsmouth .

30,631
50,745

28,564
45,704

2,067
5,041

7.2

Richmond

193,042

182,929

10,113

5.5

Roanoke. . . .

69,287

69,206

WASHINGTON

Bellmgham

29,314

30,823

-1,509

-4.8

Everett . .

30,324

30,567

-343

-1.1

Seattle... .

368,302

365,583

2,719

Spokane ...

122,001

115,514

6,487

5.6

Tacoma . . .

109,408

106,817

2,591

2 2

Yakima

27,221

22,101

5,120

23.1

WEST VIRGINIA

Charleston

67,914

60,408

7,506

12.4

Clarksburg, . . ,

30,579

28 866

1,713

5.9

Huntington . . . . .
Parkersburg .

78,836
30,103

75,572
29,623

3,264
480

4.3
1.6

Wheeling. ...

61,099

61,659

-560

— .9

WISCONSIN

Appleton
Beloit

28,436
25,365

25,267
23,611

3,169

1,754

12.6
7.4

Eau Claire .

30,745

26 287

4,458

Fon du Lac

27,209

26,449

760

2 8

Green Bay ....

46,235

37,415

8,820

24.2

Kenosha ...

48,765

50,262

1,497

2 9

La Crosse . .

42,707

39,614

3,093

7.8

Madison . ....

67,447

57,899

9,548

16 5

Milwaukee

587,472

578,249

9,223

1.6

Oshkosh

39,089

40,108

—1,019

—4

Racine . . .

67,195

67,542

-347

-.5

Sheboygan . . .

40,638
35,136

39,251
36,113

1,387
-977

3.5

-2.7

Superior

Wausau .... ...

27,268

23,758

4,510

Wauwatosa , ...

27,769

21,194

6,575

31.1

West Alhs ....

36,364

34,671

1,693

4.8

RELIGIOUS POPULATION OF THE WORLD

Sect

North
America

South
America

Europe

Asia

Africa

Oceania

Total

Roman Catholics ....
Orthodox Catholics
Protestants

7s!ooo;ooo

61,000,000
900,666

220,000,000

nsiooo.'ooo

7,000,000
20,000,000
7,000,000

s'.ooolooo

1,500,000
6,bob,6o6

206,'900!000

Total Christians ..
jews

116,000,000
4,000,000

isolooo

150,000
600,000

61,900,000
100,000

455,000,000

10,000,000
5,000,000

34,000,000

1,000,000
160,000,000
150,000,000
230,000,000
350,000,000
25,000,000

8,000,000

500,000
44,000,000

7,500,000
30,000

682,400,000

15,630,000
209,020,000
150,180,000
230,150,000

135|650',000
50,870,000

Mohammedans. . .
Buddhists

Hindus
Confuoianlsts, Taoists

Animists . .

50,000
25,000,000

2,000,000

' 5,000,006

90,500,000

100,000
870,000

Miscellaneous

Total Non-Christian
Grand Total

30,000,000

2,100,000

20,000,000

979,000,000

135,000,000

1,000,000

1,157,100,000

146,000,000

64,000,000

475,000,000

1,013,000,000

143,000,000

8,500,000

1,849.500,000

629

CATHOLIC POPULATION OF STATES AND DISTRICT OF COLUMBIA
WITH THEIR ECCLESIASTICAL DIVISIONS

(Archdioceses, indicated by asterisk, and Dioceses)
(Figures from the Official Catholic Directory)

Catholics Catholics

Alabama

Mobile

(also comprises west
Florida)

Arizona

Tucson

Arkansas
Little Rock

California

*Los Angeles

*San Francisco

Monterey-Fresno

Sacramento

San Diego

55,493

100,000
37,070

327,952
443,000
127,703
82,166
141,689

1,122,510

Colorado

Denver 147,217

Connecticut

Hartford 633,124

Delaware

Wilmington 34,576

(also comprises east-
ern shores of Md. and
Va.)

Florida

St. Augustine 65,767

(east Fla.; west Fla.
is included in Mobile)

Georgia

Savann ah- Atlanta

Idaho
Boise

22,500

21,255

Illinois

"Chicago 1,536,100

Belleville 76,517

Peoria 130,888

Rockford 60,590

Springfield 88,114

1,892,209

Indiana

Fort Wayne 183,297

Indianapolis 173,463

Iowa

*DubuQue . .
Davenport .
Des Moines
Sioux City .

127,361
60,887
41,090
72,424

Kansas

Concordia . . .
Leavenworth
Wichita

301,762

43,000
80,000
56,645

179,645

Kentucky

*Louisville 113,564

Covington 65,000

Owensboro 28,613

207,177

Louisiana

*New Orleans 330,000

Alexandria 45,162

Lafayette 247,970

623,132

Maine
Portland

195,185

Maryland and District of Columbia
*Baltimore and *Wash-

ington, (D. C.) 385,751

(Baltimore includes
all Maryland except
the eastern shore,
which is included in
Wilmington; Washing-
ton comprises the Dis-
trict of Columbia)
Massachusetts

*Boston 1,500,382

Fall River 191,171

Springfield 497,500

2,189,053
Michigan

*Detroit 602,000

Grand Rapids 71,850

Lansing 70,000

Marquette 88,941

Saginaw 86,330

356,760

630

919,121

Catholics

Minnesota

*St Paul 314,558

Crookston 27,984

Duluth 71,130

St. Cloud 84,181

Winona 70,000

Mississippi
Natchez

567,853
38 612

Missouri
*St. Louis

440,000

Kansas City

77,935

St. Joseph .

. . . . 27,877

Montana
Great Falls
Helena

545,812

39,772
45,151

84,923
Nebraska

Grand Island 26,000

Lincoln 36,344

Omaha 100,000

Nevada
Reno

12,153

New Hampshire

Manchester 170,783

New Jersey

*Newark 645,000

Camden 111,380

Paterson 120,936

Trenton 223,093

1,100,409

. . 141,201

New Mexico

(comprises all coun-
ties in N. M., except
7 which are included
in El Paso)
New York
*New York

Albany

Brooklyn

Buffalo

Ogdensburg

Rochester

Syracuse

1,004,173
242,560
962,063
392,184
109,460
230,107
203,986

North Carolina

Belmont Abbey . .
(abbey nullius)

3,144,503

10,917
644

North Dakota
Bismarck . .
Fargo

Catholics

51,371
69,086

120,457

*Cincinnati 253,635

Cleveland 540,482

Columbus 142,409

Toledo 164,716

Oklahoma

Oklahoma City and
Tulsa

Oregon

*Portland

Baker City

64,410

55,766
11,968

67,734

Pennsylvania

* Philadelphia 872,425

Altoona 117,265

Erie 142,517

Harrisburg 97,677

Pittsburgh 665,979

Scranton 356,957

2,252,820
Rhode Island

Providence 347,961

South Carolina

Charleston 12,571

South Dakota

Rapid City 40,204

Sioux Falls 64,188

Tennessee

Nashville

104,392
31,343

Texas

•"San Antonio 195,326

Amarillo 23,075

Corpus Christi 160,864

Dallas 47,250

El Paso 123,538

(comprises 12 coun-
ties in Texas and 7 in
N. M.)
Galveston 200,612

11,561 Salt Lake
631

750,665

17,117

Catholics

Vermont
Burlington 110,531

Virginia

Richmond 47,428

(includes all Va. ex-
cept 2 counties in Wil-
mington and 18 in
Wheeling; also in
eludes 8 counties of
W. Va.)

Washington

Seattle 103,000

Spokane 30,547

Catholics

West Virginia

Wheeling 67,950

(includes all W. Va.
except 8 counties in
Richmond; also in-
cludes 18 Va. coun-
ties)
Wisconsin

^Milwaukee 460,000

Green Bay 170,750

La Crosse 139,797

Superior 64,332

133,547

Wyoming

Cheyenne

834,879

32,935

The Ukrainian Greek Catholic Diocese, established in 1913, with plen-
ary faculties granted to the bishop, appointed in 1907, includes churches
and missions in Conn., Del., 111., Md., Mass., Mich., Minn., Mo., N. H.,
N. J., N. Y., N. D., Ohio, Pa., R. L, W. Va., Wis. Philadelphia is the seat
of the bishop. Ukrainian Catholics number 293,050.

The Diocese of Pittsburgh embraces all Greek Catholics of Russian,
Hungarian and Croatian nationalities in the United States, totaling
260,627.

CATHOLIC POPULATION OF OUTLYING POSSESSIONS AND
DEPENDENCIES OF THE UNITED STATES

Catholics Catholics

12,650

38,000

Alaska

(Vicariate Apostolic;
comprises also the
Aleutian Islands)

Canal Zone

(under ecclesiastical
jurisdiction of the
Archdiocese of Pan-
ama, R. P., and Vi-
cariate of Darien,
Colon, R. P.)

Guam

(Vicariate Apostolic)

Hawaiian Islands
Diocese of Honolulu . . . 120,000
(comprises also the
Equatorial Islands)

Puerto Rico

Diocese of San Juan . . 1,000,000
(includes Virgin Is-
lands)
Diocese of Ponce 700,000

21,500

Archdiocese of Cebu . . 1,590,888

Diocese of Bacolod 736,784

" Cagayan . . . 393,419

" Calbayog . . . 1,244,989

" Jaro 1,648,827

" Lingayen . . . 1,000,000

" Lipa 950,000

" Nueva

Caceres . . 1,046,267
" Nueva

Segovia . . 554,676

" Palo

" " Surigao 225,500

" " Tuguegarao . 250,543

" " Zamboango . 270,000
Apostolic Prefecture of

Mindoro 105,000

Prefecture Apostolic of
Mountain

Province . . . 85,347
Prefecture Apostolic ot

Palawan . . . 61,058

1,700,000

Virgin Islands 4,775

(included in San Juan)
Philippine Islands
Archdiocese of Manila. . 1,480,000

Samoa

(Vicariate Apostolic ;
IT. S. possession of
Tutuila and attendant
islets)

11,643,298
1,731

632

1940 STATISTICS OF THE CHURCH IN THE UNITED STATES

(Taken from the Official Catholic Directory)

Catholic population 22,293,101

Converts . .
Archbishops
Bishops ....
Clergy

Secular . .

Keligious

Total

Churches with priests

Resident

Mission

Total

76,705

122

23,409
12,430

35,839

13,224

5,897

19,121

Seminaries 201

Seminarians 17,507

Colleges for Men 143

Colleges and Academies

for Girls 682

High Schools 1,442

Pupils attending Colleges,

Academies and High

Schools 493,754

Parishes with Schools . . . 7,660

Parochial School Children 2,017,094

Orphan Asylums 304

Orphans 31,827

Homes for the Aged 181

Hospitals 709

GROWTH OF THE CATHOLIC CHURCH

(As noted in a Comparative Study of the U. S. Religious Censuses)

Item

Churches (local organizations), num-
ber . . .

1936

18,409

*— 531
"•— 2. 8
19,914,937

1,309,934
7. 0
1,082
16,637
15,661
$787,001,357
$50,252
6,996
$189,350,733
11,248
10,354
$104,434,368

15,720
$139,073,358
$11,816,8591
$29,128,421
$16,166,771

$14,710,721

$46,791,438
$5,108,325
$1,158,198
$743,598
$3,844,247
$9,604,780

1926

18,940

1,565
9.0
18,605,003

2,883,188
18. 3
982
16,794
16,254
$837,271,053
$51,512
5,361
$129,937,504

1916

17,375

4,903
39. 3
15,721,815

1,511,060
10. 6
905
15,120
14,489
$374,206,895
$25,827
6,024
$68,590,159

1906

12,472

Increase over preceding census:
Number

Percent

"l4,2io',755

Members, number

Increase over preceding census:
Number

Percent
Average membership per church
Church edifices, number

1,139
11,881
10,29=*
$292,638,787
$28,431
4,104
$49,488,055

Value — number reporting .......

Amount reported . .

Average value per church

Debt — number reporting

Amount reported ....

PA r fonttsffs number

Value — number reporting .......

11,042
$135,815,789

16,317
$204,526,487

• $181,737,884

' $19,381,523

$3,407,080
$12,535

8,239
49,498
1,201,330

8,976
$61,338,287

13,722
$72,358,136

$54,354,228

$9,978,356

$8,025,552
$5,273

11,748
71,370
1,860,836

6,360
$36,302,064

Amount reported .

Expenditures:
Churches reporting, number ....
Amount reported ...

Pastors' salaries . ...

All other salaries

Repairs and improvements .
Payment on church debt, exclud-
ing interest

All other ^current expenses, in-
eluding interest •

Local relief and charity ....
Home missions »..,... . .

To headquarters for distribution
All other purposes

Average expenditures per church
Sunday schools:
Churches reporting, number

$8,847

8,053
49,822
972,891

9,406
62,470
1,481,535

Scholars

* A minus sign ( — ) denotes decrease.

633

UNITED STATES CENSUS (1936) OF RELIGIOUS BODIES

The following analysis of the 1936 Religious Census is condensed from
the Report of the Bureau of the Census, Department of Commerce:

Number of religious bodies in the United States 256

Denominations reporting less than 1,000 members 63

Denominations reporting from 1,000-5,000 members 64

Denominations reporting more than 200,000 members 27

The Bureau of the Census announces that, according to the returns
received, there were in continental United States in 1936, 256 religious
bodies with 199,302 organizations and 55,807,366 members, as compared
with 213 denominations reporting 232,154 organizations and 54,576,346
members in 1926. Comparative figures are shown in the following table
for number of churches (or other local organizations) and members for
the denominations for which data were collected in 1936 and 1926. As the
term "members'* has a variety of uses, each church was requested to
report the number of members according to the definition of membership
in that church or organization. In some religious bodies the term member
is limited to communicants; in others it includes all baptized persons;
and in still others it covers all enrolled persons.

The report for 1926 included statistics for 213 denominations, 9 of
which are not shown at this census. Some have joined other denomina-
tions and their statistics are included with them, others are out of exist-
ence, etc. There are 57 denominations shown at this census not reported
in 1926. All of them are not new, however, as a number were created
by divisions in denominations which were shown as units in 1926.

At the census of 1936 the total expenditures were $518,953,571, as com-
pared with $817,214,528 in 1926. Under this item are included the amount
expended for salaries, repair, etc.; for payments on church debt; for
benevolences, including home and foreign missions; for denominational
support; and for all other purposes.

The value of church edifices in 1936 was $3,411,875,467, as compared
with $3,839,500,610 in 1926. This item includes any building used mainly
for religious services, together with the land on which it stands and all
furniture and furnishings owned by the church and actually used in con-
nection with church services. It does not include buildings hired for re-
ligious services or those used for social or organization work in connection
with the church.

All figures for 1936 are preliminary and subject to correction.

Denomination

All denominations

Churches
1936 1926

199,302 232,154

Membership
1936 1926

55,807,366 54,576,346

Adventist bodies:

Advent Christian Church

Church of God (Oregon, 111.) . .

Church of G-od (Adventist)

Life and Advent Union

Seventh-day Adventist Denomi-
nation

Primitive Advent Christian
Church

African Orthodox Church

Amana Church Society

American Ethical Union

American Rescue Workers

Apostolic Overcoming Holy
Church of God

346

444
86
58

26,258

4,163

1,250

352

2,054 1,981 133,254

14
13

13
7
6

538
1,952

847

2,659

797

863

29,430

3,528

1,686

535

110,998

1,568
1,385
3,801
1,989

1,047

034

Denomination

Assemblies of God, General Coun-
cil

Assyrian Jacobite Apostolic

Church

Baha'is

Baptist bodies:

Northern Baptist Convention.

Southern Baptist Convention.

Negro Baptists

American Baptist Association.

Christian Unity Baptist Asso-
ciation

Colored Primitive Baptists . . .

Duck River and Kindred Asso-
ciations of Baptists (Bap-
tist Church of Christ)

Free Will Baptists

General Baptists

General Six Principle Baptists .

Independent Baptist Church of
America

National Baptist Evangelical
Life and Soul Saving As-
sembly of the United
States of America

Primitive Baptists

Regular Baptists

General Association of Regular
Baptist Churches in the
United States of America.

Separate Baptists

Seventh Day Baptists

Seventh Day Baptists (German,
1728)

Two-Seed-in-the-Spirit Predes-
tinarian Baptists

United American Free Will
Baptist Church (Colored) .

United Baptists

Brethren, German Baptist
(Dunkers) :

The Brethren Church (Progres-
sive Dunkers)

Church of the Brethren (Con-
servative Dunkers)

Church of God (New Dunkers)

Old German Baptist Brethren

(Old Order Dunkers)

Brethren, Plymouth :

Plymouth Brethren I

Plymouth Brethren II

Plymouth Brethren III

Plymouth Brethren IV

Plymouth Brethren V

Plymouth Brethren VI

Churches
1936 1926

Membership
1936 1926

2,611

4
88

7
1,009

920

422

69
66

226

277

163

1,143

344

671

6,284 7,611

13,815 23,374

23,093 22,081

1,064 1,431

925

1,024

465

1,726 2,267
266 349

65
67

166
221

174

1,030
9

166

307

148,043

3,100
2,584

7,951

76,643

36,573

294

129

2,300
69,157
17,186

22,345

5,2'87
6,698

157
201

19,616
27,000

30,636

153,516
549

3,589

3,375

15,684

1,000

1,909

1,766

47,950

1,407
1,247

1,329,044 1,289,966

2,700,155 3,524,378

3,782,464 3,196,623

115,022 117,858

188
43,897

43,978

7,340

79,592

31,501

293

222

81,374
23,091

4,803
7,264

1144
304

13,396
18,903

26,026

128,392
650

3,036

4,877

13,497

684

1,663

2,152

635

Denomination

Plymouth Brethren VII

Plymouth Brethren VIII

Brethren, River:

Old Order or Yorker Brethren

Brethren in Christ

United Zion's Children

Buddhist Mission of North Amer-
ica

Catholic Apostolic Church

Christadelphians

The Christian and Missionary

Alliance

Christian Nation Church

Christian Union

Christ's Sanctified Holy Church.
Church of Armenia in America . .
Church of Christ (Holiness)

U. S. A

Church of Christ, Scientist

Church of Eternal Life

Churches of God:

Church of God

Church of God (Headquarters,

Anderson, Ind.)

Church of God (Salem, W. Va.)

The (Original) Church of God

(Tomlinson) Church of God...

Church of God and Saints of

Christ

Church of God in Christ

Church of the Full Gospel, Incor-
porated

Church of the Gospel

Church of the Nazarene

Church of Revelation

Churches of Christ

Churches of Christ in Christian

Union of Ohio

Churches of God, Holiness

General Eldership of the Church-
es of God in North America
Churches of the Laving God:
Church of the Living God,
Christians Workers for

Fellowship

Church of the Living God, "The
Pillar and Ground of

Truth"

Churches of the New Jerusalem:

General Convention of the New

Jerusalem in the United

States of America

General Church of the New

Jerusalem

Congregational and Christian
Churches

Churches

1936

1926

7
109

134

444

332

137

OJL

106

2,113

1,913

1,081

644

1,032

932

213

112

772

733

2,197

1,444

3,815

6,226

352

428

Membership
1936 1926

800

1,243

96
119

149
81

82 85

15 13

5,300 26,072

291
5,494
1,240

14,388
2,577
2,755

32,145

112

6,124

665

18,787

7,379

268,915

128

44,818

56,911
1,154
2,269

18,351

37,084
31,564

300

136,227

345
309,551

3,568
5,872

30,820

472

4,320

905

3,408
3,352

22,737

8,791

28,181

4,919
202,098

23,247

38,249

1,869

6,741
30,263

63,558

433,714

2,278
31,596

4,525 11,558

4,838 5,844

5,099 5,442

865 996

976,388 2994,491

636

Denomination

Congregational Holiness Church

Disciples of Christ

Divine Science Church

Eastern Orthodox Churches:
Albanian Orthodox Church . . .
American Holy Orthodox Cath-
olic Apostolic Eastern

Church

Apostolic Episcopal Church
(The Holy Eastern Cath-
olic and Apostolic Ortho-
dox Church)

Bulgarian Orthodox Church . . .
Greek Orthodox Church (Hel-
lenic)

Holy Orthodox Church in Amer-
ica (Eastern Catholic and

Apostolic)

Roumanian Orthodox Church . .

Russian Orthodox Church

Serbian Orthodox Church

Syrian Antiochian Orthodox

Church

Ukrainian Orthodox Church of

America

Erieside Church

Evangelical and Reformed

Church

Evangelical Church

Evangelical Congregational

Church

Evangelistic associations :
Apostolic Christian Church

(Nazarean)

Apostolic Christian Church . . .

Apostolic Faith Mission

Christian Congregation

Church of Daniel's Band

Church of God (Apostolic) . . .
Church of God as Organized

by Christ

Hephzibah Faith Missionary

Association

Metropolitan Church Associa-
tion

Missionary Bands of the World
Missionary Church Association

Pillar of Fire

Faith Tabernacle

Federated Churches

Fire Baptized Holiness Church of

the Americas

Free Christian Zion Church of

Christ

Friends:
Friends (Primitive)

Churches

1936

1926

5,566

7,648

241

153

229

199

2,875

32,996

1,695

2,054

160

153

9-1

O-L

508

361

Membership
1936 1926

2,167 939

1,196,315 1,377,595

4,085 3,466

3,137

1,420

6,389
969

189,368

804
15,090
89,510
20,020

18,451

11,480

723,877
212,446

23,894

1,663

5,841

2,288

122

314

361
709

961

222

3,648

4,044

206

88,411

1,973

1,840

1,993-

937
119,495

18,853
95,134
13,775

9,207

3675,804
206,080

20,449

5,709

2,119

150

129

492

375
495

1,113

241

2,498

2,442

59,977

187
25

637

Denomination

Churches
1936 1926

Membership
1936 1926

Orthodox Conservative Friends

(Wilburite) 31 41 3,351 2,966

Society of Friends (Hicksite) . 115 128 14,680 16,105

Society of Friends (Orthodox) 570 715 75,652 91,326

Holiness Church 15 32 404 861

House of David 1 167

House of God, Holy Church
of the Living God, the Pil-
lar and Ground of the
Truth, House of Prayer for

All People 4 200

House of the Lord 4 302

The Church of Illumination 1 250 —

Independent Churches 384 259 40,276 40,381

Independent Negro Churches ... 50 12,337

International Church of the Four-
square Gospel 205 16,147

Italian bodies:

General Council of the Italian
Pentecostal Assemblies of

God 16 1,547

The Unorganized Italian Chris-
tian Churches of North

America 104 9,567

Jewish Congregations 3,728 3,118 4,641,184 4,081,242

Kodesh Church of Immanuel 9 562

Latter-day Saints:

Church of Christ (Temple Lot) 16 689

Church of Jesus Christ (Bicker-

tonites) 31 1,639

Church of Jesus Christ (Cutler-

ites) 2 31

Church of Jesus Christ of Lat-
ter-day Saints 1,452 1,275 678,217 542,194

Church of Jesus Christ (Stran-

gites) 4 123

Reorganized Church of Jesus

Christ of Latter-day Saints 567 592 93,470 64,367

The Latter House of the Lord,

Apostolic Faith 2 29

Liberal Catholic Church 33 39 1,527 1,799

Lithuanian National Catholic

Church of America 7 4 2,904 1,497

Lutherans :

American Lutheran Conference :

American Lutheran Church 1,803 41,786 499,899 4474,923
Evangelical Lutheran Augus-
stana Synod of North

America 1,133 1,180 327,472 311,425

Norwegian Lutheran Church

of America 2,400 2,554 516,400 496,707

Lutheran Free Church 341 393 47,140 46,366

United Banish Evangelical
Lutheran Church in Amer-
ica 178 190 33,531 29,198

638

Denomination

Evangelical Lutheran Synodical
Conference of North
America :
Evangelical Lutheran Synod
of Missouri, Ohio, and
Other States

Chun
1936

4,014
718
54

59
81
3,484
30
13
123

160

67
13
80
22

15
2

10
12
20

142

shes
1926

3,917
709
55
71

Memb<
1936

1,192,553
235,402
18,910

7,632
8,985
1,286,612
2,066
831
16,293

21,466

6,157
1,808
16,057
3,253

2,423
1,053

3,434

2,024

1,184
1,432
2,538

26,535

jrship
1926

1,040,275
229,242
14,759
8,344

1,214,340
1,700
1,087
24,016

32,071

7,788
2,186
18,921

Evangelical Lutheran Joint
Synod of Wisconsin and
Other States

Slovak Evangelical Lutheran
Synod of the United States
of America

Norwegian Synod of the
American Evangelical Lu-
theran Church

Negro Mission of the Synodi-
cal Conference

United Lutheran Church in
America

3,650
26
15
138

185

70
14
96

Church of the Lutheran Breth-
ren of America

Evangelical Lutheran Church of
America (Eielsen Synod) .
Finnish Apostolic Lutheran
fTbiTCh of ATciorica , * . , f

Finnish Evangelical Lutheran
Church of America, or Su-
omi Synod

Finnish Evangelical Lutheran
National Church of Amer-
ica

Icelandic Evangelical Lutheran
Synod in North America . .
Danish Evangelical Lutheran
Church in A Tin erica. »

The Protestant Conference (Lu-
t her an)

Independent Lutheran Congre-
gations

11,804

TVTflVfl'n npp"m"nlA

Mennonite * bodies :
Central Conference of Men-
nonites

29
26

10
9

136

3,124
1.832

1.060
818
691

21.582

Church of God in Christ (Men-
nonnite)

Conference of the Defenseless
Mennonites of North Amer-
ica

Evangelical Mennonite Breth-
ren Conference

Conservative Amish Mennonite
Church

General Conference of the Men-
nonite Church of North
America

639

Denomination

Churches

Membership

1936

1926

1936

1926

Hutterian Brethren, Mennon-

ites

501

700

Krimmer Mennonite Brueder-

Gemeinde

1,283

797

Mennonite Brethren in Christ.

112

7,841

5,882

Mennonite Brethren Church of

North America

7,595

6,484

Mennonite Church

342

295

46,301

34,039

Mennonite Kleine Gemeinde . .

275

214

Old Order Amish Mennonite

Church

100

9,887

6,006

Old Order Mennonite Church

(Wisler)

1,822

2,227

Reformed Mennonite Church. .

1,044

1,117

Stauffer Mennonite Church . .

161

243

Unamliated Mennonite Congre-

gations

480

348

Methodist bodies:

African Methodist Episcopal

Church

4,578

6,708

493,357

545,814

African Methodist Episcopal

Zion Church

2,252

2,466

414,244

456,813

African Union Methodist Prot-

estant Church

4,239

4,086

Apostolic Methodist Church . .

Colored Methodist Episcopal

Church

2,063

2,518

269,915

202,713

Colored Methodist Protestant

Church

216

533

Congregational Methodist

Church

121

145

8,293

9,691

Free Methodist Church of

North America

1,084

1,375

37,587

36,374

Holiness Methodist Church . . .

239

459

Independent African Methodist

Episcopal Church

1,064

1,003

Methodist Episcopal Church. .

18,349

26,130

3,509,763

4,080,777

Methodist Episcopal Church,

South

11,454

18,096

2,061,683

2,487,694

Methodist Protestant Church . .

1,498

2,239

148,288

192,171

New Congregational Methodist

Church

1,449

1,229

Primitive Methodist Church in

the United States of Amer-

ica

12,395

11,990

Reformed Methodist Church . .

288

390

Reformed Methodist Union

Episcopal Church

1,836

2,265

Reformed New Congregational

MofhArHat mmrp'h

39Q

640

Denomination

Reformed Zion Union Apos-
tolic Church

Union American Methodist
Episcopal Church

Wesleyan Methodist Connec-
tion (or Church) of Amer-
ica

Moravian bodies:

Bohemian and Moravian Breth-
ren Churches

Evangelical Unity of Bohemian
and Moravian Brethren in
North America

Moravian Church in America. .

National David Spiritual Temple

of Christ Church Union . .

New Apostolic Church

Old Catholic Churches in America :

American Catholic Church . . .

American Old Catholic Church
(Incorporated)

North American Old Roman
Catholic Church

Old Catholic Church in America
Pentecostal assemblies :

Pentecostal Fire Baptized Holi-
ness Church

Church of God in Christ (Pen-
tecostal)

Pentecostal Assemblies of
Jesus Christ

International Pentecostal As-
semblies

Pentecostal Assemblies of the
World

Pentecostal Church of God of
America

Pentecostal Church, Incorpo-
rate^

Calvary Pentecostal Church, In-
corporated

Pentecostal Holiness Church . .

Pilgrim Holiness Church

Polish National Catholic Church
of America

Presbyterian bodies:

The General Synod of the As-
sociate Reformed Presbyte-
rian Church

The Synod of the Associate
Presbyterian Church of
North America

Colored Cumberland Presbyte-
terian Church

Churches
1936 1926

Membership
1936 1926

565

41
132

11
56

7
2

55
9

245
98
87
81

168

16
375

510

118

141

9
145

48
73

619

127

25
11

27
9

126

252
441

143

11
178

5,035
9,369

22,017
285

5,330
30,904

1,880
6,147

1,333

452

14,985
5,470

1,348

210

16,070

6,333

5,713

4,296

9,681

1,046
12,955
20,124

63,366

21,981

4,538
10,169

21,910
303

5,241
31,699

2,938
1,367

14,793
1,888

7,850

8,096
15,040

61,574

20,410

308 329

10,668 10,868

641

Denomination

Cumberland Presbyterian
Church

Presbyterian Church in the
United States

Presbyterian Church in the
United States of America.

Reformed Presbyterian Church
in North America, General
Synod

The Orthodox Presbyterian
Church

Synod of the Reformed Presby-
terian Church of North
America

United Presbyterian Church of
North America

Protestant Episcopal Church

Reformed bodies:

Christian Reformed Church . .
Free Magyar Reformed Church

in America

Reformed Church in America . .

Reformed Episcopal Church

Roman Catholic Church

Salvation Army

Scandinavian Evangelical bodies :
Norwegian and Danish Evan-
gelical Free Church Asso-
ciation of North America. .
The Evangelical Free Church

of America

Evangelical Mission Covenant
Church of America

Schwenkf elders

Social Brethren

Spiritualists:

General Assembly of Spiritual-
ists

National Spiritual Alliance of
the United States of

America

National Spiritualist Associa-
tion

Progressive Spiritualist Church

Triumph the Church and King-
dom of God in Christ

Unitarians

Churches
1936 1926

Membership
1936 1926

699

1,097

49,975

67,938

2,967

3,469

449,045

451,043

7,789

8,947

1,797,927

1,894,030

11
63

1,686

4,710

6,386

1,929

7,166

778

901

170,967

171,571

6,407

7,299

1,735,335

1,859,086

272

245

107,993

98,534

7,165

3,992

695

717

184,536

153,739

7,656

8,651

18,409

18,940

19,914,937

18,605,003

1,088

1,052

103,038

74,768

3,989

3,781

102

107

8,857

8,166

407

357

43,981

36,838

1,896

1,596

96
49

788

2,894
1,845

1,214

2,015

258

543

11,266

41,233

2
305

11,347

69
59,228

7,383

353

60,152

642

Denomination

United Brethren bodies:
Church of the United Brethren

in Christ

United Christian Church

Church of the United Brethren

in Christ (Old Constitution)

United Holy Church of America,

Incorporated

United Society of Believers

(Shakers)

Universal Emancipation Church.

Universalist Church

Vedanta Society

The Volunteers of America

Other denominations 5

Churches
1936 1926

Membership
1936 1926

2,500
14

248
162

1
339

10
72

2,988
15

372

498

133

285

376,905
591

15,401
7,535

92
18

45,853

628

7,923

377,436

577

17,872

192

54,957

200

28,756

11,085

1 Enumerated with Brethren, German Baptists, in 1926.

2 Represents merger of Congregational Churches with General Convention
of the Christian Church, since 1926.

3 Represents merger of Evangelical Synod of North America with Reformed
Church in the United States, since 1926.

4 Represents federation of Evangelical Lutheran Joint Synod of Ohio and
Other States, Lutheran Synod of Buffalo, and Evangelical Lutheran Synod of Iowa
and Other States.

5 Not represented in 1936.

JEWS IN THE WORLD, BY COUNTRIES

The estimated Jewish population of the world is as follows: Europe,
9,390,113; the Americas, 4,739,769; Asia, 774,049; Africa, 593,736; Aus-
tralia, 26,954; total, 15,525,000. The number of Jews in various countries
previous to expulsion from Germany was as follows:

Country

Jews

Argentina 260,000

Australia 23,553

Chile 3,697

China 19,850

Colombia 2,045

Cyprus 75

Danzig 10,448

Denmark 5,690

Estonia 4,302

Ethiopia 51,000

Prance 240,000

Germany 691,090

Gibraltar 886

Hong Kong 250

Iraq 72,783

Jamaica 2,000

Country

Jews

Japan 2,000

Latvia 93,479

Mexico 20,000

Morocco (Fr.) 161,312

Morocco (Sp.) 12,918

Norway 1,359

Panama 850

Paraguay 1,200

Peru 1,500

Saar Basin 3,117

Surinam 800

Sweden 6,653

Tangier Zone 7,000

Tunisia 56,248

Union of S. Africa 95,000

Uruguay 12,000

643

A 10

a g

2 t&

& **

I
a

644

.S4 0

id OO

| £

S IN THE UNITED STATES
Comment ]
Called Darbyites in England
and on the continent of
Europe. There are six groups
in the United States.

Deposed by the Established
Church of Scotland, his fol-
lowers were first termed Irv-
ingites, then called the Cath-
olic Apostolic Church.

They did not accept the doc-
trine of the Trinity; practice
baptism by immersion, and
have a congregational govern-
ment.

Believed cured by the mes-
merist, Quimby. Mrs. Eddy
studied his methods and
founded a church based on
"healing" and negation of evil.

To unite various creeds under
certain principles of union.

First called Christian Union,
then Holiness Church, and
finally Church of God; follows
the teaching of Arminius; ob-
serves the Lord's Supper,
Baptism by Immersion, and
the Washing of the Feet,

X <D O

t>.

O •+•> CO

*> °3 oo

go-

•J ^»

X-s.

IX oi

5 Q

bJO

M O

<D 03

F-4

z fe d

PQ +j

f-<

£1

•—• ^ o

"• rj r— (

M [^

tL 3 Q)
jr *^

" rn

u.
O

O O

d
'd

3 PL,

UJ
O

CO Q_

JC O

•o

645

eo
co
Oi

-S-2 P°§i*'&£8l§!in2
^VZftSS P.*w«fl

c«
53

•d

.s
w

-S

•d

45
'So
fl
H

I
§

O O

£
JZ <U

rt C

S rt
o «

o-i

646

o
O

Tf<

t—

esT

06*

1
1

r-T

S IN THE UNITED STATES
Comment '.

Followers of the two found-
ers united as Campbellites
until in convention they
adopted a new name; cele-
brate the Lord's Supper every
Sunday ; congregational in

government.

Adhere to the articles of faith
of the Methodist Episcopal
Church; congregational gov-
ernment.

Believe in the Gospel, grant
individual examination and
research.

Broadly evangelical; they
practise baptism by immer-
sion; celebrate the Lord's
Supper.

Include four groups; first
tolerated slavery and dis-
owned slave owners; refused

to fight in the Revolution be-
cause of religion; teach peace
and non-resistance.

A union of the Lithuanian Na-
tional Catholic Church of
America and the Polish Cath-
olic Church in America; ac-
cept Seven General Councils,
and use the Nicene and Con-
stantinopolitan Creeds.

X o

c<?

t»

o: Q

00
rH

05
tH

O5
rH

CO
rH

!„

• THE PRINCIP

Founder

Alexander Camp
Barton W. Stonf

Jacob Albright

German Protest
Ministers

f.Aimee Semple
McPherson

Rev. Anthony
Kozlowski

3
o

a 3

"o3

s a

cc -C
o o

d
.3

•3

bJD

W
•d

d
d

"o d

*d
ID

—

• 0)

.C£

"tH

"S **

o Z

2"" J

•»-*:

"c5

J* "43

c jc "rs

W *4>

.2 rt

"° 3 ^

f-l"

= 1>2

•o
c

<0 £ -n
Q.Ojl>

"** f5

rs 3

C« c 3

•S.a^

> JC

> o .£

5S-

UJ O

UJQO

Li.

— "oD

647

^PillP'S*

W too 4J •£ £? fd T3

as
« ji

£ *sf£s|^§|

z 2tfS-g|S|||^

^- O3Q)!Zi— '<D03'T3rc'<I>

~ ^isanSS^Sfl

polygamy
marriage

I o> o>

Q -H CM

Z« oS oo
tfi n rH

O A

T ^ 4J

1-81

£ §^

0 ^J
UJ fa ft

I<D
02

j- o

Z d .

5-E^

5 "S 03

go^;

Q 5

1 **

Ul w

0 £

< .s

« CO

£j >,

ISg

L. 0

i; u

U o

* Ifllll 13

O M •« rf

6
5

d
o

a
s

CD
S

•a

d
<&
^
o

£
O

c
c
<t)

M
O

"•3
o

-C

<u
2

648

CXI

0
C<l

,5 "t ^
a <*, TH

5 2*il3| I1! flip *° 1^11 lilif

oj «r-"i «-i rtj .r« pj 5j e*~( d 0 mrlO r-lio -J-* *•'"*• 2 £D d K*»

— . -t-3 O "*""* rf 03 CO jj .rH <M fc-H QW r*-i w ri-i ^N «, ^ "73 rd Vj £^ O

if llfiplia! i.iiilslii|lllii:5|ll=
=5 6:i^utr ll^'i'iiaiipllil!1!

! ililii

O-^CO » CDOSOJCO ±fSb
^ rt -^ oo OOOOOOLO 22o

I g)2 bjo

0 p*3 6.9

S ce^

o ^

THE PRINCIPAI

Founder

Peter Chelczicky

Episcopacy is de-
scended from the
Jansenists of Hol-
land

0 d

Originated from
Methodists

Rev. Henderson
Wallace

d
W

d
o

Samuel Seabury, ;
bishop of Protest
Episcopal Church
lican Church in

received Anglican
ders from Scotch
lican bishop.

lT"t

z
2

§-

•43

WL
rt"

'O a3

^> ,5

ccS ®

•rt-a

£ H

§ g

0 S

"C'd

§|

O02

<JO

*+m

"EL

_o c

.£

ui|

= ._

2 S

rtO

"si

JC W

+j o> rt

o S

0) 0}
O CO

(TJ JC O

— O <D

o OT;

<D C

"— P

•8 2

T3 3 **

*i o>

£ 0)

1 c =

C3) 3

<D 3

"S Q.

0) (0

P <u °

ju 0

OG<

% D.X

QuO

CLO

a, o

649

•^

CSI

*""

rH
03

•H

IN THE UNITED STATES

Comment

Calvinistic in doctrine, em-
ploy the Heidelberg Cate-
chism. Include Reformed
Churches in America, Free
Magyar Reformed Church in
America, and Christian Re-
formed Church.

Accepts the Apostles* Creed,
Baptism, and the Lord's Sup-
per; adheres to the thirty-
nine articles of Protestant
Episcopal Church.

The name "Roman" was ap-
plied after the Reformation
as a phrase of reprobation;
as understood now the word
"Roman" draws attention to
the unity of the Church.

Philanthropic body in har-
mony with evangelical creeds.
Aims to evangelize the mass-
es outside the influence of
churches. Organized in Amer-
ica by George Railton in 1880.

Accept the Bible as the only
guide in matters of faith,
doctrine, and practice.

O>
CQ

1
1''

-2
Pf

DC q>

s\ * ^4

Ut)

o "g

Sol

S Ef

«^

A fe

rj O J^
H JH "

E |
a, §

cu fl
0.0

s s

O
O

ii|l

Ul fa

O f~t

QJ 02 ^- ^

-2 «2

p— 5

02 CQ rrt

OPS

^ _d «M d
QS o oj

H d

E 1?

§ *•«
"S ®

0 0

§1

*^I

S-a

"Si

•rH

"Z.

{§

j£*

"•5

-j

•*•*

*r rt

73 (o

TJ TS

crx •— *

l"o

£1

g a
c o

0 °

c c
ctj 5

^S) "a

O.C

"ir5

'EL

DCO

QCUJ

ceo

CO UJ

650

S IN THE UNITED STATES

Comment
Believe religion is the cor-
rect understanding of the
physical and spiritual phe-
nomena, and the living in ac-
cord with these phenomena;
also in communication with
the dead.

Have no regular churches or
ministers; believe in a prin-
ciple transcending human
comprehension, and the Uni-
versal Oversoul.

Do not believe in the Trin-
ity, but only one God and one
Person; insist on freedom in
belief, reliance on the guid-
ance of reason, tolerance in
religious differences.

Resemble the Methodist
Church; adhere to thirteen
articles of Faith; observe
Baptism and Lord's Supper,

Organized in the United
States near Watervliet, N. Y.,
by Anna Fee in 1776. They
are emotionalists who shake
their bodies arid hence are
called Shakers; noted for in-
spirational singing.

X <3> CO
f5 •+•* OS

LO
C—

CO
<£>

Sgs

1— 1

t>-

is § S 2

D M

jg| TH O •*->

l*il

LL
O

- *•§

o "Q-S

z
<

CQ
O
ft

bJO

S5 ««
5"o

HM
"E

.CO

651

U. S. FEDERAL CENSUS

FROM 1790

to 1940

Year

Census Figure

increase

Pet. Increase

1790

3,929,214

1800

5,308,483

1,379,269

35 1

1810

7,239,881

1,931,398

36.4

1820

9,638,453

2,398,572

33.1

1830

12,866,020

3,227,567

33.5

1840

17,069,453

4,203,433

32.7

1850

23,191,876

6,122,423

35 9

1860

31,443,321

8,251,445

35.6

1870

38,558,371

7,115,050

22.6

1880

50,155,783

11,597,412

30.1

1890

62,947,714

12,791,931

25.5

1900

75,994,575

13,046,861

20.7

1910

91,972,266

15,977,691

21 0

1920

105,710,620

13,738,354

14 9

1930

122,775,046

17,064,426

16.1

1940

131,669,275

8,894,229

7.2

U. S. POPULATION WITH AGE DISTRIBUTION: 1890-1935

In this table ages are based upon the age at the last birthday. The dis-
tribution figures clearly show how the decline in the birth rate has
affected the percentage of the population in the younger age brackets.

Age Period

1890

1900

1910

1920

1930

1935 (est.)

All ages

62,622,250

75,994,575

91,972,266

105,710,620

122,775,046

127,341,000

Under 5yrs.. ..
5 to 14 yrs . .
15 to 24 yrs
25 to 44 yrs
45 to 64yra.
65 and over. . . .
Age unknown

7,034,693
14,607,507
12,754,239
16,858,086
8,188,272
2,417,288
162,165

9,170,628
16,954,357
14,881,105
21,297,427
10,399,976
3,080,498
200,584

10,631,364

18,867,772
18,120,587
26,809,875
13,424,089
3,949,524
169.055

11,573,230
22,039,212
18,707,577
31,278,522
17,030,165
4,933,215
148.699

11 444,390
24,612,486
22,422,493
36,152,869
21,414,981
6.633,805
04 022

(incl. below)
34,826,000
23,252,000
37,914,000
23,851,000
7,498,000

U. S. POPULATION BY SEX AND AGE

On July 10, 1932, the Bureau of Census issued figures on the nation's
population as of April, 1930, as distributed by sex and age:

Age
All ages
Under 5 years
5 to 9 years
10 to 14 years
15 to 19 years
20 to 24 years
25 to 29 years
30 to 34 years
35 to 39 years
40 to 44 years
45 to 49 years
50 to 54 years
55 to 59 years
60 to 64 years
65 to 69 years
70 to 74 years
75 to 79 years
80 to 84 years
85 to 89 years
90 to 94 years
95 to 99 years
100 and over
Unknown

Total

122,775,046

11,444,390

12,607,609

12,004,877

11,552,115

10,870.378

9,833.608

9,120,421

9,208,645

7,990,195

7,042,279

5,975,804

4,645,677

3,751,221

2,770,605

1,950,004

1,106,390

534,676

205,469

51,664

11,033

3,964

94,022

652

Male
62,137,080
5,806,174
6,381,108
6,068,777
5,757,825
5,336,815
4,860,180
4.561,786
4,679,860
4,136,459
3,671,924
3,131,645
2,425,992
1,941,508
1.417,812
991.647
547,604
251,138
90,893
20,431
4.283
1,403
51,816

Female

60,637,966

5,638,216

6,226,501

5,936,100

5,794,290

5,533,563

4,973,428

4,558,635

4,528,785

3,853,736

3,370,355

2,844,159

2,219,685

1,809,713

1,352,793

958,357

558,786

283,538

114,576

31,233

6,750

2,561

42,206

POPULATION, BIRTHS, AND DEATH RATE OF VARIOUS COUNTRIES

Unless otherwise indicated, the population figures given in the table
below are for 1936; the births and death rate are for 1935.

Country Population Births Death Rate

Australia 6,806,7524 111,325 9.5

Belgium 8,330,9594 132,568 12.2'

Ceylon 5,312,548 192,755 36.6

Chile 4,522,1364 153,151 25.0

Denmark 3,706,3493 65,223 11.1

England and Wales 40,839,000 598,756 11.7

Finland 2,756,5524 69,942 12.5

France 42,013,506 677,878* 15.72

Germany (excluding Austria) . 66,030,491^ 1,182,789* 11 8-2

Italy 42,527,561 992,966' 13.92

Jamaica 1,138,5584 37,379 17.7

Japan 69,254,1483 2,043,783' 12.5

Netherlands 8,556,920 170,425 8.72

New Zealand 1,491,484 23,965 8.2

Norway 2,881,6053 41,833' 10.22

Scotland 4,966,000 87,928 13.2

Sweden 6,250,5063 85,902 11.72

Switzerland 4,143,5006 66,378 12.1

United States 128,429,0004 2,155,105 10.9

1. Figure for 1934 4. Estimate for 1936

2. Estimate for 1935 5. Estimate for 1933

3. Figure for 1935 6. Estimate for 1934

U. S. BIRTH AND DEATH RATES

The following figures are based on returns received from the birth
registration area and the death registration area, both designations
covering territory under proper registration laws, properly carried out.
Territories in the registration areas include about 95 per cent of the
entire population for the year 1930. In 1933 registration areas for both
the birth and death statistics included 100 per cent of the entire popula-
tion. Figures on that proportion of the population from which the birth
rate is compiled before 1930 vary from 59.8 per cent in 1920 to 94.7 per
cent in 1930; those from which the death rate is compiled vary from
82.3 per cent in 1920 to 96.2 per cent in 1930.

The appended table shows that while the absolute numbers of births
is generally increasing, the rate of increase is gradually diminishing.
It has been estimated that by 1960 a maximum of 140,000,000 population
will be reached and that thereafter the population will remain stationary
for a time and then gradually decline. In ten years the birth rate has
declined from 23.7 per cent to 18.9 per cent. From a Catholic view-
point this decline is an evil sign of the times.

In view of the declining birth rate it also is argued that the death
rate likewise shows a decline in ten years from 13.1 per cent to 11.3
per cent. The decrease however is less and may be explained by the
fact that the average span of life has been increased. Since the popu-
lation is thus increasing in average age this decline in the death rate
will not long be maintained. Precalculations point to a further do-
creasing birth rate and an increasing death rate.

653

Birth Rate

Death Rate

Births Per 1,000 Pop.

Deaths Per 1,000 Pop.

1,508,874

23,7

1,142,558

13.1

1,714,261

24.3

1,032,009

11.6

1,774,911

22.5

1,101,863

11.8

1,792,646

22.4

1,193,017

12.3

1,930,614

22.6

1,173,990

11.8

1,878,880

21.4

1,219,019

11,8

1,856,068

20.6

1,285,927

12.2

2,137,836

20.6

1,236,949

11.4

2,233,149

19.8

1,378,675

12.1

2,169,920

18.9

1,386,363

11.9

2,203,894

18.9

1,343,358

11.3

2,112,760

18.0

1,322,589

11.1

2,074,042

17.4

1,308,529

10.9

2,081,232

16.5

1,342,106

10.7

2,167,636

17.1

1,396,903

11.0

2,155,105

16.9

1,392,752

10.9

2,144,790

16.7

1,479,228

11.5

2,203,000

17.0

1,450,427

11.2

Year

1920

1921

1922
1923

1924

1925

1926

1927

1928

1929

1930

1931

1932

1933

1934

1935

1936

1937

U. S. MARRIAGES AND DIVORCES: 1900-1937

Of tlie male population for 1930, 60 per cent were reported married;
of the female population, 61.1 per cent. Males in the single state were
reported as 34.1 per cent of the male population; females, 26.4 per cent.
The state of the remainder was reported as widowed, divorced or unknown.
Divorce statistics for 1930 show that of the total of 189,863, 52,554 or
27.2 per cent were granted to the husband and 137,309 or 73.8 per cent to
the wife. The principal causes for which divorces were granted were listed
as: 79,381 for cruelty; 54,802 for desertion; 14,841 for adultery; 7,719
for non-support; 3,168 for drunkenness, and 29,953 for other causes.

Of the whole number of divorces, 163,320 or 86 per cent were re-
ported as uncontested. Those married less than five years obtained 36.9
per cent of the divorces; those married from five to nine years obtained
28.8 per cent. In 63.2 of the cases there were no children or children
were not affected by the divorce. About 100,000 children are affected
every year by divorces.

Year

Marriages

Divorces

Year

Marriages

Divorces

No.

Per

1,000
Pop.

No.

Per
1,000
Pop.

Per
100
Mrgs

No.

Per
1,000
Pop.

No.

Per
1,000
Pop.

Per
100
Mrgs

1900 . .

685,101

9.32

55,751

0.73

7.9

1919.

1,150,186

10.95

141,527

1.35

12.3

1901 . .

716,287

9.57

60,984

0.79

8.2

1920.

1,274,476

11.98

170,505

1.60

13.4

1902 . .

746,364

9.80

61,480

0,78

8.0

1921.

1,163,863

10.73

159,580

1.47

13.7

1903.

785,926

10.15

64,925

0.81

8.0

1922.

1,134,151

10.32

148,815

1.35

13.1

1904. .

780,856

9.92

66,199

0.81

8.2

1923

1,229,784

11.30

165,096

1.48

13.4

1905.

804,016

10.04

67,976

0.82

8.2

1924.

1,184,574

10.46

170,952

1.51

14 »

1906

853,079

10.47

72,062

0,86

8.2

1925.

1,188,334

10.35

175,449

1.53

14.8

1907 . .

936,936

10.71

76,571

0.88

8.2

1926,

1,202,574

10.32

180,853

1.55

15.0

1908

857,461

9.63

76,852

0,86

9.0

1927.

1,201,053

10.16

192,037

1.62

16.0

1909 . .

897,345

9.89

79,671

0.88

8.9

1928.

1,182,497

9.87

195,939

1.63

16.o

1910.

948,166

10.28

83,045

0.90

8.8

1929.

1,232,559

10.14

201,468

1.66

16.3

1911. .

955,287

10.20

89,219

0.95

9.3

1930.

1,126,856

9.15

191,591

1.56

17.0

1912.

1,004,602

10.56

94,318

0.99

9.4

1931

1,060.914

8.55

183.664

1.48

173

1913 .

1,021,398

10.58

91,307

0.95

8.9

1932....

981,903

7.87

160,000

1.28

1<5.3

1914.

1,025,092

10.47

100,584

1.03

9.8

1933, cst

1,098,000

8.74

165,000

1.31

13.0

1915.

1,007,595

10.14

104,298

1.05

10.4

1934, est

1,302,000

10.28

204,000

1.61

15.7

1916. .

1,075,775

10.68

114.000

1.13

10.6

1935, est

1,327,000

10.41

218,000

1.71

16.4

1917. .

1,144.200

11.20

121,564

1.20

10.6

1936, est

1,369,000

10.66

236,000

1.84

17.2

1918. .

1,000009

P 65

116.254

1.12

11.6

1937, est

1,426,000

11.03

250,000

1.93

17.5

Annulments, not included in the above table, were listed, as 3,825
in 1926; 4,255 in 1927; 4,237 in 1928; 4,408 in 1929; 4,370 in 1930,

654

LEGAL INFORMATION

The information contained here-
in is only general. In a legal mat-
ter the facts are all important and
may change the entire situation
and the legal solution thereof. It
is recommended that an attorney
be consulted in all legal affairs and
that the statutes of the various
states be consulted for particular
practices.

For those who cannot afford the
services of an attorney there are
Legal Aid Societies in all or most
of the larger cities. For Catholics
who require legal assistance and
cannot afford an attorney their
pastor should be able to recom-
mend a Catholic attorney who will
render such assistance.

The Law of Contracts
A contract is a promise or set
of promises for the breach of which
the law gives a remedy (either in
the form of damages or by require-
ing the fulfilment of the contract),
or the performance of which the
law in some way recognizes as a
duty.

Contracts may be written or oral.
The following contracts are gen-
erally by statute required to be in
writing.

(a) Contracts not to be performed
within a year from the date of
their making.

(b) A promise to be responsible
for the debt, default or miscarriage
of another. By miscarriage is
meant the failure of another to ful-
fil a contract.

(d) Contracts for the sale or
leasing of real estate with the ex-
ception of leases for one year or
less.

(e) Contracts for the sale of
goods above a certain value (de-
termined by statute, generally $50)
unless a part of the price is paid,
or the goods or part of them de-
livered.

Parties to a Contract — In order
to form a contract there must be
$f, least twp or wore parties or

persons who desire to enter into
contractual relations with each
other. The parties or persons must
have contractual capacity; that is,
a person cannot be a party to a
contract if he is an infant (in most
states an infant is anyone under
the age of twenty-one years), in-
sane or forced or tricked into the
contract. In the case of contracts
made with infants they are not
binding on him unless they are for
the necessaries of life or unless he
ratifies the contract after he be-
comes of age.

For the creation of a valid con-
tract there must be in addition to
contractual capacity:

(a) Complete agreement. The
minds of the contracting parties
must meet and be in complete
agreement on all points involved
in the contract. There must be an
offer and acceptance in accordance
with the terms of the contract.

(b) There must be consideration,
not necessarily of a "money" char-
acter.

(c) The intention of the contract-
ing parties must be lawful; agree-
ments made in violation of laws
or against public policy are void
and not enforceable.

Discharge of Contracts — After a
contract has been made it can only
be discharged in one of the follow-
ing ways:

(a) By mutual agreement of the
contracting parties.

(b) By full and complete per-
formance in accordance with Its
terms.

(c) By breach; where one breaks
the contract obligation which has
been imposed on him by the terms
of the contract the other party is
no longer required to fulfil his part
of the agreement.

(d) By an act of God, e. g., the
death of the party who has con-
tracted to render personal services.

(e) By operation of law, e. g.,
bankruptcy.

Negotiable Instruments
The ordinary forms of negotiable
instruments are checks, bills of ex-
change and promissory notes.

055

To be negotiable an instrument
must conform to the following
facts and requirements:

(a) Must be in writing and be
signed by the maker or drawer,

(b) Must contain an uncondi-
tional promise or order to pay a
"Sum Certain" in money.

(d) Must be payable to order or
bearer.

(e) Where the instrument is ad-
dressed to a drawee (e. g., a bank)
it must be named or otherwise in-
dicated therein with reasonable
certainty.

Negotiation and Indorsement —
An instrument is said to be nego-
tiated when it is transferred to an-
other party so as to vest title in
that party. This may be done:

(a) By delivery, that is, merely
handing over the instrument, if
the instrument is payable to "Bear-
er" or indorsed in blank (the name
of the last holder being signed to
it without any qualifications).

(b) If the instrument is payable
to order, by indorsement and de-
livery, by the party to whose order
it is drawn. One who negotiates or
transfers an instrument by indorse-
ment (unless he qualifies his in-
dorsement with the statement
"without recourse") warrants or
guarantees to all subsequent hold-
ers of the instrument: that the
instrument is genuine and in all
respects what it purports to be;
that he has good title to it; that
all prior parties had capacity to
contract; that he has no knowledge
of any fact that would render the
instrument valueless; that the in-
strument at the time of its indorse-
ment is valid and subsisting; and
he agrees that on due presentation
it shall be accepted or paid or both
as the case may be, according to
its tenor and that if it is not paid
or accepted he, the indorser, will
pay the amount to the holder, or
to any indorser subsequent to him
who may be required to pay it.

When an indorser is compelled
to pay he may hold any indorser

prior to him through whom he has
received the instrument by sending
him notice promptly of non-payment.

Certified Checks — A check is a
bill of exchange drawn on a bank
and payable on demand. A check
must be presented for payment
within a reasonable time after is-
sued or the drawer will be dis-
charged from liability thereon to
the extent of the loss occasioned
by the delay.

When a check is certified by a
bank the bank becomes primarily
liable to pay it. The drawer of the
check and all the indorsers are
released from liability and the
holder of the check looks to the
bank for payment. The drawer of
a check cannot stop payment on
it after it has been certified by the
bank.

Will and Last Testaments

A will or last testament is the
final disposition of a person's prop-
erty to take effect after his death.
A will must be in writing signed at
the end thereof by the testator or
by someone else for the testator at
his direction and in his presence.
The will must be witnessed by at
least two witnesses who must sub-
scribe their signatures as witnesses
in the presence of the testator. The
law of most states requires two
witnesses. Connecticut, Maine,
Massachusetts, New Hampshire,
South Carolina, Vermont require
three. Even where the law requires
only two witnesses it is good policy
to have three in case one or more
of the witnesses predecease the
testator.

A witness can never benefit by
or receive anything under a will.

The form or wording of a will
is immaterial as long as the in-
tention of the testator is made
clear.

A codicil is an addition to or an
alteration in an original will. It
must be made in the same manner
as the will itself.

A nuncupative will or unwritten
will is permitted only in the case
of a soldier on active service or by
a mariner at sea.

All persons are competent to
make a will except idiots, persons
of unsound minds and infants. The
legal age for the making of a will
is determined by statute in the va-
rious states.

A will may be revoked by sub-
sequent marriage (see statutes of
the various staes) or by the burn-
ing, tearing or otherwise destroy-
ing the same by the testator or by
some person in his presence and

at his direction with the intention
of revoking the will; also by the
subsequent making of a new will
with the intention of revoking the
old one.

Funds may be left for charitable
or religious purposes either out-
right or in trust. Most states place
a limitation on the amount which
can be left for charity if there are
dependent relatives.

FINANCE AND BANKING

Money

Money, in some form or other,
has probably been used by man
since the very earliest time. The
form in which money has been
used ranges all the way from the
skins of animals, cattle, corn, to-
bacco, shells, beads, the precious
metals, to the paper currency in
use today. Originally its only use
was as a measurement of the value
of unlike quantities. When how-
ever people found that this unit of
measurement was readily accept-
able to all, it came to possess a
value that was not intrinsic. Many
of the units of themselves could
not supply the needs of those who
used them, as, for instance, the
wampum of the American Indians.

From this we are able to under-
stand the principal characteristic
of money in its general accepta-
bility by all and to all. With this
quality it is able to discharge its
functions of being both a medium
of exchange and a standard of
value.

Probably one of the earliest writ-
ings in which there is made men-
tion of this unit of measurement is
in the "Iliad" of Homer, in the
Sixth Book, in which two sets of
armor are estimated in terms of
oxen. In the pastoral stage of man's
civilization, cattle were often used
in reckoning values. It is quite
commonly believed that the Latin
word for money, pecunia is derived
from the word pecus of the same
language, which means "cattle."

History tells us that the ancient
Egyptians used metallic currency,

and that of gold. On these pieces
of gold was stamped a cow, and
each piece was equal to the value
of a full-grown cow. In Lydia, in
Asia Minor, as early as the eighth
century before Christ, there was in
vogue a system of coinage which
made use of coins of pure gold and
silver. The Greeks copied them in
this, and thus the art of coinage
was introduced into Europe.

There is frequent mention in the
Bible, both in the Old as well as in
the New Testament, of money and
money transactions. Probably the
first time it is mentioned is in the
Book of Genesis, wherein in the
sixteenth chapter there is narrated
the purchase, for 400 sides of
silver, or about $320, of a field by
Abraham to provide a burial place
for his wife Sara. In the Book of
Tobias, we are told that Tobias
gave Gabelus, one of his kindred,
ten talents of silver (about $20,000)
in exchange for a note of Gabelus.
In the New Testament, Saint Paul
in his First Epistle to Timothy ut-
ters that prophetic statement: "The
desire of money is the root of all
evils."

In the course of centuries the
precious metals usurped the posi-
tion held by the other forms of
currency, and came to be recog-
nized as the principal monetary
standards. Today in addition to
gold and silver, almost all nations
have a subsidiary metallic curren-
cy in the form of coins of silver,
nickel and copper, and in addition
a regulated paper currency.

657

Banks

In general, "banks may be defined
as institutions working under a
charter from the state or national
government and serve as a deposi-
tory for the funds of individuals
and corporations. Of course the
deposit function is not the bank's
sole activity. They also loan money
to individuals and to corporations,
act as investment agents, issue
their own money in the form of
banknotes, and perform innumer-
able duties which make them well
nigh indispensable in the present
economic set-up.

In a sort of broad way, banks
may be classified under three gen-
eral types:

Commercial Banks — Business of
these institutions primarily con-
sists in making loans to and receiv-
ing deposits from its customers. In
the United States they represent
the largest group of banking in-
stitutions, and are usually repre-
sented by the national and state
banks.

Trust Companies — Originally,
their main object was taking care
of the investments and financial
affairs of their customers; but to-
day they have for the most part ex-
tended themselves into the func-
tions of the ordinary banking in-
stitutions, with the exception of
note issue.

Savings Banks are institutions de-
voted principally to receiving small
accounts for long-term deposit.
Stocks and Bonds

The main difference between
stocks and bonds may be simply
stated by saying that stocks rep-

resent ownership, proportioned to
the number of shares held, in the
company or corporation. Bonds on
the other hand are, as it were,
loans of a definite sum (usually
$1,000) and payable at a definite
date in the future. In other words,
the stockholders are the owners of
the company, and the bondholders
are the creditors. The stockhold-
ers share in the management, and
in the profit or loss of the organi-
zation in which the stocks are held.
Bondholders receive a fixed in-
come, the interest on their invest-
ment. Should the corporation or
company fail to pay dividends, that
is a loss the stockholders must be
prepared to suffer. However, fail-
ure to pay interest on its bonds, or
fixed charges as they are called,
makes the organization liable, to
legal action on the part of the
bondholders. In the liquidation,
the claims of the bondholders take
precedence over all other claims.

Usual Types of Stock

Common: Holders usually enjoy
the voting rights in the manage-
ment, and participate in dividends
after preferred shareholders have
received their dividends.

Preferred: Holders usually lack
voting rights, and enjoy preference
in the payment of dividends.

Cumulative Preferred: Holders
enjoy right of receiving all unpaid
dividends before the common share-
holders can receive any.

Participating Preferred: Holders
have the right to proportional di-
vision of surplus profits, if there
are any, after common sharehold-
ers have received their dividends.

CORPORATION UNDISTRIBUTED PROFITS TAX
The Corporation Undistributed Profits Tax is a measure to tax corpo-
rations earning above $40,000 annually, at rates ranging from 7 to 27 per
cent on all income not paid out as dividends, in addition to a normal
tax of approximately 15 per cent. Among those exempt are banks and
life insurance companies.

It appears that the main purpose of the tax is an attempt at closer
government control of industry. The Treasury advances three reasons
for the biirs adoption: "(1) It aims to prevent tax evasion on the part
of the ultra-wealthy individuals who, by corporate retention of income,
have been paying 12% to 15 per cent corporation tax rather than in-
Dividual income taxes ranging from 4 to 75 per cent. (2) It claims that

658

corporation income retention tends to dry up the stream of purchasing
power. (3) It contends corporations were not bearing their fair share
of taxes." The bill seeks to overcome the avoidance of surtax by in-
dividuals through accumulation of income by corporations. It will try
to remove the inequality that exists between large and small share-
holders resulting from the present flat-rate corporate taxes. The burden
of taxation will be placed on those best able to bear it. It will redis-
tribute wealth now held as surplus profits by large corporations.

Those who are opposed to the law state that while the law apparently
aims at large corporations and the wealthier among their stockholders,
it is really striking at the small corporations since they will be forced
to give up each year part of their small profits, and will thereby be pre-
vented from building up a reserve. The bill will crucify small businesses.
It will not redistribute wealth since that portion of the public drawing
dividends is small. The efforts of industry to absorb the unemployed
will be checked. And there will be a doubtful flow of money to the
government.

A BRIEF SUMMARY OF THE SOCIAL SECURITY ACT

(Courtesy of Social Security Board)

The Social Security Act of 1935 provided for the establishment of a
federally operated system of old-age insurance and for federal co-operation
with the states in unemployment insurance systems and in programs for
giving financial aid to three groups of the needy — the aged, the blind,
and dependent children. It also made available more federal aid to the
states for health and welfare services and for vocational training.

In 1939 the act was materially strengthened by amendments. Under
the original law there was begun the most comprehensive social welfare
program ever undertaken in this or any other country. Under the law
as revised the insurance protection given the wage earner was extended
to his family. The amendments also resulted in liberalization of other
features of the general program and made possible an improvement in
administrative procedures. Of particular significance was the reguire-
ment that state agencies, which administer the programs operated on a
federal-state co-operative basis, establish and maintain personnel stand-
ards on a merit basis.

Responsibility for administration of the provisions of the Social Security
Act relating to old-age and survivors insurance, unemployment compensa-
tion, and public assistance rests upon the Social Security Board. The
members of the Board, which is a part of the Federal Security Agency,
are A. J. Altmeyer, chairman, Ellen S. Woodward and George E. Bigge.

Old-Age and Survivors Insurance

Under the 1939 amendments the old-age insurance system was ex-
panded to provide protection not only for the insured wage earner,
but also for his dependents. It became an old-age and survivors insurance
system. Monthly benefits are payable under the new system to retired
workers over 65, their wives when they become 65, and their children
under 18 years of age. In the event of the death of an insured »wage
earner, similar monthly benefits are payable: to his widow when she
reaches 65; his children; his widow, regardless of her age if she has
such children in her care; or his dependent parents over 65, if he leaves
no widow or child under 18. These monthly benefits became payable
January 1, 1940. This is the only program included in the Social Security
Act which is entirely administered by the Federal Government without
state co-operation.

659

The benefits provided by this system are financed by equal taxes paid
by workers and their employers into an Old-Age and Survivors Insurance
Trust Fund in the United States Treasury. The tax rate up to 1943 is
1% each for employees and employers on the first $3,000 a year in wages.
For 1943, 1944 and 1945, it is 2% each, for 1946, 1947 and 1948, it is
2% each, and for 1949 and thereafter the rate is 3% each.

The system covers practically all industrial and commercial employ-
ment, such as work in factories, shops, mines, mills, stores, offices, banks,
other places of business or on American ships. Occupations not covered
include agricultural labor, domestic service, employment by federal, state
or local governments or any of their instrumentalities, service for certain
non-profit educational, charitable or religious organizations, and railroad
employment (which comes under the Railroad Retirement Act).

"Workers 65 years old or over, who were not covered by the original
plan, are now afforded insurance protection as a result of the amend-
ments. Many workers who could not have qualified under the original
act, because they were 65 or near that age, now can qualify for monthly
benefits.

Old-Age and Survivors Insurance benefits are based on the individual's
average monthly wages under the system. The worker's own monthly
benefit is figured as follows: 40% of the first $50 of average monthly
wages, plus 10% of the next $200, plus 1% of this amount for each year
in covered employment in which he made $200 or more. For example, if
a man had average monthly wages of $100 after 5 years in covered em-
ployment, he would get 40% of $50 or $20, plus 10% of the next $50 or
$5, making $25, and in addition, for 5 years' coverage he would' get 5%.
of $25 or $1.25; so that his total monthly benefit would be $26.25.

Benefits payable to a worker's dependents or survivors are figured1
according to his own benefit rate. The benefit payable to a wife, minor
child or a dependent parent is equal to one-half of the benefit due the-
wage earner on the basis of his earnings record. The benefit payable to a,
widow is equal to three-fourths of the benefit due her husband.

The total of benefits to a retired wage earner and his family or to his;
survivors, if over $20, cannot exceed 80% of his average monthly wage,,
twice his monthly benefit, or $85, whichever of these three amounts is,
the smallest.

A lump-sum death payment is also provided under the act if a wage1
earner dies leaving no one entitled to monthly benefits at the time of
his death. This payment may be up to 6 times the monthly benefit that
would have been due the deceased. If there is no relative entitled to the-
lump-sum payment, it may be used to reimburse the individual who bore1
the funeral expenses, but only to the extent of the actual expenditures;
incurred.

Employment Security

The United States Employment Service was consolidated with the
Social Security Board's Bureau of Unemployment Compensation on July
1, 1939, in accordance with the President's first reorganization plan. The
two now functioning as a unified service are under the supervision of
the Board's Bureau of Employment Security. The employment security
program, a joint federal-state enterprise, combines job insurance and job
placement to protect wage earners if they lose their jobs. Federal grants
are made to states for administration of their employment security
programs.

State unemployment compensation laws, now in effect in all states,
the District of Columbia, Alaska and Hawaii, provide for the payment,

660

of weekly benefits to jobless workers covered by the law who have suffi-
cient wage or employment credits to entitle them to benefits. When a
man loses his job, he is required to file his claim for such benefits at
the local employment office, which helps him find another job.

At the end of a specified waiting period, if he is still unemployed, his
benefits begin and continue until he has exhausted all his wage credits
or has received them for the maximum period allowed by law — usually
three to four months. These benefits in most states are equal to about
half a regular week's pay.

The Social Security Act levies a tax of 3% on the payrolls of employers
of eight or more persons in all but a few specifically excluded occupa-
tions. Under the amendments of 1939 this tax now applies only to the
first $3,000 a year paid to each employee. Employers may offset up to
90% of this federal payroll tax against their contributions to state un-
employment funds, if the state has an unemployment compensation law
approved by the Social Security Board.

In every state the public employment service registers unemployed
workers, both those insured under the state unemployment compensation
law and those not insured. These state employment services have local
offices or traveling representatives in most communities and offer free
service to all employers and workers.

Public Assistance

Under the public assistance provisions of the Social Security Act, the
Federal Government makes grants to states for aid to the needy aged,
the needy blind, and dependent children. Every state and territory now
has a plan for old-age assistance under which it is receiving federal
grants, and more than three-fourths of the states have plans for aid to
the blind and aid to dependent children Under these plans cash allow-
ances related to the individual's own need are paid each month. The
Federal Government pays half the cost of these three forms of assistance
to needy individuals; for aid to the needy aged and the blind it matches
state payments up to a combined federal-state total of $40 a month per
person; for aid to dependent children up to $18 for the first dependent
child and $12 for every other dependent child in the same home.

Health and Welfare Services

In addition to these programs for which the Social Security Board
is the federal agency, the Social Security Act provides for certain welfare
and health services directed by other agencies. Under all of these grants
are made to co-operating states. Substantially all the states are partici-
pating in these welfare programs.

The maternal and child welfare sections of the act are administered
by the Children's Bureau of the Department of Labor. Under these pro-
visions states receive grants for services to protect the health of mothers
and young children, to provide treatment for crippled children, and to
care for those who are neglected or are in danger of becoming delinquent.

The public health provisions of the act, which give grants to states
to aid them in developing and strengthening local health services, are
administered by the Public Health Service, a part of the Federal Se-
curity Agency.

Another organization within the Federal Security Agency, the U. S.
Office of Education, has administrative responsibility for the vocational
rehabilitation provisions of the act, under which grants are made to
states for the vocational training of disabled adults to enable them to
become self-supporting.

661

THE SELECTIVE TRAINING AND SERVICE ACT OF 1940

On September 16, 1940, the 76th Congress of the United States approved
an act to provide for the common defense by increasing the personnel
of the armed forces of the country and providing for its training. An
executive order of Franklin D. Roosevelt made this act a law on Septem-
ber 26, 1940, and almost at once a system was put into operation tor
its execution which had been in preparation by the Army and Navy since
1926, Peace-time conscription was considered necessary both because tne
recruiting districts were far behind their quotas and because of the
general opinion that volunteer recruiting was inadequate to meet the
exigencies of modern warfare. The act, unless continued in effect by
Congress, becomes inoperative on May 15, 1945.

The initiators of the plan for universal training were Colonel Julius
Ochs Adler of the New York "Times" and Greville Clark. Early in June,
1940, Colonel Adler revealed that a bill was being drawn up for con-
gressional action. Although this was not the same bill that Congress
voted upon, nevertheless the final act was in some respects derived from
and modelled upon it.

The primary objective of peace-time conscription is not to create a
standing army, but to assure the United States a huge, rotating reserve
of trained manpower to be called up quickly in wartime. The course of
the European War pointed out the imperative necessity of increasing and
training the personnel of the armed forces of the country. With this end
in view, the Selective Service System was put into motion, originally
providing that not more than 900,000 men could be called for training each
year In August, 1941, however, this limitation was removed and Con-
gress at the same time, extended the original peace-time training period
of 12 months to 30 months. After completing their primary training the
men are transferred to the enlisted reserve where they are subject to
recall for additional service. They remain in the reserves for ten years,
or until they reach the age of 45.

The elements of the System are: National Headquarters; State Head-
quarters; the Local Boards with their affiliated Medical Boards, Boards
of Appeal and Registrants' Advisory Boards. In the first registration, the
election machinery of the various states enrolled the prospective selec-
tees, but this job has since been delegated to the Local Boards. In
general, the elements operate as follows. The Local Board classi-
fies the registrants, and has assigned to it a physician to make
physical examinations and a Government Appeal Agent to protect the
interests of the government and of the registrants. An Advisory Board
is appointed to advise and assist registrants in filling put questionnaires,
making appeals, etc. The Medical Advisory Board assists in determining
doubtful cases of physical condition. The Board of Appeals considers the
classification made by the Local Board, when an appeal is made. The
State Headquarters operates the system within the state; the National
Headquarters, within the nation. There is no contact whatsoever between
the prospective conscripts and the army. Because of the blunders of the
army in administering the Civil War draft, and the relatively higher ef-
ficiency of civilian operation in the draft of the first World War, the pro-
ponents of the system are careful that all the above elements be com-
posed of, and administered by, the civilians.

Each state is divided into Local Board areas by the Governor, each
area having a population of 30,000. For each area a Local Board of three
or more members is appointed by the President upon the recommenda-
tion of the Governor. The Local Board has jurisdiction over all persons
registered in the area for which it was appointed. It has full authority
to perform all the acts authorized by the Selective Service Law.

662

All male citizens and all male aliens residing in the country, who were
between the ages of 21 and 36, were required to register on the first
Registration Day on October 16, 1940. A subsequent registration was con-
ducted on July 1, 1941, for men who had reached the age of 21 following
the first registration and it is considered likely that additional registra-
tions will be held each year to enroll youths who become 21. After each
of the two registrations the Local Boards assigned a serial number to
each registrant. Subsequently, National Lotteries were held, in which
capsules containing numbers representing serial numbers were drawn at
random and an order number was assigned to each man in accordance
with the order in which it was drawn. Closely following the sequence of
these order numbers the Local Boards sent questionnaires to registrants
to gather the information which determines in which class a registrant
is placed. There are four main classes.

In the first class are placed all men who are fit for general or limited
military service and those who are already of the land or naval forces
of the United States. There is also a subdivision in this class in which
are placed registrants who are over 28 years old and who are deferred
from service by reason of legislation enacted in August, 1941, providing
for the deferment of men who had reached their 28th birthdays prior to
Ju,ly 1, 1941, and prior to their induction.

In the second class are placed all men who are engaged in civilian
activities which contribute to the national health, safety or interest or
which are essential to the National Defense.

In the third class were placed all men who had one or more depend-
ents.

In the fourth class were placed all those who had completed service in
the United States Army, all officials who were deferred by law, all aliens
who had not yet declared their intention of becoming citizens, ministers
of religion and divinity students, conscientious objectors, and, finally, all
those who were mentally, morally or physically unfit.

The ultimate step before induction for training was the physical exam-
ination of all those whom the Local Boards had grouped in the first class
or in the two last divisions of the fourth class (conscientious objectors
and the physically, mentally and morally unfit).

The men inducted for training and service under the act receive the
same pay, pensions and other benefits as the other enlisted men of the
same grades and length of service.

A delinquent as defined by the Selective Service Regulations is any
man, required under the selective law to submit to registration, who fails
to do so; and any registrant who prior to his induction into the military
service fails to perform any duty imposed upon him. Upon conviction in
the civil court his penalty is a term of not more than five years im-
prisonment and a fine of $10,000.

On October 16, 1940, the first day fixed for Registration by the Presi-
dent, approximately 16,500,000 men were registered. On July 1, 1941, the
second Registration Day, approximately 750,000 men were registered. The
first National Lottery was held in Washington on October 29, 1940, and
some 9,000 capsules, representing the serial numbers of registrants, were
drawn. The second lottery was held on July 17, 1941, and 800 capsules
were drawn. After classification, 13,800 men were called to training in
November, 1940, 5,500 in December, 73,600 in January, 1941, 90,238 in
February, 153,150 in March and so on until 750,000 had been called to
training after Selective Service had been in effect for one year.

663

THE NATIONAL CATHOLIC COMMUNITY SERVICE

The Archbishops and Bishops of the Catholic Church in the United
States at their 1940 annual meeting designated the National Catholic
Community Service as the official Catholic agency to meet the com-
munity needs growing out of military and industrial mobilization for
national defense* In doing this work on a national scale, the National
Catholic Community Service is associated with similar agencies repre-
senting other faiths and other groups of citizens in the United Service
Organizations for National Defense.

Through the NCCS, as it is now familiarly known, the Catholic re-
sources of the United States are mobilized; and under its direction, every
Catholic organization — national, diocesan and parochial — has put its
shoulder to the wheel in a common cause.

In broad outline, the NCCS is establishing and maintaining "a home
away from home" for those in the service of their country, women de-
fense workers, as well as soldiers and sailors. Clubs, homelike in atmos-
phere, are in operation in communities near camps and naval bases.
Through its Women's Division, centers, comparable in facilities and
program to those provided for the men, are maintained in large in-
dustrial centers to care for the needs of the young women, who have
been displaced from normal home environments as a result of their
joining the large army of industrial workers contributing to the coun-
try's total defense.

Briefly, these are the objectives of the National Catholic Service:

1. To bring to bear upon civilian and military defense forces in com-
munities throughout the country, the morale-building processes of spirit-
ual and religious leadership.

2. To offer our Catholic soldiers, sailors and defense workers every
encouragement in the faithful practice of their religion, and every proper
facility for reaching and enjoying opportunities for rest, recreation and
amusement while on leave.

3. To bring to their relatives and friends the comfort and assurance
of knowing that the inspiration and consolations of the Catholic faith
are being provided for our Catholic men and women in their patriotic
devotion to the defense of their country.

4. To enlist the support and active participation of laity and clergy
in the planning and operation of the work.

5. To serve faithfully as an agency of the United Service Organiza-
tions and to cooperate with public and private agencies in meeting the
community spiritual, recreational and welfare needs growing out of
military and industrial mobilization for national defense.

Based principally on a resourceful use of the creative arts and voca-
tional guidance, the program is designed, according to Dr. Franklin Dun-
ham, executive director of NCCS, as a means of "long range planning
in the art of community living which looks not only to the necessities
of the current emergency but to the inevitable necessities of service
men and women in the post-peace era."

Functioning directly under the guidance of its Board of Trustees, the
NCCS operates clubs staffed by professional workers who conduct a
comprehensive range of planned projects embracing religious, social,
recreational and educational activities.

In regard to religious activities, the close relationship existing between
the club directors, the camp chaplains and the parish priests, insures
that every opportunity will be offered the man in camp and the industrial
worker for observance of his religious duties. Adequate provision is
made for attendance at Mass, confession, spiritual guidance, informal
religious talks and study clubs. Arrangements are made to distribute
religious articles and to provide Catholic literature.

664

POSTAL RATES
(United States Official Postal Guide)

Domestic Postage Rates, Etc.

First Class (limit 70 pounds):
Letters and written and sealed
matter, 3 cents for each ounce, ex-
cept when addressed for local de-
livery. Local letters, 2 cents an
ounce at letter-carrier offices; and
1 cent an ounce at all other offices
unless collected or delivered by
rural or star-route carriers, in
which case the rate is 2 cents an
ounce.

Government postal cards, 1 cent
each.

Private mailing or postal cards, 1
cent each.

Second Class (no limit of
weight) : Newspapers, magazines,
and other periodicals containing
notice of second class entry, 1 cent
for each 2 ounces or fraction there-
of, or the fourth-class rate, which
ever is lower.

Third Class (limit 8 ounces):
Circulars and other miscellaneous
printed matter, also merchandise,
1% cents for each 2 ounces.

Books (including catalogs) of 24
pages or more, seeds, cuttings,
bulbs, roots, scions, and plants, 1
cent for each 2 ounces.

Identical pieces of third-class
matter may be mailed under per-
mit in bulk lots of not less than
either 20 pounds or 200 pieces, at
the rate of 12 cents a pound, or
fraction thereof, in case of circu-
lars, miscellaneous printed matter,
and merchandise, and 8 cents a
pound, or fraction thereof, in the
case of books or catalogs having
24 pages or more, seeds, plants,
etc., with a minimum charge of 1
cent a piece in either case. Apply
to postmaster for permit.

Fourth Class (over 8 ounces) :
Limit of size, 100 inches length
and girth combined. Limit of
weight, 70 pounds.

Merchandise, books, printed mat-
ter, and all other mailable matter
not in first or second class.

Postage Rates:
Zones First Each

pound addl pound

Local 7c Ic (ea.21bs.)

1 and 2 .... 8c l.lc

3 9c 2c

4 lOc 3.5c

5 lie 5.3c

6 12c 7c

7 14c 9c

8 15c lie

(A fraction of a cent in the total
postage on any parcel is counted
as a full cent.)

Exceptions: (a) In the first or
second zone, where distance by
shortest practicable mail route is
300 miles or more, the rate is 9
cents for first pound and 2 cents
for each additional pound, (b) On
parcels collected on rural routes,
the postage is 2 cents less per par-
cel than at rates in table when for
local delivery and 3 cents less per
parcel when for other than local
delivery, (c) Parcels weighing less
than 10 pounds, but exceeding 84
inches in length and girth com-
bined, are subject to 10-pound rate,
(d) For rates on books and on cata-
logues consult postmaster.

Special Handling — Fourth Class
Matter Only: Parcels of fourth-
class matter indorsed "Special
Handling" will be given the most
expeditious handling, transporta-
tion and delivery practicable (but
not special delivery) upon the pay-
ment, in addition to the regular
postage, of the following charge:

Up to 2 pounds lOc

Over 2 pounds up to 10 pounds 15c
Over 10 pounds 20c

Special Fourth Class Rates —
The eighth zone rate applies (1)
between the United States and the
Hawaiian Islands; (2) between any
two points in Alaska and between
any point in Alaska and any other
point in the United States (3) be-
tween the United States and the
Canal Zone; (4) between the

665

United States and the Philippine
Islands; (5) to, from or between
Guam, Tutila and Mamia and other
islands of the Samoan group east
of longitude 171 degrees west of
Greenwich, and the United States
and its other possessions; (6) be-
tween the United States and its
naval vessels stationed in foreign
waters; (7) to or from any other
places where the United States
mail service is in operation.

Special Delivery Fees:

2nd, 3rd or
Ist-Class 4th-Class

Up to 2 IDS. ... lOc 15c

Over 2 Ihs. up to

10 Ibs 20c 25c

Over 10 Ibs. ... 25c 35c

The prepayment of the foregoing
fee on second, third or fourth class
mail entitles it to the most expedi-
tious handling and transportation
practicable, and also entitles it to
special delivery at the office of ad-
dress.

Registered Mail — The fees, which
are in addition to regular postage,
and limits of indemnity are as
follows:

JJmh of Limit of

Indemnity Fee Indemnity Fee

$5 15c $ 400 60c

25 18c 500 70c

50 20c 600 80c

75 25c 700 85c

100 30c 800 90c

200 40c 900 95c

300 50c 1,000 $1.00

Domestic registered mail is sub-
ject to surcharges in addition to
regular registry fees as follows:
When declared value exceeds maxi-
mum indemnity covered by regis-
try fee paid by not more than $50,
1 cent; over $50, not over $100, 2
cents; over $100, not over $200, 3
cents; over $200, not over $400, 4
cents; over $400, not over $600, 5
cents; over $600, not over $800, 6
cents; over $800, but less than
$1,000, 7 cents. If excess of de-
clared value over maximum in-
demnity covered by registry fee
paid is $1,000 or more, additional
fees for each $1,000 or part of

$1,000 are: for local delivery or
delivery in 1st zone, 8 cents; 2nd
zone, 9 cents; 3rd zone, 10 cents;
4th zone, 11 cents; 5th or 6th zone,
12 cents; 7th or 8th zone, 13 cents.
In the case of non-negotiable se-
curities, surcharge is based on the
known or estimated cost of dupli-
cation.

Registration fee for mail with-
out intrinsic value for which no
indemnity is paid, 15 cents.

Insured Mail (Third and Fourth

Classes) — The fees, which are in

addition to regular postage, and

limits of indemnity are as follows:

Limit of Limit of

Indemnity Fee Indemnity Fee

$ 5 5c $100 25c

25 lOc 150 30c

50 15c 200 35c

C. O. D. Mail — Unregistered

(Third and Fourth Classes and
sealed matter of any class bearing
First Class postage) : The fees for
collections, which are in addition to
regular postage, and limits of in-
demnity are as follows:

Limit of Limit of

Indemnity Fee Indemnity Fee

$ 5 12c $100 32c

25 17c 150 40c

50 22c 200 45c

C. O. D. Mail — Registered

(sealed matter of any class bear-
ing First Class postage) : The fees
for collections, which are in addi-
tion to regular postage, and limits
of indemnity are as follows:

Limit of Limit of

Indemnity Fee Indemnity Pee

$10 25c $100 40c

50 30c 200 50c

C. O. D. charges not exceeding
$200, but indemnity up to:

$300 60c $ 700 $1.00

400 70c 800 1.10

500 80c 1,000 1.20

600 90c

(Surcharges are collectible on
registered C. O. D. mail; see post-
master.)

A Demurrage Charge of 5 cents
a day is collected on each C. O. D.
article which the addressee fails
to accept within 20 days after the
first attempt to deliver or the first

notice of arrival at the office of
address is given.

Return Receipts for registered or
insured mail: Fee, if requested at
time of mailing, 3 cents; after
mailing, 5 cents; at time of mail-
ing to show address of delivery,
23 cents.

Restricted Delivery — An addi-
tional charge of 10 cents is made
when registered, insured, or C.O.D.
mail is restricted in delivery to
addressee only, or to the addressee
or order.

Receipts or Certificates of Mail-
ing for ordinary mail or any class
and additional certificates for ordi-
nary registered, insured, and C.O.D.
mail, 1 cent for each article des-
cribed thereon.

Domestic rates :

lie

13c

15c

18c
20c

Money Orders -

$ .01 to $ 2.50

2.51 to 5.00

5.01 to 10.00

10.01 to 20.00

20.01 to 40.00

40.01 to 60.00

60.01 to 80.00

80.01 to 100.00 22c

International money orders cost,
up to $10, 10 cents; and for each
additional $10, 10 cents extra.

The maximum amount for which
a single money order may be issued
is, by law, $100; but there is no
restriction as to the number of
domestic money orders which may
be issued in one day to the same
remitter. A money order is valid
for payment for a period of one
year from the last day of the month
of issue.

Foreign Postage Rates

Letters, 3 cents an ounce or frac-
tion of an ounce if sent to any of
the following countries: Argen-
tina, Bolivia, Brazil, Canada, Chile,
Columbia, Costa Rica, Cuba, Do-
minican Republic, Ecuador, Guata-
mala, Haiti, Honduras (Republic
of), Mexico, Morocco (Spanish
zone), Newfoundland (including
Labrador) , Nicaragua, Panama,
Paraguay, Peru, Rio de Oro, Sal-
vador (El), Spain (including Ba-
learic Islands, Canary Islands, and

the Spanish Offices in Northern
Africa; also Andorra), Spanish
Guinea, Uruguay, and Venezuela.

Letters sent to all other coun-
tries than the above, 5 cents for the
first ounce and 3 cents for each ad-
ditional ounce.

Dimensions : Length, breadth
and thickness combined 36 inches;
greatest length 24 inches. When
sent in the form of a roll the
length (maximum of which is 32
inches) plus twice the diameter is
limited to 40 inches.

Postcards: 2 cents to the coun-
tries listed above, and 3 cents to
all other countries. The maximum
size of the postcards must not ex-
ceed 6 by 4^4 inches; the mini-
mum, 4 by 2% inches.

Air Mail Information
The rate of postage on air mail
is 6 cents for each ounce or frac-
tion thereof, anywhere in the
United States, including Alaska,
and also to Hawaii when sent by
steamship across the Pacific Ocean.
Effective April 21, 1937, the air
mail rate to Hawaii, Guam, and the
Philippine Islands over the trans-
Pacific air-mail service is 20 cents
to Hawaii, 40 cents to Guam, and
50 cents to the Philippines for each
half ounce or fraction of a half
ounce.

The air-mail rate between Puerto
Rico, Virgin Islands of the United
States, or the United States Naval
Station, Guantanamo Bay, Cuba,
and the United States is 10 cents
for each half ounce or fraction of
a half ounce, and from the United
States, Puerto Rico, Virgin Islands
of the United States, or the United
States Naval Station, Guantanamo
Bay, Cuba, to the Canal Zone it is
15c for each half ounce or fraction
of a half ounce. Such postage in-
cludes the transportation to and
from the airmail routes.

Air mail originating in Puerto
Rico, Virgin Islands of the United
States, the United States Naval
Station, Guantanamo Bay, and
Cuba, intended for dispatch over
the trans-Pacific airmail service to
Hawaii, Guam and the Philippines,
is subject to the air-mail rates over

667

the trans-Pacific route in addition
to the regular ail-mail rates from
the points of origin to the main-
land of the United States.

Any mailable matter, except that
liable to damage from freezing,
may be sent by air mail at the
above rates of postage including
sealed parcels not exceeding 70
pounds in weight and not exceed-
ing 100 inches in length and girth
combined. The prohibition against
the acceptance of articles liable to
damage from freezing includes
baby chicks, but does not include
queen bees or cut flowers.

Air-mail postage should be fully
prepaid to expedite the handling
of the matter.

Special air-mail stamps are is-
sued for the payment of postage on
air mail, but ordinary stamps may
be used. Government stamped 6-
cent air-mail envelopes are also is-
sued. A 16-cent special delivery
air-mail stamp is available for use
on letters not exceeding 1 ounce
in weight intended to be sent by
air mail and given special delivery
at the office of address. The use
of air-mail stamps on other than
air mail is not permissible.

Air mail should be conspicuous-
ly endorsed in the space immedi-
ately below the stamp, above the
address "Via Air Mail." Articlels
for dispatch over the trans-Pacific
route destined to the Philippine
Islands and points beyond should
bear the blue label "Par Avion —
By Air Mail," which may be se-
cured without expense at post of-
fices. Embossed stamped enve-
lopes of various sizes for air-mail
use are on sale at post offices. Let-
ters bearing 16-cent special-deliv-
ery air-mail stamps, as well as
other air mail sent special deliv-
ery, should be conspicuously en-
dorsed "Special Delivery — Air
Mail," the mere fact that the mat-
ter may bear air-mail and speciaJ-
delivery stamps not being sufficient.

In order to obtain the fullest
measure of service for the postage
paid at the air-mail rate, air mail
should be sent special delivery.
Matter sent by airplane reaches the
office of address sooner than if sent
by train, but when it gets there
after the last regular carrier trip
of the day of its arrival, delivery
is not made until the following
business day, unless sent special-
delivery and the fee therefore paid
in addition to the air-mail postage.

Mail for dispatch by airplane will
be accepted for registration upon
payment of the prescribed registry
fee in addition to the air-mail
postage. Insured and C. O. D. par-
cels, including sealed parcels, may
also be sent via air mail when the
prescribed fees for such service are
paid in addition to the air-mail
postage.

Special air-mail stamps may be
used to pay the fees on all matter
sent special delivery, insured, or
C. O. D. via airplane. However, the
16 - cent special - delivery air - mail
stamp designed and intended pri-
marily for use on letters not ex-
ceeding 1 ounce in weight, should
not be used in payment of addition-
al charges applicable to air mail,
such as registry or C. O. D. fees,
or for postage in addition to that
chargeable for the initial rate of
1 ounce.

Matter sent by air mail may be
forwarded to the addressee by the
same means when delivery of the
matter will be expedited if carried
by airplane, provided the air-mail
rate to the new address is no high-
er than that originally applicable.
No additional charge for postage
will be made for such forwarding,
regardless of the number of the
air-mail routes over which the mail
may be carried.

Undeliverable air mail will not
be returned to the sender via air-
plane, but shall be returned in the
regular mails.

668

NATURALIZATION REGULATIONS

(Ftom U. S. Government pamphlet on Naturalization, Citizenship and Expatriation
Laws. Naturalization Regulations, Dec. lf 1936)

The requirements for the nat-
uralization of aliens, generally, are:

Age: Must be at least eighteen
years of age at the time of filing
declaration of intention.

Declaration of Intention : An alien
must make and file declaration of
intention, in proper form, under
oath before the clerk or deputy
clerk of the court in the office of
the clerk of court in the district in
which alien resides.

Petition for Citizenship: Not less
than two nor more than seven
years after making declaration of
intention, must make and file pe-
tition for citizenship in proper
form under oath in the court of
the district wherein he then re-
sides.

Certificate of Arrival: Where
declaration of intention was made
prior to July 1, 1929, a certificate
from the Department of Labor
showing lawful entry of the alien
into the United States for perma-
nent residence must have been is-
sued prior to filing petition for
citizenship. Where declaration of
intention is made on or after July
1. 1929, such certificate from the
Department of Labor must have
been issued and certification there-
of made to the clerk of court prior
to making the declaration. In both of
such cases certificate of arrival is
required when date of entry into
the United States was after June
29, 1906. At the time of filing pe-
tition for citizenship, such certifi-
cate from the Department of Labor
must be filed with, attached to,
and made a part of the petition.

Final Hearing: After the peti-
tion is filed at least ninety days
must elapse before final hearing
thereon.

Proof: An alien must prove (1)
that immediately preceding the
date of his petition for citizenship
he has resided continuously within
the United States five years at
least, and within the county where
he resided at the time petition was

filed for at least six months; (2)
that he has resided continuously
within the United States from the
date of his petition up to the time
of his admission to citizenship; (S)
that during all such periods he has
behaved as a man of good moral
character, attached to the princi-
ples of the Constitution of the
United States and well disposed to
the good order and happiness of
the United States; (4) that he is
not an anarchist or a polygamist;
and (5) that, being physically able
to do so, he can speak the English
language.

Witnesses: In addition to his
own oath, there is required the
testimony of at least two witnesses,
citizens of the United States, as
to the facts of petitioner's resi-
dence, moral character, and at-
tachment to the principles of the
Constitution.

Oath of Allegiance: Must be
taken in open court before he is
admitted to citizenship.

Certificate of Citizenship: Issued
only when all of the foregoing re-
quirements are met, and after the
final order has been signed by the
presiding judge.

Fees: The certificate of arrival
and the declaration of intention
each cost $2.50. The petition costs
$5.00. A new certificate of citizen-
ship to replace one lost or des-
troyed costs $1.00.
Citizenship of Married Women

Prior to September 22, 1922, an
American woman who married a
foreigner took the nationality of
her husband; and a foreign woman
could acquire American citizenship
by marriage to an American, and
could retain same unless formal
renunciation thereof was made.

Since the above date that legis-
lation has been changed and
amended by subsequent enact-
ments. The following represents
the present status of such women :

"The right of any woman to be-
come a naturalized citizen of the

669

United States shall not be denied
or abridged because of her sex, or
because she is a married woman.

"An alien who marries a citizen
of the United Staes after the pas-
sage of this Act, as here amended,
or an alien, whose husband or wife
is naturalized after the passage of
this Act, as here amended, shall
not become a citizen of the United
States by reason of such marriage
or naturalization; but, if eligible to
citizenship, he or she, may be nat-
uralized upon full and complete
compliance with all requirements
of the naturalization laws, with the
following exceptions:

"(a) No declaration of intention
shall be required.

"(b) In lieu of the five-year pe-
riod of residence within the United
States, and the one-year period of
residence within the State or Ter-
ritory where the naturalization
court is held, he or she shall have
resided continuously in the United
States, Hawaii, Alaska, or Puerto
Rico for at least three years im-
mediately preceding the filing of
the petition.

"A woman citizen of the United
States shall not cease to be a citi-
zen of the United States by reason
of her marriage after this section,
as amended, takes effect, unless
she makes a formal renunciation of
her citizenship before a court hav-
ing jurisdiction over naturalization
of aliens.

"Any woman who before this sec-
tion, as amended, takes effect, has
lost her United States citizenship
by residence abroad after marriage
to an alien or by marriage to an
alien ineligible to citizenship may,
if she has not acquired any other
nationality by affirmative act, be
naturalized in the manner pre-
scribed. (See paragraph below
titled 'Exemptions.') Any woman
who was a citizen of the United
States at birth shall not be denied
naturalization on account of her
race.

"No woman shall be entitled to
naturalization under section 4 of
this Act as amended (see para-
graph titled 'Exemptions'), if her
United States citizenship orig-

inated solely by reason of her mar-
riage to a citizen of the United
States or by reason of the acquisi-
tion of United States citizenship by
her husband.

Exemptions: "A woman who has
lost her United States citizenship
by reason of her marriage to an
alien eligible to citizenship or by
reason of the loss of United States
citizenship by her husband may,
if eligible to citizenship and if she
has not acquired any other nation-
ality by affirmative act, be nat-
uralized upon full and complete
compliance with all requirements
of the naturalization laws, with the
following exceptions:

"(1) No declaration of intention
and no certificate of arrival shall
be required, and no period of resi-
dence within the United States or
within the county where the peti-
tion is filed shall be required;

"(2) The petition need not set
forth that it is the intention of the
petitioner to reside permanently
within the United States;

"(3) The petition may be filed in
any court having naturalization
jurisdiction, regardless of the resi-
dence of the petitioner;

"(4) If there is attached to the
petition, at the time of filing, a
certificate from a naturalization ex-
aminer stating that the petitioner
has appeared before him for ex-
amination, the petition may be
heard at any time after filing.

"After her naturalization such
woman shall have the same citizen-
ship status as if her marriage, or
the loss of citizenship by her hus-
band, as the case may be, had tak-
en place after this section, as
amended, takes effect."

Citizenship of Children

Any child born out of the limits
and jurisdiction of the United
States, whose father or mother or
both is a citizen of the United
States at the time of the birth of
such child, is declared to be a citi-
zen of the United States, but the
rights of citizenship shall not de-
scend to any such child unless the
citizen father or citizen mother, as
the case may be has resided in the

670

United States previous to the birth
of such child. In cases where one
of the parents is an alien, the right
of citizenship shall not descend un-
less the child conies to the United
States and resides therein for at
lease five years continuously im-
mediately previous to his eight-
eenth birthday, and unless, within
six months after the child's twenty-
first birthday, he or she shall take
an oath of allegiance to the United
States of America as prescribed
by the Immigration and Naturaliza-
tion Service.

That a child of alien parents born
without the United States shall
be deemed a citizen of the United
States by virtue of the naturaliza-
tion of or resumption of American
citizenship by the father or the
mother: Provided, That such nat-
uralization or resumption shall
take place during the minority of
such child: And provided further,
That the citizenship of such minor
child shall begin five years after
the time such minor child begins

to reside permanently in the United
States.

Oath of Allegiance

"I hereby declare, on oath, that
I absolutely and entirely renounce
and abjure all allegiance and fideli-
ty to any foreign prince, potentate,
state, or sovereignty, and particu-
larly to of whom I have

heretofore been a subject; that I
will support and defend the Con-
stitution and laws of the United
States of America against all ene-
mies, foreign and domestic; and
that I will bear true faith and al-
legiance to the same."
The Constitution and Citizenship

Article I. Section 8. The Con-
gress shall have power ... to estab-
lish a uniform rule of naturaliza-
tion

Article XIV. Section 1. All per-
sons born or naturalized in the
United States, and subject to the
jurisdiction thereof, are citizens of
the United States and of the state
wherein they reside.

CATHOLIC POPULATION OF THE WORLD

According to a bulletin from the headquarters of the National Geo-
graphic Society issued at the time of the coronation of Pope Pius XII
there is under his spiritual authority approximately one out of every
seven persons on earth. The bulletin says:

"Proportionately, South America has the largest Catholic population of
any continent, amounting to over 90 percent of the entire number of
inhabitants. Asia has the least Catholic representation, with less than 2
percent of the total population. Africa counts a share of something more
than 2 percent; while Europe, with more than 200,000,000, approaches the
50 percent mark.

"In both Americas there are about 110,000,000 Catholics, of which Uncle
Sam accounts for approximately one-fifth. Number One Catholic State,
numerically, is New York, with more than 3,000,000. In proportion to pop-
ulation, however, Massachusetts tops the list. The Philippines have some
10,000,000 Catholics, and even little Puerto Rico has about 1,500,000.

"Across the Atlantic, among Europe's predominantly Catholic lands are
Italy, Spain and former Austria. Germany has about 27,000,000 Catholics,
6,000,000 of whom were added with the absorption of Austria. This means
that 'Greater Germany* is now about one-third Catholic.

"Other strong Catholic countries include Ireland, Portugal, Hungary,
France, Poland and Belgium. Before the partition of Czechoslovakia, two-
thirds of this small land's population were listed as Catholic.

"Besides covering large segments of the globe, the Catholic world ex-
tends into geographic nooks and corners whose names read like a
gazetteer — from Alaska to Zanzibar. Some of these regions represent
100 percent Catholic membership, such as the little Pyrenees republic of
Andorra which, according to the 'Franciscan Almanac* has 'population,
5,231; Catholics, 5,231.'"

671

The Nine Worthies of the World

1. Hector of Troy.

2. Alexander the Great.

3. Julius Caesar.

4. Joshua.

5. King David.

6. Judas Machabaeus.

7. King Arthur (of England),

8. Charlemagne.

9. Godfrey of Bouillon.

Seven Wonders of the World
(Ancient)

Pyramids of Egypt.

Pharaos of Alexandria.

Walls and Hanging Gardens of
Babylon.

Temple of Diana at Ephesus.

The Statue of the Olympian Ju-
piter.

Mausoleum of Artemisia.

Colossus of Rhodes.

The Seven Celestial Sciences

1. Civil Law.

2. Christian Law.

3. Practical Theology.

4. Devotional Theology.

5. Dogmatic Theology.

6. Mystic Theology.

7. Polemical Theology,

The Seven Terrestrial Sciences

1. Grammar.

2. Rhetoric.

3. Logic.

4. Music.

5. Astronomy.

6. Geometry.

7. Arithmetic.

Seven Wonders of the World
(Medieval)

Colosseum at Rome.
Catacombs at Rome.
Great Wall of China.
Stonehenge in England.
Leaning Tower of Pisa.
Porcelain Tower of Nanking.
Mosque of St. Sophia.

Seven Wonders of the World
(Modern)

Wireless telegraphy and tele-
phony.

Automobile and locomotive.

Airplane.

Discovery of radium.

Discovery of anaesthetics, anti-
septics and antitoxins.

Spectrum analysis.

Discovery of X-ray and ultra-
violet rays.

The Seven Sleepers

According to a legend of early
Christianity, seven noble youths of
Ephesus, having fled from persecu-
tion to a certain cavern for refuge,
where they were discovered and
walled in for a cruel death, were
made to fall asleep, and in that
state lived for two centuries. Their
names are said to have been: Maxi-
mian, Malchus, Martinian, Denis,
John, Serapion, and Constantine.

672

Seven Hills of Rome

Rome is built on the Aventine,
Capitoline, Coelian, Esquiline, Pala-
tine, Quirinal and Viminal hills.
Their altitude above the Tiber is
only about 150 feet.

Seven Wise Men of Greece

Solon, Chilon, Pittacus, Bias,
Periander, Cleobulus, and Thales.

on etiquette

Courtesy

Of courtesy, it is much less
Than courage of heart, or holiness,
Yet in my walks, it seems to me,
The Grace of God is in courtesy.

Hilaire Belloc.

INTRODUCTIONS

The number of people who stumble awkwardly through an introduction
is still large, despite the frequent use of this simple courtesy. A few
rules clear away the difficulty.

The younger persons is always presented to the older or more note-
worthy; likewise, the unmarried person to the married person.

For all ordinary occasions, the plainest and the simplest form of intro-
duction is the best. One may say: "Mrs. Harris, Miss White/* Or: "Mrs.
Jones, this is Miss Smith." Other forms are: "Mrs. Morris, do you know
Miss Stone?" Or: "Mrs. Morris, have you met Miss Stone?" Avoid such
introductions as: "Mrs. Jones, meet Miss Smith." Or: "Mrs. Jones, this
is my friend, Miss Smith."

A gentleman is always presented to a lady, regardless of his age, or
her lack of age. Thus: "Miss Thomas, Mr. Williams."

An exception to the above rule is that a lady is presented to dignitaries
such as the President, a governor (but not a foreign ambassador), a
cardinal, an archbishop, a bishop, a monsignor or a priest. These men are
addressed by their titles, thus: the President as, "Mr. President"; the
governor as, "Your Excellency"; a cardinal as, "Your Eminence"; an
archbishop or a bishop as, "Your Excellency"; a monsignor as, "Mon-
signor"; and a priest as, "Father." The correct form for the introduc-
tion is: "Your Excellency, may I present Mrs, Johnson?" She bows
deeply.

A Catholic drops on his right knee and kisses the bishop's ring, if the
introduction to a bishop takes place in his diocese.

When introducing a highly distinguished man, the correct way for a
mother to present her daughter to him is as follows: "Mr. Raymond, my
daughter, Ellen." If the man is young, the name of the daughter is
omitted, unless she is married, and then her married name is given.

It is better taste not to use Mr., Mrs. or Miss in introducing the mem-
bers of your family, if it can be avoided.

To those considered equals, married persons introduce each other as
"my wife*' or "my husband" (this form is acceptable in any circle what-
soever) or as "Julia" or "Francis." To others it is, "Mrs. Wright" or
"Mr. Wright."

On informal occasions a newcomer may be presented to a small group
of people, instead of to each one individually. If there are women in the
group it is better to make the introductions individually. In this case it is
not necessary to repeat the newcomer's name to each individual; once is
enough for all.

When introduced to each other, gentlemen shake hands. If a gentle-
man, when introduced to a lady, puts out his band she should, rather
than hurt him, shake hands with him. However, it is the lady's privi-
lege to shake or not to shake hands. A lady should not be indiscrimi-
nate in handshaking.

The phrase most used in acknowledgment of an introduction is "How
do you do?" Such expressions as "The pleasure is mine," "My pleasure,"
"Pleased to meet you," are not only archaic, but bad form.

673

When taking leave, if one has enjoyed talking to the person intro-
duced, one usually says,

"Goodbye, I am very glad to have met you," or "Goodbye, I hope I shall
see you again soon."
The response to this is "Thank you" or "I hope so, too."

THE TABLE

Lay the silver in the order in which it is used. To the left of the plate
put the forks, prongs up. To the right of the plate place the knives, sharp
edges toward the plate, handles half an inch from the edge of the table.
When soup is served, the soup spoon is laid next to the meat knife, and
the cocktail fork or grapefruit spoon to the right of the soup spoon.

Place the bread and butter plate above the forks with the butter knife
laid on the plate's upper edge, and parallel with the edge of the table.
The bread and butter plate is not used for a formal dinner.

Silver for dinner should be arranged thus: Salad fork at the left of
plate, then meat fork, then a fork for fish or other entree. At right, near-
est to the plate, salad knife, then a dinner knife or meat knife, then a
fish knife, then the soup spoon, then the oyster fork or fruit spoon.

TABLE MANNERS

Preliminaries — To begin with, the napkin should not be unfolded
more than half way. It should be out of sight across the knees (never
to be tucked under the collar, or the like). At the end of the meal, it is
laid on the table unfolded, at the right of the finger-bowl.

One never rests the elbows on the table while eating, except when
wishing to be heard above the noise of conversation and music; then one
may lean forward on the elbows. Ordinarily, the hand not in use rests
on one's lap.

Accidents may happen at table. The sooner passed over, the better.
Short apologies such as "I am sorry" or "How careless of me" are enough.
Effusive apologies increase the confusion. Good humor means a great deal.

The Proper Use of the Silver — The implements should be grasped
firmly but not tenaciously, gracefully but not artificially.

One eats semi-solids that require a spoon by dipping the spoon toward
one and eating from the side or end. In eating soup, one dips the spoon
away from one, then sips the soup from the side, never from the end of
the spoon. While drinking coffee, lay the spoon on the saucer.

The fork when used for cutting is held in the left hand, with prongs
downward. The index finger is placed on the shank so that the finger
points to the prongs.

The knife is held in the right hand exactly as the fork is held in the
left, firmly, with the index finger down the back of the blade.

Soft foods, like croquettes, hash on toast, vegetables, should be broken
apart with the edge of the fork used as a knife. The fork then is used
to transport the food to the mouth. The fork is also used to put butter
on baked potatoes, to scoop the baked potato out of the skin.

When one has cut one piece of meat from one's portion, the fork re-
mains in the left hand and conveys that piece to the mouth. If one cuts
a few pieces, few meaning perhaps two or three, never more, one may
transfer the fork to the right hand.

Never put the silver back on the table after it has been used. When
not in use, rest the silver on the plate, or saucer.

When one has finished eating, one places his knife and fork close to-
gether on the plate with handles toward the right side of the plate.
RESTAURANT ETIQUETTE

Upon entering a restaurant, stand near the door until the waiter comes
and shows you where to sit. Generally, he first pulls out the choice seat
(facing an object of interest) which is given to the lady or person o£
great dignity.

674

In a fashionable restaurant, a gentleman leaves Ms hat and coat in the
coat room or checks them at the entrance. A woman may take her wrap
along with her to the table. It is always proper for a woman to weai
a hat in a restaurant.

A restaurant "Table d'hote" (table of the host) means one in which
there is one fixed price for each meal, no matter how much or how little
you order. All fixed-priced meals, whether breakfasts, lunches or "blue
plate" dinners, whatever the fixed price may be, are "table d'hote." "A la
carte" (according to the card) means you pay only for each ordered dish
as priced on the menu card.

The minimum tip in an average first-class restaurant is twenty-five
cents for a bill of two dollars. Ten per cent from a party of about ten
persons would be quite enough, if the bill averaged two dollars a person.

A person who wishes to stop at an acquaintance's table in a restaurant
should remain there but a moment. This applies especially to women,
for men must always stand in a lady's presence, which is an incon-
venience for men at table, unless perhaps a thoughtful waiter draws up
a chair for the "lingering" lady.

The Opening Course — This may include one or more of the following.
Grapefruit and fruit cocktail and the like are eaten with a spoon.
Oysters, clams and shrimp cocktails are eaten with a fork. Canapes,
before a meal, are eaten in the fingers; at the table, with a fork as other
hors-d'oeuvres.

Olives and cherries in cocktails are tipped into the mouth after one
has drunk the liquid from the glass. A large olive, however, is picked
out and eaten (best) in two or three bites, holding it in the fingers.

The Soup Course — Soups are generally eaten with spoons. However,
bouillon, broth or soup served in cups are eaten partly with a spoon and
then drunk like tea or coffee.

Croutards are put in the soup plate before the soup is served. Croutons
are usually in the soup when served; at times they are served separately
and are then put into the soup by means of a spoon.

Oyster crackers are broken, two or three at a time, and put in the
soup; then two or three more are broken, and so on.

The Main Course — Bread, when served, is broken into moderate-sized
pieces with the fingers. Each piece is buttered before it is eaten, except
toast, hot cakes and the like, which for tasteful reasons, are buttered
whole all at once.

Butter, jelly and jam are spread on bread with a knife; on any other
food, with a fork. Cheese may be spread with either knife or fork, except
cheese with a hard crust, which demands a knife. It is permissible to
use a piece of bread crust as a "pusher" in your plate.

Birds and chops are never eaten in the fingers in public. As much as
possible is cut with the knife and the rest is left on the plate. If one can
do so neatly, he may put these small pieces of bone with the remaining
uncut meat into the mouth, one at a time, until they are eaten clean,
The bones are removed by the fingers to the edge of the plate.

Fish bones are separated from the fish by lifting the end of the bone
with a fork, and then the whole bone slowly with the aid of the knife.
, The fingers may be used provided they do so without touching the fish.

Bones and pits can be removed from the mouth one at a time between
finger and thumb, or dropped from the closed lips into the cupped hand,
except pits of cooked fruit, such as prunes, which are removed with the
spoon to the edge of the plate.

Baked potato can be eaten in various ways. One way is to break the
potato in half with the fingers, and then to scoop the inside with a fork
onto the plate. Then you butter and mix pepper and salt with a fork, and
eat. A second way is to eat the halved potato in the skin "unscooped"

675

and skin down on the plate. Then with a fork you butter each portion
to be eaten. A third way is for those who like to eat the skin as well.
Divide the potato with a knife and fork into two halves. The fork is then
used to butter pieces of eatable size and to carry them to the mouth.

Fried potato and Saratoga chips are eaten with a fork, as also break-
fast bacon.

When eating corn on the cob, one may hold it on both ends. It is best
to butter two rows across it and to eat that part; repeating the same
process throughout. Or cut the kernels with sharp vegetable knives,
if provided. The kernels are then buttered and eaten with the fork.

Broiled lobster is eaten in the fingers which are needed to pull the
claws apart, unless the claws have been broken and cracked beforehand,
and hence are directly eatable with a fork. Shrimps likewise, when served
whole in their shells, may be separated, peeled and eaten with the fingers.
A finger-bowl is usually provided with finger foods. The finger tips alone
are dipped into the finger bowls, one hand at a time, and are then dried
on the napkin.

Asparagus stalks with a hard end are cut with a fork up to that hard
part, and eaten with a fork. If they are tender throughout, break and
eat with a fork. If it does not threaten to drip, asparagus may be held
on the tough end by the fingers and eaten.

Artichokes are always eaten with the fingers. Break off one leaf at a
time, dip the eatable tips into the sauce and eat. The "heart" is eaten
with a fork after the rough parts are cut away by means of a knife.

Condiments, such as cranberry sauce, jelly, pickle, etc., in a small
quantity may be spread on forked or "speared" food; but a large quantity
is best eaten as a separate mouthful.

Large leafy salads are cut into small pieces with the fork-edge or knife;
do not fold or roll a large hard piece around the fork.

Relishes such as celery, radishes and olives are eaten in the fingers.
Salt on the table cloth is "pinched" with the fingers; dip relishes into
the salt only when it is on a plate.

AH sandwiches are eaten in the fingers. You may cut a very large or
thick sandwich into manageable portions, if the utensils are provided.

Desserts — Ice cream, puddings, custards, berries, melons and preserves
are eaten with a spoon. Frozen puddings, watermelon, pies and pastries
are eaten with a fork.

Apples are eaten in the fingers; most people prefer to quarter them
with a knife, cut out the core, peel them and eat them in the fingers.
The same with pears, but if they are very juicy, they are held and eaten
with the fork. If one likes peaches without the skin, he may hold a peach
with the fork, peel it and eat it with a fork. Plums and bananas are
eaten in the fingers too. Oranges are never sucked in public, except on a
picnic; one peels an orange, and divides and eats it with the fingers.

Coffee at a formal dinner is served after the dinner (usually in the
drawing room), and there are various ways of serving it. It is sometimes
poured by the servant into the cup held in the guest's hand; another
servant precedes with a tray of saucers, cups, sugar, etc. Another way is
for the servant to proffer a tray to the guests, who help themselves. Or
a servant carries a tray with cups and saucers, etc., held on his left hand ;
the guest puts sugar into the cup, and the servant then pours coffee with
the right hand.

EVERYDAY ETIQUETTE

A lady never assists a gentleman to put on his coat, no matter what his
rank or position may be.

A gentleman always walks along the curb side of the pavement, while
walking with a woman; nor does he ever smoke while thus walking on
a city street, though he may smoke on a country road or the like.

676

A gentleman removes his hat in the presence of ladies in elevators of
hotels, of clubs and of apartments (living quarters in general) ; not in
elevators of office buildings or factories (which are like streetcars and
buses). In all corridors, he keeps his hat on.

A gentleman rises when a lady enters an office even on business calls,
and he sits only after she is seated.

Conversation should always be shared, never monopolized by one person.

TIPS ON TRAVEL-TIPS

Tips are a "necessary evil" of society today. They insure one better
service. Tips vary according to types of person, place, time, and other
circumstances involved. The greater the person or place, or the more
difficult the work entailed, that much greater must be the tip. But for
ordinary circumstances, we give the following tip-rates.

Taxi drivers are tipped ten cents for a fifty cent distance.

Bootblacks get a five cent tip; barbers, beauty-parlor specialists, ten
per cent of the bill.

For checking a man's hat and coat, he gives ten cents. Twenty-five
cents for checking a woman's wrap in a high class hotel or restaurant
dressing-room; ten cents, however, for the clothes rack at the dining-
room entrance.

Give a twenty-five cent tip for the following services: paging; a porter car-
rying your trunk to the room of your hotel; for a bell-boy carrying the bag-
gage to your room; a porter carrying your baggage three or four blocks.

The porter in a Pullman car, for a day, gets about thirty-five cents;
about fifty cents for each berth a night.

When traveling by plane, any service received in the ship goes without
tipping. The rules of airline travel, in fact, strictly forbid tipping.

HOTEL POINTERS

When registering at a hotel, a gentleman writes simply; John Black,
New York (if alone). Witti his wife, he registers for both, thus: Mr. and
Mrs. John Black, New York; but if they prefer, each may write as in-
dividual persons, his or her own name. The city and state, without street
number, are enough. The father, or head of a family, registers each in-
dividual (including maids and nurses) of the family over five years of
age, with the proper name, "Miss" being put before girls' names, nothing
before boys' names. If the children are very young, "and two children"
may be added simply to the parents' names.

After registering, the bell-boy receives the key, gets the baggage
together, and directs the party to their room. For this he is tipped.

For any desired service of a personal nature, you phone: "the desk"
for matters of mail or expected visitors; "the porter's desk" for ques-
tions of luggage, trains, boats, etc.; "the starter" for calling a cab for
you; "the news stand" for magazines, baseball, theater, opera or dance
tickets; "room service" for private food service.

When ready to leave a hotel, one gets in touch with the cashier who
makes out the bill. The bell-boy is called to carry the baggage, the bill
is paid at the desk, the new address is given for any expected mail. All
things thus neatly disposed, one departs to his new destination.

FINAL REMARKS

You need not know all the rules of etiquette to gain a good standing
in your social circle. One predominant note rings through the whole scale
of etiquette regulations, and that note is: consideration for the other
person. This general feeling, joined with a moderate amount of common
sense and good humor, in those thousand and one particular cases where
etiquette is needed, will inevitably lead you to act the right way at the
right time; for etiquette is nothing else but the right ordering of one's
social life or relations with other intellectual, moral, human beings.

677

ANTIDOTES FOR POISONS

First — Send for a physician.

Second — Induce vomiting by tickling throat with feather or finger, drink-
ing hot water or strong mustard and water. Swallow sweet oil or whites of
eggs.

Acids are antidotes for alkalies, and vice versa.

Special Poisons and Antidotes

Acids: Muriatic, Oxalic, Acetic, Sulphuric (Oil of Vitriol), Nitric (Aqua
Fortis). — Soapsuds, magnesia, lime water.

Prussic Acid. — Ammonia in water. Dash water in face.

Carbolic Acid. — Flour and water, mucilaginous drinks.

Alkalies: Potash, Lye, Hartshorn, Ammonia.— Vinegar or lemon juice
in water.

Arsenic, Rat Poison, Paris Green. — Milk, raw eggs, sweet oil, limewater,
flour and water.

Bug Poison, Lead, Saltpetre, Corrosive Sublimate, Sugar of Lead, Blue
Vitriol. — Whites of eggs, or milk in large doses.

Chloroform, Chloral, Ether. — Dash cold water on head and chest. Art-
ificial respiration. Piece of ice in rectum.

Carbonate of Soda, Copperas, Cobalt. — Soapsuds and mucilaginous drinks.

Iodine, Antimony, Tartar Emetic. — Starch and water. Astringent infu-
sions. Strong tea.

Mercury and Its Salts.— Whites of eggs. Milk. Mucilages.

Nitrate of Silver, Lunar Caustic. — Salt and water.

Strychnine, Tincture of Nux VomSca, — Mustard and water, sulphate of
zinc. Absolute quiet. Plug the ears.

COMMON STAINS AND HOW TO REMOVE THEM

Blood and meat juices — Use cold Iron — Use oxalic acid; hydrochlo-

water; soap and cold water; or ric acid; salts of lemon or lemon

starch paste. juice and salt.

Chocolate and cocoa — Use borax Kerosene — Use warm water and

and cold water. soap.

Coffee and tea — Clear: Use boil- Lampblack and soot — Use kero-

ing water; bleach if necessary, sene, benzine, chloroform, ether,

With cream: Use cold water, then gasoline, or carbon tetrachloride.

boiling water; bleach if necessary. Mildew — If fresh, use cold water;

Cream and milk — Use cold water, otherwise, try to bleach with potas-

soap. sium permanganate.

Fruit and fruit juices — Use boil- Paint and varnish — Use alcohol,

ing water; bleach. carbon tetrachloride, chloroform, or

Grass — Use cold water; soap and turpentine.

cold water; alcohol; or a bleaching Perspiration— Use soap and warm

agent water; bleach in the sun or with

Grease and oils - Use French Javelfle water or Potassium perman-

chalk, blotting paper or other ab- gapfftre: +aj% a . w. . Mr,JttaCA_T?llK

sorbent; or warm water and soap; ™CAta/L grease— Rub

or gasoline, benzine, or carbon wUh fat; then use soap and warm

tetrachloride water; or benzine, gasoline, or car-
bon tetrachloride.

Iodine — Use warm water and Scorch— Bleach in the sunshine,

soap; alcohol; or ammonia. Shoe poUsh _ Black: Use so,ap

Ink — Try cold water; then use an and water; or turpentine. Tan:

acid or bleach Use alcohol.

678

FIRST AID TO THE INJURED

(Revised by the First Aid and Life Saving Service, American National
Red Cross, Washington, D. C)

First Aid is just what its name
implies: the immediate and tempo-
rary treatment given in case of ac-
cident or sudden illness before the
arrival of a physician. Proper first
aid may often save life, keeping
the injured person alive until the
doctor arrives. The most important
things are the immediate control of
severe bleeding, artificial respira-
tion for those who have stopped
breathing, the treatment of shock,
and the treatment of those who
have swallowed poison.

Hemorrhage — Bleeding from an
artery is bright red blood which
comes in spurts, or pulsates from
a deep wound. If severe it may be
fatal in a very short time. It can
be stopped by pressing at the ap-
propriate pressure point between
the injury and the heart. Some of
the important pressure points are:

(1) just in front of the ear, for
bleeding from the temple or scalp;

(2) at the side of the neck, fingers
forward just touching the wind-
pipe, thumb around back of neck,
for cut throat; (3) behind the col-
lar bone, pressing down at the side
of the neck against the first rib,
for bleeding from the shoulder or
armpit; (4) inner side of the upper
arm, between shoulder and elbow,
for bleeding from the arm, wrist
or hand; (5) in the groin against
the pelvis bone, for bleeding from
the thigh, leg or foot. Pressure at
these points will stop the blood at
once.

A tourniquet may be applied
if necessary by tying a handker-
chief, scarf, cravat or stocking
around the limb, a hand's breadth
below the armpit or groin, and
twisting until the blood is stopped.
Be sure to loosen every 15 minutes,
or gangrene may result. Allow to
remain loose if bleeding has
stopped, but watch closely and re-
tighten if bleeding commences
again. Bleeding from veins comes
in a steady flow and can usually
be controlled by pressure over a
gauze compress directly on the

wound, followed by a tight band-
age. Elevate the injured part.

Infection — In handling all in-
juries in which the skin is broken,
care must be taken to avoid infec-
tion. After bleeding has been
stopped, paint the wound and the
surface of the skin for an inch
around the wound with mild tinc-
ture of iodine, cover with a sterile
gauze dressing and bandage in
place. If no sterile dressings are
at hand, clean muslin may be
sterilized by ironing with a hot
flat-iron or by scorching over an
open flame. First aid is first aid
only. Never apply a second dress-
ing. That is the doctor's job. Never
try to treat injuries that have be-
come infected. Take them to the
doctor at once.

Shock is a condition which fol-
lows all accidents, and is in pro-
portion to the amount of pain or
bleeding. The patient is weak and
faint with clammy perspiration, is
dull and listless, may be cold,
chilly, and has very weak rapid
pulse and irregular breathing.
Shock may cause death. Treatment
consists of: heat, position and
stimulants. Wrap the patient in
blankets, coats or sweaters, both
beneath and over him, and apply
hot water bottles, hot bricks, stones
or plates, taking care not to burn
the patient. Shock position is lying
down, with the head low and feet
elevated about 18 inches. If con-
scious, warming stimulants may be
given such as hot tea, hot coffee or
hot milk. Do not give alcoholic
beverages in first aid. Never give
an unconscious person anything to
drink, as he cannot swallow and
may be chocked.

Artificial Respiration — Any per-
son who has stopped breathing,
whether suffering from electric
shock, gas poisoning, drowning,
strangulation or other causes, must
be kept alive by artificial respira-
tion until Ms normal breathing can
be restored. The best method to
use is the Schaefer Prone Pressure

679

Method, which is approved by all
the leading agencies interested in
first aid. Do not waste any time
in preliminary attempts to loosen
clothing or remove water from
lungs or stomach, but start arti-
ficial respiration immediately, as
follows :

1. Lay the patient on his belly,
one arm extended directly over-
head, the other arm bent at elbow
and with the face turned outward
and resting on hand and forearm,
so that the nose and month are
free for breathing.

2. Kneel straddling the patient's
thighs, with your knees about even
with the patient's knees. Place the
palms of the hands on the small
of the back with fingers resting on
the ribs, the little finger just touch-
ing the lowest rib, with the thumb
and fingers in a natural position
and the tips of the fingers just
out of sight.

3. With the arms held straight,
swing forward slowly, so that the
weight of your body is gradually
brought to bear upon the patient.
The shoulder should be directly
over the heel of the hand at the
end of the forward swing. Do not
bend your elbows. This operation
should take about two seconds,

4. Now immediately swing back-
ward so as to remove the pressure
completely.

5. After two seconds swing for-
ward again. Repeat unhurriedly
twelve to fifteen times a minute
the double movement of compres-
sion and release, a complete res-
piration in four or five seconds.

6. Continue artificial respiration
without interruption until natural
breathing is restored — if neces-
sary, four hours or longer or until a
physician declares the patient dead.

7. As soon as artificial respira-
tion has been started and while
it is being continued, an assistant
should loosen any tight clothing
about the patient's neck, chest or
waist. Keep the patient warm. Do
not give any liquids whatever by
mouth until the patient is fully
conscious.

680

8. To avoid strain on the heart
when the patient revives, he should
be kept lying down and not al-
lowed to stand or sit up. If the
doctor has not arrived by the time
the patient has revived, he should
be given some stimulant such as
one teaspoonful of aromatic spirits
of ammonia in a small glass of
water, or a hot drink of coffee or
tea, etc. The patient should be
kept warm.

9. Resuscitation should be car-
ried on at the nearest possible
point to where the patient received
his injuries. He should not be
moved from this point until he is
breathing normally, of his own vo-
lition, and then moved only in a
lying position. Should it be neces-
sary, due to extreme weather con-
ditions, etc,, to move the patient
before he is breathing normally,
resuscitation should be carried on
during the time he is being moved.

10. A brief return of natural res-
piration is not a certain indication
for stopping the resuscitation. Not
infrequently the patient, after a
temporary recovery of respiration,
stops breathing again. The patient
must be watched and if natural
breathing stops, artificial respira-
tion should be resumed at once.

11. In carrying out resuscitation
it may be necessary to change the
operator. This change must be
made without losing the rhythm of
respiration. By this procedure no
confusion results at the time of
change of operator and a regular
rhythm is kept up.

This ends the Standard Tech-
nique.

Poisons — Persons who swallow
poison, either by accident or for
suicide, must be given immediate
treatment. Send for a doctor but
do not wait. Make the patient
drink five or six glasses of harm-
less fluid to dilute the poison.
Soapy water, salt and water, soda
and water, dish water, or luke
warm water may be used. If the
patient does not vomit, tickle the
back of his throat with the finger.
Vomiting will remove most of the
poison, but the diluting and vomit-
ing should be continued until the

vomited matter returns free of
stomach contents. The patient may
then be given a soothing drink,
such as milk, white of eggs, or
starch and water. Treat for shock
if necessary, and keep the patient
quiet Do not leave a suicide case
alone, as he may attempt some
other means of ending his life. If
you know what poison was taken,
try to get the proper antidote
ready for the doctor to use when
he arrives, but first-aid care should
be aimed at getting the poison out
of the stomach.

Fractures — Broken bones occur
in many accidents, especially from
falls and motor accidents. If a
physician can be promptly obtained
merely keep the patient lying quiet-
ly and cover with coats and blank-
ets, but do not move a fracture
case even a short distance without
the application of splints. Splints
must be longer than the bone that
is broken, and must be padded, and
should be snugly tied in place to
prevent the broken bone from mov-
ing. This can hardly be done by
one who has not had careful first
aid training. Great care must be
used in handling fracture cases, as
grave injury may result from im-
proper handling. Do not be in a
hurry. Wait for a doctor or ambu-
lance, and do not throw the person
into the nearest automobile, as so
often happens.

Brain Injuries — Any injury to
the head may be a possible skull
fracture or concussion of the brain.
These patients must be kept lying
down, with cold applications to the
head, and wait for a doctor. If the
face is red, elevate the head slightly.

Burns and Scalds — Treatment of
a burn which has produced blisters
or charred the flesh must try to
avoid infection. Use only such ma-
terials as are known to be sterile.
Soak sterilized gauze or cloth in a
solution of Epsom Salts and water
(2 tablespoonsfuls to a pint of
warm water) or baking soda and
water (1 tablespoonful to a pint of
warm water). Keep the dressing
moist with the solution. Never ap-
ply iodine to a burn. Treatment for
burns which have resulted only

in the skin becoming reddened
consists mostly in relieving pain.
Use such materials as soda in
water, good ointment, vaseline,
olive oil, castor oil or any clean
oily substance, Smear the sub-
stance on the "burned part and
cover with clean cloth or gauze.
Severe burns usually cause very
serious shocks, which may be fatal.
Do not neglect treatment for
shocks. After dressing the burns,
wrap the patient in blankets and
elevate the feet

Sunstroke — The pulse is rapid
and full, with labored breathing, a
dry and hot skin, red face and un-
consciousness. Remove the patient
to a cool, shady and dry place,
Loosen and remove the clothing.
Keep some cold body, as wet
cloths, ice bags, ice, etc., on the
head. Cool the body by immersing
it in cool water while rubbing the
limbs and trunk, or by wrapping it
in a sheet and pouring cold water
on it. Give cool drinks which are
non-stimulating.

Heat Prostration — The pulse is
rapid and weak, shallow breathing,
clammy skin, pale face, and pos-
sibly unconsciousness. Allow plenty
of fresh air, but apply heat to the
surface of the body and extremi-
ties. Elevate the feet about 18
inches. Bathe the face with warm
water, into which a little alcohol
has been poured. Give a strong cof-
fee or tea, when able to swallow.

Heat Prostration from Drinking
Too Much Water When Overheated
— Loosen patient's clothing. Place
him on his back with his head
slightly elevated. Apply heat to
spine and to extremities. Do not
give alcoholic stimulants. Give hot
drinks: coffee, tea, or warm milk.

Stings of Venomous insects, etc.
— Remove the "sting" if there is
any present. Apply weak ammonia,
oil, salt water, or iodine. Do not
apply mud as it may cause infec-
tion.

Freezing — Experience has shown
that rubbing is not the proper
treatment for freezing, and rubbing
with snow is particularly harmful.
To rub the limbs results in injury
to the frozen tissues, with, the pos-

681

sibility of gangrene setting in. In-
stead, cover the affected part with
some warm surface of the human
or an animal body until the part is
thawed and circulation is reintro-
duced. If this is impossible, the
next best method is to cover the
frozen part with warm clothing.
Never expose the affected parts to
a hot stove, a fire or a radiator un-
til the abnormal condition is com-
pletely done away with.

Prolonged Exposure to Cold —
Keep the victim in a moderately
cool place. Give artificial respira-
tion, if necessary. If possible, dip
some clothes in cold water, and
with these massage the limbs ot
the patient. Either increase the
temperature of the room or take
the patient to spots which are pro-
gressively warmer, as he shows
signs of re-action; hot drinks
should be given him waen he is
able to take them.

Fainting— Fainting and shock re-
semble each other closely and are
often confused. Shock usually fol-
lows severe injuries, is permanent
and serious. Fainting usually re-
quires little treatment, unless the
heart is diseased or very weak. The
treatment is: Simply lay the pa-
tient on his back upon a flat sur-
face, with the head lower than the
body. Loosen all clothing. See that
he has plenty of fresh air to
breathe. Gently dash water upon
the face, and hold smelling salts,
spirits of camphor, or ammonia un-
der his nose without touching it.

Elevate and rub the limbs of the
patient toward the heart to quicken
the circulation. After recovery, give
a cup of hot coffee or tea, or a tea-
spoonful of aromatic spirits of am-
monia in half a cup of water. Do not
let the patient assume an erect po-
sition for some time after fainting.

Fits — Prevent patient from in-
juring self, but do not attempt to
hold patient down. Place any small
object between teeth to prevent bit-
ing the tongue. Let sleep after attack.

Snake Bite — Persons bitten by
poisonous snakes should be given
immediate treatment. Keep the
person quiet. Tie a tight bandage

around the arm or leg above the
bite, tight enough to make the sur-
face veins stand out. With a sharp
knife or razor blade make an X-
shaped cut through the fang marks,
% inch long and % inch deep, and
suck out the poison, using a snake-
bite suction pump or sucking with
your mouth. Snake venom is poi-
sonous only to the blood and does
not affect the stomach. Get a doc-
tor as soon as possible, but keep
the patient quiet and continue suc-
tion for some hours. Give stimu-
lants that will raise blood pressure.

Mad Dog Bite — Wash the wound
with soap and water to remove the
dog's saliva, paint with iodine and
dress with gauze and bandage, and
take the patient to a doctor. He
will probably need Pasteur treat-
ment. If possible catch the dog and
have it shut up for observation by
competent authorities. If the dog
develops rabies, the doctor must
be notified as he will want to start
Pasteur treatment at once.
Safety and Prevention Measures

Fire in One's Clothing — Roll in
carpet or wrap in woolen rug or
blanket. Keep the head down so as
not to inhale the flames. Do not
run, but lie down at once and roll
slowly, beating the flame with the
hands, if no rug is available.

Fire in the Building — Crawl on
the floor, as the purest air is in the
lowest part of the room. Cover the
head with a wet rag, with holes
cut for the eyes.

Kerosene Fire— Water will spread
the flames; use, instead, dirt or
sand, as an extinguisher, or smoth-
er with a rug, tablecloth, or carpet.

Note — These suggestions are
necessarily very limited. Also it
is never possible to do good first
aid without careful instruction and
practice under trained and experi-
enced leaders. The American Red
Cross conducts classes in first aid,
in life saving and water safety, and
in home nursing and care of the
sick. Call on your local Red Cross
Chapter for more information. Why
not organize a class among your
friends and neighbors and study
these vital subjects?

682

WEIGHTS AND MEASURES

Measure of Length

Measure of Surface

12 inches = 1 foot

144 sq. inches = 1 sq. foot

3 feet = 1 yard

9 sq. feet = 1 sq. yard

6 feet = 1 fathom

30 ^ sq. yards = 1 sq. rod

5% yards •=-. 1 rod

40 sq. rods = 1 rood

40 rods = 1 furlong

43,560 sq. feet = 1 acre

5,280 feet = 1 mile

4,840 sq. yards = 1 acre

3 miles = 1 league

160 sq. rods = 1 acre

69 ^ miles = 1 degree

640 aces = 1 sq. mile

Avoirdupois Weight

Solid or Cubic Measure

27.34 grains = 1 dram (dr.)

1728 cu. inches = 1 cu. foot

16 drams = 1 ounce (oz.)

27 cu. feet = 1 cu. yard

16 ounces = 1 pound (Ib.)

128 cu. feet = 1 cord

25 pounds = 1 quarter (qr.)

100 pounds = 1 hundredweight

Paper Measure

(cwt.)
2,000 pounds = 1 ton (short)
2,240 pounds = 1 ton (long)

24 sheets (sh.) = 1 quire
20 quires (qu.) = 1 ream
10 reams (r.) = 1 hale (ba.)

Apothecaries Weight

20 grains = 1 scruple

Liquid Measure

3 scruples = 1 dram

4 gills = 1 pint

8 drams = 1 ounce

2 pints = 1 quart

12 ounces = 1 pound

4 quarts = 1 gallon

Metric System

Dry Measure

,3937 inches = 1 centimeter

2 pints = 1 quart

39.37 inches = 1 meter
.62137 miles = 1 kilometer
1,550 SQ. inches = 1 sq. meter

8 quarts = 1 peck
4 pecks = 1 bushel

35.314 cu. feet = 1 cu. meter

Troy Weight

.015 grain = 1 milligram
15.432 grains = 1 gram
2,204.6 pounds = 1 metric ton

24 grains = 1 pennywe
20 pennyweights = 1 ounce

1.056 liquid quarts = 1 liter

12 ounces = 1 pound

LIVE LONG BY OBSERVING THE 15 RULES OF HEALTH

Air —

1. Live and work In fresh air.

2. Wear light, loose, porous

clothes.

3. Spend a part of your time in

the open air.

4. Have an abundance of fresh

air where you sleep.

5. Breathe deeply and slowly

through the nose.

Food—

6. Bo not eat too much.

7. Do not eat much meat

eggs.

and

8. Bat a variety of foods.

9. Eat slowly.

Habits—

10. See that the bowels mov
least once daily.

11. Stand, sit and walk ered

12. Use no poisonous drugs.

13. Keep clean and avoid catch-

ing diseases.

Activity —

14. Work hard, but do not for-
get to rest and play.

15. Be cheerful and learn not to
worry.

683

FOREIGN EXCHANGE RATES

(November, 1941- Varying with conditions at various times)
Country Unit U. S. Cents

Argentina peso 23.95

Australia pound 323.00

Belgium belga 15.00

Brazil milreis 5.15

Bulgaria lev 1.12

Canada dollar 88.75

Chile peso 4.00

China yuan 5.50

Colombia peso 57.75

Cuba peso 99.96

Denmark krone 19.35

Finland finmark 02

France franc 2.28

Germany reichsmark 40

Greece drachma .01

Hong Kong dollar 25.39

Hungary pengo 17.85

India rupee 30.37

Italy lira 5.40

Japan yen 23.57

Mexico peso 20,70

Netherlands guilder 53.11

New Zealand pound 325.50

Norway krone 22.72

Peru sol 16.00

Poland zloty 18.75

Portugal escudo 4.02

Rumania leu 50

South Africa pound 402.75

Spain peseta 9.12

Sweden krona 23.87

Switzerland franc 23.33

United Kingdom pound 403.75

Uruguay peso 49.50

Venezuela bolivar 25.75

Yugoslavia dinar 2,25

THE ART OF DIETING

Daily food needs per person have been computed as ranging from 2,450
to 3,500 calories.

Men generally require more than women.

By multiplying your weight by fifteen or twenty you will have a fairly
accurate number of calories necessary to keep you at your present weight.

To take on weight add fats and carbohydrates to your diet such as
pastry, pies, puddings, creamed dishes, milk drinks, creamed and sugared
desserts, etc.

To reduce, eat from 520 to 1,000 calories less than the average.

Drink copiously of water, and use clear tea and coffee.

684

AVERAGE WEIGHT ACCORDING TO HEIGHT AND AGE

(Courtesy of the Metropolitan Life Insurance Company)

These tables are based on the Medico-Acturial study of more than
200,000 insured men and 130,000 insured women. Weight in pounds, as
ordinarily dressed; height in feet and inches, with shoes on.

Men

Height

Age

Ft,

In.

15-19

20-24

25-29

30-34

35-39

40-44

45-49

50-54

55-59

110

119

124

127

129

132

134

135

136

113

121

126

129

131

134

136

137

138

116

124

128

131

133

136

138

139

140

120

127

131

134

136

139

141

142

143

124

131

134

137

140

142

144

145

146

128

135

138

141

144

146

148

149

150

132

139

142

145

148

150

152

153

154

136

142

146

149

152

154

156

157

158

140

146

150

154

157

159

161

162

163

144

150

154

158

162

164

166

167

168

148

154

158

163

167

169

171

172

173

153

158

163

168

172

175

177

178

179

158

163

169

174

178

181

183

184

185

163

168

175

180

184

187

190

191

192

168

173

181

186

191

194

197

198

199

Women

Height

Age

Ft,

In.

15-19

20-24

25-29

30-34

35-39

40-44

45-49

50-54

55-59

107

113

116

119

122

126

129

131

132

109

115

118

121

124

128

131

133

134

109

117

120

123

126

130

133

135

137

115

120

122

125

129

133

136

138

140

118

123

125

128

132

136

139

141

143

121

126

129

132

136

139

142

144

146

124

129

132

136

140

143

146

148

150

128

133

136

140

144

147

151

152

153

132

137

140

144

148

151

155

157

158

136

141

148

152

155

159

162

165

164

140

145

148

152

156

159

163

166

167

144

149

152

155

159

162

166

170

173

148

152

155

158

162

166

170

174

177

152

157

159

162

165

169

173

177

182

685

MORTALITY TABLE

Ex-

Rate

pect-

Rate

pect-

No.

Per

ancy

No.

Per

ancy

Age

Living

Dying

1,000

of Life

Age

Living

Dying 1,000

of Life

10..

100,000

749

7.49

48.72

53..

66,797

1,091

16.33

18.79

11..

99,251

746

7.52

48.08

54..

65,706

1,143

17.40

18.09

12..

98,505

743

7.54

47.45

55..

64,563

1,199

18.57

17.40

13..

97,762

740

7.57

46.80

56..

63,364

1,260

19.88

16.72

14..

97,022

737

7.60

46.16

57..

62,104

1,325

21.33

16.05

15..

96,285

735

7.63

45.50

58..

60,779

1,394

22.94

15.39

16..

95,550

732

7.66

44.85

59..

59,385

1,468

24.72

14.74

17..

94,818

729

7.69

44.19

60..

57,917

1,546

26.69

14.10

18..

94,089

727

7.73

43.53

61..

56,371

1,628

28.88

13.47

19..

93,362

725

7.76

42.87

62..

54,743

1,713

31.29

12.86

20..

92,637

723

7.80

42.20

63..

53,030

1,800

33.94

12.26

21..

91,914

722

7.85

41.53

64..

51,230

1,889

36.87

11.67

22..

91,192

721

7.91

40.85

65..

49,341

1,980

40.13

11.10

23..

90,471

720

7.96

40.17

66..

47,361

2,070

43.71

10.54

24..

89,751

719

8.01

39.49

67..

45,291

2,158

47.65

10.00

25..

89,032

718

8.06

38.81

68..

43,133

2,243

52.00

9.47

26..

88,314

718

8.13

38.12

69..

40,890

2,321

56.76

8.97

27..

87,596

718

8.20

37.43

70..

38,569

2,391

61.99

8.48

28..

86,878

718

8.26

36.73

71..

36,178

2,448

67.66

8.00

29..

86,160

719

8.34

36.03

72..

33,730

2,487

73.73

7.55

30..

85,441

720

8.43

35.33

73..

31,243

2,505

80.18

7.11

31..

84,721

721

8.51

34.63

74..

28,738

2,501

87.03

6.68

32..

84,000

723

8.61

33.93

75..

26,237

2,476

94.37

6.27

33..

83,277

726

8.72

33.21

76..

23,761

2,431

102.31

5.88

34..

82,551

729

8.83

32.50

77..

21,330

2,369

111.06

5.49

35..

81,822

732

8.95

31.78

78..

18,961

2,291

120.83

5.11

36..

81,090

737

9.09

31.07

79..

16,670

2,196

131.73

4.74

37..

80,353

742

9.23

30.35

80..

14,474

2,091

144.47

4.39

38..

79,611

749

9.41

29.62

81..

12,383

1,964

158.60

4.05

39..

78,862

756

9.59

28.90

82..

10,419

1,816

174.30

3.71

40..

78,106

765

9.79

28.18

83..

8,603

1,648

191.56

3.39

41..

77,341

774

10.01

27.45

84..

6,955

1,470

211.36

3.08

42..

76,567

785

10.25

26.72

85..

5,485

1,292

235.55

2.77

43..

75,782

797

10.52

26.00

86..

4,193

1,114

265.68

2.47

44..

74,985

812

10.83

25.27

87..

3,079

933

303.02

2.18

45..

74,173

828

11.16

24.54

88..

2,146

744

346.69

1.91

46..

73,345

S48

11.56

23.81

89..

1,402

555

395.86

1.66

47..

72,497

870

12.00

23.08

90..

847

385

454.54

1.42

48..

71,627

896

12.51

22.36

91..

462

246

532.47

1.19

49..

70,731

927

13.11

26.63

92..

216

137

634.26

.98

50..

69,804

962

13.78

20.91

93..

734.18

.80

51..

68,842

1,001

14.54

20.20

94 .

857.14

.64

52..

67,841

1,044

15.39

19.49

95..

1000.00

.50

686

of Catfjoitc 3fateres(t 3fa 1941

(Compiled from the N. C. IF. C.

JANUARY 1-11

Beginning with 1941, Thailand
(Siam) adopted the Gregorian Cal-
endar, now almost universally used.

In Nazi air raids over England
two priests were killed, and nine
churches and three convents hit
in Manchester, a church in Liver-
pool and two churches in London
were destroyed, Westminster Ca-
thedral was damaged but the flames
extinguished, and London offices of
Sheed & Ward and Longmans,
Green, publishers, were destroyed.

The death of Henri Bergson, emi-
nent French philosopher, was fol-
lowed by the report of his con-
version from Judaism to the Cath-
olic faith.

An order issued by Archbishop
Vachon of Ottawa requires, in
mixed marriages, that before dis-
pensation be granted the non-Cath-
olic must take religious instruction.

In the presidential address de-
livered at the 27th annual meeting
of the Association of American Col-
leges, at Pasadena, Calif., the Very
Rev. Edward V. Stanton, O. S. A.,
president of Villanova College, de-
clared that government control of
higher education in the United
States was a serious threat.

World-wide distress places upon
the United States a greater re-
sponsibility toward the missions,
and to further their aid the Na-
tional Director of the Society for
the Propagation of the Faith, Msgr.
McDonnell, announced a series of
regional meetings of directors to
be held in Trenton, N. J.; St.
Augustine, Fla.; Buffalo, N. Y.; De-
troit, Mich.; Kansas City, Mo.;
Rochester, Minn.; Denver, Colo.;
and Seattle, Wash.

A new diocesan paper of the
Register group, "St. Louis Regis-
ter," made its initial appearance,
with the Rev. Henry E. Stitz as
editor.

On New Year's Day at Shuyang,
China, the Rev. Charles D. Simons,
S. J., well-known Jesuit missionary

Irorn the California Province, was
shot and killed by bandits. Sent to
China in 1928, he was ordained
there in 1934 and served the mis-
sion at Shuyang five years. He may
be regarded as the proto-martyr of
the Jesuits' fifth century.

In an interview accorded the Rev.
Joseph F. Thorn ing, for the
N. C. W. C. News Service, the Presi-
dent of Cuba, Col. Fulgencio Ba-
tista, declared that "the imperish-
able value of the human soul" was
"essentially linked with the destiny
of democratic government in the
Western Hemisphere."

From Great Britain the death was
reported of the Rt. Rev. William
David Hurley, O. S. B., former Ab-
bot of Douai Abbey, and Dr. Thomas
Colvin, K. S. G., distinguished Scot-
tish Catholic physician.

The Rev. John Post, S. J., labored
among the Indians of Idaho for 38
years and died while soliciting aid
for his Indian missions, in celebra-
tion of his sacerdotal golden jubilee.

The Dowd Memorial Chapel of
the Immaculate Conception was
dedicated at Boys Town, Neb., by
Bishop Ryan of Omaha.

Under Nazi regime, Norway's Po-
lice Minister, Jonas Lie, made pub-
lic a decree abolishing the profes-
sional secrecy of clergymen, doc-
tors, lawyers, and postal and tele-
graph workers.

On Jan. 8 Archbishop Spellman
officiated at the consecration in St.
Patrick's Cathedral, New York, of
the Most Rev. J. Francis A. Mcln-
tyre as Titular Bishop of Cyrene
and Auxiliary Bishop of New York.
Co-consecrators were the Most Rev.
John F. O'Hara, C. S. C., Military
Delegate, and the Most Rev. Ste-
phen J. Donahue, Auxiliary Bishop
of New York.

A campaign was begun in Por-
tugal by the National Committee
of Catholic Youth, to honor the
Blessed Virgin, the nation's patron
saint. Plaques of blue Portuguese

687

tile "bearing the image of Mary Im-
maculate, and commemorative of
Portugal's eighth centenary, were
to be placed in as many public
places as possible during 1941. An
editorial in the London "Times"
lauded Portugal's greatness in past
centuries as today in "the service
of Christendom as a whole."

Revival of the custom of family
prayers in the evening, as an aid
in present times of stress, was
urged by Bishop Girbeau of Nimes,
France, in a pastoral letter.

The International Pro Deo com-
mittee in Sofia, Bulgaria, organized
an exhibit of Christian art which
proved efficacious in counteracting
Soviet godless propaganda in the
country.

The Catholic Center for the aid
of prisoners of war established in
Fribourg, Switzerland, reported
that to date they had been able
to locate 2,000 missing prisoners of
war of various nationality. They
were sending out parcels of food
and clothing, and supplied the 23
internee camps in Switzerland with
the means necessary for the priests
to say Mass.

Upon the sudden death of Lord
Lothian, Britain's Ambassador at
Washington, the title and estate
were inherited by a Catholic. The
former Lord Lothian had been a
Catholic but became a Christian
Scientist.

In view of the dangers which
people face in the streets of Great
Britain, under bombardment, devo-
tion to Our Lady of the Way had
become popular in Liverpool.

Catholics of Sweden were taking
an active part in the aid of refu-
gees from adjacent countries, and
a letter to the Propagation of the
Faith from the Most Rev. John
E. Muller, Vicar Apostolic, said de-
mands on their charity were great
He also spoke of the missionary
labors of Sweden's 30 priests scat-
tered over a vast region to care
for the few thousand Catholics
among 6,000,000 inhabitants.

The German Catholic weekly,
"Klerusblatt," of Eichstadt, Ba-
varia, resumed publication, and
was the only periodical available

to the German Catholic clergy.

The death on Jan. 8 of Lord
Baden-Powell, founder of the Boy
Scouts, recalled that the religious
policy of the organization was
adopted on the advice of Cardinal
Bourne, Archbishop of Westmin-
ster.

Accompanied by his family and
members of his staff Governor J.
Howard McGrath of Rhode Island
assisted at Mass and received Holy
Communion in St, Sebastian's
Church, Providence, on the day of
his inauguration.

The first volume of the complete
writings of St. Catherine of Siena
was published by the Italian His-
torical Institute. It contains her
letters from 1361 to 1377.

Governor Francis Parnell Mur-
phy of New Hampshire received
membership in the Sovereign Or-
der of the Knights of Malta.

At a ceremony in the White
House on Jan. 8 Brother Aelred,
president emeritus of LaSalle Col-
lege, Philadelphia, bestowed upon
President Roosevelt the Peace
Medal of the American Congress
for Peace and Social Security.

Exemption from Selective Serv-
ice was asked by members of Je-
hovah's Witnesses in New York
City.

It was announced by the Very
Rev. Albert Cousineau, C. S. C., Su-
perior General, that the General-
ate of the Congregation of the
Holy Cross, for 35 years situated
at the University of Notre Dame,
would be transferred to Washing-
ton, D. C., in January, 1941.

The Rev. John E. Steinmueller
in an article in "The Homiletic
and Pastoral Review" objected to
the proposed filming of "The Naza-
rene" by Sholem Asch as an "in-
defensible distortion of sacred his-
tory."

The 1940 Sullivan Award was
given to Greg Rice, former star
runner of Notre Dame, who com-
bines deep piety with prowess, for
having done most during the year
to advance the cause of sportsman-
ship.

In the Basilica of St. Denis,
Paris, 14 prisoners of war were

668

ordained to the priesthood and
then returned to the barracks.

The year marked the centenary
of the erection of the Vicariate
Apostolic of Mongolia, entrusted to
the Vincentians headed by the
Most Rev. Joseph Martial Mouly,
and the 75th anniversary of the
arrival of the first Scheut mission-
aries accompanied by their found-
er, the Very Rev. Theophile Ver-
bist

A group of scholars met in New
York under the direction of Bishop
Gannon of Erie to discuss prepa-

ration of the official documents
which will present to the Holy
Father petition for canonization of
the 113 United States Martyrs they
had listed as suffering for the
cause of Christ since the early
history of this country.

With the beginning of the year
religious instruction became oblig-
atory by law in the primary pub-
lic schools of Costa Rica; it was
explained as "the legislation of a
situation that had existed for many
years."

JANUARY 12-18

On Jan. 12 the annual Red Mass
was celebrated in the National
Shrine of the Immaculate Concep-
tion at Washington, D. C., to mark
the opening of the new Congress
and to ask the blessing of Almighty
God upon its activities and de-
cisions. It was attended by church
dignitaries, high U. S. officials, in-
cluding three Justices of the Su-
preme Court and the Postmaster
General, members of the bar and
the diplomatic corps.

In his annual report Postmaster
General Frank C. Walker said
there had been a marked decrease
in obscene matter seeking admis-
sion to the mails during 1940.

Police of Youngstown, Ohio,
raided newsstands for objection-
able publications, and among the
forty seized were those condemned
by the Bishops* National Organ-
ization for Decent Literature.

Full military honors preceded the
burial in Arlington Cemetery of
Lieut. Victor S. Gaulin, U. S. N.,
who was killed in an airplane acci-
dent in California. Jan. 4. His
brother, the Rev. Roland Gaulin,
O. M. I., said the Requiem Mass.

The "Catholic Times" of London
printed a list of 271 Catholic build-
ings in 10 of the 18 dioceses of
England and Wales known to have
been destroyed or damaged in air
raids. More than 100 churches had
been damaged, and buildings de-
stroyed included 14 churches, 4
convents, 5 rectories, a boys' home,
2 parish halls and a clubroom.

In an interim report of the Com-
mission for Polish Relief, which
announced expenditure of $901,722,
a contribution of $50,000 was listed
from the Catholic Bishops' Com-
mittee.

The golden sacerdotal jubilee of
the Primate of Chile, Archbishop
Rodriguez of Santiago, marked also
the thirtieth year of his episcopate,
and definite progress of the Church
in Chile. It was an occasion of
national celebration.

After 18 months in prison, five
missionaries of the Society of the
Divine Word were finally released
at Kansu, the "Wild West" of
China, Jan. 18: Msgr. F. Loy, Pre-
fect Apostolic of Sinkiang, and Frs.
G. Hilbrenner, H. Moetter, P. Mo-
ritz and P. Van Oirschot. Parts of
their clothing, including some of
the sacred vestments were restored,
but all else, including sacred ves-
sels and all written records were
lost, and their mission laid in ruins.
Their mental and bodily suffering
had been extreme, and time was
needed for recuperation. Fr. Tier-
ney, Maryknoll missioner, reported
that 10,000 people in the Sunwui
district, China, faced death from
starvation. Having purchased
enough rice to feed 500 daily, he
yet had to turn away most of the
7,000 who stormed the mission for
food.

The Sodalities of Our Lady in
Ireland received from the Holy Fa-
ther an expression of grateful ap-

GSO

preciation for the spiritual bouquet
they had sent him.

A broadcast from the Vatican
Radio Station said there were 480
Irish in Italy as registered at the
Irish Legation, living there with-
out anxiety, due to the considera-
tion of Italian authorities.

The first constitutional conven-
tion of the Diocesan Union of Holy
Name Societies, in Trenton, was
addressed by Bishop Griffin of Tren-
ton on the threat of war to Amer-
ica and the need of leading Chris-
tian lives to help restore the
stricken world to Christ.

It was reported at a meeting in
New' York of the Dominican He-
public Settlement Association that
about 1,000 visas had been ap-
proved for refugee settlers for the
Sosua Estate in the Dominican Re-
public, but due to transportation
difficulties only 54 had arrived;
500 acres were under cultivation,
with 544 heads of livestock, and 40
houses had been erected.

Miracles proposed for the canon-
ization of Bl. Bernardine Realino,
S. J., were discussed at a meeting
of the Sacred Congregation of Rites.

In "The Catholic Review" the
Rev. John Cartwright declared that
the presentation of Sholena Asch's
book, "The Nazarene," as a motion
picture would be a distinct disserv-
ice to the promotion of understand-
ing among Christians and Jews,
since he represents Christ merely
as a human being.

At Kwangsi Medical College,
South China, Msgr. John Romani-
ello, M. M., was appointed to the
faculty and was organizing a New-
man Club.

The Most Rev. John F. O'Hara,
C. S. C., Military Delegate, an-
nounced that by Jan. 15 there were
163 Catholic chaplains on duty
with the armed forces of the United
States, and the number was con-
stantly increasing.

JANUARY 19-25

On Jan. 20, Franklin D. Roose-
velt was inaugurated for a third
term as President of the United
States, and Henry A. Wallace took
oath as Vice President At the
close of the inaugural Msgr. Mich-
ael J. Ready, General Secretary of
the National Catholic Welfare Con-
ference, delivered the benediction,
praying His blessing upon "all who
bear the grave responsibilities of
government in this fateful hour."
Msgr. Ready was a guest at the
luncheon in the White House fol-
lowing the ceremony and a member
of the inaugural party in the re-
viewing stand in front of the White
House that afternoon. On the eve
of the inaugural bishops through-
out the country asked prayers for
the coming administration.

Lord Halifax was appointed Brit-
ain's Ambassador to the United
States, succeeding Lord Lothian.
A devout Anglican, he has long
been interested in the Church Re-
union Movement.

The Rev. Jerome Golubovich,
O. F. M., eminent Franciscan his-

torian of the Holy Land, died at
the age of 75. He had spent the
greater part of his life in the study
of Palestine.

The Prefecture Apostolic of the
Bahamas was elevated to the rank
of a Vicariate. It has a Catholic
population of 6,117, served by 14
priests and 1 lay Brother, with 10
churches and 17 missions of which
12 have chapels; there are 1,656
pupils in 21 parochial schools; 22
members of religious orders of wo-
men are assisted by 29 catechists
and 1 lay teacher.

Sessions of the Association of
American Colleges, which were
marked by emphasis on religion
as a motivating force in the lives
of students, came to a conclusion
with the election of Dr. Remson
D. Bird of Occidental College as
president

Dr. Herbert E. Cory, professor
at the University of Washington,
in an address to Holy Name men
traced his conversion to the Cath-
olic Church from agnosticism. As
a result of the marvelous order he

690

saw revealed under the microscope
and scalpel during five years in
the Johns Hopkins laboratories his
faith was restored.

The celebrated Benedictine Ab-
bey of St. Maurice-de-Clervaux,
Luxembourg, was closed and the
monks removed to Glanfeuil, St.
Maur, near Angers, in occupied
France.

Bill O'Brien, cartoonist of the
Chicago "New World," for the sec-
ond time won first place in the
Chicago "Daily News" sports de-
partment cartoon.

The first native colored Missis-
sippian ordained, the Rev. Maxine
Williams, S. V. D., sang his first sol-
emn Mass in the Church of St. Rose
de Lima, in the parish where he
was born, in Bay St. Louis, Miss.

Following the request of Msgr.
Floyd L. Begin, officials of the Dio-
cese of Cleveland, 13 obscene maga-
zines were barred from sales with-
in the limits of the city.

The Church Unity Octave, Jan.
18-25, was observed as usual, and
marked also by a National Crusade
Week of daily Mass and recitation
of the rosary sponsored by the
Catholic Daughters of America.

The Most Rev. Robert E. Lucey,
Bishop of Amarillo, was named
Archbishop of San Antonio.

The "Daily Worker," Communist
paper in London, was suppressed
by the British government for fo-
menting "opposition to prosecution
of the war to a successful con-
clusion."

The first Eucharistic Congress of
the Diocese of Camaguey was an
important event in the religious
life of Cuba; The Papal Nuncio,
the Most Rev. George Caruana, the
entire Cuban hierarchy and more
than 50,000 persons participated.
In preparation, missions were held
in every parish, resulting in mar-
riages validated and baptism of off-
spring. After the Congress the hier-
archy met for discussion of plans
to further Catholic Action.

The Outer Missionary Cenacle,
a lay mission movement operating
under the direction of two reli-
gious communities of Missionary
Servants, founded by Fr. Thomas

Judge in Brooklyn in 1909, held a
convention in Philadelphia, at
which Cardinal Archbishop Dough-
erty praised their work and an-
nounced that Chinese Catholics of
the city were to have a church and
school, as a result of their apos-
tolate.

At their annual assembly, at San
Carlos, the archbishops and bish-
ops of the province of Sao Paulo,
Brazil, issued a joint pastqral ask-
ing prayers for peace.

World conditions hampered the
observance of the 125th anniversary
of the founding of the Oblates of
Mary Immaculate, which occurred
January 25. Only approximate sta-
tistics of 5,500 Oblates could be
given.

Protests by 18 Senators and 28
Deputies against the seizure by
the Colombian government on Nov.
25, 1940, of the Jesuit Colegio de
San Bartolome, were placed in the
Congressional Record of Colombia.
Senor Silvio Vellegas, eminent ora-
tor, addressed a distinguished gath-
ering deploring the act and said
the history of the country is "in-
dissolubly bound up" with that of
the Church and the Jesuits.

Over 5,000 participated in the
convention at Honolulu of the Di-
ocesan Union of the Holy Name
Society of Hawaii. National Unity
was the theme of the convention,
which passed resolutions indicting
sterilization, condemning obscene
literature and pledging support of
the Catholic Youth Organization.

Through its "Monthly Message"
the National Council of Catholic
Women issued a call to all its mem-
bers to participate and cooperate
in the defense program.

Mission San Diego, first founda-
tion of the Franciscan padres in
the state of California, was re-
established as a parish church.

For carrying placards assailing
organized religion and handing out
tracts attacking the Catholic
Church, 11 members of Jehovah's
Witnesses were given jail senten-
ces in Brooklyn.

"Telling Facts," a magazine for
the Catholic teacher on catecheti-
cal instruction, which had suspend-

691

ed publication, was revived as a
quarterly published by the Catho-
lic Library Service, at St. Paul,
Minn.

The Protestant weekly, "The
Christian Century," disapproved ex-
emption of clergy from conscrip-
tion, and its stand was challenged
by "Extension," which claimed
Congress had neither the right nor
the power to make laws which in-
terfere with the free exercise of

religion, as conscription of the
clergy would.

Reports indicated that the Rev,
Epifanio Pegorano and Brother Pas-
quale Vidal, missionaries kidnapped
in 1935 from the leprosarium on
the border of Szechwan and Thibet,
in the Vicariate of Tatsienlu, China,
had been slain. They had been re-
ported held by Communists and re-
cently word came of an eye-wit-
ness to their decapitation.

JANUARY 26— FEBRUARY 1

Despite its pact with the Nazis,
its invasion of Poland and Finland,
and its rule of force which belies
democracy, Soviet Russia was per-
mitted to trade with the United
States according to an "understand-
ing" between the two governments.

Delivering the keynote address
of the New Hampshire Conference
on Social Work, at Manchester,
Jan. 27, the Rev. Dr. George John-
son, director of the N. C. W. C. De-
partment of Education, said that
the national defense program must
include the preservation and
strengthening of the home.

Five publishers of sex magazines
in Canada signed agreements sus-
pending publication of their peri-
odicals which Gordon Conant, At-
torney General of Toronto, termed
"injurious to public morals."

A $30,000 church fire in Hagers-
town, Md., was declared of incen-
diary origin, clerical vestments
soaked with an inflammable fluid
having been piled in back of the
altar and ignited.

A drive against obscene maga-
zines was conducted in New York
by Mayor La Guardia.

In a trip to Great Britain to ob-
serve conditions, Wendell Willkie
was received by the King and
Queen, Prime Minister Churchill,
and other notables including Car-
dinal Kinsley.

A Catholic hospital was hit by
bombs in London, the offices of
the "Tablet" were destroyed, bound
volumes of the 100-year-old periodi-
cal being lost, and though many
churches were rendered unusable
Mass continued to be said in every
parish.

The conversion of Baron Ventry,
expert balloonist, serving as an Air
Commodore, and founder and hon-
orary editor of "Airship," was
noted in the 1941 edition of the
English "Catholic Who's Who."

In his tours of inspection through-
out France Marshal Petain showed
special interest in Catholic insti-
tutions for the poor and unfortu-
nate, and recently visited a home
for the aged of the Little Sisters
of the Poor and a school for or-
phan boys, with praise and help
for both.

Cardinal Gerlier, Archbishop of
Lyon, was elected to the Academy
of Lyon, succeeding to the seat of
Camille Riboud in the Section of
Political Economy and Moral Sci-
ences.

A special issue of the "Journal
of Religious Instruction," unofficial
publication of the National Center
of the Confraternity of Christian
Doctrine, marked its tenth anniver-
sary.

Exiles from Lorraine were find-
ing a welcome in the unoccupied
area of France and special care
by both ecclesiastical and civil au-
thorities.

On the occasion of the First Con-
gress of Venezuelan Catholic Wo-
men the Most Rev. Lucas Castillo,
Coadjutor Archbishop of Caracas,
issued a pastoral describing Cath-
olic feminism as "the progressive
development of woman's moral per-
son . . . always safeguarding the dig-
nity of her person and without im-
pairing her sacred mission."

At the Chateau de Laeken, near
Brussels, King Leopold III of the

Belgians was reported leading a se-
cluded life and refusing to talk of
affairs, though his ministers are
free to visit him. "I am a pris-
oner," he said. "I am not reign-
ing."

On the birthday of the Grand
Duchess Charlotte of Luxembourg,
in normal times a national holiday
in her duchy, a Mass of thanks-
giving was celebrated in Notre
Dame de Lourdes chapel in Mon-
treal where she has taken up resi-
dence.

The annual report of the Catholic
Information Society of New York
recorded Catholic pamphlets and
leaflets distributed in 41 states, 576
articles explaining Catholic belief
and practice inserted in the daily
press, and 90,000 pieces of litera-
ture distributed in 1940, and also
38 applications for convert instruc-
tions received.

An exhibit was held in Wash-
ington, D. C., of Indian handiwork
which was the product of the Ka-
teri Movement, named for the "Lily
of the Mohawks," a cooperative in-
spired by Sister Providencia of the
Sisters of Charity of Providence,
in De Smet, Idaho, a daughter of
Representative John Tolan of Cali-
fornia. Many congressmen and fed-
eral officials attended and praised
the excellence of the work and the
cooperative idea so successfully es-
tablished among the Indians of Wy-
oming, Idaho, Washington, Oregon
and Montana.

The Sisters of the Blessed Sacra-
ment for Indians and Colored Peo-
ple were celebrating the fiftieth an-
niversary of their founding by
Mother Katherine Drexel. This
American community now has 440
Sisters with 36 missions in 18
states.

The 63rd unit of the National
Council of Catholic Women was es-
tablished with the founding of the
Brooklyn Diocesan Council of Cath-
olic Women.

Employer-worker relations occu-
pied the industry session and no-
ted speakers reviewed economic
problems in the light of papal en-
cyclicals, at the regional meeting

of the Catholic Conference on In-
dustrial Problems held in Camden,
N. J., under the patronage of Bish-
op Eustace.

With the filing of the estate tax
appraisal in New York, it was
learned that of the net estate of
$6,299,000 of the late Genevieve
Brady Macaulay, $1,705,719 was left
for charitable purposes.

A ruling of the National Head-
quarters, Selective Service System,
affirmed the exemption of lay
Brothers, as "regular ministers of
religion," from military training
and service, 2,000 Brothers being
thus exempted.

A bill was introduced in Con-
gress by Senator David Walsh of
Massachusetts to extend the fed-
eral old-age and insurance benefits
of the Social Security Act to em-
ployees of religious and charitable
organizations.

In an interview given in connec-
tion with a projected plan for a
cultural Institute to be held in Ha-
vana during Christmas week, 1941,
the Apostolic Delegate, the Most
Rev. George Caruana, declared the
Catholic Church in Cuba was on
the threshold of great develop-
ments. Dearth of native vocations
and scarcity of priests were the
chief obstacles, there being fewer
than 600 clergy to minister to 4,-
500,444. But he said the government
was favorably disposed to admit
full freedom of religious activity
and the people were "intensely re-
ceptive to the ministrations of the
Catholic faith."

At a ceremony held in the Apos-
tolic Nunciature at Port-au-Prince,
Haiti, the convention between the
Holy See and Haiti regarding the
administrations of church proper-
ties in the country was ratified.

A Chinese Chapel and Social Cen-
ter were completed in Los Angeles,
Calif., where Chinese Catholics
number only a handful in one of
the largest Chinese colonies in the
world. Classes were inaugurated
at the Center, educational activi-
ties being in charge of Dr. Stanley
H. Chan, convert and former lec-
turer at the Catholic University of
Peking.

FEBRUARY 2-8

The 20th annual observance of
Catholic Press Month was marked
by various exhibits in educational
institutions and articles in news-
papers and magazines reminding
Catholics of the value to them of
their press and of their duty to
support it.

On Feb. 4 the Apostolic Delegate,
Archbishop Cicognani, formally
dedicated the 5 completed build-
ings of the 15 that will constitute
Barry College, at Miami, Fla.,
named in honor of the late Bishop
of St. Augustine, and conducted by
the Sisters of St. Dominic of Adri-
an, Mich. He celebrated the sol-
emn pontifical Mass in Cor Jesu
Chapel, and Archbishop McNicho-
las of Cincinnati preached the ser-
mon. It is the first Catholic college
for women in Florida. In his ad-
dress the Papal Envoy said educa-
tion must be organized around
Christ.

In an article in "St. Anthony's
Messenger" Robert Senser describ-
ed how within 21 years Frank Bus-
tis of Chicago had distributed 25,-
000,000 Catholic publications. He
personally visits more than 50 pri-
vate and public institutions a week,
distributes them also through 40
racks in railroad stations and ho-
tels, and mails them to all parts
of the United States and to some
foreign lands. Beginning the work
alone, he now has 50 volunteers
assisting him, and it is estimated
that conversions thereby are
brought to the Church at the rate
of one a day.

An Arctic Institute was being es-
tablished at the Catholic Univer-
sity of America, for the study of
everything pertaining to the Arctic
area and its inhabitants, and for
the collection of native artifacts,
flora, fauna, minerals, soils and
other geological materials.

A 3-day convention of the New
York Province of Newman Clubs
was attended by 1,500 members. At
the Communion breakfast on Feb.
2 Auxiliary Bishop Mclntyre of
New York, the Eev. William A.
Scully, the Rev. Nicholas Higgins,

O. F. M. Cap., and Martin Conboy
gave addresses.

The traditional gift of candles
to the Holy Father was observed
in the Consistory Hall of the Vati-
can on the feast of the Purifica-
tion, but because of the war
smaller tapers were presented this
year.

Bishop Gannon of Erie announced
the establishment in the old Strong
Mansion, Erie, of a Catholic col-
lege for the education of young
men of Northwestern Pennsylvania.
The old Cathedral College was to
be torn down and a Cathedral High
School erected on the site.

The American Youth Congress
held a meeting in Washington, D.
C., without its former sponsorship
by Mrs. F. D. Roosevelt, who said
she was not "disillusioned" but dis-
agreed with their stand on selec-
tive service and aid to Britain. The
Congress stands "fully exposed as
an un-American and subversive
group working solely in the inter-
ests of the Communist dictator,"
d e cl a r e d Representative Joe
Starnes of Alabama in a broadcast
on "Combating the Fifth Column."

The Rt. Rev. Msgr. Joseph T.
McGucken, chancellor of the Arch-
diocese of Los Angeles, was named
Titular Bishop of Sanavus and Aux-
iliary Bishop of Los Angeles. Msgr.
McGucken was born in Los Angeles
in 1902.

Despite the loss of 400 of its
priests, and still others incapaci-
tated, the Diocese of Madrid was
organizing new parishes where for-
mally Socialists and Communists
sowed hate and perverse doctrines;
churches were not yet built. Late
vocations such as those of Don
Angel Herrera and Don Manuel
Garcia Morente were providential;
the former was expected for Don
Angel had been outstanding in
Catholic Action, but Don Manuel's
was extraordinary, he having been
a propagandist of anti-Catholic edu-
cation before his conversion. Bish-
op Eijo y Garay of Madrid called
upon Catholic Action groups to aid
in the evangelization of the sub-

694

urbs of the capital of Spain; cate-
chists and welfare workers re-
sponded. At the close of Ped-
agogical Week in Spain, Director
of Secondary and Superior Edu-
cation Jose Pemartin said all grades
of education were to be organized
"in complete accord with the doc-
trines and dispositions of the Cath-
olic Church."

Without funds from Holland due
to the German invasion, the Church
in the Dutch East Indies had at-
tained self-sufficiency through the
aid of the Catholic laity in the
islands, offered in the emergency.

Clergy of Puebla, Mexico, thanked
the retiring Governor, Maximino
Avila Camacho, brother of the Pres-
ident, for his attitude toward Cath-
olics and the guarantees they had
enjoyed during his term of office.

The return to Spain of Spanish
refugee children in Mexico was au-
thorized by President Camacho at
the request of the Spanish Wel-
fare Society of Puebla through the
intervention of the wife of the Gov-
ernor of Puebla, sister-in-law of the
President

At the annual Communion break-
fast of the Holy Name Union in
Los Angeles attended by 2,000,
there were two new racial groups
among the 14 represented: the
Lithuanians organized recently by
Msgr. Julius Macejauskas; and the
Chinese represented by Dr. Stanley
H. Chan. Archbishop Cantwell de-
livered an address.

The Rev. Alois Vogel, S. V. D.,
parish priest of Subic, Zambales,
of German nationality, was com-
pletely exonerated of charges of
pro-Nazi activities by decision of
the Deportation Board of the Com-
monwealth of the Philippines. The
case aroused nation-wide interest
as a threat against the security
of the foreign Catholic missionaries
working in the islands, and com-
plaining witnesses could not sub-
stantiate their accusations.

The Most Rev. Jose Evangelista
de Lima Vidal, Archbishop of Avei-
ro, Portugal, seriously injured by a
would-be assassin at a public func-
tion in Lisbon, Nov. 11, 1940, re-
turned to his see city, where a Te

695

Deum for his recovery was chanted
in the cathedral.

Croatia celebrated the 20th anni-
versary of the death of the Most
Rev. Anton Mahnic, former Bishop
of Krk, and the "Father of the
Croatian Catholic Movement." It
was reported that during the Croa-
tian jubilee year, 1940, there had
been 13 local Eucharistic Con-
gresses held in Croatia, more than
110,000 participating.

Miracles proposed for the can-
onization of Bl. Joao de Britto,
Jesuit martyr and member of a dis-
tinguished family of Lisbon, were
discussed at a meeting of the Sa-
cred Congregation of Rites. The
Portuguese episcopacy ordered a
novena in his honor, to promote his
cause and for a just peace for the
world.

At the llth annual meeting of
the Liturgical Arts Society, in New
York, Joseph Shanley was elected
president.

The Catholic "Daily Tribune" of
Dubuque, Iowa, was sponsoring a
series of weekly broadcasts over
Station WKKB, known as Figu-
rette, with music and a contest
feature.

In New York City the schedule
permitting weekly religious instruc-
tion in the public schools, accord-
ing to a law adopted at the last
session of the New York legisla-
ture, went into effect. Approximate-
ly 3,500 children left their class-
rooms early Wednesday afternoon
Feb. 5, and went to various places
for religious instruction.

Mrs. Coulson Kernahan, author
of several Catholic novels, and a
convert, died at the age of 84. Her
husband, who is not a Catholic, is a
distinguished author.

The death of Sir John La very,
world-famous Irish portrait painter,
was deeply regretted. He was 84
years of age.

To commemorate the close of the
fourth centenary of the Society of
Jesus, a "family album" of Jesuit
Saints and Blessed was issued by
the Rev. Francis J. Corley, S. J.,
and the Rev. Robert J. Willmes,
S. J., under the title, "Wings of
Eagles." It includes 24 Saints, 141

Blessed and 168 whose causes for
canonization have been introduced.

A joint agency to coordinate and
finance a nation-wide program of
religious, recreational and welfare
services to soldiers, sailors and
young persons in defense indus-
tries was incorporated, Feb. 4, by
representatives of Catholic, Protes-
tant and Jewish agencies, under
the name of the United Service Or-
ganizations for National Defense.
Catholic directors are Francis P.
Matthews, of Omaha, Supreme
Knight, and Luke B. Hart, of St.
Louis, Supreme Advocate of the
Knights of Columbus, both repre-
senting the National Catholic Com-
munity Service.

Helen Keller resigned as honor-
ary national chairman of the Amer-
ican Rescue Ship Mission, a plan
to evacuate Spanish refugees from
France, in view of charges that
the movement was Communist
dominated.

Dr. Francis J. Brenner, an Amer-
ican priest who recently took up
his duties in Vatican City as Audi-
tor of the Sacred Roman Rota, was
named a member of the Superior
Council of the Pontifical Work of
the Propagation of the Faith and
of the Pontifical Work of St. Peter
Apostle for Native Clergy.

Martin Niemoelfer, heroic Lu-
theran clergyman confined in a
Nazi concentration camp since
1937, notified Dr. Ungnad, a Prot-

estant minister in Berlin, that he
has "inwardly become a Catholic,"
that if he dies in prison he wants
a Catholic burial, and if he is re-
leased alive he will make a pro-
fession of faith as a Catholic.

On a cruise of South America's
west coast, Cardinal Dougherty vis-
ited Lima and while he was there
five prominent Catholic jounalists
of Peru received from his hands
the papal decoration Pro ecclesia
et Pontifice. At Valparaiso, Chile,
he was greeted by church and gov-
ernment representatives and de
dared an official guest.

The address on preservation of
national peace delivered by Cardi-
nal O'Connell to 2,500 members of
the Holy Name Society in Boston
was read into the Congressional
Record, on the motion of Represen-
tative Edith Norse Rogers, of Mas-
sachusetts.

It was reported that within 25
years the Association of St. An-
thony's Bread, in Macao, Portu-
guese port of China, had given
nearly $80,000 to charity.

Preparatory to the dedication of
the tomb of Pope Pius XI in the
crypt of the Vatican Basilica, the
sarcophagus containing his remains
was closed on Feb. 8.

At a meeting of the New England
Catholic Student Peace Federation
in Hartford, Conn., resolutions ad-
vocated inter-American amity and
the five-point peace program of
Pius XII.

FEBRUARY 9-15

The Rt. Rev. Msgr, John Peter
Kirsch, noted historian, died in
Rome at the age of 80. He re-edited
the church history of Cardinal Her-
genrother and later revised it,
wrote other historical and arche-
ological works, was a prominent
contributor to the "Catholic Ency-
clopedia" and was named first di-
rector of the Pontifical Institute of
Christian Archeology by Pope Pius
XI, of whom he was a close friend.

The first session of a training
school for officials of the Holy
Name Society in the Archdiocese
of Chicago was held on Feb. 15.

At a time of close collaboration

with Great Britain the appointment
of John G, Winant as U. S. Am-
bassador, succeeding Joseph Ken-
nedy, resigned, was of special in-
terest

To relieve economic deterrents
to large families the 70 Credit
Unions of Buffalo and Western
New York initiated a plan whereby
two hospitals — Our Lady of Vic-
tory in Lackawanna and the Sis-
ters Hospital in Buffalo — give a
reduced rate for maternity cases to
families in which the father is a
member of a credit union.

The hierarchy of the Netherlands
issued a pastoral read in all

696

churches, reminding Catholics of
the regulations forbidding their
participation in Liberal, Socialist,
Communist and National Socialist
movements.

Upon his return from an extend-
ed tour of Latin America, where
he went as a delegate of the Amer-
ican Red Cross to the Pan-Amer-
ican Red Cross Conference in San-
tiago, Chile, Msgr. John O'Grady,
secretary of the National Confer-
ence of Catholic Charities, empha-
sized the growth of Latin-American
interest in social welfare, under-
takings in this field being chiefly
Catholic and affording a great op-
portunity for collaboration between
Catholics of the United States and
Catholics of Latin America.

A great national Victory Mass
was solemnized in Notre Dame
Church, Montreal, Feb. 9, as a dem-
onstration of the faith and patriotic
devotion of French Canada. Car-
dinal Villeneuve officiated and there
were 4,000 specially invited guests
representing the Church, State,
army, business and labor. In his
message broadcast to the world the
Cardinal said, "Our confidence in
the final triumph of our righteous
cause remains unshaken."

Excerpts from a pastoral of the
hierarchy of Belgium issued in Oc-
tober, 1940, were received by the
Belgian Embassy in the United
States. The bishops declared, "The
Belgian fatherland continues to ex-
ist, and all its children owe it fidel-
ity and assistance." They stressed
the need for moral unity and na-
tional solidarity, and advised that
the occupying power be obeyed
"within the limits of international
conventions."

With his appointment as Joint
Parliamentary Secretary of the
Ministry of Agriculture the Duke
of Norfolk became the only Cath-
olic in the present government of
Great Britain.

It was reliably stated that Dr.
Kurt von Schuschnigg, former Aus-
trian Chancellor, was held a po-
litical prisoner in Wittelsbach Pal-
ace, Munich, and that he occasion-
ally was permitted to see Ms wife,

the former Countess Vera Fugger.

The Rev. Francisco Cruz, 82
years old and for more than 58
years a priest, entered the Society
of Jesus by special written authori-
zation of Pope Pius XII. Traveling
from town to town visiting prisons
and hospitals, Fr. Cruz is well
known to the poorest and most un-
fortunate of his country's inhab-
itants, and is to Portugal such a
figure as the Cure d'Ars was to
France.

The Sokol, a society in Yugosla-
via of interconfessional, natural-
istic and anti-clerical character,
closely related to Masonry, was re-
ported to have lost its hold in Croa-
tia and Slovenia, existing only as a
Serbian organization.

Because it published statements
offensive to Christians in general
and derogatory to the Catholic
Church the "Philippine Magazine,"
edited by A. V. H, Hartendorp,
known for his Communist sympa-
thies, was suspended from use in
the public schools in the Philip-
pines. In Manila the Apostolic Del-
egate, the Most Rev. William Piani,
officiated at the blessing of the
sixth Catholic Literature Exposi-
tion of the Philippines, which also
included the best works of non-
Catholic authors. During the ex-
position a Board of Censors for
literature patterned on that for
moving pictures was proposed, a
symposium on social justice was
held and there were nightly open
forums conducted by prominent
Catholic laymen.

Over 5,000 persons visited the
Catholic Press Exhibit held in the
Erie Public Library and there were
addresses by distinguished speak-
ers.

Entering upon its 41st year of
publication, "The Catholic Deaf
Mute" monthly changed its form
and name, to "Ephpheta."

A graduate from the School of
Nursing at the Mayer Memorial
Hospital, Buffalo, with a mark of
170, although needing only 67, was
Miss Eva Bateman, a Catholic and
the first colored nurse to be grad-
uated from a* Buffalo hospital.

697

FEBRUARY 16-22

Archbishop Mooney of Detroit
presided at the solemn installation
of the Most Rev. Joseph C. Pla-
gens as fifth Bishop of Grand Rap-
ids and the solemn pontifical Mass
was celebrated by Bishop Hoban of
Rockford. Nearly 400 clergy were
present as well as prominent lay-
men.

The annual session of the Puerto
Rican Legislature was opened with
a- solemn prayer by Bishop Byrne
of San Juan.

The Willard Gibbs Medal of the
American Chemical Society was
awarded to Dr. Edward A. Doisy,
head of the department of biochem-
istry at St. Louis University, for
his research work, including isola-
tion of two sex hormones, theelin
and dihydrotheelin, and Vitamin K.

The Pamphlet-a-Month Guild re-
ported a membership of 11,394.

The Vicariate Apostolic of the
Hawaiian Islands was raised to the
rank of a diocese and created a
suffragan see of the Archdiocese of
San Francisco. The diocese em-
braces an area of 6,449 square
miles, with a total population of
400,000 of whom 118,000 are Cath-
olics.

A religious community known as
the Society of Hospital Sisters of
St. Joseph, whose members are of
the Hindu race, was formed at Er-
nakulam, India, under the direc-

tion of Msgr. Joseph C. Panjikaran.

It was ruled by the Sacred Pen-
itentiary that it is licit to absolve
the military collectively "as soon
as it is judged necessary," before
or during a battle, this absolution
availing those souls well disposed
to receive it, and the obligation
remaining to make sacramental
confession when possible.

A procession, Mass celebrated by
the Rev. Patrick J. Coll, chaplain
at Camp Hulen, Palacios, and an
address delivered by Bishop Byrne
of Galveston, marked the Catholic
celebration in Houston, Texas, of
National Defense Week.

A bill was introduced in the Ohio
Legislature providing for free bus
service for Catholic school pupils.

Mrs. Constance Valando, daugh-
ter of John G. Winant, previously
wed in a civil ceremony, to Carlos
Valando, of Peru, went through a
religious marriage ceremony in the
rectory of St. John's Church, Con-
cord, N. H., on Feb. 19, Msgr.
Jeremiah Buckley officiating.

A Catholic priest delivered an ad-
dress for the first time in the An-
glican University of Kings College,
at Halifax, N. S., when the Rev.
M. M. Coady, head of the Exten-
sion Department of St. Francis
Xavier University, Antigonish, was
invited to address the student body
on "Adult Education."

FEBRUARY 23 — MARCH 1

"Unless something is done to
protect the principle of democratic
relationships in industrial life in
these critical days, there is grave
likelihood that some ill-advised ac-
tion may be taken which will im-
peril the very foundations of Amer-
ican democracy," began a state-
ment of 652 clergymen, who called
upon the government to "set up in
every defense and major industry
a cooperative board of employers,
organized labor and government,,
with consumer representation in-
cluded," thus eliminating strikes
and lockouts. The Catholic signa-
tures were obtained by the

N. C. W. C. Social Action Depart-
ment.

On Feb. 24 the Most Rev. Fran-
cis J. Magner was consecrated
Bishop of Marquette in Holy Name
Cathedral, Chicago, by Archbishop
Stritch; co-consecrators were Bish-
op McGuinness of Raleigh and Aux-
iliary Bishop O'Brien of Chicago.

"Erbflege und Christentum" (In-
heritance and Christianity) by
Wolfgang Stroothenke was placed
on the Index of Forbidden Books
by the Congregation of the Holy
Office, because it approves sterili-
zation, justifies divorce and dis-
putes Catholic teaching.

698

At the age of 69, Msgr. Martin
J. Foley, founder and editor of "The
Western Catholic," diocesan paper
of Springfield, 111., died in Quincy,
111.

Sonja Henie invited the popula-
tion of Boys Town to attend her
Ice Revue at Omaha and in return
was awarded honorary citizenship
in Boys Town.

Albert Plesch, counselor of the
Haitian Legation to the Holy See,
and Leonia Caro, both converts
from Judaism, on Feb. 23 received
the sacraments of baptism, con-
firmation, Holy Eucharist and mat-
rimony, at the tomb of St. Peter,
from Cardinal Tedeschini, Arch-
priest of the Vatican Basilica. In
Cleveland, Ohio, 12 members of the
Chinese colony were received into
the Church by Msgr. Joseph F.
Smith, rector of the cathedral.

Classes in religious instruction
for Catholics began in the public
high schools of Cincinnati, Ohio,
students from the Woodward High
School assembling in a nearby par-
ish school for instruction by a staff
from the Santa Maria Institute.

Drastic measures were being en-
acted in the Netherlands to destroy
Catholic influence in the schools.

The state's provision of free text-
books to children attending de-
nominational and other schools not
supported by state taxes was up-
held in Mississippi by a decision
of the Supreme Court upholding
that of a lower tribunal.

Laws for the protection of the
family, decreed by the Franco gov-
ernment in Spain, fixed severe pe-
nalties for abortion and made man-
datory the closing of all centers
for the dissemination of contracep-
tive propaganda.

The noted literary editor, Ed-
ward J. H. O'Brien, died in London
at the age of 51. Born in Boston,
he had made his home for some
years in England and was the au-
thor of several books as well as the
editor of collections of "Best Short
Stories" and many other publica-
tions.

The Rev. Christopher Sullivan,
O. M. C., reported that his trailer
chapel, the first in China, was "ac-

complishing much."

The Washington Catholic Library
inaugurated a series of radio book
reviews over Station WINX, every
other Monday.

A gift subscription to the dioc-
esan paper of Dubuque, "The Wit-
ness," was made to every one of
the 173 families of St. Patrick's
parish by Clarence T. Mulligan,
head of a local automobile sales
concern.

The Most Rev. Florencia Cervina
y G-onzales, Bishop of Orense,
Spain, noted for his charities, died
at the age of 84 just prior to the
observance of his 20th episcopal
jubilee.

Bishop Griffin of Trenton gave
public manifestation of his deep
interest in the Catholic press by
visiting Catholic Press exhibits in
8 cities of his diocese.

Assumption College in Windsor,
Ont, awarded its first Christian
Culture Medal to Madam Sigrid
Undset, Catholic Norwegian nov-
elist.

In the courtyard of the old Plaza
Church of Our Lady of the Angels,
Los Angeles, Calif., the Rev. Peter
Imaldia officiated at the blessing
of the animals, an ancient Mexican
ceremony of the springtime when
domestic birds and beasts were
blessed to insure their long life and
fertility.

Communist control of American
medical units and services sent to
Spain during the Spanish Civil War
were revealed by Dr. John Jacob
Posner, jaw surgeon of New York,
who was chief oral surgeon for
American hospitals in "Loyalist"
Spain for six months. His state-
ments made to Frederick Wolt-
man, staff writer of the "World-
Telegram," were published in that
paper. Dr. Posner said that the
$1,176,000 contributed by Amer-
icans to "Loyalist" medical relief
helped "set up a miniature Soviet
political machine," the hospitals be-
ing used as means of Communist
propaganda instead of sources for
the relief of the suffering, wounded
and dying. Hardly a dozen oper-
ations were performed during the
six months he was at the Villa Paz

699

base hospital and no report was
ever made of the medical work of
"the so-called American Hospital
in Spain." He resigned and re-
turned to the United States, but
no action was taken on his charges.
He made his statements public at
this time to expose the "Commu-
nist front" of the recent American
Rescue Ship Mission.

Wind and fire caused serious
damage to Santander, Spain, more
than a third of the city including
the cathedral and the bishop's resi-
dence being destroyed, and tens
of thousands were rendered home-
less. Pope Pius XII sent a substan-
tial contribution to relieve distress,
and a message of sympathy to the
Spanish government.

Headquarters of the United
States Province of the Holy Ghost
Fathers was moved from New York
City to Washington, D. C., with the
purchase of a house for the pro-
vincial staff at 1615 Manchester
Lane, N. W.

At a meeting in New York na-
tional officers and directors of the
Catholic Daughters of America
adopted a plan of cooperation with

the National Catholic Community
Service in providing an environ-
ment conducive to the spiritual and
moral good of young men in mili-
tary and naval service.

On Feb. 28 Alfonso XIII, former
King of Spain, died after an ill-
ness of several weeks in Rome,
Cardinal Maglione, Papal Secretary
of State, conveyed the condolences
of Pope Pius XII to the members
of the royal family. Prince Juan
became heir to the throne of Spain,
should the monarchy be restored.
A period of mourning was ordered
throughout Spain by Franco.

Jehovah's Witnesses were banned
in Australia as a subversive group.

The Rev. Paul J. Folk, C. S. C.,
historian, dean of the department
of arts and letters, and librarian
at St. Edward's University, Austin,
Texas, died on March 1 at the age
of 61. He was born in Canada, en-
tered the Congregation of the Holy
Cross in 1901 and was ordained in
1911. Funeral services were held
at Notre Dame, where he had been
librarian from 1912 to 1924, and
burial was in the community ceme-
tery there.

MARCH 2-8

The Bishop's Relief Committee,
set up at the last meeting of the
hierarchy of the United States, de-
cided to have a single fund-raising
campaign throughout the country
to finance the numerous relief prob-
lems committed to its care. March
30 was designated as the day when
a special appeal was to be made.
A message from the Holy Father
conveyed in a letter from Cardinal
Maglione to the Apostolic Dele-
gate, Archbishop Cicognani, ex-
pressed his joy and consolation in
their plan. A report was issued by
the Bishop's Committee for Polish
Relief which had expended $312,-
587.96.

In a statement issued by Dr.
Martin McGuire, chairman of the
Catholic University Council on Na-
tional Defense, it was made clear
that students at the Catholic Uni-
versity of America would not lose
tuition fees, academic credits or

scholarship grants through induc-
tion into the armed forces of the
nation. A change ill athletic policy
was also announced by Dr. James
Magner, procurator of the Catholic
University, who said that "the ath-
letic program, particularly affect-
ing major football," would be mod-
ified, and "increasing emphasis
given to intramural sports."

The death of James Noone in an
automobile accident was mourned
in Buckeye, La. In days when vis-
its from a priest were three months
apart in that section Mr. Noone
gathered Catholics about him on
Sundays and read the Gospel to
them, taught the catechism to chil-
dren and had recitation of the ro-
sary and the Way of the Cross
on Fridays in Lent.

A two-year normal course in
Christian Doctrine for Brothers and
nuns was inaugurated at four cen-

700

ters in New Orleans as a diocesan
endeavor.

Rededication of the Catholic
Hour broadcast to the purposes of
its foundation, was made in a spe-
cial eleventh anniversary program.

Funeral services for former King
Alfonso XIII of Spain were held
in Rome, March 3. Requiem Masses
were celebrated from one o'clock
until seven in the morning at the
Grand Hotel where he died, and a
simple ceremony took place in the
Spanish Church of Monserrat
where he was laid to rest. There
were official services in Madrid on
that day.

More than 500 students from the
10 universities and colleges in the
area attended the first convention
of the Washington-Baltimore re-
gion of the National Federation of
Catholic College Students at the
Catholic University on March 2.
The theme of the meeting was "De-
fense in Democracy."

A permanent Catholic group to
advance inter-American relations
was projected at a meeting held
in Washington at the invitation of
William F. Montavon, director of
the N. C. W. C. Legal Department
and consultant to Nelson Rocke-
feller, Coordinator of Commercial
and Cultural Relations between the
American Republics. A meeting of
representatives of Catholic agen-
cies concerned with inter-American
relations was arranged for this pur-
pose.

It was reported from England
that to the death toll of religious
were added two more nuns killed
in air raids on London. At Birming-
ham the cathedral and two church-
es, schools and rectories were badly
damaged, and at Coventry St. Os-
burg's Church, rectory, parish hall
and club were destroyed and other
Catholic property was damaged.

Vatican City broadcasts were be-
ing "jammed by an unknown
source."

The robbing and desecration of
the Catholic Church of St. Louis
in Moscow which is attended by
members of the diplomatic corps
was the subject of a formal pro-
test to the Soviet government by

U. S. Ambassador Laurence A.
Steinhardt. The church is served
by the Rev. Leopold Braun, A. A.,
an American. It had been robbed
five times during the past year and
was recently desecrated. In the
United States former Ambassador
William C. Bullitt made an appeal
for contributions to replace the
stolen sacred vessels. A "consider-
able part" of all the articles stolen
was recovered and search for the
remainder continued.

Bodies of two Polish priests who
died in the Oranienburg concentra-
tion camp were cremated and their
ashes sent to their families, "to
offend their Catholic feelings still
further," said the Polish Ministry
of Information in London.

A traveler from Portugal to Eng-
land told of seeing 200 British nuns
en route for Besancon internment
camp, on the French side of the
Swiss frontier.

After 36 years of exile the Car-
thusian monks of the famous Char-
treuse Abbey returned to France
by permission of Chief of State
Henri Petain. His decree also per-
mits them to open several semi-
naries in France.

The Prefect Apostolic of Hingan-
fu, China, the Rev. Bernard Bar-
raccui, O. F. M., a native of Sar-
dinia, was reported killed in an
air raid. Daily dispatches from
China carried tales of heroic sac-
rifices of missionaries in China and
the people's reliance on their aid
in the hazards and sufferings of
war.

A 90-day divorce bill passed by
the Senate in Arizona was vigor-
ously protested in a statement is-
sued by Bishop Gercke of Tucson.

Daily Masses for peace were be-
ing celebrated in the seven prin-
cipal sanctuaries of the Holy Land
and were to continue for the dura-
tion of the war.

The College of Franciscan Cul-
ture and Sciences, located in As-
sisi since its foundation in 1930
was transferred to the General
Curia in Rome and given the new
name, Historical Institute of the
Capuchin Friars Minor.

The House of Representatives ap-

701

proved a supplemental defense ap-
propriation bill containing $12,816,-
880 for the construction of 604
chapels at military posts through-
out the country.

A meeting of the hierarchy of
the Philippines was held in Manila
and impetus given to Catholic Ac-
tion in the islands. Catholics were
warned against indecent literature
and motion pictures and, immod-
esty in dress, and the need for
clergy was stressed.

A regional meeting of the Cath-
olic Conference on Industrial Prob-
lems was held in St. Louis, Mo.
In the concluding address Arch-
bishop Glennon said that along
with reform of the social order
Catholics and non-Catholics alike
must look to the renewal of the
Christian spirit.

Damage done by the hurricane
which destroyed some 40 trees in
the Grotto grounds at Lourdes was
repaired. A daily Mass for peace
was being offered at the shrine.

The baptism of quadruplets born
to Mr. and Mrs. Nick Brown of
Leonard, N. D., by Bishop Muench
of Fargo was the first known in-
stance of quadruplets being re-
ceived into the Church and of a
bishop officiating at such a cere-
mony.

The Lenten drama, "The Living
God," English adaptation of the
French script by Cita and Suzanne
Mallard, produced annually since
1938 by the National Council of
Catholic Men, was transcribed as
a permanent recorded radio pro-
gram.

MARCH 9-15

The Committee on National De-
fense of the National Conference
of Catholic Charities at a meeting
in Washington pledged full sup-
port to the National Catholic Com-
munity Service through its dioc-
esan agencies, already active at
military and naval centers and in
defense industry areas.

In a Nazi air raid on Malta sev-
eral persons seeking shelter in the
Church of St. Lawrence, Yaletta,
were killed and this and other
churches were severely damaged
by bombs.

A law providing for free text
books in private as well as public
schools of Texas was considered
by a Senate committee but no con-
clusive action taken.

Government loans of 5,000 pese-
tas were made available by the gov-
ernment of Spain to newly married
couples carrying family insurance,
part of the principle to be can-
celled upon the birth of a child.

A New York State Legislative
subcommittee heard testimony on
subversive activities in the public
educational system to the effect
that 54 members of the staff of the
College of the City of New York
were Communists, and the Conduct
Committee of the New York City

Board of Higher Education were
considering steps toward their re-
moval.

The 12th annual observance of
Cincinnati's Girls' Week was cli-
maxed by a solemn pontifical Mass
celebrated by Auxiliary Bishop
Retiring and sung by 1,000 girls'
voices from Catholic schools in
Greater Cincinnati.

Cardinal Dougherty returned
from a two-month tour of South
America, where he said he had
found widespread friendship for the
United States.

Bishop von Streng of Basle vis-
ited French soldiers interned at
the Hautervie Seminary at Fri-
bourg, Switzerland, and supplied
their need for warm clothing.

The National Catholic Commu-
nity Service, set up at the 1940
meeting of the hierarchy for the
welfare of those engaged in na-
tional defense, with much already
accomplished, called for the sup-
port of all Catholic organizations —
parish, city, diocesan and national.

His Eminence Karl Joseph
Schulte, Archbishop of Cologne,
died March 11, of a heart attack,
at the age of 69. Ordained priest
in 1895, he became Bishop of Pa-
derborn in 1910 and Archbishop of

702

Cologne in 1920 and was created
cardinal in 1921.

The British bombarded Genoa
from the sea, and among the build-
ings damaged was the cathedral,
of which all the windows were shat-
tered. Cardinal Boetto, Archbishop
of Genoa, addressed a letter to his
people voicing sympathy for them
and reminding them that God can
draw good out of evil.

It was announced that on May 1
a trailer chapel manned by two
Redemptorist priests would go into
operation in the Diocese of Ra-
leigh, which comprises a large part
of North Carolina, and has only 57
churches, 44 missions and 157 mis-
sion stations in an area of 48,480
square miles served by 101 priests.

About 300 priests attended the
fourth Week of Prayer and Study
for the clergy of Argentina, to chart
a program of Catholic Action that
would bring them more closely in
contact with the spiritual and cul-
tural needs of the people.

The special blessing of Pope Pius
XII for the Pro Parvulis Book Club
was received at New York head-
quarters ai'ter five months en route.

For notable contributions to re-
search in preventive medicine the
1941 honors of the Kober Founda-
tion of Georgetown University were
awarded to Dr. John R. Mohler,
Chief of the Bureau of Animal In-
dustry, Department of Agriculture,
and Dr. William de B. MacNider,
professor of pharmacology at the
University of North Carolina.

It was reported that only 6 of
the mobilized seminarians of St.
Jacques in Brittany, France, where
priests are trained for Haiti, re-
turned to the seminary: 2 lost their
right arms, 1 had a paralyzed right
arm, and 1 had a shattered leg and
an arm wound; 19 were prisoners;
4 were somewhere in unoccupied
France; and 2 were missing. The
Seminary of St. Jacques, occupied
by the Germans from June 27 to
July 1, reopened in September
with 32 students, of whom 13 were
new.

In Portsmouth, England, the
Bishop's House was badly damaged

by bombs and the sacristan and 5
servants were killed.

The English, Scots and Beda Col-
leges, in Rome, vacated by profes-
sors and students when Italy en-
tered the war, were taken over by
the Italian authorities, the two last
to shelter child refugees from
Africa and the Venerabile as a mili-
tary hospital.

Bishop John F. O'Hara, Military
Delegate, and Msgr. William Ar-
nold, chief of chaplains, appeared
before the Committee on Military
Affairs in Washington, in support
of a bill to wipe out immorality
in areas about military and naval
establishments.

Pope Pius XII received many
messages of congratulations on the
second anniversary of his corona-
tion and a Mass of Thanksgiving
was celebrated in the Sistine Chap-
el. In the National Shrine of the
Immaculate Conception in Wash-
ington, D. C., the event was com-
memorated in a Mass attended by
many American and foreign dig-
nitaries. The celebrant was the
Apostolic Delegate, Archbishop Ci-
cognani, and a sermon on "The
Pope of Peace" was preached by
Archbishop Spellman of New York.

A new Soviet encyclopedia, pub-
lished by the Moscow Gosizdat,
state publishing company, omits
reference to Trotzky, Hitler or Na-
zism.

Both houses of the Washington
State Legislature passed a bill pro-
viding free bus transportation for
children attending private as well
as public schools. It was immedi-
ately signed by Governor Langley.

St. David's Cathedral in Cardiff,
Wales, was almost completely de-
molished by enemy air raids and
other Catholic property damaged.

The Fides Agency in Rome re-
ceived confirmation of the murder
by bandits on May 24, 1940, of the
Rev. Henri Bart, Priest of the Sa-
cred Heart of Betharram, in China.
At Ta-la-ba, in Yunnan, he had with-
in a year baptized a thousand pa-
gans. The release of the Rt Rev.
Ferdinand Loy, S.V.D., Prefect
Apostolic of Sinkiang, and four

703

of his missionaries imprisoned
through Red influence in 1939, was
confirmed.

Good Friday became a legal holi-
day in Indiana, according to a bill
passed by the Legislature and
signed by Governor Schricker.

Sister St. Daniel, the world's old-
est Little Sister of the Poor, died
at the age of 101 in Liverpool,
England.

A remarkable cure effected in
June, 1940, follqwing a pilgrimage
to the Basilica of Svata Hora, Bo-
hemia, was made public, after care-
ful investigation. Marie Milotova,
a spinning-mill hand from Upice,
Bohemia, regained the use of her
leg which for three years had been
useless and insensitive.

National organizations represent-
ing 5,000,000 Catholic women met
in Washington to consider giving
the best possible aid to the Na-
tional Catholic Community Serv-
ice, and resolved to work "not only
in cantonments, in leave areas and
in industrial centers, but in each

home and community," to provide
care for those engaged in national
defense. Miss Anne Sarachon Hoo-
ley, chosen to direct their activi-
ties, was named assistant director
of the National Catholic Com-
munity Service.

Solemn Masses of Requiem were
offered for former King Alfonso
XIII of Spain in Washington, D. C.,
and in Mexico City.

Bradley Hall, in Palm Beach,
Fla., new branch of the Institutum
Divi Thomae, was blessed by Arch-
bishop McNicholas of Cincinnati.

The Children's Recreation Center
of St. Francis of Assisi Church, in
Rochester, N. Y., valued at $25,000
and erected without cost by the
generosity of laborers, contractors,
architect and dealers in building
supplies, was dedicated.

The number of Catholic chap-
lains on duty with the armed forces
of the United States, March 15, to-
taled 269. Construction of 604 army
chapels was under way.

MARCH 16-22

With the acquisition of a large
Littrow spectrograph, the Physics
Department of St. Bonaventure Col-
lege was planning a spectro-chemi-
cal analysis course.

The first New York State re-
gional conference of the Confra-
ternity of Christian Doctrine was
held in Brooklyn, March 14-16, with
17 bishops, 1,000 priests, 2,000 nuns
and 20,000 laymen in attendance.
Archbishop Spellman of New York
delivered the opening address, in
which he said priests should de-
vote themselves with extraordinary
zeal to "those who love God least."
In all there were 165 addresses.

A pastoral letter of Bishop Caz-
zani of Cremona referring to the
war as "the punishment of God"
was suppressed by the authorities
of that city, in violation of the Con-
cordat between the Holy See and
Italy. It had, however, been read
in all churches of the diocese and
excerpts were published in "Osser-
vatore Romano."

As part of the cooperative move-

ment, handicrafts were success-
fully learned at study clubs in the
Cape Breton town of Reserve, N,
S., and a first exhibition was held
of the work accomplished, in knit-
ting and weaving.

On St. Patrick's Day, in New
York 500,000 spectators watched
25,000 parade; in Montreal one of
the marchers, James McKenna, had
been in line for 80 consecutive
years; in Scranton Bishop Gannon
of Erie told some 550 participants
in the Friendly Sons of St. Patrick
dinner that the Constitution of the
United States and the Constitution
of Ireland are ''the two greatest
documents of the world."

A wool warehouse overlooking
the Thames was loaned by the non-
Catholic manager for the celebra-
tion of Sunday Mass while the
Church of the English Martyrs at
Tower Hill, London, was being re-
paired following damage in air
raids.

Gifts from Pope Pius XII were
brought to those in internment

704

camps in the Isle of Man, by the
Apostolic Delegate, the Most Rev.
William Godfrey, irrespective of
race or creed. He said Mass in
the great ballroom of the Palace
Hotel, attended by 2,000 Italians.
The Most Rev. Francis J. Mag-
ner was installed as the seventh
bishop of Marquette in St, Peter's
Cathedral. Archbishop Mooney of
Detroit officiated and preached the
sermon on the necessity of a cor-
porate Church organization.

In the old cathedral of Antigua,
Guatemala, long since a ruin, Mass
was celebrated for the first time
in 157 years. Archbishop Rossell
of Guatemala pontificated, a large
crucifix, a simple altar and six can-
dles being erected under the arch
that once supported the main cupo-
la. There was a large attendance
at the impressive ceremony.

The National Gallery of Art, in
Washington, D. C., gift of the late
Andrew W. Mellon to the people
of the United States, opened its
doors to the public. Of the 500
paintings on exhibition 344 are
strictly religious and include mas-
terpieces by Giotto, Fra Angelica,
Fra Filippo Lippi, Botticelli, Pe-
rugino, Titian and Pelligrino.

The Sacred Congregation of Rites
discussed the miracles proposed in
the cause of canonization of BL
Frances Xavier Cabrini, beatified
in 1932. Throughout Yugoslavia
prayers were being offered for the
canonization of Bl. Nicholas Tavilik
the Franciscan of Sibenik, Dalma-
tia, who suffered martyrdom in
Jerusalem in 1391.

Archbishop Bartolomasi, Ordi-
nary of the Italian Army, sent to
the chaplains with the armed for-
ces a message exhorting them to
"work and pray" which he said he
would like to send to every Ital-
ian. "On this path," he said, "al-
ready trodden worthily, march our
magnificent armed forces, and with
the soldiers, the Italian people,
strong in resolution, faithful to God,
trusting in God,"

For the encouragement of reli-
gious vocations, especially to the
priesthood, a Catholic Bishop, the

Most Rev. Miguel Dias y Gomara,
Bishop of Cartagena, Spain, for the
first time in the history of the
cinema played the stellar role in
a motion picture, "Seminario."

The laws of El Salvador prohibit
church funerals, but upon the death
of Juan Gadala Maria, young Salva-
dorean business man and prominent
Catholic Youth member, in an air-
plane accident near Atlanta, Ga.,
Mass for the repose of his soul was
offered at a temporary altar in his
home by Archbishop Chavez y Gon-
zales of San Salvador, and on the
following day a solemn requiem
Mass was sung in the cathedral.
The DeSmet Medal, annual award
of Gonzaga University, was given
to John H. Wourms, attorney of
Wallace, Ida., for his devoted la-
bors in the interest of the Lay-
men's Retreat Movement and his
efforts for the development of Cath-
olic education in the Northwest.

The Gaelic Association of South-
ern California gave its annual
awards of statues of St. Brigid and
St. Patrick to Geraldine Fitzgerald
and William Gargan, respectively,
as the outstanding Irish actress and
actor of the year.

Members of the Mother Seton
Guild received the blessing of Pope
Pius XII, news of the Apostolic
Benediction being conveyed in a
letter from Cardinal Maglione, Pa-
pal Secretary of State, to the Rev.
Salvator M. Burgio, C. M., vice pos-
tulator of the cause for canoniza-
tion of Mother Elizabeth Seton.

A collective pastoral of the Por-
tuguese Bishops, signed by 15 prel-
ates, touched upon Sunday rest, the
sanctity of marriage, feminine mod-
esty, works of charity and honesty
in business dealings and exhorted
to prayer for the peace of Portugal
and the whole world.

The Congregation of Las Hijas
Minimas de Maria Immaculada,
Little Daughters of Mary Immacu-
late, at Nogales, Arizona, received
definite approbation from Rome.

The Rev. Edgar Schmiedeler,
O. S. B., director of the N. C. W. C.
Family Life Bureau, declared birth
controllers are the most destructive

705

force in America today and that
due largely to their efforts there
are 2,000,000 fewer children in
American schools than there were
a decade ago.

The 64th Diocesan Council of
Catholic Women was inaugurated
at Corpus Christ!, Texas, with a
meeting attended by 500 women
and 40 priests, and opened by a
pontifical high Mass celebrated by
Coadjutor Bishop Garriga.

In a notable address Mme. Chi-
ang Kai-shek said the regeneration
of China is the combined task of
Church and State. She paid tribute
to the sacrifice and zeal of the mis-
sionaries and cited rural recon-
struction and national sanitation as
part of their accomplishments, as
well as health organizations,
schools and betterment of the sta-
tus of women.

"William F. Montavon, director of
the N. C. W. C. Legal Department,
was appointed a member of the
Advisory Committee on Policy to
the office of Nelson D. Rockefeller,
Coordinator of Commercial and
Cultural Relations between the
American Republics.

A cross as tribute to the Padre
of the Desert was erected on High-
way 395 near Freeman Junction,
Calif., where the Rev. John Crow-
ley was killed a year ago in an
automobile accident.

At its annual meeting, two Bish-
ops were added to the membership
of the Catholic Medical Mission
Board, as first and second vice
presidents, Bishop Griffin of Tren-
ton and Auxiliary Bishop Cushing
of Boston. The Rev. Edward F. Ga-
resche, S. J., was reelected presi-
dent.

"The Sign" magazine announced
in their April issue the establish-
ment of a fund for two gold medals
to be awarded annually to a citi-
zen of Latin America and a citi-

zen of North America who make
the richest contribution to Pan
Americanism. The award is to be
called The Sign Las Americas
Medal.

The National Office of the Pon-
tifical Association of the Holy
Childhood presented to Pope Pius
XII a spiritual bouquet from mem-
bers of the Society in the United
States.

The Most Rev. Joseph T. Mc-
Gucken, chancellor of the Arch-
diocese of Los Angeles, was con-
secrated Titular Bishop of Sanavo
and Auxiliary to the Most Rev.
John J. Cantwell, Archbishop of
Los Angeles. Archbishop Cantwell
was the consecrator, and the co-
consecrators were Bishop Gercke
of Tucson and Bishop Scher of
Monterey-Fresno.

The Southern Regional Confer-
ence of the Catholic Press Asso-
ciation met in New Orleans. It
voted to recommend to the national
organization at its meeting in Pe-
oria, 111., in May, adoption of a
weekly supplement for Catholic
newspapers.

On St. Joseph's Day, March 19,
the repaired mission bells at San
Juan Capistrano, which had not
tolled in more than a century, rang
out upon the return of the swal-
lows from the south. It was un-
usual that not all the swallows re-
turned on this day, there having
been advance guards for several
days previous.

A meeting of the Sacred Con-
gregation of Rites discussed the
heroism of the virtues of Ven. John
Claud Colin, founder of the Society
of Mary, whose cause for beatifica-
tion is being considered.

On March 22 Cardinal Dougherty
dedicated the new Church of St.
Augustine at La Sierra, Cuba, and
pontificated at a solemn Mass in
the edifice.

MARCH 23-29

On March 25 Miss Lona Wright,
supervising nurse at the leper col-
ony at Molokai and a convert to
the Church a year ago, entered
the novitiate of the Franciscan Sis-
ters in Syracuse. She had had no

706

religion and "had to come to Molo-
kai to find Christ/' she said.

Before the Senate Military Af-
fairs Committee Msgr. Maurice F.
Griffin, representing the American
Hospital Association, and the Rev,

Alphonse M. Schwitalla, S. X, pres-
ident of the Catholic Hospital As-
sociation, spoke in behalf of the
bill to amend the Selective Service
Act in order to grant deferred
status to hospital internes, resident
physicians and medical and dental
students.

On March 23 the Laetare Medal
was awarded to William Thomas
Walsh, educator and author of sev-
eral historical biographies, poems,
a novel and "The Characters of the
Inquisition," his latest work.

The 1941 Catholic Charities Ap-
peal was opened in New York by
Archbishop Spellman, who cele-
brated solemn pontifical Mass at
which Msgr. Fulton Sheen preached
the sermon, and in Milwaukee by
Archbishop Kiley, in two radio ad-
dresses.

A grant of $20,000 from the
Charles Haydn Foundation was
given Ford ham University, and will
be used for scholarships.

A teacher for 55 years in the
school house across the street from
her home, Miss Mary Jane Donahoe
of Bayonne, N. J., retired in 1933
in her 71st year, and upon her
death on March 23, she was given
civic and popular tribute at the
requiem Mass, and flags flew at
half mast on the city's schools and
public buildings.

In a statement on the April mis-
sion intention, "The Conversion of
the Buddhists,'* Msgr. Thomas Mc-
Donnell declared that there were
180,000 Buddhists in North Amer-
ica. A particularly active group in
San Salvador was condemned by
the Salvadorean episcopacy in 1940.

On March 23 Archbishop Cant-
well of Los Angeles in a nation-
wide broadcast made a stirring ap-
peal for aid to the distressed in
war-stricken countries by contribu-
tions to the Bishops' Relief Fund;
his address concluded a radio
drama entitled "Charity for the
Wandering Christ." On March 24
Msgr. Michael J". Ready, general
secretary of the N. C. W. C., in a
coast-to-coast hook-up urged Cath-
olics to respond generously to the
appeal of the Bishops' Relief Com-
mittee, collections for war suffer-

ers to be taken up in most dio-
ceses on March 30.

Australian Catholics observed
March 23 as a National Day of
Prayer for Peace.

Mother Mary Rose Waller, Su-
perior General of the Sisters of
St. Joseph of Concordia, Kansas,
and president of Marymount Col-
lege, died at the motherhouse of
the community.

Word was received at Vatican
City that the great seminary in
Tokyo, Japan, was destroyed by
fire.

At least 50,000 former students
of Jesuit colleges in the United
States, Canada, and Central Amer-
ica received Holy Communion on
March 23 in 300 localities, to cele-
brate the 400th anniversary of the
Society of Jesus. In a nation-wide
broadcast the Rev. Zacheus J. Ma-
her, S. J., American Assistant to
the General of the Society of Jesus,
read a cablegram from the Rev.
Vladimir Ledochowski, S. J., con-
veying to the Jesuit alumni his
deep appreciation of their magnifi-
cent tribute, Fr. Maher said: "To
mold men after the model of the
Man-God, and thus form them to
serve their fellowmen, their coun-
try and their God, this is the only
purpose of Jesuit education."

It was ruled by Attorney General
Thomas J. Herbert that public
school boards of education in Ohio
may permit religious instruction to
be given in public school rooms one
hour a week to children who so
desire.

At the convention of the Amer-
ican Association of Dental Schools,
in St. Louis, the Rev. Alphonse M.
Schwitalla, S. J., urged intensifia-
tion of dental training by intern-
ships and extension of graduate
curricula.

The Scott Bill allowing parochial
school children to ride in public
school buses in rural and suburban
sections of New Jersey was pre-
sented to the Legislature, and a
petition urging its passage was
signed by 400,000 men and women
in the state.

Women without employment in
Cape Breton fishing villages were

707

taught by Sisters from Antigonish
how to hook rugs and weave. The
cooperative revenue from the sale
of rugs In Canadian department
stores, in 1940, was reported to
be $15,000.

Dr. Franklin Dunham, educator,
publicist and writer, was appointed
Executive Director of the National
Catholic Community Service.

Many young men preparing for
the priesthood or doing graduate
work at European religious insti-
tutions having had to seek haven
at the Catholic University of Amer-
ica, there was a large increase in
the number of students, and 108
Masses were being offered daily
at the Shrine of the Immaculate
Conception.

Four days of religious and civic
ceremonies in San Antonio were
climaxed on March 27 with the
installation of the Most Rev. Ro-
bert E. Lucey as Archbishop. At
a civic reception on March 26 the
Apostolic Delegate delivered an ad-
dress on "Faith — Its Inspiring and
Beneficent Role," and referred to
Archbishop Lucey as a "master"
of the principles of social justice.
Archbishop Cicognani was also
celebrant of the pontifical high
Mass of installation, and Bishop
Byrne of Galveston delivered the
sermon.

Mexico became the 15th republic
to ratify the Convention for the
Promotion of Inter-American Rela-
tions, signed at Buenos Aires, Dec.
23, 1936, providing for the annual
exchange of two graduate students
or teachers and the biennial ex-
change of professors by each of
the ratifying republics.

Upon his departure from the
Vatican to assume his duties as
Minister of Foreign Affairs for Ar-
gentina, Dr. Ruiz Guinazu, Argen-
tine Ambassador to the Holy See,
received the Grand Cross of the
Order of Pius from Pope Pius XII.

The Most Rev. Gustave Testa,
Apostolic Delegate to Egypt and
Palestine, was permitted to visit
the concentration camp where Ital-
ian prisoners were held in Egypt,
and reported their gratitude for the

interest shown them by the Holy
Father.

The Philharmonic Society of Ber-
lin during their stay in Rome pre-
sented a private recital for Pope
Pius XII.

"Franciscan Studies," a quarterly
review of the sacred and secular
sciences, made its initial appear-
ance. It represented the merging
of two publications hitherto issued
under the auspices of the Francis-
can Educational Conference, "Re-
ports" and "Franciscan Studies."

Ceremonies were held in all par-
ishes of Italy dedicating the people
of the country to the Sacred Heart
of Jesus.

A votive light was lighted before
a relic of St. Anthony in the fa-
mous Sanctuary of Camposanpietro,
near Padua, for Italian soldiers
slain in the war and for the cause
of the Italian arms.

Governor Bricker of Ohio issued
a proclamation appealing to all cit-
izens of the state to observe Good
Friday "with prayers and medita-
tion."

The Catholic University turned
out one class of 13 students li-
censed as civilian airplane pilots
and had a new class of 20 stu-
dents undergoing intensive instruc-
tion.

Lt. Comm. Gene Tunney was
made director of the physical train-
ing and athletic program of the
United States Navy.

John Morrison, a blind student
at Notre Dame, made a notable
93.5 per cent average during his
first semester in college.

Of the 168 correspondents of the
"Register," Diocese of Kansas City
Edition, all of whom contribute
their work as a service to the
Church, 17 received awards on Lae-
tare Sunday for outstanding work
during the past year.

At a solemn Mass in St. Pat-
rick's Cathedral for the suffering
people of France, on March 25,
Archbishop Spellman of New York
delivered the sermon and Auxiliary
Bishop Mclntyre was the celebrant.
Prominent among the congregation
was Gaston Henri-Haye, French
Ambassador to the United States.

708

MARCH 30 — APRIL 5

The Apostolic Delegate, Arch-
bishop Cicognani, made his first
visit to Montezuma Seminary, near
Las Vegas, N. M, Twenty young
Mexicans had recently been or-
dained for the priesthood, and to
the remaining 366 students the Pa-
pal Delegate delivered an address
in Spanish, praising the bishops
who had founded the seminary, the
zeal of its Jesuit faculty, and their
own "strength and sincerity of
soul," praying "Our Lady of Gua-
dalupe to bless you, to aid you, and
to protect you, to the end of your
life."

On April 4 the Radio League of
the Sacred Heart went on the air
over Station KFAC for the first of
four Friday morning broadcasts of
the morning offering, a thought for
the day, a word picture from the
life of Christ and sacred music.

In a pastoral letter read in all
the churches of his diocese Bishop
Kearney of Rochester took to task
religious leaders who identify them-
selves with the birth control move-
ment and condemned those "pro-
gressive" Catholics who practise it.

The Rev. Dr. George Johnson,
director of the N. C. W. C. Depart-
ment of Education, was named to
the Committee on the Part of
Schools under Nelson Rockefeller,
Coordinator of Commercial and Cul-
tural Relations between the Amer-
ican Republics.

In two notable addresses Lord
Halifax, British Ambassador to the
United States, and Attorney Gen-
eral Jackson expressed the same
principles cited by Pope Pius XII
as moral bases for a just peace and
international reconstruction.

A cable message received by the
Commission for Polish Relief from
its representative in Poland, W. C.
McDonald, reported that 91,000
children and 148,000 adults in War-
saw alone were being served daily
by soup kitchens, with a ration of
360 calories, and those who could
pay had a food ration of 700 calo-
ries, A minimum human standard
is 2,000 calories per day.

Pope Pius XII received in audi-
ence Count Stanislaus Pecci, new
Minister to the Holy See from the
Order of Malta, who presented his
credentials.

On the second anniversary of
the conclusion of the Civil War
in Spain, Generalissimo Franco is-
sued a decree granting conditional
liberty to all prisoners condemned
by military courts to sentences of
less than 12 years if they had not
violated the penal code.

The world premier of the first
sound motion picture ever made of
the solemn high Mass, "The Eter-
nal Gift," was presented by the
Servite Fathers at the Chicago
Civic Opera.

The Catholic University in Rio
de Janeiro, established by the Bra-
zilian Bishops, began regular class-
es in April, under the direction
of the Jesuits.

Archbishop Groeber of Freiburg-
im-Breisgau issued a pastoral, re-
produced in "Osservatore Romano,"
saying that though millions of Ger-
man Catholics are called to sacri-
fice their blood and their lives for
their country the struggle against
Church and Christianity in Ger-
many continues violently.

On April 2 Pope Pius received
in audience Yosuke Matsuoka, For-
eign Minister of Japan, on a po-
litical mission to Russia, Germany
and Italy.

Bishop Delay of Marseille au-
thorized Sunday gardening to help
produce food for France. Despite
the easing of Lenten, regulations
by various bishops of France, there
was more prayer and abstinence
than in other years.

Proposed legislation in the Philip-
pines granting supervisory powers
to government agents in private
as well as public schools was
amended as a result of vigorous
Catholic opposition.

Difficulties attendant upon exe-
cution of the Religious Education
Law, passed in Venezuela in. 1940
and affording two hours of reli-
gious instruction weekly, were be-

709

ing adjusted, and catechists were
being trained.

The "Catholic Times" of London
announced that soon every Royal
Air Force station and training
school throughout the country
would have its own place of Cath-
olic worship, the government hav-
ing decreed that provision be made
for this purpose.

Daughter of the Anglican divine,
Dean Farrar, and a convert to Ca-
tholicism in 1915, Mrs. Evelyn Lucy
Thomas died in London at the age
of 78. Since her entry into the
Church she had devoted herself to
the missions and was the founder
and president of Our Lady's Mis-
sionary League; she was buried at
Mill Hill where many missionaries
are laid to rest. The widow and
eldest daughter of Kurt Eiser, pres-
ident of the Bavarian Socialist Gov-
ernment in 1918 who was slain in
1919, were received into the Church
at Cambridge, England. A Chinese
student in Peking, Liu Hsi-Ming,
after futile attempts to obtain his
parents' consent to his baptism,
was stricken with typhoid and re-
ceived baptism before his death.
A Catholic Youth Convention at
Cardenas, Cuba, was attended by
3,000 members, including 320 dele-
gates.

A preliminary meeting of the Sa-
cred Congregation of Rites was
held to discuss the miracles pro-

posed for the beatification of the
Ven. Alexia Le Clerc, foundress of
the Institute of Our Lady.

The drive against indecent litera-
ture in the Hawaiian Islands, in-
stituted by the Diocesan Union of
the Holy Name Society, was sup-
ported by Mayor Petrie of Hono-
lulu, and all pastors were asked
by the Very Rev. Vicariate Clae-
sen, Vicar Delegate of the Vicariate
Apostolic of the Hawaiian Islands,
to give full cooperation. In the ter-
retorial Legislature, enactment of
sterilization legislation was opposed
by Senator V. A. Cravalho, of Hilo,
Hawaii, who distributed to all mem-
bers of the Senate two issues of
the "Catholic Herald" which treated
of the subject.

Jan Valtin's "Out of the Night"
was declared by the Rev. John
Tracy Ellis, before the Critics' Fo-
rum, to be one of the really sig-
nificant books of the time, "a night-
mare in print" revealing the kind
of world Communism and Nazism
have in the making.

Hilaire Belloc's son, Capt. Peter
G. Belloc, of the Royal Marines,
died of pneumonia at the age of
36. He had served his country since
the beginning of the war.

Leading Catholic clergymen of
Massachusetts appeared at the
State House, Boston, April 5, to
oppose a petition presented by pro-
ponents of birth control legislation.

APRIL 6-12

Archbishop Mooney of Detroit,
chairman of the National Catholic
Community Service, pledged anew
the resources of Catholic organiza-
tions in national defense and in-
dorsed a campaign for $10,765,000
announced April 7 by the United
Service Organization.

The conviction of 13 Jehovah's
Witnesses in Manchester, N. H.,
on a charge of illegally selling lit-
erature without a local ordinance
was upheld by the United States
Supreme Court.

The 3rd annual Conference on
Oriental Rites, at Pordham Univer-
sity, was attended by 500 persons,
and a solemn pontifical Liturgy in

the Maronite Rite, the subject of
the conference this year, was cele-
brated by the Rt. Rev. Chor-Bishop
Stephen el-Douaihy of the Church
of Our Lady of the Cedars of Le-
banon, Boston, Mass.

In Sumter, S. C., a new church
was dedicated, pontifical Mass cele-
brated and a large number of con-
verts confirmed. A year and a half
ago, when the Rev. Clarence Mcln-
tyre, O. M. L, came to Sumter to
found a Negro parish there was
no church and not a single Cath-
olic.

Figures released by the Minis-
try of Information showed that 58
Catholic churches in Britain had

710

been destroyed or seriously dam-
aged in air raids, and 135 less seri-
ously damaged. Official figures of
Nazi air raids on Merseyside and
Clydeside, where Catholics are nu-
merous, were 1,000 dead and 1,300
seriously injured. Among those
killed was the Very Rev. Canon
John J. Tallon, pastor of Our
Lady's, Birkenhead.

Generous aid was being given to
the rapid reconstruction of Santan-
der, Spain, one-third of which was
destroyed in the fire which followed
the hurricane of February. Catholic
Action Youth of Spain were giving
religious instruction to children of
Marxists and inaugurating a pro-
gram of retreats and other aids to
spiritual life among soldiers.

Research excavations being car-
ried on under the Vatican Basilica
tended to confirm the ancient tra-
dition that St. Peter was buried
on Vatican Hill.

A total of 25,000 pledges support-
ing the drive against indecent lit-
erature in the Philippine Islands
was reported.

The Rev. Ives de la Briere, S. J.,
noted French journalist, died in
Buenos Aires, where he was lec-
turing. He was the foreign corre-
spondent for "Etudes" and profes-
sor of international law at the
Catholic Institute of Paris.

The 1941 Catholic Charities Ap-
peal of Buffalo, N. Y., brought in
a total of $451,879.46, oversubscrib-
ing its goal.

A votive lamp in the Basilica of
St. Mark, offered by the women of
Venice in honor of Our Lady of
Victory as an invocation for ma-
ternal protection for Italian sol-
diers, sailors and airmen, was
blessed by Cardinal Piazza.

The Rt. Rev. F. J. Pokluda, pas-
tor of St. Joseph's Church, Rowena,
Texas, was named administrator of
the Diocese of Amarillo until a new
ordinary is installed to succeed the
Most Rev. Robert E. Lucey.

Congratulations on the comple-
tion of the New Testament revi-

sion were sent to Bishop O'Hara
of Kansas City, chairman of the
Episcopal Committee on the Con-
fraternity of Christian Doctrine, by
Cardinal Tisserant, president of the
Pontifical Biblical Commission.

Proof of miracles as a next step
in the causes of beatification of
Sister Placida Viel, a French nun,
and Sister Mary Teresa Haze, a
Belgian nun, was asked by the Sa-
cred Congregation of Rites. The
Rhine Section of the Association of
Swiss Catholic Teachers requested
the opening of the process of bea-
tification of Fra Meinrad Eugster,
Swiss Benedictine of Einsiedeln.

The Rev. William J. Cannon, S.X,
upon his return to the United
States from war-stricken Belgium
and France, told of the destruction
of the Library and the College of
Philosophy and Theology at Lou-
vain, from which he escaped to
Amiens, and of the miraculous pres-
ervation there of the Abbey St.
Achuel, attributed to the special
protection of St. Joseph. He spoke
of the religious fervor of many of
the Germans who attacked France,
who attended Mass and received
Holy Communion, offered stipends
for Masses for the French people
and gave contributions toward the
rebuilding of the churches that
were destroyed.

A mission at the army post, Camp
Shelby, Miss., during Passion Week,
was concluded April 6, with a total
attendance of 12,000. The Most Rev.
John F. O'Hara, Military Delegate,
and Bishop Gerow of Natchez took
part in the mission, which was
given by the Rev. Anselm M.
Keefe, O. Praem.

On April 11, Pope Pius XII ad-
dressed a brief to Cardinal Pigna-
telli di Belmonte, congratulating
him on his ninetieth birthday.

On April 12, seven Chilean jour-
nalists who had been working as
guest reporters on American news-
papers for several weeks, began
a 25-day coast-to-coast tour of the
United States.

711

APRIL 13-19

On Easter Sunday, April 13,
Pope Pius XII delivered an Easter
Message, urbi et orbi, heard by
radio throughout the world, and
at the conclusion gave his Apos-
tolic Blessing to all listeners. Trans-
lations were broadcast in English,
French, Spanish, Hungarian, Ger-
man, Polish and Portuguese. He
lamented the ruthless warfare be-
ing waged and the widespread peril
to civilians as well as those in mili-
tary service, and appealed for hu-
mane treatment of conquered peo-
ples and continued prayer for the
restoration of peace. The message
was widely commended in the
press; the New York "Journal and
American" declared editorially that
it was "a lesson for all mankind,"
It was inserted in the Congres-
sional Record.

A trailer chapel to serve as a
religious center for men in mili-
tary service in Hawaii was used
for the first time on Easter Sun-
day at Nanakui, Oahu.

A bill to "provide text books for
free use of pupils in all standard
elementary schools" in Oregon was
signed by Governor Sprague, to be-
come a law within 90 days.

A bill to authorize transportation
of parochial school students in pub-
lic school buses was killed by the
Education Committee of the Minne-
sota House of Representatives.

The 15th annual meeting of the
Catholic Association for Interna-
tional Peace was held at Trinity
College, Washington, D. C., April
14-15. "America's Peace Aims"
formed the basis of the general
discussion, and specific proposals
for a just peace based on Pope
Pius XIFs Five-Point Peace Pro-
gram were considered.

The Regional Catholic Student
Peace Federations held their 5th
annual meeting at Trinity College,
Washington, D. C., April 16, and
discussed the same subjects as the
C. A. I. P.

The 2nd national congress of the
National Federation of Catholic
College Students was held at
Georgetown University, April 14-15.

In his address to the 150 delegates
in attendance from 50 Catholic col-
leges and universities, the Apos-
tolic Delegate, Archbishop Cicog-
nani, said "a fundamental knowl-
edge of Catholic social doctrine"
was essential to every Catholic stu-
dent entering professional or public
life. During the congress the great
social encyclicals and their appli-
cation were discussed.

Word was received in Quebec
that there were 300 nuns interned
in occupied France, of whom a
number were Canadians.

Solemn Requiem Mass was said
at St. Benedict's Priory Church,
Ealing, London, and military hon-
ors accorded the Rev. Gervase Hob-
son Matthews, O. S. B., of whom
nothing had been heard since Dun-
kerque. He refused to leave on the
last ship evacuating the B. E. P.,
saying his place was with the
wounded and dying.

A recent survey showed that in
32 mission territories, 1,038 Capu-
chins had entrusted to their care
942,017 Catholics.

The Most Rev. John F. Noll,
Bishop of Fort Wayne, was ap-
pointed an Assistant at the Pon-
tifical Throne.

The bureau set up in the Vati-
can in October, 1939, to aid in the
search for war prisoners, was
under the direction of the Russian
Rite Bishop, the Most Rev. Alex-
ander Evreinoff, with a staff of
100 persons, and reported that
about 12 per cent of the various
quests for information were suc-
cessful,

Two more nuns were killed by
Nazi bombs in London, and in the
great air raid of April 16 a large
Catholic church was burned.

The Nazi invasion of Yugoslavia,
following repudiation of the Axis
pact made by Prince Paul and a
military coup which installed King
Peter on the throne, began on April
7 and ended April 17, with capitu-
lation of Yugoslav forces to su-
perior strength of German arms.
Croatia, which was celebrating the
13th centenary of the introduction

712

of Christianity, was declared an in-
dependent state.

The blackout having disturbed
evening church services and Bene-
diction, Cardinal Kinsley, Arch-
bishop of Westminster, urged the
practice of family prayers.

The main governing body of the
St. Vincent de Paul Society meet-
ing in Washington, D. C., reported
that during 1940, 25,000 members
of the society throughout the
United States met weekly to dis-
cuss the problems of 106,000 fami-
lies, to whom 507,000 visits were
made and $2,848,000 distributed in
weekly payments. In addition,
many special works of charity were
engaged in and $597,710 spent to
meet these needs.

A decree modifying the divorce
law in France makes it impossible
to obtain quick divorce and permits
it only after all possibilities of rec-
onciliation have been exhausted.

On April 15-17 the Holy Ghost
Fathers celebrated with a triduum
at Holy Ghost Missionary College,
Cornwells Heights, Pa., their 50
years of activity in the American
Negro mission field in cooperation
with the Sisters of the Blessed
Sacrament who celebrate their
golden jubilee this year.

The Lillis Memorial High School,
first of the major projects in the
expansion of high school facilities
in his diocese, undertaken by Bish-
op O'Hara, of Kansas City, was for-
mally dedicated and opened for
classes.

The Cathedral of St. Augustine
in Tucson, Ariz., was consecrated
by Bishop Gercke,

The 38th annual convention of
the National Catholic Educational
Association was held In New Or-
leans, La., April 16-18. It was at-
tended by ten members of the hier-
archy and brought together 2,200
Catholic educators from all parts
of the nation. Current educational
problems and proposals for their
solution were discussed at three
general meetings and sessions of
the Association's various depart-
ments. The keynote of the conven-
tion was given by Bishop Peterson
of Manchester. Dresident-general,

in his sermon preached at the open-
ing Mass in St. Louis Cathedral,
warning that order and peace after
the present war can only be main-
tained if "the God of the nations
be restored to His place in govern-
ment, in education, even in reli-
gion itself." A message of commen-
dation for the Association from the
Holy Father and the Apostolic
Blessing were conveyed in a cable
received from Cardinal Maglione,
Papal Secretary of State. Resolu-
tions were adopted endorsing the
National Defense Program of the
United States and close coopera-
tion with the Ibero-American coun-
tries as a requisite for adequate
defense.

The 18th annual convention of
the Catholic Library Association
was held in New Orleans, La., April
16-18, concurrently with the meet-
ing of the N. C. E. A. The Associa-
tion pledged its support to the Na-
tional Catholic Community Serv-
ice and a Committee on Defense
Activities undertook to prepare
lists of books for welfare centers
for the xise of service men.

Sessions of the Jesuit Education-
al Association were held in connec-
tion with the N. C. E. A. convention
in New Orleans, La.

At the annual meeting of the
Jesuit Anthropological Association,
in Philadelphia, Pa., work being
done in the Lebanon and the Philip-
pines was discussed.

The Catholic Bureau of Inter-
American Collaboration reported a
total of 132 inter-American scholar-
ships awarded this school year and
109 new scholarships to be offered
next year by 144 Catholic institu-
tions of higher learning.

Catholics from various parts of
the United States were among the
community leaders brought to-
gether by the United Service Or-
ganizations for National Defense at
a meeting in Washington, D. C.,
April 17, to confer on defense
morale.

The National Catholic Commu-
nity Service was pledged the full
support of the Knights of Colum-
bus, in correspondence, made pub-
lic in "Columbia," between Arch-

713

bishop Mooney of Detroit, chair-
man of the Board of Trustees of
the N. C. C. S. and Francis P. Mat-
thews, Supreme Knight, chairman
of the Executive Committee of the
N. C. C. S.

The Senate and House of Repre-
sentatives of Maine rejected a "bill
proposing sterilization of the men-
tally and physically defective.

The weekly, "Ave Maria/' moved
into a spacious new plant, with
all publishing facilities, on the cam-
pus of the University of Notre
Dame.

Funeral services were held in St,
Paul's Church, Washington, D. C.,
for Irwin Laughlin, U. S. Ambassa-
dor to Spain from 1929 to 1933,
who died at the age of 70, after
a long illness.

At a solemn Mass in New York,
April 18, inaugurating a three-day
celebration of the golden jubilee
of the Little Sisters of the Assump-
tion in America, Archbishop Spell-
man spoke in praise of their free
nursing service, given to 25,000 of
"God's poor in New York."

APRIL 20-26

After examination during a year
and a half by a Pontifical Com-
mission appointed by the Sacred
Congregation of the Council, the
revised text of the Baltimore Cate-
chism was returned to the Episco-
pal Committee on the Confrater-
nity of Christian Doctrine, with
certain changes suggested. These
were incorporated and it was an-
nounced that the new catechism
would be ready within a few weeks.

Eighty converts, members of the
Benson Club in Sterling, 111., were
confirmed by Bishop Hoban of
Rockford on April 20.

A Homiletic Convention of priests
laboring in Polish parishes in the
United States was held in Detroit,
April 22-23.

His Eminence Karel Cardinal
Kaspar, Archbishop of Prague, died
in Prague, on April 21, at the
age of 70, after a long illness. Au-
thor of many books and an au-
thority on canon law, he was Bish-
op of Kralove Hradec from 1921
to 1931 when he became Archbish-
op of Prague, and was created Car-
dinal in 1935. He was a staunch
defender of Catholicism against
Nazi aggression following the seiz-
ure of Bohemia in 1938. Requiem
Mass, sung by Cardinal Innitzer in
the Cathedral of St. Vitus, was at-
tended by President Emil Hacha
and all members of the government
of the protectorate, the Most Rev.
Cesare Orsenigo, Papal Nuncio to
Germany and other dignitaries. In-
terment was in the cathedral crypt.

The second annual meeting of

the Catholic Committee of the
South, m Birmingham, Ala., April
20-22, was attended by Catholic
leaders from all sections of the
South. As part of the program Bish-
op Ryan of Bismarck broadcast an
address on "Paths of Peace," stress-
ing the rural problem. Racial is-
sues, employer-employee relations,
industrial conditions were discuss-
ed by notable speakers.

Within the village of Kien Ts'ao
Koti, China, 40 families had em-
braced the Faith and 85 individ-
uals been baptized due to the com-
bined efforts of Mr. Matthew Lo, a
Catholic who went there as a
school teacher in Jan., 1937, and
the missionaries at Kunhsien, a
day's journey distant. Recent ar-
rangements were made by the pres-
ent pastor, the Rev. Rufinus Bar-
fucci, p. F. M., for a school, chapel
and priest's residence in the village.

General Lorenzini, Italian colo-
nial commander, admired by his
soldiers for his valor and deep
Christian faith, was killed in action
at Cheren.

To care for the spiritual and rec-
reational needs of the 90,000 men
of whom 40 per cent were Cath-
olics, stationed at Fort Bragg, Char-
lotte Air Corps Base and Camp
Davis, within the Diocese of Ra-
leigh, a North Carolina Catholic
Defense Committee was formed.

Bishop Madarasz of Kosice is-
sued a pastoral condemning the
easy divorce law of Hungary, and
a campaign to enforce greater
strictness was launched.

714

The Pontifical Society for the
Preservation of the Faith and the
Erection of New Churches in Rome
reported that since its erection in
1930 it had established 39 new par-
ishes in Rome, ministering to the
spiritual needs of 500,000 Catholics,
and that there were 11 churches
under construction and plans for
the building of 16 more.

The centenary was being cele-
brated of the arrival of the first
Oblates of Mary Immaculate in Can-
ada. In 1841, 4 priests and 2 lay
Brothers came from France. Today
there are 1,200 priests and lay
Brothers, and 11 Oblate members
of the hierarchy in Canada.

Repeating his exhortation of last
year, Pope Pius XII, addressed a
letter to the Papal Secretary of
State, Cardinal Maglione, asking
him to make known to all his wish
that during May special prayers
be offered for peace. Especially did
he appeal to the children to pray.

Following their regular semi-an-
nual meeting, the Bishops of the
Administrative Board of the Na-
tional Catholic Welfare Conference,
issued a statement emphasizing
Pope Pius XIFs five points for a
just peace, asking for prayers for
the victims of the war, for peace
and for the guidance of America's
civil authorities, and urging Cath-
olics to support the nation-wide ap-
peal for funds to be made in June
by the United Service Organiza-
tions for National Defense.

M. Elie Lescot, elected to the
presidency of Haiti by an over-
whelming vote on April 15, said
at the Haitian Legation in Wash-
ington where for four years he had
resided as Minister from Haiti to
the United States: "No act of my
government shall ever be in viola-
tion of the principles of the Cath-
olic Church/'

By agreement with the Banish
Minister at Washington, Henrik de
Kauffmann, Greenland was placed
under the protection of the United
States until "dangers to the peace
and security of the American con-
tinent have passed." Greenland ac-
cepted Christianity about 1000, St.
Olaf, Norway's missionary king,

having sent a priest with Leif
Ericsson on his voyage there.
There was a resident bishop there
in 1112, but the settlers in Green-
land, receiving no reenforcements
in a hundred years, gradually either
perished or by intermarriage were
assimilated by the pagan Eskimos.
Today Greenland is subject to the
ecclesiastical jurisdiction of the
Vicar Apostolic of Copenhagen, but
there is no missionary activity. The
17,000 inhabitants are all Eskimos,
with the exception of a few hun-
dred Danes.

The current issue of the Chesa-
peake and Potomac Telephone Di-
rectory gave a special listing of
churches, which was received with
widespread favor.

Mrs. Charles H. Ridder, wife of
the publisher of the "Catholic
News" and active in Catholic school
work and charities in her parish,
died April 18. Auxiliary Bishop Don-
ahue of New York and other church
dignitaries attended the funeral
services on April 21.

Jean Borotra, tennis star and
General Commissioner of Physical
Education for the Vichy govern-
ment, France, was being assisted
by Marie Therese Eyquem, an ac-
tive worker for Catholic Action,
who was placed in charge of the
physical education of girls in all
schools.

At a meeting in New York, under
the chairmanship of Bishop Gan-
non of Erie, the Committee of
scholars working toward the can-
onization of early American mar-
tyrs reported that an abstract deal-
ing with the life of each would
shortly be sent to the Cardinal Pre-
fect of the Congregation of Rites
for his reading and evaluation.

In Costa Rica Archbishop Mar-
tinez of San Jose created a Supe-
rior Board of Sacred Music to have
authority over all matters pertain-
ing to this subject in the archdio-
cese.

From Lourdes Marshal Petain
telegraphed Pope Pius XII a mes-
sage of filial devotion, and in reply
the Holy Father said that on him
and on France he invoked "a great
abundance of graces and blessings."

715

There were 390 alumnae regis-
tered for the Biennial Conference
of the Alumnae of the Sacred
Heart, in New Orleans, April 22-
25. This included the three Vicars
of the Religious of the Sacred
Heart in the United States.

In commemoration of the 150th
anniversary of the arrival of the
Sulpicians in Baltimore, papers
dealing with phases of Sulpician
work in the United States were
read at the American Church His-
tory Seminar, under the direction
of Msgr. Peter Guilday, at the Cath-
olic University, April 23.

The 3rd college-sponsored Re-
gional Catechetical Congress of the
Confraternity of Christian Doc-
trine was held in St. Mary's Col-
lege, Notre Dame, Ind.

The heroic wartime aid of Eng-
lish religious to the ill and needy
was reported by the American Com-
mittee for British Catholic Relief,
as doing much to break down prej-
udice against the Church in Eng-
land. The century-old St. George's
Cathedral in Southwark was ruined
by incendiary bombs.

Earthquakes occurred in Colima
and Jalisco, Mexico, rendering hun-
dreds homeless. The cathedral of
Colima was so badly damaged that
it had to be closed.

Word was received in Vatican
City that the last remaining semi-
nary in Lithuania had been con-
fiscated by Soviet authorities;
seminary instruction was being
given in a little church in Kaunas.

A bill was passed in Florida out-
lawing the Communist party and
the German-American Bund.

Monica M. Gardner, prominent
Catholic writer and authority on

Poland, was killed in an air raid
in London.

The invocation at the luncheon
bringing to a close the 20th con-
vention of the American Red Cross,
attended by 5,179 delegates, was
delivered by Msgr. Michael J.
Ready, general secretary of the
N. C. W. C.

Seven members of the hierarchy
and representatives of various re-
ligious communities attended the
dedication, April 23, by the Apos-
tolic Delegate, Archbishop Cicog-
nani, of the new Vincentians' house
of studies at the Catholic Univer-
sity, Washington, D. C.

Bishop Buddy of San Diego offi-
ciated at the s'olemn Mass cele-
brating the approbation of the Sis-
ters, Servants of the Blessed Sac-
rament by the Sacred Congregation
of Rites. Founded in 3904 by Bishop
Carrillo of Sinaloa, Mexico, the Sis-
ters now have 22 convents in Mex-
ico and 3 in the United States, at
San Diego, Calif.

In a letter sent to members of
the hierarchy and superiors of re-
ligious orders, the Most Rev. John
P. O'Hara, Military Delegate, re-
quested 200 additional chaplains.

A dovetailing of functions of the
Vermont Catholic Charities and the
Department of Sociology and Social
Work of St. Michael's College was
effected by the formation of a joint
bureau, as announced by Bishop
Brady of Burlington.

A Notre Dame alumnus, Cyprian
A. Sporl, Jr., turned over to the
U. S. Government for the duration
of the war emergency his $30,000
yacht, Cocheco, and enlisted in the
Coast Guard as a $21 a month cox-
swain.

APRIL 27 — MAY 2

On April 27 the Catholic Poetry
Society of America celebrated its
10th anniversary with a Catholic
Congress on Poetry at Fordham
University. Auxiliary Bishop Dona-
hue of New York presided, and
Bishop Gannon of Erie preached
the sermon, at the solemn high
Mass celebrated by the chaplain
of the Society, the Rev. Alfred Bar-
rett, S. J. The president of Ford-

716

ham, the Rev. Robert Gannon, S* J.,
welcomed the 300 guests at a lun-
cheon, and panel discussions and
an Assembly followed, at which the
Rev. F. X. Talbot, S. J., founder of
the Society, and other poets spoke.
His gratitude was expressed by
Pope Pius XII to the hierarchy of
England and Wales for its message
of loyal devotion and support in
his efforts "against the horrors of

war," and he sent them his Apos-
tolic Blessing,

A solemn Mass for the preserva-
tion of Ireland's peace and neutral-
ity, and world peace, was offered
at the National Shrine of the Im-
maculate Conception, Washington,
D, d, by the rector, Msgr. Thomas
G. Smythe, through arrangement of
the United Irish Society of Wash-
ington.

On April 28 the Holy Father re-
ceived members of the Society of
Jesus attached to institutions con-
ducted by the Jesuits in Rome, thus
solemnly closing the celebration of
the quadricentennial of the Society
of Jesus. The General of the So-
ciety, the Very Rev. Vladimir Le-
dochowski, presented to the Pope
a reliquary containing relics of all
the Jesuit saints and read an ad-
dress expressing the filial obedi-
ence of the Society to the Vicar of
Christ, Pope Pius expressed his
thanks and conferred his blessing
and with prayers that God would
grant to the members of the So-
ciety ever greater wisdom for His
greater glory.

The Most Rev. Jose Beltrami,
Papal Nuncio to Guatemala, an-
nounced renewed consideration at
the Vatican of the cause for beati-
fication of the Ven. Pedro de Beth-
ancourt, Franciscan tertiary who
labored in Guatemala for prisoners
and the sick-poor in the 17th cen-
tury, and founded the Belemites.

Pope Pius XII sent an auto-
graphed letter to Rev. Mother Kath-
erine Drexel on the occasion of her
golden jubilee in religious life, and
spoke of the order she founded, the
Sisters of the Blessed Sacrament,
as "Christ's pioneers in the North
American desert."

The Sacred Congregation of Rites
discussed the miracles proposed in
the cause for canonization of Bl.
Bernardino Realino, an Italian Jes-
uit, who died in 1616.

Upon receiving from Cardinal
Archbishop Boetto of Genoa a re-
port of the damage done to the
cathedral of Genoa in a recent bom-
bardment Pope Pius XII expressed
his sympathy for victims of the raid

and sent the city a special Apos-
tolic Blessing.

Cardinal Hinsley, Archbishop of
Westminster, made known by
broadcast to Luxembourg that Bish-
op Philippe of Luxembourg was in
a German prison camp.

Organizations of Catholic Action
in Spain were clearing up the mari-
tal status of many Spaniards mar-
ried during the republic when re-
ligious marriage had no civil ef-
fect, arousing interest in spiritual
retreats and caring for ill and in-
firm clergy.

Ten members of the hierarchy
and more than 4,000 persons par-
ticipated in the regional congress
of the Confraternity of Christian
Doctrine held in Lincoln, Neb.

Victims of floods in Hungary
were aided by a contribution for
their relief from Pope Pius XII
who also imparted his Apostolic
Blessing to sufferers in the disas-
ter.

The 9th annual convention of the
National Catholic Conference on
Family Life, at Marquette Univer-
sity, was attended by parents, so-
cial workers, educators and stu-
dents from 11 Mid-West colleges.

The Catholic Library Association
announced the preparation of a
Catholic supplement to the stand-
ard Shaw List of Books for Col-
lege Libraries. Two thousand titles
compiled by 300 subject specialists
will be critically evaluated at 25
Catholic college libraries, and pub-
lished by the end of 1942.

Robert F. Wagner, IT. S. Senator
from New York, was awarded the
De La Salle medal for 1941 for his
"distinguished service in the cause
of social justice and economic se-
curity."

A special joint session of the Sen-
ate and House of Representatives
of Texas was addressed by Arch-
bishop Lucey of San Antonio at
the invitation of the legislators. He
chose as his subject "Religion and
Government," emphasizing the need
for harmony between Church and
State, of which he considered that
special meeting an expression.

Gen. Andrew Jackson Houston,
newly appointed to the U. S. Sert-

717

ate to complete the term of the
late Senator Morris Sheppard, be-
came a convert several years ago
and is the son of the great Texas
hero, Gen. Sam Houston.

Formal celebration of the cen-
tenary of the founding of the Con-
gregation of the Sisters of the Holy
Cross began at the mother house,
St. Mary's Convent, Holy Cross,
Ind., and in the many houses of
the community throughout the
United States and India on May 3,
the feast of the Finding of the
True Cross, to continue until Sep-
tember 29, on which date in 1841
the first four postulants received
their habit. Solemn high Mass, his-
torical pageants, sermons and vari-
ous publications marked the cen-
tenary.

In Ms message to the Congress,
President Calderon G-uardia of
Costa Rica declared that Church
and State continued to cooperate
harmoniously "for the moral bet-
terment of the republic."

The May issue of "Scribner's
Commentator" carried a picture of
Msgr. Fulton Sheen on its cover
and a leading article by him en-
titled, "What Are We Fighting
For?"

Special celebrations in commem-
oration of the 100th anniversary
of the martyrdom of BI. Chanel,
S. M., proto-martyr of Oceania,
were held by the Marists in Wash-
ington, D. C. Msgr. Louis C. Vaeth,
in his sermon at the solemn pon-
tifical Mass celebrated by the Most
Rev. Michael J. Keys, S. M., retired
Bishop of Savannah- Atlanta, said
that through the martyrdom of Bl.
Chanel the entire island of Futuna
was brought to the Faith and is
still 100 per cent Catholic.

Special prayers and devotions to
the Blessed Mother during May,
to invoke peace, in response to the
appeal of the Holy Father, were
inaugurated by the hierarchy of
the United States in their various
dioceses and urged in episcopal pas-
torals.

The 2nd Regional Congress of
the Confraternity of Christian Doc-
trine, in Wichita, Kans., was at-
tended by 6 prelates, 200 priests,
450 nuns and 5,000 members of
the laity. Bishop Winkelmann of
Wichita celebrated the solemn pon-
tifical Mass, which was sung by
800 voices, Sisters and parish
school children.

MAY 3-10

Noticias Catolicas, the Ibero-
American section of the N. C. W. C.
News Service, was inaugurated
with the release of its first dis-
patches. The N. C. W. C. world-wide
facilities for the collection and dis-
semination of Catholic news were
thus made available to the Ibero-
American press, in Spanish and
Portuguese.

On May 4, at Arlington Canton-
ment, near Washington, Msgr. Wil-
liam R. Arnold, Chief of Chaplains
of the U. S. Army, broke the
ground for the first of 555 chapels
at the nation's army camps, to be
built at a total cost of $12,816,880.

Holy Ghost Parish, of the Holy
Ghost Fathers, in New Orleans,
celebrated its silver jubilee, with
a notable membership of 5,000 of
whom more than 1,500 are converts.
Archbishop Rummel presided at the

solemn Mass celebrated by the
Very Rev. George Collins, C. S. Sp.,
United States Provincial of the
Holy Ghost Fathers.

Confirmation was administered
by Bishop Molloy of Brooklyn to
625 who had become converts with-
in the last five months, as a result
of instructions conducted by the
Brooklyn Diocesan Apostolate for
the Instruction of Non-Catholics;
of these 31 were Jews, one a prom-
inent physician. In England, the
Hon. Frank Pakenham, labor can-
didate for Parliament, invalided out
of the army because of a foot in-
jury, was received into the Church
by the Capuchins at Oxford.

The Most Rev. Carlo Confaloni-
eri was consecrated as Archbishop
of Aquila in the Vatican Basilica,
by Pope Pius XII on May 5. Then
followed the conferring of the pal-

718

Hum and the concelebration of
Mass, with the Holy Father in the
center, and Archbishop Confaloni-
eri at the side of the same altar.

The founder and director of
"White House," all-year round re-
treat house conducted by the Jes-
uits near St. Louis, Mo., the Rev.
James Patrick Monaghan, S.J., died
May 4, at the age of 71, on the
19th anniversary of the first retreat
at the institution.

The first Diocesan Eucharistic
Congress of Kansas City, May 2-4,
closed with a candle-light proces-
sion of 11,000 Holy Name men,
around the Liberty Memorial, to
the Congress altar. An address on
patriotism and a sermon on the
Blessed Sacrament were given, and
pontifical Mass was celebrated at
midnight by Bishop O'Hara of Kan-
sas City.

Archbishop Mooney of Detroit,
chairman of the Board of Trustees
of the National Catholic Commu-
nity Service, was named co-chair-
man of the Clergy Advisory- Board
of the United Service Organizations
for National Defense.

A 40-page Chinese booklet was
issued by the Franciscan Press, at
Wuchang, China, giving an account
of the enormous charity work be-
ing done by Catholic missionaries
there. In the municipal home, now
under religious management, 1,735
persons were being cared for at
the end of 1939. Small industries
were organized to help the people
care for themselves, but those de-
pendent on the Church at the end
of 1940 numbered 1,201 distributed
through 10 camps. Government aid
totaling $9,000 had to be supple-
mented by the mission by a yet
larger figure.

A Congress of Christian Labor
Youth was held at Clermont-Fer-
rand, France. Georges Lamirand,
Youth Minister of the Petain Gov-
ernment, delivered an address say-
ing the principles of the Jocists
would be incorporated in the law
of the country. At Limoges Bishop
Rastouil pontificated at a Mass of-
fered for "this conquering youth,"
attended by 500 members of the

J.A.C., farmers branch of the J.O.C.,
from 40 villages.

A contract was concluded be-
tween the U. S. Department of the
Interior, the State Parks Board of
Texas, and the Catholic Church in
Texas, for the restoration of the
historic Mission of San Jose, five
miles from San Antonio.

The release of 150 priests and
Brothers interned in South Africa
was obtained through the efforts
of the Apostolic Delegate, the Most
Rev. Giordano Gijlswijk. At the
same time the Government decreed
that all enemy-alien missionaries
would be allowed to continue their
services subject to some restric-
tions. This relieves the serious
problem faced by the native mis-
sions, where there are 380 churches
serving 250,000 Catholics and 470
schools attended by 35,000 pupils.

A National Congress of Marian
Congregations was held in Mexico
to commemorate the quadricenten-
nial of the Society of Jesus. Dur-
ing the week of the congress two
impressive ceremonies were held in
the Guadalupan Basilica.

Among hundreds of congratula-
tory telegrams received by the Rev.
Benvenute Ryan, O. F. M., profes-
sor of moral theology at Holy Name
College, Washington, D. C., on the
golden jubilee of his religious pro-
fession, was a message from Pope
Pius XII, conveying his greetings
and imparting the Apostolic Bless-
ing to Fr. Benvenute and the Fran-
ciscan 'Community there.

The 14th Diocesan Council of
Men affiliated with the National
Council of Catholic Men was estab-
lished in Corpus Christ!, Texas.

Fire destroyed the printing plant
and offices of Commonweal Publi-
cations, Inc., Philippine Islands,
publishers of the "Philippines Com-
monweal" and "Ang Commonweal."

Speaking at the Critics' Forum

— Catholic Thought on Best Sellers

— in Washington, D. C., Dr. Ed-
mund A. Walsh, S. X, reviewed
Clarence Streit's book, "Union Now
with Britain." Dr. Walsh declared
that the Union of English-speaking
peoples advocated by Mr. Streit

719

would require "the American peo-
ple to hand over to a Union Parlia-
ment certain important rights re-
served by the Constitution to the
Congress of the United States," and
would exclude the nations of Latin
America — which might well upset
the amity between the Americas.

The Catholic Boys' Brigade of the
United States received the Apos-
tolic Blessing of the Holy Father
on the 25th anniversary of its
founding. Archbishop Cicognani,
Apostolic Delegate to the United
States, conveyed to the Rev. Kilian
J. Hennrich, O. F. M. Cap., founder
and director of the Brigade, the
felicitations of Pope Pius XII.

The joint pastoral of the bishops
of Costa Rica was read from 200
pulpits in the country, reiterating
the plea of Pope Pius XII for chil-
dren's prayers for peace.

Among authors of textbooks pro-
scribed in both public and private
schools in France, because they de-
cried patriotism or were considered
injurious to the Church or Chris-
tian morality, were Langevin, of
the College de France, and Albert
Bayet, former director of the anti-
religious weekly, "La Lumiere."

The Church of Our Lady and the
English Martyrs at Cambridge and
many other churches were damaged
in air raids in England, and a
young priest was killed, this bring-
ing the total of priest-victims to
nine.

The 54th annual meeting of the
Christ Child Society in Washington,
D. C., was addressed by Archbishop
Curley who paid tribute to the
work of the organization in aiding
under-privileged children in the
United States, contrasting the
plight of Europe's war-stricken

children. Miss Mary Merrick, found-
er of the Society, and reelected
president, welcomed the Archbish-
op and reviewed the year's work.

Thousands of American and Mex-
ican Catholics attended the first
"Mexican border" Eucharistic Con-
gress, held at Ciudad Juarez, Mex-
ico, under the sponsorship of Bish-
op Guizar y Valencia of Chihuahua.
The law of 1857 was suspended for
the duration of the Congress and
religious were allowed to wear
their habits. The bull-ring was made
available for the closing ceremony
at which 20,000 were present.

Five Rural Social Action Meet-
ings in Western North Dakota,
sponsored by Bishop Ryan of Bis-
marck, from May 4 to 11, were at-
tended by estimated crowds of be-
tween 13,000 and 15,000, Catholics
and non-Catholics.

A requiem Mass for those who
died during the 1940 invasion of
Belgium, Netherlands and Luxem-
bourg was said in the National
Shrine of the Immaculate Concep-
tion, at the Catholic University,
May 10, by arrangement of the rep-
resentatives of those countries in
Washington. The Grand Duchess of
Luxembourg and Prince Felix of
Bourbon-Parma and many diplo-
mats attended.

Announcement was made that
the International Catholic Office for
Refugee Affairs, in New York, was
to be merged with the Catholic
Committee for Refugees.

St. Ansgar's Cathedral in Copen-
hagen was elevated to the rank
of a cathedral and dedicated by the
Most Rev. Theodore Suhr, O. S. B.,
Vicar Apostolic of Denmark, first
native Bishop of Denmark since the
Reformation.

May 11-17

May 15 was the fiftieth anniver-
sary of Pope Leo XIII's encyclical,
"Rerum Novarum," and the tenth
anniversary of Pope Pius XFs en-
cyclical, "Quadragesimo Anno." The
great social encyclicals were ex-
tolled throughout the nation over
the radio, in the press and from
the pulpit, during the month. On

May 10 the N, B. C. carried a coast-
to-coast broadcast by IT. S» Senator
O'Mahoney of Wyoming, IL S. Rep-
resentative Healey of Massachu-
setts and Msgr. John A. Ryan, di-
rector of the N. C. W. C. Social Ac-
tion Department. A series of arti-
cles appeared in the N. C. W. C.
News Service. Triduums were held

720

in Chicago and New York. Arch-
bishop Mooney of Detroit, Arch-
bishop Mitty of San Francisco,
Bishop Griffin of Trenton, Bishop
Duffy of Buffalo and other digni-
taries addressed large congrega-
tions.

A thousand persons, including
representatives of both industry
and labor, and clergy devoting their
lives to the betterment of indus-
trial conditions, attended the Cath-
olic Conference on Industrial Prob-
lems held in Chicago in commemo-
ration of the social encyclicals' an-
niversaries. Archbishop Stritch in
his address at the closing session
cited the duty of the Church to
teach economic morality.

At Villanova College, on May 13,
the annual award of the Mendel
Medal for outstanding achievement
in science was made to Dr. Eu-
gene M. K. Geiling, professor of
pharmacology at the University of
Chicago, famed principally for his
work on insulin and gland studies.
Born in South Africa in 1891, Dr.
Geiling became an American citi-
zen in 1939, and since June of that
year has been president of the
American Society for Pharmacology
and Experimental Therapeutics.

In a letter to Senator Elbert D.
Thomas of Utah, chairman of the
Senate Committee on Education and
Labor, Dr. George Johnson, direc-
tor of the N. C. W. C. Department
of Education, expressed the opposi-
tion of the N. C. W. C. Administra-
tive Board to Senate Bill 1313 be-
cause it does not provide equitable
allocation of funds to be appropri-
ated for financial emergencies in
education, to meet the needs of all
children.

Latin American naval chiefs
touring the American naval shore
stations attended a Mass in the
National Shrine of the Immaculate
Conception, Washington, D. C., May
11. The celebrant was the Most
Rev. Joseph M. Corrigan, rector of
the Catholic University, and the
Rev. John J. Reilly, director of the
Shrine, preached a sermon appro-
priate to Mother's Day, referring
to America as our Mother.

Bishop McGuinness of Raleigh
dedicated three new churches in
North Carolina, at Southport, Tabor
City and Wrightsville Beach.

Three Masses were celebrated by
Archbishop Spellman of New York
to mark the 25th anniversary of
his ordination: on May 11, for the
laity of his archdiocese; on May 14,
for his family and the faculty and
students of St. Joseph's Seminary,
Dunwoodie; on May 15, for the
clergy and religious of the arch-
diocese and prelates of the Middle
Atlantic and New England States.

The feast of St. Joan of Arc
was observed on May 11 in un-
occupied France with both religious
and patriotic ceremonies. A spe-
cial message to the French nation
was issued by Marshal Petain. The
Most Rev. Valerio Valeri, Papal
Nuncio to France, pontificated at
the Mass at Vichy, and Cardinal
Gerlier, Archbishop of Lyon,
preached the sermon.

Pope Pius XII presided at a se-
cret consistory, May 12, at which
he named 4 Bishops to fill vacant
sees, postulated the pallium to 20
new Archbishops and named Car-
dinal Fumasoni-Biondi Camerlengo
of the Sacred College of Cardinals.

The quadricentennial of the So-
ciety of Jesus was celebrated in
Naples, in the Hall of Pius XI of
the Pontifical Theological Faculty
of Posillipo, where Cardinal Salotti
spoke on the glories of the Society
to a distinguished audience of
clergy, religious, seminarians and
laymen. In Madrid a great Jesuit
Mission Exposition commemorated
the quadricentennial, the solemn
opening being attended by the Most
Rev. Gaetano Cicognani, Papal Nun-
cio to Spain. An all-day celebration
in Chicago began with a solemn
pontifical Mass celebrated by Arch-
bishop Stritch and was climaxed
by a symposium addressed by Dr.
Robert M. Hutchms, president of
the University of Chicago, and the
Rev. William J. McGucken, S.J.,
director general of studies in the
Missouri Province.

In Ireland, great numbers of refu-
gees from Belfast who flocked to

721

Dublin after the air raid in which
500 were killed and 1,500 injured,
were being cared for by the Irish
Red Cross Society, aided by the
Sisters of Charity.

The Sacred Congregation of Rites
discussed the virtues in the cause
of beatification of Pauline Marie
Jaricot, foundress of the Society
for the Propagation of the Faith.

Dr. Enrique de Ruiz-Guinazu, Ar-
gentine Ambassador to the Holy
See, upon resignation of this post
to become Foreign Minister of Ar-
gentina, expressed his gratitude for
the "paternal benevolence" of Pope
Pius XII.

Among the various annual awards
of the National Secretariat of Prop-
aganda of Portugal for outstanding
literary and art efforts were two
given to priests: Fr. Miguel de Oli-
veira, for his "Ecclesiastical His-
tory of Portugal"; and Fr. Luis de
Sousa, for his article, "The Cen-
tenaries of This Year."

At Suchitoto, the cradle of Jocism
in El Salvador, a meeting was held
of the Juventud Obrera Cristiana,
young Christian workers.

In an address to 300 members of
the Knights of Columbus, meeting
in Boston, Cardinal O'Connell de-

cried war hysteria. A resolution
was adopted affirming "belief in the
policy of non-intervention by our
armed forces in foreign wars."

The Carmelite Fathers of the
New York Province sponsored the
formation of a Scapular Militia, to
provide scapulars for Catholics in
armed service.

On May 13, Margaret Yeo, dis-
tinguished Catholic novelist and bi-
ographer, died at Uxbridge, near
London, after a long illness. The
daughter of Charles F. Routledge,
an honorary canon of Canterbury
Cathedral, she was received into
the Catholic Church in 1916. Upon
the death of her husband, Eric Yeo,
she became an Oblate of Prinknash
Abbey. Among her books are
"Salt," "King of Shadows" and "St.
Francis Xavier."

More than 200,000 pilgrims, in-
cluding 5,000 members of Catholic
Action, made the annual pilgrim-
age on May 12 to Fatima, Portu-
guese shrine to the Blessed Virgin,
where apparitions of Our Lady
were reported by three shepherd
children in 1917. There they prayed
for peace for Portugal and for the
world.

MAY 18-24

The completion of the revision
of the Challoner-Rheims Version
of the New Testament by a Bibli-
cal Committee and an Editorial
Board, under the supervision of the
Episcopal Committee of the Con-
fraternity of Christian Doctrine,
was marked by the observance in
72 dioceses of the United States
of May 18 as Biblical Sunday. The
elimination of archaic expressions,
clarification of obscure passages,
use of more modern phraseology,
and the arrangement of the text
in paragraphs, with division head-
ings, were successfully completed
by the revisers after an estimated
100,000 man hours of work. The
St. Anthony Guild Press was ap-
pointed official printer. Distribu-
tion was to be made through the
Holy Name Society under the di-
rection of a National New Testa-

ment Committee, the objective "a
New Testament in every home."
Nation-wide broadcasts on the Bible
were made by Archbishop McNich-
olas of Cincinnati, a member of the
Episcopal Committee of the Con-
fraternity of Christian Doctrine,
and Bishop Edwin O'Hara of Kan-
sas City, chairman of the Commit-
tee. A Bible Week was observed at
St. Bonaventure College, St. Bona-
venture, N. Y., and by arrangement
of Fr. Irenaeus Herscher, 0. F, C.,
with the postal authorities, all mail
from that post office during the
week bore a special cachet com-
memorating Biblical Sunday.

Msgr. Peter Wynhoven, president
of the Catholic Press Association,
was appointed chairman of the
Gulf Shipbuilding Stabilization Con-
ference by Sidney Hillman, associ-
ate director-general of the Office

722

of Production Management, at a
meeting in New Orleans of repre-
sentatives of the Navy, the Mari-
time Commission and the O. P. M.

Msgr. James Joseph Sweeney, di-
rector of tha Propagation of the
Faith in the Archdiocese of San
Francisco, was named first Bishop
of Honolulu, which was erected in-
to a diocese in February, 1941. The
diocese embraces all the Hawaiian
Islands and the Equatorial Islands
of Palmyra, Washington, Fanning
and Christmas, an area of over
6,000 miles.

Croatia was established as an in-
dependent kingdom, consequent up-
on the surrender of Yugoslavia to
Axis powers, and Aimone, Duke of
Spoleto, and nephew of King Victor
Emmanuel of Italy, was named
King.

In memory of his father, former
sports writer and treasurer of the
Times-Picayune Publishing Com-
pany, Harry McEnerny, Jr., estab-
lished at Loyola University of the
South, New Orleans, the Harry
McEnerny Journalism Award, to be
given annually.

At a safety luncheon given in
Washington, D. C., during the 3-
day safety meeting of the Amer-
ican Automobile Association, Msgr.
John A. McKeever, pastor of St.
Martha's Church, Akron, Ohio, was
presented with a gold cross and
chain for having originated the
schoolboy traffic patrol system,
which now has 300,000 active mem-
bers serving in 3,200 communities,
protecting the lives of 8,000,000
school children.

On display in Philadelphia was
a trailer-chapel to be used by the
Redemptorist Fathers in North
Carolina, where they have been ac-
tive in recent years. At Fort Bragg,
N. C., 150 soldiers were confirmed
by Bishop McGuinness of Raleigh.

Three books in German, by Geor-
ges Koepgen, Mathias Laros and
Herman Mulert, were placed on the
Index by the Holy Office.

The first New England Regional
Congress of the Confraternity of
Christian Doctrine was held in Bur-
lington, Vt, May 16-18. A Youth
Meeting attended by 1,800 high

school students was one of the fea-
tures, and the closing pontifical
Mass was offered by Bishop Brady
of Burlington for the cause of
peace. A Northwest Regional Con-
ference in Boise was attended by
450 delegates from Oregon, Wash-
ington, Montana and Idaho, and
1,200 assisted at the pontifical Mass
offered by Bishop Kelly of Boise,
May 18.

In conjunction with the annual
convention of the American Law
Institute the St. Thomas More So-
ciety of America met in Washing-
ton, D. C. A review of Cresacre
More's "Life of St. Thomas More"
by Dr. Brendan F. Brown, of the
Catholic University faculty of law,
newly elected president of the So-
ciety, was followed by general dis-
cussion.

Cardinal Hinsley, Archbishop of
Westminster, was appointed a trus-
tee of the British Museum and in-
stitutions connected with it, a po-
sition never before accorded a
Catholic ecclesiastic.

Pope Pius XII received former
Queen Victoria Eugenia of Spain
in an official audience with all the
honors due her rank.

The Sacred Congregation of Rites
discussed two miracles proposed
for the canonization of the Portu-
guese Jesuit, John Peter De Britto,
martyred in India in 1693.

In Mexico a Central Commission
of Sacred Music was organized by
the hierarchy, with Bishop Miranda
of Tulancingo as president.

A Catholic church for the use of
Jewish converts within the War-
saw ghetto was served by Fr. Pu-
dra who, because of his Jewish
blood, was required to wear a six-
pointed star on his liturgical vest-
ments.

The American Association of
University Women, in convention
in Cincinnati, elected as president
Dr. Helen C. White, professor of
English at the University of Wis-
consin and an Academy member
of the Gallery of Living Catholic
Authors.

Lady Mary Placid Druhan was
installed as Lady Abbess of the
Benedictine Abbey of the Irish

723

Dames of Ypres, Kylemore Castle,
Galway County, the first Irish
woman ever to be blessed as an
Abbess in Ireland. Archbishop Jos-
eph Walsh of Tuam officiated.

The Massachusetts Supreme
Court ruled as constitutional an ini-
tiative petition for birth control
legislation for the "preservation of
health." At a committee hearing a
spokesman for Cardinal O'Connell
had argued that as a religious issue
it was barred from legislative ac-
tion.

Among the 312 passengers of the
Egyptian steamer Zamzam, sunk by
a German warship, were 17 Cath-
olic missionaries. All were landed
safely at a French port.

The American Institute of Chem-
ists Medal, awarded to students of
chemistry outstanding in work and
initiative, was given to Rita La-
Tour of the College of St. Eliza-
beth.

With the creation of a new prov-
ince of the order in the Mid-West
the Augustinians have two prov-
inces in the United States, where
they conduct Villanova College, 8
preparatory schools, 4 houses of
study and 35 parishes.

The traditional "Visit to the
Seven Churches" (Basilicas of St.
Mary Major, St. Peter, St. John
Lateran, St. Paul, St. Lorenzo, Holy
Cross and St. Sebastian) was car-
ried out with its usual solemnity
in Rome, Italian notables bearing
the cross at the head of the pro-
cession. This pious devotion intro-

duced by St. Philip Neri, is en-
riched with indulgences.

The Spanish Ambassador to the
United States, Juan F. de Carde-
nas, denied statements made by the
Marquis de Aguiar of the "Union
Monarquica Espanola," an organi-
zation with their central office in
Mexico where the Spanish Reds
have their headquarters, that there
were German advisers in official
positions in Spain.

The Catholic Press Association
held their 31st annual convention
in Peoria, 111,, May 21-24. Bishop
Schlarman of Peoria, host to the
convention, celebrated the opening
pontifical Mass and Archbishop
Stntch of Chicago preached the
sermon on the apostolate of the
press, which is "ancillary to the
teaching office of the Church." In-
decent literature was the subject
discussed at a public mass meet-
ing. There were regional confer-
ences, and business, circulation and
editorial sessions of magazine and
newspaper sections. A report was
made by Frank A. Hall, director of
the N. C. W. C. News Service. Sup-
port of the Pope's five-point peace
plan and national defense were
pledged. Msgr. Peter M. H. Wyn-
hoven was re-elected president.

A National Symposium on "The
Good Life in an Industrial Era"
was held at Kansas City under the
patronage and chairmanship of
Bishop Edwin V. O'Hara, with the
collaboration of Rockhurst College.

MAY 25-31

Objection of the National Cath-
olic Welfare Conference to omis-
sion of contraceptive devices from
the list of material prohibited in
the ban on transportation of ob-
scene matter, as provided by pro-
posed changes in the Criminal Code
of the United States, was expressed
in a letter to the chairman of the
Committee on Judiciary by Msgr.
Michael J. Ready, general secre-
tary of the N. C. W. C.

Bishop Boyle of Pittsburgh was
the celebrant of the annual Com-
munion Mass of the Catholic Nur-

ses' League of his diocese, at which
was read a message from Arch-
bishop Cicognani, Apostolic Dele-
gate to the United States, lauding
the vocation of nursing which of-
fers many opportunities for sanc-
tification.

At a special service in St. Jos-
eph's Cathedral Bishop Duffy of
Buffalo blessed 1,500 babies brought
by their fathers and mothers whom
he addressed as "co-workers with
God."

The state convention of the Cath-
olic Daughters of America, in Allen-

724

town, Pennsylvania, was attended
by 300 delegates, who were ad-
dressed by Bishop Gannon of Erie,
state chaplain of the organization.

The Chemistry Division of the
International Academy of Sciences
conferred its highest award on the
Rev. Dr. Richard B. Schmidt, S. J.,
of Loyola College, Baltimore, when
it granted him a life membership
in the organization.

Cardinal MacRory, Archbishop of
Armagh, and Bishop Farren of
Derry voiced protests and warn-
ings against the proposal of Great
Britain for conscription in North-
ern Ireland.

The Stewart-Slagel bill barring
Communists from the ballot in
Ohio was passed by the Senate.

The Gospel of St. Luke for the
Feast of Christ the King was
printed in Thai, or Siamese, char-
acters by Rev. Ludovico Marie and
F. M. Plang, the first time the Gos-
pel had been translated into the
Thai language.

Christian leaders of various de-
nominations discussed the Pope's
five peace points and basic prin-
ciples of social justice at two great
meetings held in the Stoll opera
house, London. Cardinal Kinsley,
Archbishop of Westminster, pre-
sided at one and the Anglican Arch-
bishop of Canterbury presided at
the other. A resolution was passed
by both meetings recommending as
the basis of a lasting peace the ten
points of a much-discussed letter in
the "Times" which included the five
points laid down by Pius XII.

At Clarksdale, Miss., the 400th
anniversary of the discovery of the
Mississippi River was marked by a
4-day celebration with commemora-
tion of the Church's part in the
Catholic expedition of De Soto.

At Leon, in the state of Guana-
juato, Mexico, 50,000 Sinarchists as-
sembled to mark the anniversary
of the founding of their organiza-
tion, which has as its goal "the
expulsion from the Government and
the Syndicates of Communism and
Cardenism."

A bill to relax the ban on birth
control in Connecticut was killed
by the Senate.

The Order of St. John of God,

nursing Brothers with 136 institu-
tions throughout the world, was es-
tablished in Los Angeles, the first
foundation in the United States.
A hostel for jobless and needy men
was opened under the direction of
Brother Mathias Barrett, a pioneer
in the establishment of the order
in Canada in 1927.

Archbishop Mooney of Detroit,
president of the Board of Trustees
of the National Catholic Commu-
nity Service, in a letter to the hier-
archy of the United States appealed
for Catholic support of the national
campaign for funds to be made in
June by the United Service Organ-
izations. In an interview published
in secular newspapers Archbishop
Rummel of New Orleans expressed
full sympathy with the campaign.

Msgr. Henry Hyvernat, last sur-
vivor of the original faculty of the
Catholic University, and an au-
thority on Oriental and Semitic
Languages and Biblical archeology,
died in Washington, D. C., May 29,
in his 83rd year. A solemn pon-
tifical Mass of Requiem was cele-
brated by Bishop Joseph F. Corri-
gan, rector of the University, in
the National Shrine of the Immacu-
late Conception on June 2, with
members of the diplomatic corps
and ecclesiastical dignitaries pres-
ent.

On Memorial Day a solemn pon-
tifical Mass for the living and dead
victims oi the war was celebrated
in St. Patrick's Cathedral, New
York, by Archbishop Spellman.

The second annual Oriental Day
was observed at St. Anselm's Col-
lege, Manchester, with celebration
of the holy liturgy in the Melkite
Rite by the Rt. Rev. Archimandrite
Feter Abouzeid. The observance is
to afford better acquaintance with
the rites, history and customs of
Oriental Christians.

The fifth Eucharistic Congress of
the Diocese of Cleveland was
brought to a close, May 30, with
a solemn procession and Benedic-
tion of the Blessed Sacrament in
Recreation Park, Painesville, Ohio,
attended by 10,000 persons.

By invitation of Bishop Duffy of

725

Buffalo, David Goldstein began his
24th season of open-air meetings
in Buffalo, May 31.

Notice of the National Eucha-
rist ic Congress at St. Paul, Minn.,
June 23-26, was printed in the Con-
gressional Record with the remark
of Representative Richard P. Gale
of Minnesota that "world-wide at-
tention" would be focused on the
Twin Cities at that time.

The Raja Sir Francis Xavier
Shiam Rikh of Tajpur, who had

retired from active life several
years ago, and was spending his
last days at Bangalore, died there
at the age of 84. He was a convert
from Hinduism and the only Cath-
olic among India's 800 rulers of
states and jaghirs. He was an able
administrator and a patron of
learning.

A joint pastoral published by the
hierarchy of the Calcutta Province,
India, commemorated the anniver-
saries of the social encyclicals.

JUNE 1-7

On Pentecost Sunday, June 1,
Pope Pius XII spoke to the world
by radio in an address commemo-
rative of the golden anniversary of
"Rerum Novarura," and also gave
tribute to "Quadragesimo Anno."
It was subsequently broadcast in
nine languages. He spoke of the
radio as "a heaven-sent means of
patient, peaceful apostolate," per-
mitting Mm to send "in the midst
of the difficulties and strife of the
present hour, a message of love,
encouragement and comfort," to
every corner of the earth, "as if
were renewed the miracle of Pente-
cost." He spoke of the use of ma-
terial goods, labor and the family,
as expounded in the encyclicals,
and gave "some further directive
moral principles on three funda-
mental values of social and econo-
mic life." On the feast of St. Eu-
gene, his name day, June 2, he
spoke to his cardinals, who came to
offer greetings, of his great sorrow
over the calamities and griefs of
war, and he composed a richly in-
dulgenced prayer for peace, in
honor of St. Eugene.

A meeting, in Rome, of the Su-
preme Council of the Society for
the Propagation of the Faith and
of the Work of St. Peter for the
Native Clergy was attended by
members resident there, and con-
tributions of about ,$3,000,000 and
$600,000 respectively were reported.

The Catholic Club of New York
donated to Fordham University a
bronze bust of Orestes Brownson,
formerly in Riverside Park, and it

was rededicated on the college
campus, June 1.

A weekly news letter of the Na-
tional Catholic Community Service,
"The N. C. C. S. Bulletin/' made its
initial appearance.

Formal announcement was made
by Bishop Buddy of San Diego that
the Blessed Virgin under the title
of Our Lady of Refuge, was prin-
cipal Patroness of San Diego and
St. Didacus, a Franciscan lay Broth-
er of the 15th century, was prin-
cipal patron of the diocese.

A meeting of the Washington
unit of the National Council of
Catholic Nurses was addressed by
the Very Rev. Ignatius Smith, O.P.,
on the role of the nurse in na-
tional defense.

The operators of two bookstores
in Milwaukee were sentenced to
four months in the House of Cor-
rection for the possession and sale
of obscene literature.

To help defray expenses incurred
by schools during the first year of
Holland's involvement in the war,
the Governor General of the Neth-
erlands East Indies signed a decree
allotting them a certain sum of
money. Many Church schools en-
gaged in teaching the natives were
aided thereby.

The Rev. C. W. Marty, a former
Anglican minister, and a convert
to the Church, was ordained as a
Catholic priest in St. Peter's Cathe-
dral, Scranton, Pa.

The new provincial residence of
the Holy Ghost Fathers in Wash-
ington, D. C., was blessed on June

726

3 by the Apostolic Delegate, the
Most Rev. Amleto Cicognani.

At the annual "Newfoundland
Pardon," held at Saint Malo,
France, there were no gaily deco-
rated boats to start for the fishing
banks this year. Women and chil-
dren walked in solemn procession
around the town and attended the
high Mass, and the sea was blessed
by Archbishop Rogues of Rennes.

Despite the vigorous protest of
Bishop Reyes y Valladares of Gra-
nada, civil marriage was made com-
pulsory in Nicaragua by enactment
of a law by the Congress.

A meeting of 70,000 persons was
held in Havana, Cuba, as a mani-
festation of civic interest in com-
plete freedom of religious educa-
tion.

The Vatican Information Bureau
reported that it was dealing with
3,000 inquiries a day for those
"missing" in the war.

A committee was appointed in
England to deal with questions re-
lating to the repair of damaged
churches, in cooperation with the
government's War Damage Com-
mission.

According to an article in the
"University of Notre Dame Reli-
gious Bulletin" the prophecies of
Nostradamus, a 16th-century astrol-
oger made the subject of a movie
short, deserved no credence what-
ever.

Leading secular newspapers of
Argentina published editorials and
commentaries on the great social
encyclicals of Leo XIII and Pius
XI, in connection with a nation-
wide celebration of their anniver-
saries, sponsored by the National
Board of Catholic Action. The Sixth
Semana Social of Uruguay served
as a national Catholic commemo-
ration of the golden jubilee of "Re-
rum Novarum" and the tenth an-
niversary of "Quadragesimo Anno."
In Portugal a nation-wide festival
in honor of the anniversaries was
climaxed by a Christian Festival of
Labor in Oporto, with Cardinal Gon-
calves Cerejeira, Patriarch of Lis-
bon, presiding. And the influence
of the encyclicals in Spain was
analyzed extensively at conferen-

727

ces and in publications throughout
that nation, with civil authorities,
Catholic Action groups, the Falan-
ge, the universities and seminaries
and labor organizations participat1
ing in the jubilee celebration.

To relieve the extreme poverty
and ill health of the people of
Horse Creek Valley, South Caro-
lina, the Rev. George Lewis Smith,
pastor of St. Mary's Church, Aiken,
opened a Handicraft and Welfare
Center which was dedicated by
Bishop Walsh of Charleston. Sis-
ters of Christian Doctrine had la-
bored for a year among the peo-
ple, who are mostly non-Catholics.
The Center is open to children,
youths and adults of all creeds.

The death of the Rev. Guido AI-
fam, director of the Florence Ob-
servatory, was a great loss to the
scientific world. He invented the
altimeter, the photosismograph and
the vibograph, and measured the
oscillations of the Pisa tower with
his trepidometer.

On a month's visit to social and
allied institutions in the United
States, 13 South American social
workers were received as guests at
the National Catholic School of So-
cial Service.

The new Long Valley reservoir,
in Southern California, was offi-
cially named Crowley Lake, in
honor of the late Msgr. John J.
Crowley, the "desert padre."

Archbishop de la Villerabel of
Aix addressed his clergy on the
great need of recruiting candidates
for the priesthood, in France.

On June 4 a pontifical Mass was
offered in St. Patrick's Cathedral,
New York, for the suffering people
of Great Britain. Archbishop Spell-
man presided, and among the nota-
bles present were the British Am-
bassador, Viscount Halifax, and
Lady Halifax. At the request of
the British Broadcasting Company,
the" Rev. J. Heenan, S. J., in an
address broadcast to the United
States voiced the thanks of the
people of England.

A coast-to-coast broadcast "Unit-
ed We stand" by various officials
on June 3 opened the nation-wide
drive of the United Service Organ-

ization for a fund of $10,765,000
to provide necessary services for
those engaged in national defense.
Prominent Catholics, including the
Military Delegate, Bishop John F.
O'Hara, and other members of the
hierarchy, urged generous support.
Archbishop McQuaid of Dublin
presided at a solemn requiem Mass
celebrated for victims of a bomb-
ing of Dublin, in which 27 people
were injured, 45 houses destroyed
and 25 seriously damaged. Vincen-
tian Sisters aided Red Cross work-

ers in giving help and refuge to
the homeless.

The regional seminary in Tokyo
was destroyed by fire. There were
no casualities among the 142 semi-
narians.

The highest courts of the state
of Oregon upheld a bill passed by
the State Legislature in February
"providing free text books for pu-
pils attending standard elementary
schools," this including parochial
school children.

JUNE 8-14

In commemoration of the anni-
versaries of the social encyclicals
a Catholic Broadcast Station in
Venezuela, founded by Msgr. J. M.
Pellin, was inaugurated by the Pa-
pal Nuncio, the Most Rev. Liberato
Tosti.

Siena College, founded four years
ago in Albany, N. Y., by the Fran-
ciscan Fathers held its first com-
mencement exercises on June 9.

Donald Hesson, blind student of
De Paul University's College of
Law, received his bachelor of law
degree cum laude.

Thousands of radio listeners in
ten states participated in the an-
nual Sacred Heart novena broad-
cast by the Radio League of the
Sacred Heart beginning June 12,

The Immaculata Medal for dis-
tinguished social service was
awarded at the alumni meeting of
Conception College, Conception,
Mo., to Miss Linna B. Bresette,
field secretary of the Catholic Con-
ference on Industrial Problems and
staff member of the N. C. W. C. De-
partment of Social Action.

Representatives of the Holy See
and the Spanish Government
signed an agreement at Madrid re-
garding the appointment of bishops
to vacant sees in Spain. According
to the terms, which become effec-
tive with the conclusion of the Con-
cordat, the Holy See will select
from among several candidates sug-
gested by Spain the names of three,
of whom the Spanish Government
will choose one. Should none be

acceptable to the Holy See the pro-
cedure is reversed.

It became known that among re-
cent converts to the Catholic
Church in England are the Rev.
Bernard Walke, Anglican clergy-
man and well-known playwright,
and his wife.

It was reported that during the
conflict between Thailand and Indo-
China Christians in Indo-China
were forbidden to hold meetings
and their property was confiscated.
Two native Sisters, four native
women and a catechist were seized
as fifth columnists and were slain
because they refused to renounce
Christ.

Cardinal MacRory, Archbishop of
Armagh, refused to accept as sat-
isfactory explanation a statement
made in the House of Commons by
Minister of Information Duff-Coop-
er that the Cardinal's Lenten pas-
toral was held up ten days for
censorship. Neither apology nor re-
gret was expressed for the delay
and the Cardinal declared "a bish-
ops pastoral letter is ... an exclu-
sive document which a civil gov-
ernment has no right to withhold
from the people."

Free bus transportation for chil-
dren attending New Jersey paro-
chial schools was provided by a
bill passed by the Senate and
signed by the Governor, thus suc-
cessfully terminating efforts of the
last five years.

The 82-year-old president of the
BoIIandists, the Rev. Hippolytus

728

Delehaye, died in Brussels, where
these famous hagiographers were
permitted to remain in a wing of
St. Michael's College when it was
occupied by the Germans.

From China came word that the
Rev. Joseph Bayerle, S. V. D., had
been killed by soldiers and that
the Rev. Omer Letourmey had been
released after 40 days captivity by
bandits.

Mother Mary Augustina, co-found-
ress and first Superior General of
the Congregation of Our Lady of
the Apostles, in Lyons, France,
died at Zeitun, Egypt, where she
was Provincial.

Andrew Milliard Atteridge, well-
known English Catholic journalist
and author, died in London, June
10, at the age of 85.

JUNE 15-21

In St. Patrick's Cathedral, New
York City, on June 15, solemn pon-
tifical Mass for the Irish people
was celebrated by Archbishop
Spellman and attended by 6,800, in-
cluding representatives of the Irish
County Societies of New York. The
Archbishop spoke after the Mass
on Eire's desire to preserve her
peace and he received at his resi-
dence Robert Brennan, Minister of
Ireland, and other distinguished
guests.

The annual military field Mass
at Old Bohemia Manor, near War-
wick, Md., was attended by 600
persons from Maryland and adjoin-
ing states, Bishop FitzMaurice of
Wilmington presiding.

The third national meeting of
the National Catholic Theatre Con-
ference was held in New York City,
18 major producing groups partici-
pating. Emmet Lavery was elected
president.

The Catholic War Veterans held
their national convention in Bridge-
port, Conn., June 19-21. The Most
Rev, John F. O'Hara, Military Dele-
gate, gave the keynote address.

It was announced that 32 Indian
tribes had entered petitions for the
beatification of Kateri Tekakwitha,
"Lily of the Mohawks."

The four Liverpool churches
destroyed in a recent raid were:
St. Mary in Highfielcl street, the
Blessed Sacrament at Aintree, St.
Brigid's at Bevington Bush, and St.
Alexander's.

Cardinal Lavitrano requested the
cooperation of all Italian bishops
in collecting books and offerings
for the seminaries in Spain, where

libraries must be reopened and a
new clergy prepared.

Canadian women interned in
German-occupied France, number-
ing 117, were reported released.
Many of them were nuns.

The shrine of the Virgin of Los
Remedies, near San Bartolo Nau-
calpan, Mexico, was robbed of its
valuable crown, jewels and votive
offerings, and the Church of Santa
Maria Amacuzac, near Zacatepec,
was robbed of sacred vessels and
ornaments.

Bishop Oviedo y Reyes of Mata-
galpa devoted his first pastoral
letter to defense of the civil status
of religious marriage in Nicaragua.
A newly-enacted law would deprive
canonical marriage of its civil ef-
fects and President Samoza was
asked to veto the measure.

In an appeal to the Knights of
Columbus, Supreme Knight Francis
P. Matthews, chairman of the Ex-
ecutive Committee of the National
Catholic Community Service, asked
them to whole-heartedly support
the United Service Organizations.

Bishop Byrne of Galveston was
appointed an Assistant at the Pon-
tifical Throne.

A message from Pope Pius XII
extending his blessing and con-
gratulations to Ford ham University
on its 100th anniversary was read
at a dinner given in honor of the
Very Rev. Robert I. Gannon, S. J.,
president of the university.

The Catholic Educational Asso-
ciation of the Philippines held its
first convention in Manila. It re-
defined the aims, objectives and
methods of Christian education,

729

discussed the new curriculum under
government consideration and vari-
ous educational problems, and
pledged full cooperation with the
Commonwealth administration.

A volume of 686 pages was pub-
lished containing the history of the
Eighth National Eucharistic Con-
gress in New Orleans.

Cardinal Dougherty celebrated
the solemn pontifical Mass which
opened the 26th annual convention
of the Catholic Hospital Associa-
tion of the United States and Can-
ada in Philadelphia on June 16.
The Rev. Alphonse M. Schwitalla,
S. J., elected president for the four-
teenth time, in his address re-

ported 1,043 Catholic hospitals in
both countries at the end of 1940.
Hospital and health problems grow-
ing out of the national defense pro-
gram were given due consideration
by the 3,000 delegates. The con-
vention closed June 20.

Latin American social service
school directors, touring the United
States under the auspices of the
Children's Bureau of the U. S. De-
partment of Labor, visited N.C.W.C.
headquarters, in Washington, D. C.

An office abolished after the pon-
tificate of Leo XIII was restored
by Pope Pius XII with the appoint-
ment of Prince Enrico Barberini
and Prince Luigi Massimo Lancel-
lotti as Bearers of the Golden Rose.

JUNE 22-28

The Ninth National Eucharistic
Congress was held in the Twin
Cities of St. Paul and Minneapo-
lis, Minn,, June 23-26. A civic re-
ception was given to the Papal
Legate to the Congress, Cardinal
Dougherty, June 23. Archbishop
Murray of St. Paul gave an address
of welcome, as did also Governor
Stassen, who deplored irreligion in
America today and praised the
Church's influence for good. The
Cardinal celebrated the opening
pontifical Mass and Archbishop
Stritch of Chicago preached the
sermon on June 24, at the Minne-
sota Fair Grounds, Minneapolis,
where a great platform and altar
had been erected, and which was
designated Eucharistic Center. A
midnight Mass for men was cele-
brated by the Apostolic Delegate,
Archbishop Cicognani. The pontifi-
cal Mass for children on June 25
was celebrated by Archbishop
Mooney of Detroit and Archbishop
Spellman preached the sermon. On
June 26 Archbishop Glennon of St.
Louis celebrated pontifical Mass for
all the pilgrims and Archbishop
Rummel of New Orleans preached
the sermon.

There were numerous Masses of-
fered each day by the visiting hier-
archy and clergy, for whose accom-
modation more than fifty altars
were erected in Eucharistic Center

and in each of the two city audi-
toriums. Bishops addressed various
groups, such as clergy, seminarians,
parents, teachers, youth, service
men, rural workers, professional
men, nurses, who held meetings to
study and meditate on the Holy
Eucharist. The hierarchy also
preached at holy hours for men,
women, youth, clergy and Sisters.
On the closing day there was a
great liturgical procession from the
Church of St. Andrew in St. Paul
to the Altar of Exposition in Como
Park, where the Blessed Sacrament
was enthroned while marchers
went in review. All parochial and
society units, religious, clergy and
prelates walked in procession to
the Eucharistic Center two miles
away, and all heard an address
broadcast from the Vatican by the
Holy Father, on the needed emula-
tion of Christ, in sacrifice and love,
and on the Holy Eucharist as a
source of strength and union, and
received his Apostolic Blessing.
Other features of the Congress
were also broadcast. The Congress
closed with Solemn Benediction of
the Blessed Sacrament celebrated
by Archbishop Mitty of San Fran-
cisco, before 125,000 pilgrims in
Eucharistic Center.

On June 27 the Basilica of St.
Mary in Minneapolis was conse-

730

crated by Cardinal Dougherty, Pa-
pal Legate to the Eucharistic Con-
gress.

The various Oriental rites of the
Church were represented at the
first Eucharistic Congress of the
Eastern Rites held in Chicago, June
24-29, at which the Most Rev. Con-
stantine Bohachevsky, Bishop of
the Ukrainian Greek Rite, was host,
at the Ukrainian Greek Catholic
Church of St. Nicholas. Mass was
celebrated in the Oriental rites
each day, and on June 29 the Apos-
tolic Delegate, Archbishop Cico-
gnani, presided and preached the
sermon at the closing Mass cele-
brated by Bishop Bohachevsky. He
voiced the prayer that God "hasten
the ardently desired union of our
dissident brethren," toward which
end he declared the Eastern rites
were the providential means.

On June 22 Germany broke her
pact with Russia and invaded the
Soviet. In Britain Catholic papers
stressed the necessity of avoiding
an alliance with Stalin.

The 12th national convention of
the Catholic Students' Mission Cru-
sade was held in Rochester, June
27-30. A report by Archbishop Beck-
man of Dubuque, National Execu-
tive Board chairman, disclosed that
4,250 Americans are now engaged
as Catholic missionaries at home
and abroad. Archbishop Spellman
of New York was the presiding
prelate, and Archbishop Mooney of
Detroit preached, at the solemn
pontifical Mass of the convention,
celebrated by Archbishop Kearney
of Rochester, June 28. Meetings and
forums on mission problems were
attended by 1,200 crusaders. Plans
were made to inaugurate in the
fall a weekly series of good-will
broadcasts to Latin America.

Two sisters of the Little Flower
survive, at the Carmel of Lisieux,
since the death in January, 1940,
of the eldest sister, Sister Marie
de Sacre Coeur, and the death in
June, 1941, at the age of 78, of
Leonie Martin, who was Sister
Francoise Therese of the Visitation
Nuns, at Caen, Normandy.

Bishop Duffy of Buffalo provided
a trailer chapel for use in the
rural sections of his diocese.

In his book, "Berlin Diary," Wil-
liam L. Shirer, foreign correspond-
ent, reported that the Nazi govern-
ment had been systematically put-
ting to death the mentally deficient
in the Reich, totalling an estimated
100,000 persons.

Members of the Catholic Library
Association met in Round Table
Conference at the annual meeting
of the American Library Associa-
tion in Boston.

Archbishop Chavez y Gonzalez of
San Salvador, in a pastoral con-
voking the second Archdiocesan
Catechetical Congress, stressed the
scarcity of priests in San Salvador.

President Madrid of Panama
signed the final accord regulating
the boundaries between Panama
and Costa Rica, at San Jose, and
attended the solemn Te Deum cere-
mony in the cathedral.

The Holy See granted the ex-
pressed wish of all the ordinaries
of China that Our Lady, Mediatrix
of All Graces, be venerated with
the title of Queen of China, and
the feast was fixed for May 31.

In honor of the golden jubilee of
"Rerum Novarum" the Mexican
Episcopate issued a joint pastoral
on the application of the encyclical
to the present problems of Mexico,
and the world.

The association of Catholic jour-
nalists in the Netherlands was dis-
solved by Nazi authorities.

Making their Easter Communion
in a concentration camp for French
prisoners of war, 2,218 officers sent
a message of filial thanks and al-
legiance to Pope Pius XII and re-
ceived from him the Apostolic
Blessing.

The Franciscan Convent of Ale-
sani, in Corsica, closed and con-
fiscated by the French government
in 1905, was restored to the Fran-
ciscans.

Pope Pius XII appointed to the
Pontifical Academy of Sciences:
Henry da Rocha, director of the
Biological Institute at Sao Paulo,
Brazil, and Alfred Ursprung, pro-

731

fessor of botany at the University
of Fribourg, Switzerland.

The Franciscan Educational Con-
ference devoted its 23rd meeting,
June 23-25, at the Capuchin Semi-
nary of St. Fidelis, Herman, Pa.,
to discussion of principles and
problems of economics.

Archbishop Beckman of Dubuque
celebrated a field Mass in the Loras
College stadium, June 22, offering
thanks for the blessings of peace
in the United States and petition-
ing peace for the world. Dr. Ed-
ward Lodge Curran preached the
sermon and led the congregation
of nearly 7,000 in an Act of Repara-
tion to the Sacred Heart. At an
America First rally in Dubuque on
June 28 Archbishop Beckman broad-
cast a moving appeal for peace.

As a substitute for "fantastic
'comic' magazines" a new maga-
zine for children called "True
Comics" made its initial appear-
ance. Dr. George Johnson, director
of the N. C. W. C. Department of
Education, is advisory editor.

Mother Marie Rose, Superior of
the "Black Sisters," became the
second nun to hold such a position
when she was appointed a member
of the municipal council of Cahors,
France.

The Baltimore Catechism, which
has been in use in most of the

dioceses of the United States for
about 50 years, was revised during
the past seven years by theologians
under the supervision of the Epis-
copal Committee of the Confrater-
nity of Christian Doctrine, and six
subsequent printings made. The
sixth printing was sent to the Holy
See, the corrections and sugges-
tions of the Sacred Congregation
of the Council were incorporated,
and the approved revised text of
the Catechism of Christian Doc-
trine was published this month.

The simultaneous erection of six
new parishes in San Francisco sig-
nalized the growing population of
the archdiocese.

The second annual Institute for
Catholic Prison Chaplains was held
at the National Catholic School of
Social Service, Washington, D. C.
Among lay speakers was Represen-
tative Louis C. Rabout of Michigan
who urged increased interest of the
clergy and laity in the work of the
prison chaplain. The chaplains
voiced an appeal for more support
from lay organizations.

Senator Andrew Jackson Houston
of Texas died June 26 at the age
of 87, the oldest man ever to enter
upon the duties of U. S. Senator.
He was a convert to Catholicism,
and the son of Gen. Sam Houston,
Texas hero.

JUNE 29— JULY 5

On the feast of Sts. Peter and
Paul, June 29, Pope Pius XII spoke
to the world by radio urging men
to put their trust in God, Whose
hour will come, bringing justice,
calm and peace to nations. He
spoke in Italian and translations
were broadcast in Spanish, German,
French, Polish, Dutch, Hungarian
and Portuguese.

At the national meeting of the
Missionary Union of the Clergy at
St. Paul, Minn., a letter to the
president, Archbishop Spellman of
New York, from the Apostolic Dele-
gate, Archbishop Cicognani, was

read, expressing the solace the
Holy Father derives from the
Union.

The Catholic Inter-Racial Coun-
cil sponsored a ceremony at the
grave of Pierre Toussaint, in St.
Patrick's Old Cathedral, New York,
in honor of the 88th anniversary
of the death of the colored Cath-
olic leader.

In the presence of Pope Pius the
Sacred Congregation of Rites read
decrees approving miracles in the
canonization causes of the Jesuits,
Bl. Juan de Britto, Portuguese mar-
tyr, and Bl. Bernardino Realino,

732

Italian preacher. On July 1 miracles
attributed to Bl. Ludwig Mary
Grignon, founder of the Society of
Mary, were discussed by the Sa-
cred Congregation.

St. Michael the Archangel was
declared patron of radiology and
radiotherapy.

Frs. Don H. Hughes of Tucson,
Ariz., and F. J. Remler, C. M., of
St. Louis, arranged a method of
making retreats at home, by means
of records, with transcriptions for
ten conferences.

There were not the usual sum-
mer international pilgrimages at
Lourdes, but many pilgrims were
coming singly or in groups, as
always.

It was reported that Archbishop
Nowowiejski of Plock, deported
from Poland by the Nazis, had died
from ill-treatment at Dzaildow.

Widespread ignorance of what
the Christian religion teaches was
reported at the final meeting of
the summer session of the Anglican
Church Assembly, and a resolution
passed on religious education.

The anniversaries of the social
encyclicals were observed in
France, Holland and Switzerland.

A libel action brought by Ad-
miral of the Fleet Sir Roger Keyes
against the London tabloid, "Daily
Mirror," vindicated King Leopold
of the Belgians and brought apolo-
gies from the paper to the King
and payment of agreed damages.

The Rev, Agostino Gemelli,
O. F. M., resumed his activities as
president of the Pontifical Academy
of Sciences and rector magnificus
of the Catholic University of Milan,
having sufficiently recovered from
serious injuries suffered in a motor
accident in December,

The Massachusetts legislature ap-
proved a bill providing time off for

religious instruction for pupils in
public schools.

The Most Rev. Giuseppe Misu-
raca was appointed Papa! Nuncio
to Venezuela.

The food situation in France was
reported indescribably tragic.

The Jocists were reported active
in helping the needy in Belgium,
and Canon Cardyn, their founder,
was with them.

The distinguished pianist and
statesman, Ignace Paderewski, died
in New York, June 29, at the age
of 80. His body lay in state in St.
Patrick's Cathedral until the pon-
tifical requiem Mass celebrated,
July 2, by Archbishop Spellman and
attended by many notables and
hundreds wishing to pay final trib-
ute to the great man. Conveyed to
Washington, it there lay in state
at the Polish Embassy and, follow-
ing solemn pontifical Mass in the
amphitheatre of the Arlington Na-
tional Cemetery celebrated by the
Apostolic Delegate, Archbishop Ci-
cognani, was there interred in a
vault, until after the war, when it
will be removed to Poland.

The triennial general chapter of
the governing Abbots and delegates
of the American Cassinese Con-
gregation of the Benedictine Order
was held at Holy Cross Abbey,
Canon City, Colo.

The 400th aniversary of the
martyrdom of Fr. Juan de Padilla
was commemorated with a solemn
pontifical outdoor Mass at Lyons,
Kansas, July 4. A huge throng of
Catholics and non-Catholics wit-
nessed the ceremonies. This was
the first pontifical outdoor Mass
ever celebrated in the Diocese of
Wichita and was the see's official
part in the Coronado fiesta for
southern Kansas.

JULY 6-12

Speaking on "Papal Pronounce-
ments and American Foreign Poli-
cy," Bishop Hurley of St. Augustine
in a nation-wide broadcast de-
clared, in reference to the Russo-
German war, that the Pope had
condemned the ideologies of both

Communism and Nazism and that
nothing should deter us from tak-
ing measures necessary to our na-
tional defense. These, he said,
were his personal views.

The Catholic Daughters of Amer-
ica held their 19th biennial con-

733

vention in Washington, D. C.f July
8-10, attended by 500 delegates.
The convention theme was "Peace,"
and the support and co-operation
of 2,000,000 Catholic women was
pledged in national defense. The
opening pontifical Mass was cele-
brated by the Apostolic Delegate,
Archbishop Cicognani, and the ser-
mon was preached by Bishop Hafey
of Scranton, National Chaplain of
the organization, on the restoration
of the Kingship of Christ in the
world. In her presidential address
Miss Mary C. Duffy reported the
achievements of the C. D. A. in the
past 21 years.

The German hierarchy issued a
joint statement protesting against
Nazi interference with religion, and
calling upon the people to cherish
their Catholic faith. It was read in
all Catholic churches of the Reich.
The first of the Masses to be
celebrated weekly by members of
the hierarchy in honor of the
Golden Jubilee of the Catholic
Summer School of America, at
Cliff Haven, N. Y., was offered on
July 6 by Bishop Monaghan of
Ogdensburg. Msgr. Michael J.
Splaine, director of the Summer
School, delivered an address open-
ing the Golden Jubilee session.

The causes for beatification of
Mother Elizabeth Seton, foundress
of the Sisters of Charity in the
United States, of Mary Anthony of
St. Joseph de Paz y Figure, a
young woman of Buenos Aires who
died in 1799, and of the Most Rev.
Vital Justin Grandin, first Bishop of
St. Albert, who died in 1902, were
discussed by the Sacred Congrega-
tion of Rites.

The Polish Ministry of Informa-
tion in London reported that due
to the wholesale arrest of the
Catholic clergy in Yugoslavia prac-
tically no services were being held
there, those engaged in Catholic
Action and professors of theology
also had been arrested and most
of the monasteries and convents
were closed.

The 24th annual convention of
the National Benedictine Educa-
tional Association was held at Bel-
mont Abbey in North Carolina,
July 6-8. Four Abbots and dele-
gates from 15 communities at-

tended, and the sessions were pre-
sided over by the Rt. Rev. Vincent
Taylor, Abbot of Belmont Abbey.
Chaos in the American system of
education received their attention
and the ways and means of bring-
ing to a single focus in God the
work of each classroom. The triple
relationship of God to the universe,
of man to God, and of man to his
fellow-men was conceded to be the
supernatural basis for education.

A former member of the Anglican
Order of St. Francis, Michael Fran-
cis Wills, was baptized a Catholic
in Sacred Heart Church, Albuquer-
que, N. M.

The British Broadcasting Com-
pany marked the jubilee of "Rerum
Nova rum" by a series of four
broadcasts on "Christian Social
Doctrine."

St. Patrick's Chapel, built at Lin-
ville, North Carolina, by Mr. and
Mrs. L. W. Driscoll, of Charlotte,
was dedicated by Bishop Mc-
Guinness of Raleigh.

In a press conference the Bra-
zilian Minister of Education, Gu-
stavo Capanema, declared that re-
ligion was being introduced into
the public school system of Brazil,
an educational system based on
religion being the best system "to
form workers and patriots."

The quadrennial national con-
vention of the Ladies' Catholic
Benevolent Association was held
in Atlantic City, N. X, and 76,000
pledged their support of national
defense and their prayers for
peace. In her presidential report
Miss Kate Mahoney surveyed the
state of the Association during
the 30 years of her incumbency,
and disclosed that it is 114.17 per
cent solvent. Bishop Walsh of
Charleston preached the sermon at
the opening Mass celebrated by
Msgr. Maurice Spillane. Following
a special plea made by Bishop
Gannon of Erie to the convention,
a program was adopted to aid the
religious life of 25,000 Catholic
deaf-mutes, throughout the United
States.

A solemn requiem Mass was
sung for Ignace Jan Paderewski in
St Peter's, Vatican City, on July
10, attended by representatives of
the Polish Embassy and the Papal

731

Secretariate of State. Bishop
Boyle of Pittsburgh presided at a
solemn requiem Mass for the Po-
lish pianist and patriot in St. Paul's
Cathedral, Pittsburgh, the same
day. A resume of his life by Rep-
resentative Martin L. Sweeney, of
Ohio, was printed in the Congres-
sional Record.

The first field supervisors' con-
ference of the National Catholic
Community Service was held at
Cliff Haven, N. Y., and a recreation
program based on the resourceful
use of the creative arts and voca-
tional guidance was set up.

In the Jesuit weekly, "America,"
the Rev. John LaFarge, S. J., As-

sociate Editor, declared that before
American assistance be given the
Soviet in the Russo-German war
she should be induced to make
some guarantees of religious free-
dom in Russia.

Statistics published by the Sino-
logical Bureau at Zikawei, China,
showed the stability of Catholic
missions despite the difficulties of
war. The number of adult converts
baptized in China reached its high-
est mark in 1939-40 with 111,747,
as compared with 89,267 in the first
year of the war, 1937-38. A serious
drop occurred, however, in cate-
chist, normal and industrial school
enrollment.

JULY 13-19

In an instruction to the Com-
mission of the National Council,
on the new national constitution of
France, Marshal Petain said the
authority in the name of which
the constitution will delegate power
should be based, first of all, on
"the greatness and permanence of
all the natural groups without
which there is neither people nor
state nor nation." The second
source' of authority, he declared,
will be found "in the family, in the
community which is a federation
of families, in the trades, in the
organized professions, and in the
rural sections organized into prov-
inces." The Commission is en-
gaged in research preparatory to
drafting the constitution. The Pe-
tain government in its desire to
stimulate the nation's artisic ac-
tivities announced that a profes-
sional organization similar to those
active in the industrial and com-
mercial field will be formed for
artists.

A movement of mass conversions
among the Chinese of Sumatra was
reported. Catechumens under in-
struction in three separate cate-
chumenates totaled 1,200 this year.

It was reported from Lithuania
that three Lithuanian priests and
Bishop Staugaitis of Telsiai had
been slain, and 350 priests ar-
rested in and deported from Lithu-
ania and other Baltic countries.

Pope Pius XII received in audi-
ence Peru's new Ambassador to

the Holy See, Diomedes Arias
Schreiber, who presented his cre-
dentials.

A Catholic Social Week was held
in India in observance of the gold-
en jubilee of "Rerum Novarum."
Lectures and discussions dealt
with present-day social problems.

The Catholic Association for In-
ternational Peace issued a report
on "America's Peace Aims," pre-
pared by several committees. In an
appendix Fr. Wilfrid Parsons, S. J.,
proposed acceptance by the na-
tions of the world of an Interna-
tional Bill of Rights, which pro-
claims equality and demands re-
ligious freedom.

At the second New England Con-
ference on Tomorrow's Children,
the Rev. Edgar Schmiedeler, O.S.B.,
director of the N.C.W.C. Family
Life Bureau, delivered an address
tracing the history of the family
through the early centuries and the
influence of the Church from 500
to 1000 A, D.

The Sacred Congregation of
Rites acceded to the request of the
Portuguese Government for the re-
opening of the canonization cause
of Bl. Nuno Alvarez Pereira (1360-
1431), commander-in-chief of the
army and constable of the Kingdom
of Portugal, who in his last years
retired to a Carmelite monastery
and became Brother Devoto.

Bishop Buddy of San Diego
preached the sermon and was the
celebrant of a solemn pontifical

735

Mass which opened the four-day
celebration at St. Mary's College,
Holy Cross, Ind., of the centenary
of the Sisters of the Holy Cross.

In the wake of a successful cam-
paign against objectionable pic-
tures Brazil's Legion of Decency
began the production of a motion
picture entitled "Glory of Heav-
en," which would require the serv-
ices of 3,000 artists and actors to
be chosen from Catholic organiza-
tions.

The Carmelite -Sisters of the Di-
vine Heart of Jesus celebrated at
La Mesa, near San Diego, the 50th
anniversary of their foundation in
Holland. They now number 1,200
professed Sisters and 17 houses in
the United States and Canada.

Foundation Films, Inc., which
was organized in 1941 to produce
religious films, and is engaged in
the production of 24 biblical pic-
tures, engaged Charles N. Lischka,

of the department of education of
Loyola University, as Catholic
technical adviser.

The Most Rev. Theodore H. Rev-
erman, fourth Bishop of Superior,
died July 17. Born in 1877, in
Louisville, Ky., he was ordained in
1901 and consecrated in 1925. He
had a distinguished career in the
Church and was noted as an edu-
cator and administrator. A solemn
Pontifical Mass of Requiem was
celebrated by Archbishop Kiley of
Milwaukee on July 22 and he was
laid to rest in Calvary Cemetery.

Lady Anna Frances Esmonde,
prominent in Irish-American and
Church activities, and widow of
Sir Thomas Henry Grattan Es-
monde, Papal Chamberlain and
Senator of the Irish Free State,
died at Staffordsville, N. Y. A
solemn requiem Mass was cele-
brated at St. Patrick's Cathedral,
July 18,

JULY 20-26

At the invitation of Archbishop
Stritch of Chicago, the Parish
Visitors of Mary Immaculate un-
dertook in that archdiocese their
work of Catholic social action.

The Oregon free textbook law,
passed by both houses of the Leg-
islature, became effective, despite
efforts to bring it to referendum.

Erroneous reports were circu-
lated of the ill health of Pope Pius
XII, whose activity continued un-
abated.

A new residential language
school for foreign Sisters studying
Chinese was established in Peking
under the direction of the Spanish
Sisterhood, the Daughters of Jesus.

A Mission Week was held at
Sherbrooke, P. Q., Canada. Cardinal
Villeneuve, Archbishop of Quebec,
presided at the opening and the
Apostolic Delegate, the Most Rev.
Ildebrando Antoniutti, at the clos-
ing. Special study group meetings
were addressed by prominent mis-
sionaries, and 135,000 persons visit-
ed the mission displays.

The Feast of the Roman Martyrs,
commemorating the martyrdom of
the Christians under Nero, and
introduced recently into the liturgy,
was celebrated in Vatican City,

with Mass in the Vatican crypt
near the tomb of St. Peter, a Eucha-
ristic procession, Litany of the
Saints and Benediction, but with-
out the night procession because
of the blackout.

Vatican Radio broadcasts to Eng-
land of names of Britons held
prisoners in Italy were given two
or three times a week instead of
weekly as previously, each broad-
cast lasting an hour and a half.

Almost the entire mission com-
pound at Shinan, Hupeh, China,
was wrecked in an air raid, only
the Sisters' convent escaping un-
harmed. At Kwantung a judge sent
a written request to a local mis-
sionary asking him to preach week-
ly in the two prisons there so that
"these malefactors and criminals
may become more useful members
of society."

Archbishop Downey of Liverpool
complained that "mismanagement
and muddle" by local authorities
had resulted in evacuated Catholic
British children being placed out
of touch with the Church.

Chilean Catholic Action insti-
tuted a week of lectures at all the
universities, on state intervention
in economic and social matters, in

736

honor of the golden jubilee of "Re-
rum Novarum." A meeting of the
hierarchy was held in Santiago at
the close of the week.

Bishop Reyes y Villadares of
Granada announced that persons
who contract civil marriage only,
in Nicaragua, shall be barred from
participating in religious cere-
monies such as baptisms, confirma-
tions or marriages.

The Church of La Santa Vera
Cruz in Mexico was robbed, the
fourth time within recent weeks in
the metropolitan area.

The noted Celtic scholar, the
Very Rev. Paul Walsh, died at the
age of 55. He was professor of
ecclesiastical history at St. Pat-
rick's College, Maynooth, had pub-
lished many erudite articles and
books and was engaged on a new
edition of the Annals of the Four
Masters.

The 125th anniversary of the in-
dependence of Argentina was
marked by a solemn "Te Deum"
sung in the cathedral at Buenos
Aires, with Cardinal Copello pre-
siding. The acting chief execu-
tive, Vice President Castillo, the
Papal Nuncio, the Most Rev. Giu-
seppe Fietta, and other diplomats
were present.

On July 25 the Most Rev. James
J. Sweeney was consecrated first
Bishop of the newly erected Dio-
cese of Honolulu. Archbishop Mitty
of San Francisco performed the
ceremony in St. Mary's Cathedral,
and Bishop McGuinness of Raleigh
and Auxiliary Bishop Connolly of
San Francisco were co-consecrators.
Installation was to take place
September 10.

The third Congress of Ibero-
American Catholic Students opened
in Bogota, Colombia, with a solemn
Mass in the cathedral, at which
Archbishop Perdomo pontificated.

JULY 27-

The first of 500 chapels at army
posts throughout the nation was
opened on July 27, at the Arlington
Cantonment, with a military cere-
mony at which Msgr. William R.
Arnold, Chief of Chaplains of the
United States Army, delivered an
address. Other speakers were Gen.

Delegations were in attendance
from Chile, Ecuador, Peru, Vene-
zuela, Puerto Rico, Costa Rica,
Mexico and Colombia, and study
sessions were held at the Colegio
de San Bartolome. The theme of
the congress was "Catholic Uni-
versities Face the Problem of the
Human Person."

The 62nd national convention of
the Ancient Order of Hibernians
in America was held in St. Paul,
Minn., July 22-25. Resolutions were
passed supporting the neutrality
stand of the Government of Ire-
land, calling for adherence to presi-
dential campaign promises to keep
American soldiers out of war, and
pledging spiritual allegiance to the
Pope. More than 1,000 were pres-
ent at the opening pontifical Mass
and a highlight of the convention
was the civic reception at which
Archbishop Murray of St. Paul,
Governor Stassen and Mayor Mc-
Donough spoke.

Marquis Carlo Pacelli, nephew of
Pope Pius XII, and Counselor Gen-
eral of the State of Vatican City,
was appointed a member of the
College of Advocates of the Sacred
Consistory. Filippo Pacelli, father
of the present Pope, was a Con-
sistorial Advocate under Leo XIII
and his son Francesco Pacelli was
appointed to the same dignity to
which his grandson is now named.
Consistorial Advocates plead causes
concerning ecclesiastical jurisdic-
tion, which are dealt with by the
Sacred Consistorial Congregation.

Sir Nicholas Grattan-Doyle,
Catholic Member of Parliament for
Newcastle-on-Tyne, died in London
at the age of 78.

Nearly 30,000 pilgrims from
Canada and the United States took
part in novena and feast-day ob-
servances at the shrine of St. Anne
de Beaupre, Canada.

AUGUST 2

George C. Marshall, Army Chief
of Staff, and Maj. Gen. Edmund B.
Gregory, Quartermaster General.

In a nation-wide radio address
Archbishop Beckman of Dubuque
made a yigorous plea against en-
trance by the United States Army
into foreign wars, to which he said

737

"the people of this country are
overwhelmingly opposed." He re-
ferred to "the coddling of Commu-
nists in every responsible branch
of our government" and declared
that "our unhappy nation is being
propelled" into a war "to make the
world and particularly this beloved
America safe for the new Bolshe-
vism." In reply to "Time" maga-
zine which accused him, apropos
of his broadcast, of being "the first
Catholic of his rank openly to show
himself an anti-Semite," the Arch-
bishop said, "This is a criminal
smear. . . . Catholic, Christian and
Jew can and ought to cooperate in
preserving this nation at peace."
He received floods of letters and
telegrams from all over the nation
congratulating him on his address.

Catholic Action groups in Ger-
many and occupied countries, de-
prived of their public meetings,
were holding home gatherings for
religious instruction.

A Catholic Rural Life School, at
St. Benedict's College, Atchinson.
Kans., July 21-31, under the spon-
sorship of the National Catholic
Rural Life Conference, was at-
tended by 40 Catholic priests from
eight Midwestern States.

The tercentennial of the coming
of the Jesuit missionary, St. Isaac
Jogues, to Sault Ste. Marie and the
planting of the first cross in the
Northwest Territory was marked
by a two-day program, centered
around the solemn pontifical Mass
celebrated by Bishop Magner of
Marquette in the presence of 3,500
persons gathered in Brady Field,
Sault Ste. Marie.

The Sisters of Divine Providence
at San Antonio, Texas, held a three-
day observance of the 75th anni-
versary of their founding in this
country.

"A truly God-fearing nation is a
strong nation," were the words of
a declaration by two committees set
up by the Chamber of Commerce
of the United States and the Amer-
ican Association of School Admin-
istrators to focus educational ef-
forts more directly upon current
problems. It was advocated that
the schools should facilitate the
family in seeing that "its members

clearly understand the tenets of its
particular faith." Details of a pro-
gram for religious training such as
this would entail were not yet
worked out.

Allocations of funds totaling
$245,000 were announced by the
Bishops' Relief Committee. Of this
sum $93,000 was to be sent abroad
for relief and $152,000 expended in
the United States for refugee and
war relief.

The Society for the Propagation
of the Faith reported that despite
difficulties unoccupied France had
during 1940 been generous to the
missions.

The death of the Most Rev. Felix
Couturier, O. P., third Bishop of
Alexandria, Ont., brought to a close
a career distinguished for services
to Church and State. During the
World War he served as Imperial
Army Chaplain in England and
Egypt, and he made an Apostolic
Visitation of Egypt for the Holy
See before his appointment to his
diocese in Canada, where he la-
bored with devotion.

In an open letter to Premier Win-
ston Churchill, in the "Catholic
Times," the Rev. Vincent McNabb,
O. P., appealed for the suppression
of race-suicide activities "as you
would suppress all activities of
sedition."

Cardinal O'Connell purchased and
gave to Boston College the adjoin-
ing estate of ten acres of Louis K.
Liggett and to the Archdiocese of
Boston the Country Day School for
Boys at Newton, to be opened in
September as St. Sebastian's Coun-
try Day School.

Prime Minister Churchill attend-
ed the funeral at Begbroke, Oxford-
shire, of his sister-in-law, Lady
Gwendoline Theresa Churchill, a
Catholic.

A regional Eucharistic Congress
in Portugal, in Santa Comba Dao,
was marked by four days of devo-
tions and Catholic Action sessions.

The silver jubilee of the Bene-
dictines in Argentina was observed
by various ceremonies.

The Portuguese Missionary Agree-
ment, the first of its kind drawn up
between any nation and the Holy
See, was made operative in several

738

ecclesiastical acts in Portugal and
the colonies.

Art treasures restored to Spain
by the present French government
were exhibited in the Prado Mu-
seum, Madrid. A national society
was founded for the reconstruction
and repair of parish churches de-
stroyed or damaged during the
Civil War in Spain. The famous
statue of the Virgin of Covadonga
was again placed in the newly re-
stored parish church there.

The Leg Son of Mary, established
in England twelve years ago, held
its first congress, attended by 400
delegates.

In unoccupied France the quadri-
centennial of the Society of Jesus
was observed on the feast of St.
Ignatius by sermons in all Jesuit
churches.

Separate (Catholic) schools in
Ontario, by a verdict of the Privy
Council climaxing three-years liti-
gation, could not share in a Com-
pany's assessment's for taxes un-
less it were proved that the pro-
portion of such assessments did not
exceed the proportion of shares
held by Catholics in said Company.

A list of Catholic books in the
public library in East St. Louis, 111.,
was compiled and was to be pub-
lished weekly in the diocesan news-
paper, "The Messenger," to ac-
quaint Catholics with books avail-
able.

The noon-day whistle of the
waterworks at Meridian, Miss., was
to signal all people to pray for
peace, according to a proclamation
of the Mayor.

The U. S. Chapter of the Ursu-
line Provincials and Superiors was
held in New Orleans, La., the Su-
perior General from Rome pre-
siding.

Rumania's new Minister to the
Holy See, Gen. Daniel Papp, pre-
sented his credentials to Pope Pius
XII. As he is a Catholic, he paid an
official visit to the Vatican Basilica
after the audience.

According to the report for 1939-
40 of the Most Rev. Mario Zanin,
Apostolic Delegate to China, which
just reached Rome, outstanding
achievements of the year in China
were 103,900 conversions of adults
and the increase in the number of
students in native seminaries from
6,713 in 1939 to 7,028 in 1940. He
listed ten priests who lost their
lives as a result of the war.

The Yugoslav minister to the
Holy See, Niko Mirosevic Sorgo,
was expelled from Italy by the
Fascist authorities on the charge
of making political propaganda.
When his country came under Ger-
man domination Dr. Sorgo had not
availed himself of residence in Vati-
can City provided for delegates
from countries not in accord with
the axis.

AUGUST 3-9

The Rev. Laurence J. FitzSimon,
chancellor of the Archdiocese of
San Antonio, was named Bishop of
Amarillo, succeeding the Most Rev.
Robert E. Lucey who became Arch-
bishop of San Antonio in January.

Beginning August 3, excerpts
from the encyclical of Pius XI, on
"Christian Education of Youth,"
were to be read each Sunday from
the pulpits of all churches in the
Diocese of Belleville, 111., for six
weeks.

It was revealed in a survey that
Catholic radio programs utilize but
15 of the 240 hours devoted weekly
to radio programs of all religious
denominations over fifty stations in
California, Oregon and Washington.

The Rocky Mountain regional con-
ference of the National Council of
Catholic Women, at Denver, Colo.,
opened August 3, with a solemn
pontifical Mass celebrated by Bish-
op Vehr of Denver, host to the con-
vention. Five hundred delegates
took part in the three-day confer-
ence, of which the theme was
"Challenge to Catholic Unity." Or-
ganized activity for God and coun-
try was urged. A session on inter-
American relations was held.

The 70th annual convention of
the Catholic Total Abstinence
Union of America, at Bridgeport,
Conn., Aug. 4-6, was marked by the
sesquicentenary of Fr. Mathew,
whose campaign against drink was

739

recalled. Auxiliary Bishop O'Brien
of Hartford welcomed the dele-
gates. In a message to the con-
vention Cardinal Dougherty urged
that in every seminary, college and
grade school pledges should be ob-
tained against drink. A resolution
was passed in support of national
defense. The closing banquet was
attended by 150.

The practice of distributing con-
traceptives in the U. S. Army was
assailed by the Rev. Paul L. Blake-
ly, S. J., in an article in "America."

The third annual session of the
Educational Conference of the
Brothers of the Christian Schools,
at St. Mary's College, Winona,
Minn., August 4-6, was attended by
200 Brothers from the five prov-
inces in the United States. Dis-
cussion centered about two themes :
"The Colleges and High Schools in
Relation to the National Defense
Program" and "Catechetics in Col-
leges and High Schools."

The Most Rev. Joseph M. Corri-
gan was reappointed rector of the
Catholic University, after complet-
ing an initial appointment of five
years.

The defeat of a bill in the Upper
House of Parliament in Hungary
to increase anti-Semitic restrictions
was credited to Cardinal Seredi.
The 7th session of the Catholic
Summer University at Esztergom
had a capacity roster of 300, twice
that number having applied. At the
National Catholic Action Congress
for Religious Vocations, Hungary's
need for priests was stressed.

The third congress of the Ibero-

American Confederation of Catholic
Students was held at Bogota, Co-
lombia, on the theme of *'The Hu-
man Person." Important conclu-
sions were reached in the socio-
logical-political field.

A crusade of prayer for the in-
tention of Pope Pius XII was begun
by the 200,000 members of the
Chicago Archdiocesan Holy Name
Union.

An armistice effected between
Peru and Ecuador over boundry
disputes was credited to the inter-
vention of the Holy Father.

Italian war prisoners in Australia,
numbering 2,600, many of them
from Libya, were visited by the
Papal Delegate to Australia, the
Most Rev. Giovanni Panico, who
gave them tangible evidence of the
Holy Father's interest, in funds,
books and musical instruments to
relieve their exile.

The Trapp family gave two con-
certs in Washington, D. C. This
musical Catholic family of Baron
Georg von Trapp consists of him-
self, the Baroness Maria Augusta
and nine children, who lived in a
medieval castle in the Austrian
Tyrol until the Anschluss. They are
notable in particular for their ren-
dering of liturgical music, which
they sang in their family chapel.
Their former home is used as
Gestapo headquarters. Offered an
American concert tour, following
engagements all over Europe,
which were necessitated by hard
times for the last several years,
they came to this country rather
than face Nazism.

AUGUST 10-16

A March of Time film, "The Story
of the Vatican," the first full-length
motion picture made in the Vatican,
had its premiere in San Francisco,
Calif., August 15. It is an objective
portrayal of the Vatican showing
historic scenes with Pius XII as
head of his vast spiritual realm and
daily life within Christendom's capi-
tal. Explanatory remarks are by
Msgr. Fulton Sheen.

Upon the death of Capt. Bruno
Mussolini, killed in action, the Holy
Father sent a message of condo-

lence to his father, II Duce, to
which Mussolini replied with ex-
pression of "devoted homage."

On the feast of the Assumption
more than 15,000 exiles from Lor-
raine, headed by their exiled Bishop
Heintz of Metz, came from all over
unoccupied France on pilgrimage to
Lourdes. Prayers were said for the
recovery of France,

The measure enacted in 1941 giv-
ing statutory sanction to use of
free bus transportation by parochial
school children in Washington was
upheld as constitutional in an opin-

740

ion rendered by Attorney General
Smith Troy.

Cuba reported excellent results
from religious services during the
past year in prisons. These include
Sunday Mass, and catechetical, cul-
tural and religious instruction. A
special organization, the Work of
St. Vincent de Paul in the Service
of the Prison, supports this under-
taking. As a result of 110 missions
conducted in the Archdiocese of
Havana, in movie theatres, cafes,
tobacco shops as well as in
churches, 2,155 marriages were
blessed, and there were 4,564 con-
firmations, 4,560 First Communions
and 560 baptisms of adults.

A Federation of Colombian Cath
olic Students was organized under
the auspices of the hierarchy. Per-
manent headquarters will be main-
tained at Bogota.

The 15th national convention of
the Catholic sorority, Theta Phi
Alpha, at State College, Pa., re-
ceived a cablegram conveying the
Apostolic Blessing of the Holy Fa-
ther. The Siena Medal was given
to Anne O'Hare McCormick as the
outstanding Catholic woman of the
year.

It was reported that there were
many Catholic Sisters among the
more than 1,000 Americans detained
in occupied France by the Nazi au-
thorities.

The Daughters of Isabella, at
their 13th biennial convention in
St. Louis, Mo., pledged the support
of their 60,000 members throughout
the United States to national de-
fense and aid in recreation facili-
ties for defense workers and en-
listed men.

The Sacred Congregation of the
Sacraments issued instructions for
canonical investigations before ad-
ministering the sacrament of Matri-
mony.

The swallows of San Juan Capi-
strano, violating a tradition of
more than a century, flew south
on the eve of the feast of the
Assumption. Heretofore their de-
parture southward from the Cali-
fornia mission has invariably been
on St. John's Day, Oct. 23.

In the midst of a large audience,
Pope Pius XII withdrew a short

distance from the throng to hear
the confession of one of the pil-
grims, a young girl whom he found
in tears, and left radiant.

Archbishop Charbonneau of Mon-
treal consecrated his two Auxiliary
Bishops, the Most Rev. Conrad
Chaumont and the Most Rev. Law-
rence Whelan, at an impressive
double consecration ceremony, in
St. James Basilica, August 14.

At a meeting in New York City
of the National Council of the Na-
tional Federation of Catholic Col-
lege Students full support was
pledged to the National Catholic
Community Service, and a National
Commission on National Defense
established.

Notable converts to the Church,
received on the feast of the As-
sumption, in Seattle, Wash., were
Jimmy Sakamoto, blind publisher of
the "Japanese-American Courier"
and a leader of the Japanese-Ameri-
can Citizens' League, and his wife
and daughter.

The St. Joan of Arc Free Em-
ployment Bureau announced that
its radio program, "The Job Clinic,"
presenting interviews with appli-
cants for jobs, had completed a suc-
cessful year over Station WWRL.
An outstanding accomplishment
was to get positions for older
workers.

The hierarchy of occupied France
issued a statement that they can-
not accept any plan that involves
the suppression of the Catholic
youth movement, which is threat-
ened by increased advocacy of a
single youth organization.

Bookmobiles for soldiers on ma-
neuvers in the West and South
were to accompany them, to supply
literature and religious articles, ar-
rangements having been made by
the N. C. C. S. with the Rev. John
Forest Loviner, O. F. M., director of
St. Anthony's Guild.

At their 13th biennial national
convention, in St. Louis, Mo., the
Daughters of Isabella discussed
ways and means to aid national de-
fense and pledged cooperation in
making effective a program of
"good citizenship, true American-
ism and lasting democracy." A na-
tional endowment fund was voted

741

to provide religious instruction for
men engaged in defense. Aid was
voted to the Sisters of Charity in
maintaining homes for crippled, and
an endowment completed to the Na-
tional Catholic School of Social
Service where five scholarships are
provided. Prayers for the Holy Fa-
ther were pledged and a cablegram
was received bestowing his pater-
nal and apostolic benediction upon
the society.

At a meeting of the Sacred Con-
gregation of Rites, in the presence
of Pope Pius XII, a decree tuto for
canonization was read in the cause

of Bl. Joao de Britto, Portuguese
Jesuit martyr, and in the cause of
Bl. Bernardino Realini, Italian Jes-
uit.

Miracles were approved in the
cause for beatification of the Ven.
Magdalene, Marquise of Canossa,
foundress of the Sisters of Charity.

At its general assembly, the hier-
archy of Chile issued a decree im-
posing excommunication upon those
who fraudulently seek an annul-
ment of civil marriage contracts, a
loophole for annulment having been
found by crafty lawyers in place of
a non-existent divorce law.

AUGUST 17-23

At the 59th annual convention of
the Knights of Columbus, at Atlan-
tic City, Aug. 19-21, a membership
of 414,952 in 2,478 councils was re-
ported. Bishop Eustace of Camden
celebrated the solemn pontifical
Mass and Archbishop Mooney of
Detroit preached the sermon, urg-
ing continued "corporate coopera-
tion in the work of the Church
through the promotion of Catholic
education and charity." Members
of the hierarchy, government offi-
cials and distinguished laymen
were speakers at the various ses-
sions. A resolution was passed en-
dorsing the defense program and
urging prayers for peace. A special
Apostolic Blessing was sent by the
Holy Father.

The cornerstone of the new head-
quarters building of the National
Catholic Welfare Conference in
Washington, D. C., was laid, Aug.
18, in a simple ceremony to which
Pope Pius XII cabled a special
blessing. Archbishop Mooney of De-
troit officiated, and speaking for
the headquarters staff Msgr. Ready
asked the Archbishop to convey to
the members of the N. C. W. C.
Administrative Board an expression
of "our fidelity and loyalty to the
great work they have entrusted to
us." The cable from the Holy Fa-
ther, a message from the Apostolic
Delegate and other documents were
enclosed in the cornerstone.

More than 5,000 Catholic men and
women representing societies affili-
ated with the Catholic Central Ve-

rein and the National Catholic Wo-
men's Union marched down Fifth
Avenue, Aug. 15, to St. Patrick's
Cathedral, New York City, where
solemn pontifical Mass was cele-
brated by Auxiliary Bishop Mcln-
tyre of New York for the opening
of the Verein's 86th annual con-
vention and the silver jubilee ses-
sions of the Women's Union. Bish-
op Boyle of Pittsburgh preached
the sermon. Archbishop Spellman
presided, welcomed the delegates
after the Mass and read a message
from the Holy Father conveying
his Apostolic Blessing. A Jubilee
luncheon followed. There was a
civic demonstration in the after-
noon and the evening was devoted
to youth. Bishop Muench of Fargo
spoke on "The New America," and
at the conclusion of the convention,
on Aug. 20, resolutions adopted in-
cluded endorsement of the national
defense program and of Pope Pius
XII's five points as "necessary pre-
mises" for a new order after the
war.

From Aug. 21-23 the Order of AI-
h am bra held its 19th biennial con-
vention in Buffalo, N. Y. The Rev.
John P. Boland, chairman of the
N. Y. State Labor Relations Board,
celebrated the solemn Mass attend-
ed by over 1,000,

A Catholic radio program in
Spanish, "Hors Catolica," initiated
to meet attacks on the Church,
completed its fifth year of weekly
broadcasts over Station KGER, Los
Angeles, Calif.

742

Members of Parliament submitted
to Prime Minister Churchill and the
President of the Board of Educa-
tion a program for the Christian-
izing of education in Britain.

A 200-year-old Papa! Bull, grant-
ing a pension to a priest of the
Milan Diocese, was found in a
branch office of the "East Kent
Times/' weekly newspaper of Mar-
gate, Kent, England.

Dr. John C. H. Wu, vice-chairman
of the Commission for Drafting a
Permanent Constitution of China,
and a recent convert to Catholi-
cism, dedicated his new book, "The
Science of Love," to the Holy Trin-
ity. In the book he attributes his
conversion to the writings of St.
Therese which express "the key-
note of a life of love."

The addresses of Pope Pius XII
during the first two years of his
pontificate were published in book
form by the Catholic University of
Milan. There are 93 texts in the
first volume and 53 in the second.

The Rev. Gabriel Mario Allegra,
O. F. M., noted sinologist, was re-
called from Rome to China to head
a Biblical Committee that will
translate the Bible into Chinese.

The Holy Ghost Fathers cele-
brated the centenary of African
missions marked by the 100th an-
niversary of the ordination of their

founder, the Ven. Francis Liber-
mann, C. S. Sp.

The Society of Mary announced
the establishment of the first Ma pi-
anist Seminary in the United
States, to be opened in Washing-
ton, D. C., in September.

Among the 100 Chinese nationals
interned in Italy, at Tossicia, 40
asked for instruction in Christian
Doctrine, when visited by the Pa-
pal Nuncio several months ago, and
in a group they received baptism,
confirmation and Holy Eucharist,
from him, upon completion of their
catechumenate.

The Holy Father sent 300 pesos
to aid the victims of a fire that de-
stroyed the town of Tado, Colombia.

Switzerland celebrated the 650th
anniversary of the formation of the
Swiss Confederation by the Bren-
ner Pact, and the Catholic hier-
archy issued a joint letter on the
occasion, calling for unity and loy-
alty to national institutions. In
Rome the entire corps of Papal
Swiss Guards attended Mass and
sang a "Te Deum."

The first mission held at the
federal prison on Terminal Island,
Calif., closed Aug. 23, after one
week's services in Spanish and a
second week in English.

Kappa Gamma Pi held its 7th
biennial national convention in
Chicago, 111.

AUGUST 24-30

Under the chairmanship of Bish-
op Duffy of Buffalo, chairman of
the N. C. W. C. Youth Department,
the second annual Diocesan Youth
Directors' Conference was held in
Detroit, at Sacred Heart Seminary.
There were 75 present for the open-
ing session at which Bishop Duffy
read a letter addressed to them by
Archbishop Cicognani, Apostolic
Delegate, which he called the
"Catholic Charter of Youth." The
principal topic of discussion in va-
rious sessions was the coordination
of youth programs along national
and diocesan lines, with the parish
as the centre of activities.

At Clinton Prison, Dannemora,
N. Y., was dedicated a chapel built
entirely by the 200 inmates, over a

period of three years, under the
guidance and inspiration of their
chaplain, the Rev. Ambrose Hyland.
Bishop Monaghan of Ogdensburg
celebrated solemn pontifical Mass
in the new Church of the Good
Thief, and in the afternoon he ad-
ministered confirmation to 47 pris-
oners. Messages of congratulation
were received from the Apostolic
Delegate, Archbishop Cicognani,
from Governor Lehman and others.
It was a unique and most impres-
sive occasion.

Lady Cecil Ann Kerr, social work-
er and historical author died in
Edinburgh. She was the sister of
the late Lord Lothian.

At the Bishop Molloy Retreat
House, Brooklyn, a week-end re-

743

treat for the blind was attended by
61 men, members of the Bishop
Molloy Retreat League acting as
their guides during the exercises.

A birth control exhibit banned
at the New York State Fair, in ac-
cordance with a state law which
makes it a misdemeanor to dissemi-
nate information in regard to birth
control, had been opposed by re-
ligious groups.

A week's official celebration of
the centenary of Catholicism in
Montana began on Aug. 24 with
solemn pontifical Mass celebrated
in Helena by Bishop Gilmore of
Helena. In Stevensville, Mont., on
Aug. 27, the Apostolic Delegate,
Archbishop Cicognani celebrated
solemn pontifical Mass in Old St.
Mary's Church, and at a banquet
that night spoke on "Two Great
Monuments in Helena," the State
Capitol and the Cathedral of St.
Helena, enlarging on Montana's
happy tradition of religious free-
dom and liberty of conscience. On
Aug. 31 the new Immaculate Con-
ception Church was dedicated at
Butte and a closing banquet was
held. During the celebration a pag-
eant was enacted depicting the he-
roic trek of the Rev. Pierre Jean De
Smet, S. J., and his companions
through the wilderness to establish
the Gospel of Christ. "The Story of
St. Mary's Mission," by Patricia
Corley, was the official book of the
centenary.

According to word received by
Brother Norbert, S. F. S. C., from
his brother, Brother Joseph Henri,
a survivor of the Egyptian liner
Zamzam and now in a German con-
centration camp, the 6 Brothers and
18 Oblate Fathers aboard the vessel
were also German prisoners.

The Maritime Catholic Education-
al Association was organized at
Antigonish, N. S., to advance the
general interests of Catholic edu-
cation and to assure the perpetua-
tion of an annual summer school
such as that held this year at St
Francis Xavier University and the
Maritime Catholic Educational Con-
ference which held a three-day
meeting under auspices of the Cath-
olic colleges of Canada's maritime
provinces.

An intensive training program
was given 30 field staff members
of the N. C. C. S. during a ten-day
Institute for Defense sponsored by
the N. C. C. S. Women's Division at
the National Catholic Social Service
School, Washington, D. C,

The first Canadian Laywomen's
Retreat Congress was held at Otta-
wa, Ont. There were 300 delegates
present for the three-day conven-
tion.

The first Eucharistic Congress at
Trois Rivieres, Que., was opened by
the Most Rev. Ildebrando Antoni-
utti, Apostolic Delegate to Canada
and Newfoundland, who brought a
special message and blessing from
Pope Pius XII. A great open-air
repository was erected for the occa-
sion. The closing Mass was cele-
brated by Cardinal Archbishop Vil-
leneuve of Quebec in the presence
of more than 100,000.

An anti-superstition campaign
was being conducted in Haiti by
the laity with the approval of the
clergy.

A Chinese health official, Dr. J.
Ancheng Miao, identified with the
higher educational life in China and
a convert to Catholicism, was tour-
ing the United States to study
American health and sanitation
methods.

A copy of the text of the pastoral
letter of the hierarchy of Holland
reaffirming the prohibition against
Catholics giving their support to
either National Socialism or Com-
munism on pain of being denied
the last sacraments was received
in Montevideo.

Reports reached Lisbon of wide-
spread persecution in Slovenia after
conquest of Yugoslavia by Ger-
many. Many priests and Catholic
intellectual leaders were arrested,
religious orders disbanded, and pa-
rochial funds confiscated.

Members of the first Catholic
Seminar to South America, spon-
sored by "The Sign," returned to
the United States Aug. 25, voicing
their conviction that Catholic Chris-
tianity "can cement the alliance
among American republics as can
no other single factor."

Since the reception into the
Church of Fr. Lukose Nediyosha-

744

thil, Jacobite leader, 60 families of
Jacobites of Thiruvandoor abjured
the schism.

The 7th centenary of the libera-
tion of Assisi from the assault of
the Saracens in 1241 was celebrated
with festivities of unusual solemn-
ity.

During the August pilgrimages to
the Shrine of Our Lady of Consola-
tion, at Carey, Ohio, there were
enormous crowds, totaling 15,000 on
one day and 10,000 on another. The
statue is a copy of one in a Luxem-
bourg shrine of that name.

Thousands of French prisoners
were being returned to their homes
from German prison camps and
they reported great bodily hard-
ships but a strong spiritual and
intellectual life in the camps due
to the number of priests and schol-
ars there.

Stephen H. Horgan, for many
years an art executive of leading
daily newspapers, and inventor of
the half-tone process of photoen-
graving, died in Orange, N. J., Aug.
30, at the age of 87. He was also

the author of several books on en-
graving.

The Williamstown Institute of
Human Relations was held under
the sponsorship of the National
Conference of Christians and Jews,
at Williams College, Aug. 24-29.
The theme of this national educa-
tional forum on post-war principles
was "The World We Want to Live
in." Among prominent Catholic
speakers were Dr. Carlton Hayes,
Dr. Edward Fitzpatrick, the Rev.
Wilfrid Parsons, S. J., and Dr.
George Shuster.

Several members of the Mexican
hierarchy attended the solemn
crowning of the popularly vener-
ated image of the Blessed Virgin
of the Lightning in the Cathedral
of Guadalajara, Mexico.

Italians interned in the United
States, at Fort Missoula, Mont.,
were visited by the Apostolic Dele-
gate, Archbishop Cicognani, on
Aug. 28. To each of them in the
name of the Pope he gave a rosary
and a picture of Pius XII. He
breakfasted with them after cele-
brating Mass and administering
Confirmation to 12 internees.

AUGUST 31 — SEPTEMBER 6

Archbishop Stritch of Chicago in-
augurated on August 31 a series of
broadcasts of " Catholic Highlights
in the News" to be given by the
"New World," archdiocesan paper.

All missionary Sisters in Iran
were reported safe and undisturbed
by extension of war to that coun-
try.

Bishop O'Hara of Kansas City,
chairman of the Episcopal Com-
mittee of the Confraternity of
Christian Doctrine, announced that
to date of Sept 5 more than half
a million copies of the Revised
New Testament had been sold.

In an address to an Irish regi-
ment stationed near London, Cardi-
nal Hinsley defended Britain's al-
liance with Russia saying, "Our al-
liance is with the people of Russia,
not the Communists."

Added to the number of Iceland's
Catholic residents, about 300, were
thousands of Catholic soldiers and
their chaplain, with the American

troops assigned to the island to
garrison the newly acquired U. S.
naval base.

Under the will of Hugh A. O'Don-
nell, former assistant business man-
ager of the New York "Times,"
Notre Dame University received a
bequest of $2,000 to establish an
annual medal award for the highest
ranking senior student in the
School of Journalism.

It was reported from Basle,
Switzerland, that the Rev. Martin
Niemoeller, German Lutheran pas-
tor, who recently indicated his
wish to become a Catholic, had
been moved from Oranienburg to
the concentration camp at Dachau.
He there occupies three rooms with
two Catholic priests. For the last
four years he had been forbidden
to speak to anyone.

The 18th annual meeting of the
Jesuit Philosophical Association of
the Eastern States at Washington,
D. C., was attended by 60 delegates.

745

The general topic was "American
Culture."

Tabulation of the religious pref-
erence of every soldier in the
United States Army revealed that
59 per cent were Protestants, 31
per cent Catholics, 2 per cent Jew-
ish and 8 per cent listed no de-
nomination.

According to a letter received by
Msgr. Thomas J. McDonnell, na-
tional director of the Society for
the Propagation of the Faith, from
Cardinal Fumasoni-Biondi, Prefect
of the Congregation of Propaganda
Fide, the life of the missions has
been made secure by the daily

prayers and contributions of Catho-
lics of the United States upon
whom the responsibility of their
support devolves with European
sources of help cut off by war.

The non cultus process in the
cause for beatification of the Most
Rev. Jacinto Vera, first Bishop of
Montevideo, was concluded and
documents sent to Rome.

Word was received in Milan that
an Italian missionary in China, the
Rev. Cesare Mencattini, had been
killed and the Revs. Leo Cavallani
and Angelo Bagnoli wounded in an
attack by guerillas on their mission
station at Weihweifu.

SEPTEMBER 7-13

The Episcopal Committee on Mo-
tion Pictures protested the showing
of sex hygiene pictures in movie
theatres, which are, according to a
statement issued at the headquar-
ters of the National Legion of De-
cency by Archbishop McNicholas of
Cincinnati, places of entertainment,
not clinics, and sex instruction does
not come within their function.

September 7 was designated as a
day of national prayer throughout
Great Britain at the suggestion of
the King, to implore God for the
victory of a just peace.

The restored San Fernando de
Rey de Espana Mission in Cali-
fornia was rededicated and Mass
celebrated in the ancient edifice for
the first time since 1874.

The new Cardinal Hayes Memo-
rial High School in New York City
was formally blessed and opened
in the presence of 1,500 people, with
5,000 outside the building where the
ceremonies were held. Archbishop
Spellman officiated.

Damage to the glass coffin encas-
ing the remains of the Bl, Mar-
gherita of Savoy necessitated rec-
ognition of the body which was
found to be incorrupt. BL Mar-
gherita died in 1464.

A proposed federal tax on bene-
fit programs was opposed by the
Administrative Board of the N. C.
W. C. in a letter addressed to the
Senate Committee on Finance.

The National Council of Catholic

Women received from Cardinal
Maglione a letter of commendation
by Pope Pius XII for its activities
in behalf of youth.

Robert Hawthorn Johnstone- Stew-
art, Laird of Glass erton, founder
and editor of the "New Alliance,"
a journal devoted to cultural rela-
tions between Scotland and Ireland,
was received into the Catholic
Church at Saltcoats, Ayrshire.

According to the founder of the
Scapular Militia, Very Rev. Gabriel
N. Pausback, O. Carm., invalid scap-
ulars of felt, cotton, silk or other
material than wool were being
foisted upon scapular clients. Those
approved for distribution were pro-
curable at Militia headquarters.

It was reported that voluntary
donations and proceeds from the
sale of emblems, banners and
souvenirs had successfully financed
the Ninth National Eucharistic Con-
gress.

A statistical summary released
by "The Queen's Work" showed a
total of 116 Sodality Unions in the
United States and Canada.

Bishop McGuinness of Raleigh
dedicated two new churches within
his diocese, St. John's Church,
Waynesville, and St. Joseph's
Church, Bryson City. At the latter
mission he baptized four resident
adult converts, one a former Metho-
dist minister.

Myron C. Taylor, President Roose-

746

velt's envoy to the Vatican, after an
absence of a year made necessary
by illness, returned on a fortnight's
mission, and was received in audi-
ence by Pope Pius XII on Sept. 10,
The message of the President was
not made public. Mr. Taylor also
saw Cardinal Maglione on Sept. 10
and 11 and on the latter day left
for Florence.

The Liturgical Arts Society was
commissioned by the National
Catholic Welfare Council Adminis-
trative Board to conduct a compe-
tition for a statue of Christ to be
placed in front of the new N.C.W.C.
headquarters building.

Altar stones used at the Eucha-
ristic Congress by priest-pilgrims in
the Twin Cities in June were being
sent to the Missions in the Far
East. St. Columban's Foreign Mis-
sion Society received 180.

Proposals of the father of the
Dionne quintuplets that the chil-
dren be reunited with other mem-
bers of their family were accepted
by the Ontario Cabinet. Plans were
being made to effect this reunion.

Military honors were rendered at
the funeral in St. Stephen's Ca-
thedral, Toulouse, of Paul Sabatier,
Officer of the Legion of Honor, hon-
orary dean of the faculty of sci-
ences at Toulouse and Nobel Prize
winner, who died at the age of 87.

On Sept. 11 the Most Rev. James
J. Sweeney was solemnly installed
as the first Bishop of Honolulu.
The ceremony followed rites offi-
cially elevating the island vicariate
to the status of a diocese. In his
address Bishop Sweeney pledged
unswerving devotion to Christ, His
Church and the faithful of the new
diocese.

SEPTEMBER 14-20

A throng of 175,000 attended the
Holy Hour in Soldier Field, Chica-
go, Sept. 14, under the auspices of
the Archdiocesan Union of the Holy
Name Society. Solemn Benediction
and prayers were offered for the in-
tention of the Holy Father who
sent his Apostolic Blessing. A pa-
triotic pageant and sacred music
preceded the devotions.

St. John the Baptist Church in
Bridgeport, Conn., was appropriated
by the former pastor, Bishop Or-
estes P. Chornock of the Carpatho-
Russian Greek Catholic Church in
North and South America, as his
"cathedral" when he instituted his
own sect in 1936 upon excommuni-
cation for dissension on the ques-
tion of celibacy. Bishop McAuliffe
of Hartford appointed Bishop Tak-
ach of the Greek Catholic Diocese
of Pittsburgh pastor and brought
suit against Bishop Chornock for
the property. By decision of Judge
Ernest A. Inglis after five years'
civil trial the property was awarded
the Diocese of Hartford.

Dr. Gregorio Del Amo, a pioneer
in the good neighbor policy, who in
1929 established the Del Amo
Foundation, a philanthropic edu-
cational trust to foster cultural re-

lations between Spain and the
United States, died in Los Angeles
at the age of 83. He practised medi-
cine there and in 1906 became the
first Consul for Spain in San Fran-
cisco.

The Holy Father made an appeal
for special prayers throughout Oc-
tober for the early end of the war.

The Association of Catholic Trade
Unionists held their 2nd national
convention in Pittsburgh. They re-
ceived the "greetings" and "bless-
ings" of Pope Pius XII.

The quartercentenary of the Jes-
uits was celebrated in Ireland and
in Peru.

Bishop McGuinness of Raleigh
dedicated two new churches within
his diocese : the Church of St. Bene-
dict the Moor for Colored Catholics
in Winston-Salem and the Francis-
cans* St. Francis Priory in States-
ville, N. C.

On Sept. 19 Myron C. Taylor had
a second audience with Pope Pius
XII upon his return from his villa
at Florence, en route back to the
United States. He also conferred
with the Papal Undersecretary of
State, Msgr. Giovanni Battista Mon-
tini. He authorized a denial of the
statement made in the press that

747

President Roosevelt had asked the
Pope to declare the war against
Germany a just war.

The problem of many parishes in
Spain without priests, due to the
Civil War, became acute, many of
the clergy being over 70 or unfit for
parochial duties because of hard-
ships endured. There were numer-
ous vocations but the years before
these youths could be ordained
were a serious problem under con-
sideration by the episcopacy. The
ancient Order of the Hieronymites
was restored with the entrance of
15 novices at the monastery of El
Parral in Segovia.

Prisoners in Italian concentration
camps were visited by the Papal
Nuncio to Italy, the Most Rev.
Francesco Borgongini Duca, who
gave each the greetings and bless-
ings of the Holy Father, medals,
cigarettes and other comforts.

The 2nd annual meeting at Co-
lumbia University, New York, of
the Conference on Science, Philoso-
phy and Religion discussed the re-
sponsibility of higher education in
promoting the basic objectives of
civilized life. Catholic scholarship
was ably represented by represen-
tatives of Catholic universities, and
among Catholics representing secu-
lar universities were President
George Shuster of Hunter College
and Professor Hugh S. Taylor of
Princeton.

The President of the Republic,
members of his Cabinet and of the
Senate and Chamber attended the
closing exercises of the Diocesan
Eucharistic Congress at Cocha-
bamba in Bolivia.

By a decision of the Quebec Ap-
peal Court marriages performed in
the province between a Catholic
and non-Catholic by a Protestant
minister are valid, the impediment
placed on the Catholic party by
canon law not being recognized in
the civil court.

A 19-week campaign of street-
preaching in Oklahoma came suc-
cessfully to a close, with a total

attendance of 11,310, in 11 towns.

An Arehdiocesan Bucharistic Con-
gress in San Francisco concluded
with 35,000 joined in prayer for
peace.

Fordham University held the clos-
ing ceremonies of its centenary,
Sept. 15-17. Honorary degrees were
conferred upon 15 persons includ-
ing the Apostolic Delegate, Arch-
bishop Cicognani, who with Vice
President Wallace of the United
States and Archbishop Spellman
delivered addresses at the closing
banquet. The Very Rev. Robert I.
Gannon, president of the university,
announced that among donations to
the drive for funds was an anony-
mous gift of $100,000 toward the
endowment of the Fordham Uni-
versity Graduate School.

The prize poem celebrating the
founding of Fordham College 100
years ago was "Ad Majorem Dei
Gloriam," by Sister M. Dolorita of
Notre Dame Institute, Baltimore.
This $100 Ode Prize Contest was
conducted by the Catholic Poetry
Society of America.

A claim made by the Haldeman-
Julius Company, of Girard, Kans.,
that the Library of Congress had
sought and received permission to
transcribe some of its Little Blue
Books in braille for blind readers
was denied by Archibald MacLeish,
Librarian. Many of these publica-
tions attack the Church and in
making its claim, the Company
said, referring to the Catholic
Church: "The Black International
will ignore this compliment to my
work as a publisher."

The Rev. Stanislaus Woywod,
O. F. M., of St. Francis Monastery,
New York, and former Superior of
the Monastery and of Holy Name
College, Washington, D. C., died on
Sept. 19 at the age of 61. An emi-
nent authority on canon law, he
wrote an English translation of the
new Code adopted in 1918 and a
two-volume commentary on it. More
than one hundred priests and prel-
ates attended his Requiem Mass*

748

SEPTEMBER 21-27

A federal tax on benefit programs
adopted by the 77th Congress
marked a drastic change in federal
policy toward religious, educational
and charitable undertakings.

The first Midwest Regional Con-
ference of the National Council of
Catholic Women was held in Spring-
field, 111., Sept. 21-23 with a registra-
tion of 900. At the opening pontifi-
cal Mass celebrated by Bishop Grif-
fin of Springfield, the sermon was
preached by Bishop Gerow of Nat-
chez. Archbishop Stritch of Chicago
addressed the mass meeting of
more than 5,000 that evening. Gov-
ernor Green extended greetings
from the State of Illinois, as did
Mayor Kapp for Springfield. Among
various sessions were those on
Family and Parent Education, on
Libraries and Literature, and on
Organization and Development. The
general theme was "Faith and Serv-
ice—for God and Country."

The National Catholic Evidence
Conference held their 10th annual
meeting in Washington, D. C. The
theme was "A reexamination and a
revaluation of our apologetics" and
demonstrations of street speaking
were given. Work of the Confer-
ence in connection with enlisted
men was discussed. The Holy Fa-
ther sent his Apostolic Blessing.

On Sept. 22 Myron Taylor, Presi-
dent Roosevelt's special representa-
tive to the Vatican, left Vatican
City to return to the United States.
As a parting gift he gave to the
Holy Father in perpetuity for re-
ligious and educational purposes his
Villa Schifanoia at Florence. This
His Holiness was pleased to assign
to Rosary College, River Forest, 111.
Mr. Taylor refused to make any
statement on his mission.

Sept 21 was observed as Oza-
nam Sunday in commemoration of
the founder of the Society of St,
Vincent de Paul, whose charity the
faithful were asked to remember by
prayer and donations.

The Catholic Affairs Committee
of the New York State Council of
the Knights of Columbus awarded
if ,3 annual gold medal for outstand-

ing individual Catholic Action to
Lewis J. Valentine, Police Commis-
sioner of New York.

Pope Pius XII addressed to Do-
menico Cardinal Jorio a letter con-
gratulating him on the fiftieth anni-
versary of his ordination to the
priesthood and bestowed on him
the Apostolic Blessing.

The Polish Ambassador, Jan Cie-
chanowski, Governor O'Conor of
Maryland, Mayor Jackson of Balti-
more, Archbishop Curley of Balti-
more and Washington, Auxiliary
Bishop Woznicki of Detroit and
Bishop Plagens of Grand Rapids
were among the dignitaries partici-
pating in ceremonies attendant
upon the 43rd quadrennial conven-
tion of the Polish Roman Catholic
Union, in Baltimore. Sessions were
held through the week and were
attended by 2,500 delegates and
guests from 23 states.

An assertion made in an article
by Edgar Snow in the magazine,
"Fortune," that "Spanish Fascist
clergy" dominate the Church in the
Philippines brought vigorous denial
and disproof from J. A. Paredes,,
Jr., executive secretary of the Aux-
iliary Board of the Archdiocese of
Manila.

In a nation-wide competitive ex-
amination open to June graduates
of recognized colleges of pharmacy,
Sister M. Etheldreda, graduate of
St. John's University, Brooklyn,
was the unanimous choice of a com-
mittee representing the American
Pharmaceutical Association for the
Fairchild Fellowship in Pharmacy.
She chose to continue her studies
at Western Reserve University,
Cleveland.

The will of the late Cardinal Kas-
par, Archbishop of Prague, set up
the Cardinal Kaspar Fund for the
education of priests for the Arch-
diocese of Prague and preservation
of churches within the archdiocese.

The 18th Semaine Sociale in Que-
bec was attended by Catholic lead-
ers of the province, both priests
and laity, to study various aspects
of "Catholic Action and Social Ac-
tion/'

749

The golden jubilee of "Rerum No-
varum" was celebrated in India by
a series of lectures on the social
question.

Bishop Shaughnessy of Seattle
reminded the faithful of his diocese
that since 1934, by direction of
Pope Pius XI, the specific intention
of prayers after Mass is the welfare
of the Church in Russia.

Bishop White of Spokane ap-
pealed to his people to petition
their senators and congressmen in
the interests of resolutions before
Congress for the feeding of starving
Europeans.

An official record published Sept.
22 by the Belgian Ministry of In-
formation in London vindicated
King Leopold's action in capitulat-
ing to the Nazis.

The Rev. William J. McGarry,
S. J., outstanding Scripture scholar,
editor of "Theological Studies," and
author of several books, died sud-
denly of a heart attack in the New
York Subway on Sept. 23, at the age
of 47.

Confessions of the deaf were fa-
cilitated by devices installed in the
confessionals of the Church of St.
Francis of Assisi, New York City,
by which the penitent puts to his

ear an ordinary phone receiver and
thus hears the priest who speaks
through a microphone attached to
an amplifier.

In his inaugural address as Gov-
ernor of Puerto Rico, Guy Rexford
Tugwell declared the chief problem
of the island to be poverty, but that
its resources have not been fully
utilized and brought to the people,
and until this is accomplished it
cannot be truly said that there is
overpopulation, and "fertile families
cannot be charged with irresponsi-
bility." He thus recognized "the
just position of the Catholic Church
in regard to the population problem
of Puerto Rico," said Bishop Byrne
of San Juan who praised his ad-
dress as "impregnated with a Chris-
tian love of neighbor."

The first National Congress of the
Apostleship of Prayer and the
Eucharistic Crusade was held in
Mexico City, with Archbishop Mar-
tinez of Mexico presiding. Noc-
turnal adoration preceded the open-
ing of the Congress, with a Com-
munion Mass on September 21.
Holy Hour devotions took place
during the Congress, of which the
first business session was on
Sept 23.

SEPTEMBER 28 — OCTOBER 4

The 65th diocesan council afilli-
ated with the National Council of
Catholic Women was formed in Wi-
nona, Minn., with the federation of
81 Catholic women's societies of the
diocese.

The annual convention of Fed-
erated Colored Catholics was held
in Baltimore, Sept 27-28. Discus-
sion concerned problems related to
industrial life.

A two-day regional meeting of the
Catholic Conference on Industrial
Problems, held in San Francisco,
Sept 30 — Oct. 1, was dedicated to
a commemoration of the great so-
cial encyclicals, and study of the
application of the principles of a
Christian social order.

A five-day religious and social
program at St. Mary's Convent,
Notre Dame, Ind., Sept 29-Oct 2,
brought to a close the observance

of the centenary of the Congrega-
tion of the Sisters of the Holy
Cross, founded at Le Mans, France,
in 1841. Many members of the hier-
archy attended and religious of
more than twelve communities were
guests. The cornerstone of the new
St. Mary's College Library was laid
September 30. The religious ob-
servance closed with Solemn Bene-
diction of the Blessed Sacrament,
on Oct. 1, and a centennial banquet
was held that day.

The annual Red Mass in New
York was attended by 500 judges,
lawyers and officials, at St. An-
drew's Church. Archbishop Spell-
man presided.

The San Antonio Archdiocesan
Council of Catholic Men was for-
mally established by Archbishop
Lucey at a meeting on Sept. 28 at-
tended by pastors and leading lay-

750

men. It is a federation of parish
councils and diocesan organizations
of Catholic men, and its first activi-
ty was to undertake a census of
the archdiocese.

In Southeastern Indiana Catholic
Rural Life Sunday was observed on
Sept. 28 by a gathering of men,
women and children from 11 coun-
ties at New Alsace, Ind. Cere-
monies began with a solemn Mass
and closed with Benediction. Prob-
lems pertinent to rural life were
discussed.

It was reported in London that
Maria-Laach, famed Benedictine
monastery in the Rhineland, had
been taken over by the German
military authorities, as had sixteen
other Benedictine abbeys, to be
used as hospitals for the wounded,
and all younger members of the
communities forced to join the Ger-
man Army.

A reference by President Roose-
velt to the Soviet Constitution as
essentially the same as that of the
United States in provisions for re-
ligious freedom brought a storm of
protests. He then revealed that he
had commissioned W. Averell Har-
riman, leader of the special com-
mission to Moscow, to take up with
the Soviet authorities the question
of religious freedom in Russia,
This was commended in a state-
ment by Msgr. Ready, general sec-
retary of the National Catholic Wel-
fare Conference.

A preview of the 36th annual re-
port of the Catholic Church Exten-
sion Society made public its receipt
arid expenditure of more than
$1,000,000 in the fiscal year ended
Sept. 30, for various missionary
works.

The Franciscan canonist, Rev.
Bertrand Kurtscheid, O. F. M., pro-
fessor of the history of Canon Law
in the Pontifical Institute TJtriusque
Juris and in the Pontifical Athe-
naeum of St. Anthony, died in Rome
at the age of 64. He was the author
of numerous learned works and for
six years Definitor of his order for
the German language.

The personal scrap book of the
late John J. McGraw, famous figure

in baseball and graduate of St.
Bonaventure College, previously
given to the college by his widow,
was placed on exhibition in the
Priedsam Memorial Library.

Aline Kilmer, poetess, essayist
and writer of children's stories,
died at her home in Stillwater, N. J.,
at the age of 53. She was born in
Norfolk, Va., and married Joyce
Kilmer, well-known poet, killed in
the World War.

For the first time the Austrian
royal family has an American chap-
lain with the appointment of the
Rev. Joseph B. Code to that post.
Dr. Code has for the past five years
been on the faculty of the Catholic
University, and is the author of sev-
eral books.

In St. Joseph's Chapel of the
Church of Mt. St. Sepulchre, Wash-
ington, D. C., a statue of the foun-
der of the Franciscan monastery
there, the Rev. Godfrey Schilling,
O. F. M., was unveiled, at a cere-
mony at which the Most Rev. Am-
leto Cicognani, Apostolic Delegate,
officiated, on the feast of St. Fran-
cis of Assisi, Oct. 4.

During ceremonies marking the
opening of the juridical year of the
Sacred Roman Rota, the Holy Fa-
ther received from Msgr. Giulio
Grazioli, Dean of the Rota, in pri-
vate audience, a report of the
Rota's activities of the past year.
In the calendar year 76 cases in-
volved nullity of marriage and 21
such degrees were granted; in the
juridical year there were 82 appli-
cations for decrees of nullity and
30 were granted.

In Columbia a Catholic Action
campaign was undertaken for mor-
ality in motion pictures. A vigilant
censorship was maintained, and ar-
rangement was made with a produc-
tion firm for moral and entertaining
films, which supplied 70 houses.

Eugene Walter, veteran play-
wright and scenarist, was converted
to the Catholic Church a few weeks
before his death, and buried with
full military honors, after a requiem
Mass in the chapel of the United
States Veterans' Home at Sawtella,
Calif. He attributed his conversion

751

to listening each Sunday to the
broadcast of the solemn Mass at St.
Brendan's Church in Los Angeles.
The Catholic Action Medal was
bestowed by Archbishop Spellman
of New York on John S. Burke, out-
standing layman of his diocese, at
special ceremonies at St. Bonaven-
ture College, St. Bonaventure, N. Y.,

on Oct. 4. Archbishop Spellman
lauded Mr. Burke as "the exempli-
fication and personification of Cath-
olic Action — and American Ac-
tion."

A diocesan synod was held by the
90-year-old Archbishop of Eger, the
Most Rev. Lajos Szmrecsanyi, in
conjunction with the consecration
of the cathedral at Eger, Hungary.

OCTOBER 5-11

The nineteenth annual convention
of the National Catholic Rural Life
Conference was held in Jefferson
City, Mo., Oct. 4-8. Archbishop
Glennon of St. Louis was host, and
preached the sermon at the solemn
pontifical Mass which formally
opened the Conference Oct. 5. The
Mass was celebrated by Bishop
Ryan of Bismarck, retiring presi-
dent of the Conference, who was
succeeded by Bishop Muench of
Fargo. In his presidential address
in the legislative halls of the Mis-
souri House of Representatives
Bishop Ryan outlined the aims of
the Conference and the problems
facing it. He advocated "an intelli-
gent and well-planned 'back to the
land' movement." At various ses-
sions special rural problems were
discussed. Many members of the
hierarchy, clergy and laymen par-
ticipated.

The second regional Catechetical
Congress of the Confraternity of
Christian Doctrine, for the province
of New Orleans, was held in Birm-
ingham, Ala. Bishop Toolen of
Mobile celebrated the opening sol-
emn pontifical Mass, Oct. 5. Arch-
bishop Rummel of New Orleans
presided and delivered the sermon.
A state-wide radio network carried
the ceremonies. Bishop Toolen ad-
dressed the first general session
on "The Home, the Heartbeat of
the Parish." The theme of the con-
gress was "Christ in the Home."

The keynote address of the sec-
ond annual National Liturgical
Week, under the auspices of the
Benedictine Liturgical Conference,
was delivered by the Rev. Benedict
Ehmann, of St. Bernard's Seminary,
Rochester, N. Y., at the opening ses-

sion, Oct. 6, in St. Paul, Minn., at-
tended by 1,000. His subject was
"The Living Parish: One in Wor-
ship, Charity, Action." Archbishop
Murray of St. Paul welcomed the
delegates, and Abbot Deutsch of St.
John's Abbey, Collegeville, deliv-
ered an address. A dialogue Mass
opened the program Oct. 7. The
meaning of the Liturgy, participa-
tion in the Mass and parish liturgi-
cal programs were subjects dis-
cussed. The entire congregation
participated in a Missa Cantata Oct.
8. Liturgical music and art were
topics of discussion that day. A sol-
emn Mass with congregational
chant was celebrated Oct. 9, and at
the closing session, Oct. 10, Bishop
Brady of Sioux Falls spoke on "The
Liturgy as Related to Peace."

For the first time in the history
of Massachusetts the solemn votive
Mass of the Holy Spirit, known as
the Red Mass, was celebrated for
lawyers of the Commonwealth, in
the Church of the Immaculate Con-
ception, Boston, Mass., Oct. 5. Gov-
ernor Saltonstall of Massachusetts,
Mayor Tobin of Boston and almost
the entire bench of the Massachu-
setts Supreme Judicial Court at-
tended. The celebrant was the Very
Rev. William Murphy, S. J., presi-
dent of Boston College.

The Diocese of Fargo held its
first synod, with Bishop Muench
presiding. Preliminary work had
been in progress for twelve months,
and a draft of regulations was pro-
posed for discussion and recom-
mendations preparatory to the final
drawing up of rules suited to con-
ditions in the diocese.

In a nation-wide selection of the
nurse with "outstanding character

752

traits and scholarship attainments,"
for the 1941 American Legion
Award "dedicated to the most hu-
mane nurse," Mildred J. Kahl, a
Catholic, graduate of the Rockland
State Hospital School of Nursing,
Orangeburg, N. Y., was the winner.

Mme. Antonina Paderewska-Wil-
konska, only sister of the late Ig-
nace Paderewski, died Oct. 6, in
Pelham Manor, N. Y., at the age
of 83, having survived her famous
brother by only a few months.

On Oct. 5, Cardinal Dougherty,
Archbishop of Philadelphia, laid the
cornerstone and celebrated the first
Mass in the new Holy Redeemer
Catholic Church and School, erected
exclusively for Philadelphia's Chin-
ese Catholics. Five thousand were
unable to gain entry to the church,
filled with a congregation of one
thousand, and Mass was celebrated
for them outside. The Rev. Mark
Chai, a visiting priest of Nanking,
China, spoke in Chinese, and Tsune
chi Yu, Chinese Consul General in
New York, was a guest of honor.

According to the editors of the
1941 "Anuario Catolico" of Portugal,
"Catholic Action is in the process
of transforming the country, gently
but strongly." Since the last issue
of the "Anuario" eight years ago,
when Catholic Action was in pro-
cess of formation, there have been
2,297 official centers founded and
there are now 55,000 members.

Archbishop McGuigan of Toronto
protested against an advertisement
sponsored by a non-Catholic clergy-
man, Dr. T. T. Shields, in the
"Globe and Mail" and "Toronto
Telegram," which read: "Why the
Italian Apostolic Delegate to Can-
ada, Archbishop Antoniutti, Should
Be Expelled for Subversive Activi-
ties."

The eighth annual Christian Cul-
ture Series sponsored by Assump-
tion College Lecture League in
Windsor, Ontario, was opened with
an address by Msgr. Fulton Sheen
on "Revolution or Counter-Revolu-
tion."

The Catholic Evidence Guild in-
augurated street speaking in the
Diocese of Pittsburgh, with the per-
mission and encouragement of Bish-

op Boyle.

The Papal Nuncio to Spain, the
Most Rev. Gaetano Cioognani, offi-
ciated at the closing of the Mission-
'ary Exhibition at Pamplona, Spain,
which commemorated the fourth
centenary of the journeys of St.
Francis Xavier in India, and during
two months had attracted thou-
sands of visitors.

The Rev. Joseph M. Noonan,
C. M., president of Niagara Univer-
sity for ten years, was elected presi-
dent of the Association of Colleges
and Universities of the State of
New York, at its annual meeting at
Lake Mohonk, N. Y.

The new Church of Our Lady
Mother of Grace, in Rome, just out-
side the limits of Vatican City, was
dedicated. The edifice was built to
house the famous Madonna delle
Grazie when the old church had to
be demolished to make room for
structures to house Vatican em-
ployees.

Plans for reconstruction and mod-
ernization of Orleans, Sully, Gien
and Chateauneuf, four cities on the
Loire, France, were under way. At
Orleans more than 600 houses were
destroyed by fire, including the his-
toric one in which Joan of Arc pre-
pared for her campaign, but the
chapel where the Maid prayed be-
fore the venerated "Black Virgin"
remained intact beside the ruins.

Professor Filippo Bottazzi, of the
Physiology Department of the Uni-
versity of Naples, died at Niso,
Italy, in his 74th year. He was a
member of the Pontifical Academy
of Sciences and of the Royal Acad-
emy of Italy.

The 50th anniversary of the ad-
vent of the Brothers of the Chris-
tian Schools to New England was
celebrated at the Hotel Statler, Bos-
ton. Mayor Tobin welcomed the
gathering of 700 persons and Gov-
ernor McGrath of Rhode Island de-
livered an address paying glowing
tribute to the work of the Christian
Brothers in New England.

As a result of the annexation of
former Yugoslav territory by Hun-
gary, the Diocese of Szombathely
had to incorporate within its juris-

75S

diction 22 additional parishes with
some 70,000 faithful.

His Eminence Lorenzo Cardinal
Lauri, Grand Penitentiary and Ca-
merlengo of the Holy Roman'
Church, died Oct. 8, following an ab-
dominal operation, at the age of 76.
He was a close friend of Pope Pius
XII and had been one of the exam-
iners when the present Pontiff re-
ceived his theology doctorate. Car-
dinal Lauri began his priestly ca-
reer as a teacher of philosophy,
was sent as Papal Nuncio to Peru
in 1917 and was transferred to War-
saw, Poland, in 1921. He was ele-
vated to the cardinalate in 1927. As
Grand Penitentiary he was confes-
sor to Pope Pius XI and upon the
accession of Pius XII he was also
named Chamberlain. Dignitaries of

Church and State were present at
the solemn requiem Mass on Oct. 13
in the Church of St. Andrew della
Valle. Final absolution was given
by Cardinal Granito Pignatelli di
Belmonte, Dean of the Sacred Col-
lege.

The American Federation of La-
bor held their 61st convention in
Seattle, Wash. The invocation at
the opening session, on Oct. 6, was
pronounced by Msgr. John F. Gal-
lagher, Vicar General of the Diocese
of Seattle. An address was deliv-
ered by Bishop Shaughnessy of Se-
attle at the general session on Oct.
10. He urged them to intensify their
vigilance in protection of constitu-
tional liberties and against the
Sixth Column of Communism.

OCTOBER 12-18

The fiifth quinquennial national
congress of the Franciscan Terti-
aries was held in Pittsburgh, Oct.
11-13, and attended by more than
1,000. Bishop Boyle of Pittsburgh
was host to the congress and cele-
brated the opening solemn pontifi-
cal high Mass, at which the sermon
was preached by Bishop Winkel-
mann of Wichita, Protector of the
Third Order of St. Francis. The
theme of the congress was "The
Charity of St. Francis — Franciscan
Brotherhood." Priests, Sisters and
laymen attended the various ses-
sions. A letter to the Franciscan
Tertiaries from the Apostolic Dele-
gate, Archbishop Cicognani, said
that in the midst of conflict, bitter-
ness and sorrow prevalent in the
world today the Third Order "is
called to make its greatest contri-
bution to the world," to "leave to
this troubled period of history a
deep impression of your Franciscan
spirit."

The golden jubilee of the Diocese
of Salt Lake was celebrated Oct.
12-13. It was also the diamond jubi-
lee of the first parish in Utah, that
of St. Mary Magdalen, now known
as the Cathedral of the Madeleine,
where the pontifical high Mass was
celebrated by Archbishop Mitty of
San Francisco, a former Bishop of
Salt Lake. Prominent in the pro-

cession which preceded the Mass
were the Sisters of the Holy Cross,
whose centenary was honored dur-
ing the ceremonies, and to whom
Bishop Kearney of Rochester, for-
merly a Bishop of Salt Lake, paid
tribute in his sermon as one of the
"three great spiritual forces which
have built and preserved the Cath-
olic faith" in the diocese; the other
two, the bishop and priests. In his
address at a banquet that night
Bishop Kearney likened these three
to "the way, the truth and the
life." The Sisters gave a luncheon
to the Church dignitaries, visiting
and diocesan clergy, at the College
and Academy of St. Mary-of-the-
Wasatch. Two days' festivities
closed with a pontifical Mass for
the Catholic students of the diocese.
Bishop Hunt of Salt Lake was host
during the convention.

The Apostolic Delegate presided
on Oct. 12 at the formal investiture,
at the Apostolic Delegation in
Washington, of Dr. John K. Cava-
naugh, of the Georgetown Univer-
sity medical faculty, as a Knight
Commander of the Order of St.
Gregory the Great.

The fifth annual conference of the
Catholic Art Association was held
at Mount Mary College, Milwaukee,
Wis., Oct. 11-12, with exhibits and
work shops. The theme was "Art

754

in the Service of Religion and of
Fellow Man."

The keynote address of the
fourth biennial congress of the Na-
tional Laywomen's Retreat Move-
ment, at Providence, R. I., Oct. 11-
13, was by the Rev. Richard L.
Rooiiey, S. J., on "The Retreat, a
Prelude to Peace." Bishop Keough
of Providence presided at the sol-
emn Mass which officially opened
the congress, attended by 1,000
delegates. Round-table discussions
were held each day. The Rev.
James Gillis, C. S. P., spoke at the
closing exercises at the Cenacle
Convent, Newport.

Aid of the Blessed Mother for
true Pan- Americanism was implored
at the Guadalupe Festival in Mex-
ico, on Oct. 12. Archbishop Cant-
well of Los Angeles, invited to pon-
tificate at the solemn Mass, had de-
clined to wear the "disguise" neces-
sary to enter the country, clerical
garb being forbidden; whereupon
the Mexican Government extended
to him all the courtesies his dignity
of office and manner of dress re-
quired, and with his retinue of mon-
signori, priests and laymen he had
a special Pullman from the Ameri-
can border to Mexico City. Arch-
bishop Cantwell celebrated the
Mass at the Guadalupe Shrine, and
Coadjutor Bishop Bulnes of Morelia
preached the sermon. Archbishop
Martinez of Mexico blessed the ban-
ners of the American republics, and
Bishop Oviedo y Reyes of Mata-
galpa, Nicaragua, officiated at the
traditional and impressive Guada-
lupian ceremony of the Blessing of
the Roses. Bishop Gannon of Erie
and Bishop Buddy of San Diego
also participated in the ceremonies.
Motion pictures were taken. Among
the representatives of all nations
present was Ambassador Daniels of
United States. A formal reception
was given the American pilgrims.

In the United States Columbus
Day was observed throughout the
nation. In his official statement on
the occasion President Roosevelt
cited the Americas as "a powerful
force in the interest of stability,
peace and freedom," and Vice-Presi-
dent Wallace delivered a radio ad-

dress in Spanish to the Latin Amer-
ican countries where it is known as
the Day of the Race. It was cele-
brated universally. In San Juan,
Costa Rica, 20,000 assembled at the
Shrine of Our Lady of the Angels
heard a sermon by Archbishop Sala-
bria. The Knights of Columbus held
banquets on Columbus Day in
Washington, New York, Pittsburgh
and elsewhere.

A series of Sunday morning re-
ligious programs over the Mutual
Broadcasting Company's New York
City outlet, Station WOE, to be
known as the Radio Chapel Pro-
gram, was inaugurated on Oct. 12
by Archbishop Spellman, who in his
address explained "What It Means
to Be a Catholic."

The Gallery of Living Catholic
Authors' Board of Governors held
their annual meeting in New York
City. Sister Mary Joseph, S. L.,
from Webster Groves, Mo., founder
and director of the Gallery, was
present at the meeting. New
authors elected to Gallery member-
ship by vote of the Board were:
the Rev. Walter Farrell, O. P., Gra-
ham Greene, Francis P. Keyes and
Olive B. White.

The St. Thomas More Society, an
organization of Catholic members
of the legal profession, held their
annual luncheon in San Francisco.

Holy Name Society processions
in New Jersey communities on Oct.
12 included 150,000 men in line of
march. Archbishop McNicholas of
Cincinnati addressed a huge Holy
Name rally in Crosley Field, Cin-
cinnati. The Holy Name Society
sponsored the third "Eucharistic
Day" observed in the Diocese of
Pittsburgh in the past eleven years.
Bishop Boyle presided and some
75,000 men assembled for the clos-
ing ceremony, in Forbes Field,
Pittsburgh.

Archbishop Spellman presided at
a solemn Mass in St. Patrick's
Cathedral, New York City, dedi-
cated to the suffering people of Po-
land and to the memory of Briga-
dier General Pulaski, Polish Cath-
olic hero of the American Revolu-
tion.

The Jesuit Philippine Bureau of

755

New York reported that in the last
five years an estimated total of at
least $80,000 worth of supplies
ranging from church goods to base-
ball bats had been sent to the
Philippines.

A drive in the Diocese of Mobile
during the last year to bring back
fallen-away Catholics had resulted
in 796 returning to the Church, and
there had been 20 conversions, 31
marriages validated and 234 bap-
tisms.

In a national broadcast Dr. H. V.
Evatt, prominent Labor member of
the Australian House of Representa-
tives, paid tribute to Catholic Ac-
tion in Australia. A recent report
of the Episcopal Committee on
Catholic Action outlined the func-
tion of the National Secretariat of
Catholic Action, appointed by the
hierarchy of Australia and New
Zealand, under which unified Cath-
olic Action thrives.

Under pressure from local police
authorities some Catholic religious
communities in Japan were obliged
to abandon their traditional habit
and wear the garb of the country.

Emilio Bianchi, director of the
Astronomical Observatory of Milan,
died at his home near Milan at the
age of 66. He was a member of the
Pontifical Academy of Sciences and
the Royal Academy of Italy.

A survey of church-going habits
of the service men in camps in
North Carolina by a secular editor
deeply impressed him with the
numbers that crowded into Catholic
churches. At a local theatre in
Rockingham 1,132 attended one
Mass, while all Protestant churches
had an attendance of 155. He con-
cluded his newspaper comment
with, "Why?"

A gigantic statue of the Virgin
was completed in France. It stands
on a hill that dominates the suburb
of Miribel, nine miles northeast of
Lyon, overlooking the Rhone valley
and the Alps beyond. It is 115 feet
high without the pedestal, the head
measuring 15 feet

A religious revival was seen in
education in Spain, as manifested
by the inclusion of an Institute of
Theology as a branch of the Super-

ior Council of Scientific Investiga-
tions, thus giving recognition to
theology as the divine science.

The Church of St. Edward, Starke,
Fla., a memorial to Msgr. Edward
A. Pace, was dedicated by Bishop
Hurley of St. Augustine, and an ad-
dress delivered by Msgr. P. J. Mc-
Cormick, Vice-Rector of the Cath-
olic University, paid tribute to the
former vice-rector, a native of
Starke.

A projectile which struck the
cathedral at Genoa but did not ex-
plode, when the British bombarded
the port, Feb. 9, 1941, was emptied
of its explosives and set up in the
cathedral as witness of the divine
protection of the church.

His Eminence Nicola Cardinal
Canali, president of the Pontifical
Commission for the Government of
Vatican City, was appointed Grand
Penitentiary of the Holy Roman
Church, to succeed the late Cardi-
nal Lauri.

The second regional Catechetical
Congress of the Confraternity of
Christian Doctrine was held in Sa-
. vannah, Ga., at the invitation of
Bishop O'Hara of Savannah- Atlanta
and under the sponsorship of Arch-
bishop Curley of Baltimore and
Washington. The 3-day program
opened Oct. 10 with a Mass cele-
brated by Bishop O'Hara.

Catholic Youth Council activities
were formally opened in St. Louis,
Mo., with 25,000 Catholic youth par-
ticipating in Solemn Holy Hour
ceremonies in the Municipal Plaza,
Oct. 15. They were addressed by
Archbishop Glennon.

The first Gold Mass ever cele-
brated in Washington, D. C., in-
voked the divine assistance for
members of the medical profession
who were present in great numbers
in Dahlgren Chapel of Georgetown
University, whose president, the
Very Rev. Arthur A. O'Leary, S. J.,
was the celebrant, Oct. 18, feast of
St. Luke, to whom St. Paul referred
as "our beloved physician." The ser-
mon was preached by Bishop Jos-
eph M. Corrigan, rector of the Cath-
olic University, and the Apostolic
Delegate, Archbishop Cicognani,
sent a message to the gathering.

756

OCTOBER 19-25

The 27th annual meeting of the
National Conference of Catholic
Charities was held in Houston,
Texas, Oct. 19-22. Bishop Ledvina
of Corpus Christi celebrated the
opening pontifical high Mass in Sam
Houston Coliseum, and Archbishop
Lucey of San Antonio preached the
sermon, characterizing the current
world troubles as "the second
great fall of man." There were 15,-
000 persons in attendance. The
Apostolic Delegate, Archbishop Ci-
cognani, Postmaster General Frank
Walker, Bishop Byrne of Galveston,
United States District Judge James
V. Allred and Rev. Bryan J. McEn-
tegart, president of the Conference,
addressed the general session which
followed. The Apostolic Delegate
said that charity and justice must
stand together. Bishop O'Hara of
Kansas City presided at the volun-
teer women's organization that
night. Volunteer social service was
accentuated during the Conference,
and many sessions were concerned
with national defense especially in
relation to youth. At the closing
session G. Howland Shaw, Assistant
Secretary of State of the United
States, was elected president.

Mission Sunday was observed
throughout the nation on Oct. 19.
In radio addresses Cardinal Dough-
erty, Archbishop of Philadelphia,
Archbishop Spellman of New York
and Archbishop Schrembs, Bishop
of Cleveland, appealed for generous
support of the missions by prayer
and material offerings, the burden
now falling on America because of
Europe's state of war. The secre-
tary of the Sacred Congregation
for the Propagation of the Faith,
the Most Rev. Celso Constantini,
reported expansion of the missions,
despite handicaps.

The Knights of Columbus spon-
sored a radio program inaugurated
Oct. 19, the first of a series of 26
broadcasts called the Highway to
Heaven to be given each Sunday
over KCKN by the Rev. Richard
Felix, O. S. B.

In a national broadcast over sta-
tions of NBC on Oct 19 urging

avoidance of war, Archbishop Beck-
man of Dubuque declared the peo-
ple of the United States "have been
betrayed, despoiled and disillu-
sioned," and are "at the crossroads
of Constitutional Government." In
the same broadcast Joseph Scott,
speaking from Los Angeles, warned
of the dangers of Communism.
Bishop Shaughnessy of Seattle was
unable to participate because of
mechanical radio difficulties, but
Archbishop Beckman read his state-
ment showing the threat of "loss of
personal and political liberties" in
the United States.

A sesquicentennial celebration of
the founding of St. Charles, Mo.,
first capital of the state, was ob-
served with both civic and ecclesi-
astical ceremonies.

The first Catholic church in Gra-
nada, Miss., St. Peter's, was dedi-
cated by Bishop Griffin of Spring-
field, 111., and Bishop Gerow of
Natchez sang the solemn pontifical
Mass.

A great man-made lake in South-
ern California was dedicated to the
memory of the Padre of the Desert,
Msgr. John Crowley, as Lake Crow-
ley.

Some sixty Catholics working as
censors in Bermuda formed the Im-
perial Censorship Catholic Society.

Bishop Gannon of Erie, in charge
of compiling a catalogue which ex-
amines the merits of the "Martyrs
of America" appealed to all Cath-
olics in the United States to pray
for the beatification and canoniza-
tion of these martyrs.

In an impressive ceremony in San
Fernando Cathedral, San Antonio,
on Oct. 22, the Most Rev. Laurence
J. FitzSimon was consecrated third
Bishop of Amarillo, with the Apos-
tolic Delegate, Archbishop Cico-
gnani, officiating. Co-consecrators
were Coajutor Bishop Garriga of
Corpus Christi and Auxiliary Bish-
op Metzger of Santa Fe. Arch-
bishop Lucey of San Antonio de-
livered the sermon.

Outspoken denunciation of meth-
ods of the Gestapo by Bishop Count
von Galeii of Muenster caused an

757

extraordinary sensation in Germany
and the occupied countries, and it
was reported that Hitler issued in-
structions that measures against
the Churches be slowed down.

Polish refugees in France, resi-
dent at the hotels Angelique and
Beausejour, in Lourdes, adapted for
their use by the Red Cross, were
visited by Msgr. Alfredo Pacini, of
the staff of the Papal Nunciature
in Poland. He celebrated Mass in
the Lourdes Basilica and the parish
church at Hyeres and made many
gifts in the name of the Holy
Father.

The Pontifical Regional Seminary
of Catanzaro, Italy, was destroyed
by fire except for the chapel and
library. Cardinal Pizzardo, Prefect
of the Sacred Congregation of Sem-
inaries and Universities, sent all
possible aid to the 270 students
thus rendered homeless.

The Papal Nuncio to France, the
Most Rev. Valerio Valeri, visited
the Missionary Exhibit at Mar-
seilles, held simultaneously with the

Fair, and on Mission Sunday gave
a broadcast sermon at the Mass
celebrated in the pavilion of the
1,500-square-yard court where the
Exhibition was held.

Archbishop Downey assailed the
sending of refugee Catholic children
in England to state schools.

The assertion of M. Maisky, So-
viet Ambassador to Great Britain,
that "believers practise their re-
ligion freely in Russia" was an-
swered by the Rev. John Heenan
in the "Universe," Catholic weekly.
Dr. Heenan declared the Ambassa-
dor's speech was "a cynical insult
to the Christian intelligence," and
recalled Russia's persecution of re-
ligion.

Archbishop Spellman of New
York was a guest of President
Roosevelt at luncheon at the White
House on Oct. 23.

The second annual Mid-West re-
gional meeting of the Catholic
Press Association was held at
Huntington, Ind., Oct. 24, and at
Notre Dame University, Oct. 25.

OCTOBER 26— NOVEMBER 1

In a pastoral letter to the faith-
ful of his see Archbishop McNich-
olas of Cincinnati interpreted the
words of Pope Pius XI in his en-
cyclicals on the Church in Germany
and on atheistic Communism. Be-
tween Nazism and the German peo-
ple and Communism and the Rus-
sian people the Holy Father made
a clear distinction, he said, con-
demning the systems but not the
people.

Southern Maryland Catholics
were upholding the Legion of De-
cency, said Clarence McDonagh,
president of the Holy Name Union
of that section, by traveling many
miles to see approved films and
avoid questionable ones.

The feast of Christ the King was
observed by processions of Holy
Name men and Solemn Benediction
of the Blessed Sacrament in Wash-
ington, Baltimore, New Orleans,
New York and other large cities.
In Burlington, N. C., where the
small number of Catholics is great-
ly augmented by Catholic men in
military service, the first Forty

Hours devotion ever held there was
concluded on the feast day. In
Brent Cemetery, Aquia, Va., the
12th annual field Mass was cele-
brated.

The first Annual Catholic Liter-
ary Award was announced by the
Board of Governors of the Gallery
of Living Catholic Authors, for the
most outstanding book written by
a Gallery member during the pre-
ceding year. The 1940 Award was
given posthumously to Eric Gill for
his "Autobiography."

A Red Mass was celebrated in
Newark cathedral for the New Jer-
sey Catholic Lawyers' Guild.

Archbishop-Bishop Amigo of
Southwark disclosed that more than
100 churches, schools and convents
in his diocese, which includes the
coasts of Kent and Sussex, had been
damaged or destroyed by air raids.

St. Mary's Church, East Finchley,
suburb of London, destroyed in an
air raid ten months previous, was
rebuilt, reopened and paid for.

For his remarkable work in the
prisons of Spain, Don Maximo Cu-

758

ervo, Director of Prisons, received
a gold medal from the Spanish Gov-
ernment. Redemption of sentences
by labor, family case work, educa-
tion of children of prisoners, and
missions and lectures in prisons, all
had splendid results.

A 2-day Institute of Human Re-
lations was sponsored in New Or-
leans by the National Conference of
Christians and Jews, Loyola Uni-
versity and the Catholic Committee
of the South. Many prominent
Catholics participated.

At the 26th annual convention of
the Catholic Laymen's Association
of Georgia, 500 Catholic laymen
celebrated the completion of 25
years of effort in combating anti-
Catholic prejudice in the South.
Bishop O'Hara of Savannah- Atlanta
celebrated the Mass that opened
the convention and delivered the
closing address.

In a book covering every phase
of Catholic activity for Negroes in
the United States, the Rev. John
T, Gillard, S. S. J., noted an in-

crease of 93,002 colored Catholics
in a decade, making an estimated
total of 296,988.

The first issue of "The Rock," a
national intercollegiate quarterly for
Catholic colleges was published at
Mount Angel College, St. Benedict,
Ore. All contributions, except the
leading article by a guest writer,
are by undergraduate students.

The Government of Finland be-
stowed its high decoration, the
White Rose of Finland, upon the
Rev. Edward A. Walsh, S. J., who
served as chairman of the Wash-
ington Unit of the Finnish Relief
Fund in 1939-40.

In Germany "Nordland," organ of
the German "God-believers," printed
the National Socialist "Creed."
Other documents made public in the
United States dealt with Nazi plans
for setting up a National Church.

The Most Rev. Thomas Heylen,
Bishop of Namur, Belgium, and
president of the Permanent Com-
mittee of International Congresses,
died at the age of 85.

NOVEMBER 2-8

The Commission on American
Citizenship, with a membership of
142 American citizens of various af-
filiations, issued its 2nd annual re-
port, indicating progress within the
year in civic education.

The Sisters of Charity of the In-
carnate Word celebrated the 75th
anniversary of the founding of their
congregation, in Villa de Matel,
motherhouse and novitiate, in Hous-
ton, Tex. Solemn pontifical Mass
was celebrated by Bishop Byrne of
Galveston.

The 3rd annual congress of the
Knights of Christ the King, an
American-Mexican organization de-
voted to promoting homage to
Christ, was held at Houston, Texas,
3,000 persons participating in the
attendant ceremonies.

A collection of mementoes of Ig-
nace Paderewski given to the Muse-
um of the Polish Roman Catholic
Union, in Chicago, was dedicated
as the Paderewski Room. It con-
tains complete furnishings of his
room at the Buckingham Hotel,
New York City, where he died, in-

cluding his piano and the famous
piano stool which traveled with
him all over the world for half a
century.

The leader of Philadelphia's
Chinatown, Philip Lee, became a
convert to the Catholic Church just
before he died in China, where he
was attending a national convention
of his people in Chungking.

The Most Rev. Enrique Pla y
Deniel, Bishop of Salamanca, was
appointed Archbishop of Toledo and
Primate of Spain, the first Bishop
appointed under the recent agree-
ment between the Vatican and
Spain concerning the nomination of
bishops.

The Apostleship of the Sea Cen-
ter in Liverpool received a surprise
visit from King George VI, who ex-
pressed his delight at the oppor-
tunity offered the sailors for prac-
tising their religion.

A document of assured authentic-
ity received in the United States
revealed seizure of Church proper-
ties throughout Slovenia, which is
97 per cent Catholic, immediately

759

after the German invasion of Yugo-
slavia,

Upon arrival, a new contingent
of Italian and German prisoners of
war in Australia were visited by the
Apostolic Delegate, the Most Rev.
Giovanni Panico, who celebrated
Mass and in the nanae of the Holy
Father gave them gifts and small
sums of money for their needs.

The remains of Guglielmo Mar-
coni were transferred from the
cemetery of Bologna to a mauso-
leum erected in his honor in his
native city of Pontecchio. The in-
ventor's widow and daughter par-
ticipated in the ceremonies, and
Premier Mussolini was among those
assisting at the blessing of the
mausoleum by Cardinal Archbishop
Nasali-Rocca of Bologna.

A history of the National Catholic
Women's Union was published in
commemoration of its 25th anniver-
sary, "A Quarter Century of Effort
and Achievement."

An article on Henri Bergson pub-
lished by the Catholic Institute for
the Press concludes from evidence
presented that Bergson "had not re-
ceived baptism but had the disposi-
tion and had expressed the desire
for it" at the time of his death.

A solemn requiem Mass was cele-

brated on Nov. 6, in the presence
of the Pope, in the Sistine Chapel,
for the cardinals who had died dur-
ing the year: Cardinals Lauri, Kas-
par and Schulte.

At the annual meeting of the
American Board of Catholic Mis-
sions in Chicago, $499,650 was dis-
tributed among 65 mission dioceses
in the United States and its de-
pendencies, and certain outstanding
charities were encouraged with do-
nations.

Richard Dana Skinner, prominent
economist and writer, died in Nor-
walk, Conn., Nov. 6, at the age of
48. He was instrumental in found-
ing "The Commonweal" and for
several years its dramatic editor.
His books include "Our Changing
Theatre."

The Most Rev. Vincent Wehrle,
0. S. B., retired Bishop of ' Bismarck,
died Nov. 2 at Alexius Hospital
where he had been a patient since
Oct., 1939. He had served as Or-
dinary of Bismarck for 29 years and
upon retirement was named Titular
Bishop of Teos. Born in Switzer-
land in 1855, he joined the Benedic-
tines in 1875 and was ordained in
1882, when he came to the United
States and labored as a missionary
in the West.

NOVEMBER 9-15

State and city officials, including
the Governor and Mayor, 110 mem-
bers of the hierarchy, hundreds of
clergy, 900 seminarians from the
Sulpician seminaries, 1,000 students
and throngs of laity were present
on Nov. 11 during the 3-day cele-
bration in Baltimore, Md., of the
Sulpician centenary. It was the ter-
centenary of the founding of the
Sulpician Fathers and the 150th
anniversary of their arrival in this
country and the founding of his-
toric St. Mary's Seminary. The
opening pontifical Mass, on Nov. 10,
was celebrated by the Apostolic
Delegate, Archbishop Cicognani,
who used the chalice once owned
by the Rev. Jean- Jacques Olier,
founder of the Society. A message
of congratulation from the Holy
Father, imparting1 the Apostolic
Blessing, and a similar message

from the hierarchy of the United
States were read at the pontifical
Mass celebrated on Nov. 11 by
Archbishop Curley of Baltimore and
Washington. In the afternoon the
cornerstone of the chapel of the
new St. Mary's Seminary, at Roland
Park, was laid. On the closing day
pontifical Mass was celebrated by
Coadjutor Bishop Ireton of Rich-
mond, and there were an alumni
meeting and a dinner at the old
Seminary.

The Lithuanian Legation m
Washington, D. C., received a par-
tial list of 750 Lithuanian deportees,
chiefly clergy and professional men,
the total being estimated at 60,000.

The Eighth National Eucharistic
Congress of Chile, commemorating
the 4th centenary of the founding
of the city of Santiago, was held on
Nov. 6-10. The opening day was

760

dedicated to the works of Catholic
Action, Friday to religious voca-
tions, Saturday to commemorating
the ancient Catholic traditions of
Chile, and the closing day was set
aside for special prayer "for the
peace of the world." The Papal
Legate, Cardinal Copello, Arch-
bishop of Buenos Aires, celebrated
the opening Mass, at which there
were 300,000 worshippers. At the
men's midnight Mass 200,000 men
and boys took part in the torchlight
procession, and at the children's
Mass 130,000 children marched to
the Stadium and sang. An out-
standing demonstration was that in
honor of the Mother of the Euchar-
istic King, "the Patroness of Chile
and General of her Armed Forces,"
on which occasion the Most Rev.
John O'Hara, Military Delegate of
the Army and Navy Ordinariate of
the United States, celebrated Mass.
There were Bishops from ten coun-
tries, Argentina, Bolivia, Brazil,
Colombia, Ecuador, Paraguay, Peru,
the United States, Uruguay and
Venezuela, as well as Chilean pre-
lates, present at the Congress. At
the close the Holy Father imparted
the Apostolic Blessing and broad-
cast a message in Spanish from the
Vatican, saying, "May the beloved
nation of Chile, for its greater gran-
deur and greatest prosperity, never
drift away from the source of the
living waters where Faith is
strengthened and Christian life is
perfected and renewed."

The publication of the First Com-
munion Catechism completed the
series of Catechisms intended for
children of grade school age, pre-
pared from the revised text of the
Baltimore Catechism.

The Annual Meeting of the Arch-
bishops and Bishops of the United
States in Washington, D. C., Nov.
12-14, was attended by 111 mem-
bers. At the opening session the
Apostolic Delegate, the Most Rev.
Amleto Cicognani, read a special
message from the Holy Father ex-
pressing to the hierarchy his "pa-
ternal and grateful acknowledg-
ment of your abiding and devoted
interest in all the undertakings of

the Holy See," and imparting his
"special Apostolic Benediction" to
the Catholics of this country as
"a pledge of copious heavenly fav-
ors." Archbishop Mooney of De-
troit, chairman of the Administra-
tive Board of the N. C. W. C., re-
ported "a wide variety of problems"
presented by "the grave events of
the past year," to meet which the
Conference "is well organized."
Various departments made their
reports. Committees were appoint-
ed to promote dissemination and
study of the Holy Father's peace
points and to undertake plans for
the celebration in 1942 of the 25th
anniversary of Pope Pius XIFs con-
secration as a bishop. Elections to
offices were held.

Advocate Secundo Pia, who in
1898 photographed the Holy Sindon,
venerated relic in which the Body
of Our Lord was wrapped, and dis-
covered the figure of the Saviour
clearly reproduced on the negative,
died in Turin.

Under a law just published in
France government subsidies were
provided for private and denomina-
tional schools.

Italians interned in Palestine
were visited by the Most Rev. Gus-
tave Testa, Apostolic Delegate to
Egypt and Palestine, to express the
interest of the Holy Father who
conveyed to them his Apostolic
Blessing, and later provided means
for them to visit the Holy Places,
with the permission of the British
authorities.

Photostatic reproductions of let-
ters of Fray Junipero Serra, O.F. M.,
were brought back from Mexico by
the Rev. Maynard Geiger, 0. F. M.,
in preparation for presentation of
his cause for beatification.

The first U. S. O. short-wave radio
station, WINTV, located at a club
in New London operated by the
N. C. C. S., was dedicated.

The centenary of the arrival of
the first Passionist in England, Fr.
Dominic Barberi, who received
Cardinal Newman into the Church,
was observed by a pilgrimage to
the Retreat at Sutton, Lancashire,
where he died.

761

NOVEMBER 16-22

A statement of the N.C.W, C.
Administrative Board, issued Nov.
16, on "The Crisis of Christianity,"
condemned Nazism and Commun-
ism, as "subversive forces, both in
control of powerful governments,

both bent on world dominance

Neither system understands or per-
mits freedom in its true Christian
sense." They warned of the evils,
here as elsewhere, of false doctrine,
immorality, disbelief and paganism.

From all parts of the United
States 4,000 delegates assembled in
Philadelphia, Nov. 15-18, for the
7th National Congress of the Con-
fraternity of Christian Doctrine.
Many sectional meetings on Nov.
15 were followed by' the formal
opening, with solemn pontifical
Mass celebrated in Convention Hall,
Nov. 16, by Cardinal Archbishop
Dougherty. The Apostolic Delegate,
Archbishop Cicognani, delivered the
sermon, and spoke in praise of the
recent revision of the New Testa-
ment and Catechism, as part of the
notable work of the Confraternity.
Two messages received from the
Holy Father stressed the motif of
salvation through the knowledge of
the truth, and bestowed his Apos-
tolic Blessing. A mass meeting of
high school students and another
of adult laity were features of the
convention, at which 68 members
of the hierarchy, 793 priests, 1,827
Sisters and 1,239 laymen and lay-
women registered, and participated
in 71 meetings. At the closing
Benediction celebrated by Auxiliary
Bishop Lamb of Philadelphia, the
sermon was delivered by Bishop
Gannon of Brie, in which he des-
cribed the Confraternity as a major
weapon of the Church in its fight
against paganism.

The First Diocesan Synod of To-
ledo was held on Nov. 18. All pas-
tors, religious superiors, heads of
seminaries and priests of 10 years'
seniority met to vote on a new
code of diocesan law that had been
in preparation for three years. The
vote of the synodales was submitted
for approval to Bishop Alter.

Archbishop Beckman of Dubuque

spoke on a nation-wide broadcast
sponsored by the Ministers* No War
Committee, urging congressmen to
keep America "out of war.

Msgr. Francis J. Haas, dean of
the School of Social Science at the
Catholic University, delivered the
invocation at the 8th National Con-
ference for Labor Legislation.

At a meeting of the Sacred Con-
gregation of Rites, in the presence
of the Pope, the decree tuto was
read in the cause of Marchioness
Mary Magdalene di Canossa, foun-
dress of the Canossian Sisters, to
be beatified Dec. 7.

Mother M, Bonaventure, Mother
General of the Congregation of Sis-
ters of Charity of the Incarnate
Word, died in San Antonio, Texas.

A scapular drive conducted by the
Irish Carmelites throughout Eng-
land, Scotland and Wales during
the summer had resulted in the dis-
tribution of 15,000 scapulars.

The exemption of ministers from
fire prevention duties in England
was refused.

The 32nd annual Pan-American
Mass of Thanksgiving was celebra-
ted on Nov. 20, in St. Patrick's
Cathedral, Washington, D. C., by
Archbishop Curley. The Apostolic
Delegate, Archbishop Cicognani,
presided, Central and South Amer-
ican diplomats and U. S. govern-
ment officials attended and a pro-
cession of Knights of Columbus,
hierarchy and clergy preceded the
Mass. The sermon was delivered by
the Rev. James A. Magner, em-
phasizing that Catholicism is basic
in uniting the Americas.

A preparatory meeting of the
Sacred Congregation of Rites ad-
vanced the discussion of the hero-
ism of Kateri Tekakwitha, with a
view to her beatification, and re-
missorial letters entrusting the task
of conducting processes relating to
the miracles proposed in her cause
were dispatched to the ordinaries in
whose dioceses they are reported to
have happened.

At the C. I. O. convention in De-
troit, Mich., the Rev. Raymond S.
Clancy, Director of Social Action

762

in the archdiocese, offered the open-
ing prayer, for progress towards
"the ultimate reconstruction of the
social order into an industrial dem-
ocracy that is truly Christian."

The ban on the Communist party
in Canada remained, according to
the announcement of Prime Minis-

ter King, despite Great Britain's
alliance with Communist Russia.

To intensify in the faithful the
desire to support priestly vocations,
Pope Pius XII founded the Pontifi-
cal Work of Priestly Vocations, in
the Sacred Congregation of Semin-
aries and Universities.

NOVEMBER 23-30

Argentina's new Ambassador to
the Holy See, Jose Manuel Llobet,
presented his credentials to Pope
Pius XIII.

The annual report presented at
the 36th annual meeting of the
Catholic Church Extension Society,
in Chicago, showed receipt and ex-
penditure within the year of more
than $1,000,000 in missionary works.
Pope Pius XII elevated Denver to
a metropolitan see, the present
Bishop, the Most Rev. Urban J.
Vehr, becoming Archbishop, with
jurisdiction over all of Colorado
and Wyoming. The latter state is
embraced in the Diocese of Chey-
enne, and Colorado is divided be-
tween the Archdiocese of Denver
and the new diocese of Pueblo.

Pueblo, Colo., was made the see
city of the newly created Diocese
of Pueblo, comprising thirty coun-
ties in Colorado. Within its area
of 48,966 square miles there is a
total population of 367,723 inhabi-
tants, of whom approximately 70,-
000 are Catholics.

Diocesan organizations of the
Legion of Decency rallied behind
the national office in its condemna-
tion of the motion picture, "Two-
faced Woman." Episcopal pro-
nouncements called attention to the
moral obligation of Catholics not
to patronize it Since 1936 the
trend toward the objectionable in
films had notably increased, many
films listed as objectionable in part
(Class B) having approached the
point of condemnation.

The Apostolic Delegate to India,
the Most Rev. Leo P. Kierkels, con-
cluded six weeks spent in visiting
war prisoners in India, bringing
them gifts in the name of the Holy
Father and spiritual consolation.

The centenary of the arrival of
the first Oblates of Mary Immacul-

ate in the Western Hemisphere was
commemorated on Nov. 25, in the
United States, where they now
have 4 provinces and are represented
in 10 archdioceses and 25 dioceses.

The death of Ernest Lapointe,
Canadian Minister of Justice, de-
prived Canada of one of her great
leaders. On his deathbed he re-
ceived from Pius XII his Apostolic
Blessing and a plenary indulgence.

Dr. Ernest Peatfield, convert Pro-
testant minister, died in Los An-
geles ; by special permission he had
lectured to thousands in Southern
California churches. On the occa-
sion of his entrance into the Catho-
lic Church, Maurizio Cesare Vivan-
te, a retired professor of the Royal
University of Rome, was received
in private audience by the Pope.

In opposition to a proposed bill
requiring applicants for marriage
licenses in the District of Columbia
to submit a physician's certificate
testifying the absence of venereal
disease or tuberculosis, the Rev.
Francis J. Connell, C. Ss. R,, testi-
fied before the House District Com-
mittee that such interference with
the right to marry was not in ac-
cordance with the Catholic attitude,
which does not favor such marri-
ages but considers that the parties
concerned when informed of the
condition have a fundamental right
to marry if they wish.

The first annual report on Na-
tional Catholic Community Service
cited for special praise the contri-
bution made by the hierarchy of
the United States and Catholic
chaplains of the armed forces to
its success.

November 30 was observed as
Catholic University Day, Catholics
throughout the United States being
asked to pray for the success of
the university and contribute to-
wards its support.
763

1941 NECROLOGY OF DISTINGUISHED U. S. CATHOLICS

Hierarchy
Most Rev. Theodore H. Reverman,

Bishop of Superior
Most Rev. Vincent Wehrle, O. S. B.,

retired Bishop of Bismarck

Priests

Rev. Howard J. Ahern, C. M.
Rt, Rev. Msgr. George Andree
Rev. John P. Archdeacon, O. P.
Rev. Raphael Arthur, O. S.B.
Fr. Augustine, O. Cist,
Rev. Harman Baillargeon
Rev. John G-. Beane
Rt. Rev. Msgr. John W. Bell
Rev. Joseph W. Berg
Rev. Stanislaus Bethell, O. S. B.
Rt. Rev. Msgr. Edward J. Blackwell
Rev. Ferdinand E. Bogner
Rt. Rev. Msgr. John F. Brady
Rev. Antoine Brockhuis, O. F. M.
Rev. William P. Brophy
Rev. Edmund J. Burke, S. J.
Rev. Richard T. Burke
Rev. John A. Butler
Rev. James A. Cahill, S. J.
Rt Rev. Msgr. Raymond Carra
Rev. Patrick H. Casey, S. J.
Rev. A. C. Cellier
Very Rev. Joseph Chaplinsky
Rev. G. Charrie
Rev. Alex Chasles
Rev. Daniel J. Collins
Rev. James Conlan, S. J.
Rt. Rev. Msgr. John J. Connolly
Rev. Joseph P. Conroy, S. J.
Rev. James F. Cox
Rev. Charles L. Crotty, S. J.
Rev. Edward J. Cunningham, S. J.
Rev. Cornelius A. Curry
Rev. Thomas A. Daly, C. S. P.
Rev. James F. Dawson
Rev. Edward A. Degen
Rev. Michael F. Dineen, P. S. S.
Rev. John H. Doherty
Rt. Rev. Msgr. Joseph P. Doherty
Rt Rev. Msgr. James J. Donnelly
Rev. William J. Donohue
Rt Rev. Msgr. Timothy M. Donovan
Rev. John J. Doody
Rt. Rev. Msgr. A. J. Dorrenbach
Rev. Michael A. Drennan, C. M.
Rev. Alphonse J. Dress
Rev. Bennet Driscoll, C. P.
Very Rev. Francis P. Driscoll, O. P.
Rev. William B. Duffey
Rev. George J. Eisler
Rev. Dennis C. Engelhard, 0. F. M.
Rev. Ercolano A. Ercolani

Rev. John T. Fahey

Rev. Thomas M. Ferris

Rev. John A. Ferry

Rev. John J. Finn

Rev. George I. Fitzpatrick

Rt. Rev. Msgr. George L. Fitzpatrick

Rev. James J. Flood

Rev. Emmett A. Flynn, O. S, A.

Rev. Paul J. Foik, C. S. C.

Rt. Rev. Msgr. Martin J. Foley

Rev. Andrew B. Fox, S. J.

Rev. John J. Frein

Rev, James J. French, C. S. C.

Rt. Rev. Msgr. Adalbert Frey

Rev. Edward J. Gaffney

Rev. Paul J. Gaffney

Rev. Andrew S. Garstka

Rev. Joseph A. Garvey

Rev. John C. Gazdzicki

Rev. Thomas F. Gillen

Rev. James E. Goggin

Rev. Stanislaus Grennan, C. P.

Rt. Rev. Msgr. John S. Gresser

Rt. Rev. Msgr. Edwin C. Griffen

Rt. Rev. Msgr. Joseph N. Grieft

Rev, Lawrence Grzybowski

Rev. Vitus Haman, O. S. B.

Rev. Francis M. Harvey

Rev. Patrick F. Harvey, S. J.

Rev. Charles W. Heath

Rt. Rev. Msgr. Frederick J. Hentz

Rev. George F. Hickey

Rev. Joseph C. Hild, C. Ss. R.

Rev. John A. Hinch, O. P.

Rev. John A. Hogan, O. S. A.

Very Rev. Henry Hogebach, S. C. J.

Very Rev. Vincent Huber, O. S. B.

Rt. Rev. Msgr. Henry Hyvernat

Rev. Isadore A. Janelle

Rt. Rev. Msgr. Gilbert P. Jennings

Rev. Alfred Kaufmann, S. J.

Rt. Rev. Msgr. Joseph Kaup

Rev. Thomas A. Kearney

Rt. Rev. Msgr. Philip L. Keller

Rt. Rev. Msgr. Edward A. Kelly

Rev. George E. Kelly, S. J.

Rev. John L. Kennedy

Rt. Rev. Msgr. John M. Kiely

Rev. Walter C. Kinskey

Rev. Stanislaus J. Kruczek

Rev. Louis T. Laliberte

Rt. Rev. Msgr. Arthur C. Lane

Rev. James J. Langlois

Rev. Thomas B. Larkin

Rev. Martin T. Leddy, C. Ss. R.

Rev. Daniel J. Leonard, O. S. A.

Rev. John M. Lyons, S. J.

Rev. Eugene A. MacDonald

764

Rev. Oliver T. Magnell

Rev. John W. Mahoney

Rev. Thomas J. Martin

Rev. John L. Mathery, S. J.

Rev. Patrick J. McArdle

Rev. Joseph A. McAuliffe

Rev. Lorenzo C. McCarthy, O. P.

Rt. Rev. Msgr. Thomas S. McCarty

Rev. Francis McEwan

Rev. William J. McGarry, S. J.

Rt. Rev. Msgr. John A. McKeever

Rev. Timothy McKiernan

Rev. Casimir McNulty, C. P.

Rev. James F. Mealia

Rev. Thomas Minogue

Rev. James P. Monaghan, S. J.

Rev. John Montana

Rev. Peter Moran, C. S. P.

Rt Rev. Msgr. Charles F. Morrissey

Rev. Charles B. Moulinier, S. J.

Rev. John F. Mueller

Rev. Patrick A. Mullens, S. J.

Rt. Rev. Msgr. James A. Mullin

Rt. Rev. Msgr. Desiderius Nagy

Very Rev. John C. Navickas, M. I. C.

Very Rev. Joseph C. Nowlen, O. P.

Rt. Rev. Msgr. John T. O'Connell

Rev. M. J. O'Driscoll

Rev. John J. O'Farrell

Rev. Patrick J. O'Flynn

Rev. William J. O'Gorman, S. J.

Rev. Lawrence E. O'Keefe, S. J.

Rev. William J. O'Leary, O. P.

Rev. John R. O'Mahoney

Very Rev. Francis A. O'Malley, S. J.

Rev. Andrew J. Plunkett

Rev. John Post, S. J.

Rev. Thomas C, Powers, C. M.

Rt. Rev. Msgr. John M. Prendergast

Rev. James L. Quinlan, S. J.

Rev. Joseph J. Quinlan, C. Ss. R.

Rev. Ignatius W. Raczowski

Very Rev. Leonard Reich, O. M. C.

Rev. Thomas J. Reilly

Rev. Joseph M, Renaud, S. J.

Rev. James V. Rheams, C. S. V.

Rev. Domenico Riccio

Rt Rev. Msgr. Thomas A. Roche

Rev. James E. Rock

Rev. Frederick L. Ruessmann

Rev. Charles McD. Ryan, S. J.

Rt. Rev. Msgr. John F. Ryan

Rev. Martin P. Ryan

Rt. Rev. Msgr. Patrick F. Ryan

Rt. Rev. Msgr. John P. Schelhorn

Rt. Rev. Msgr. George X. Schmidt

Rev. George M, A. Schoener, S. J.

Very Rev. Vincent Schrempp, O.F.M.

Rev, Robert F. Sesnon

Rev, John A. Shell, O, P.

Rev. Alexander Skyrpko

Rev. Joseph G. Smith

Rev. Narcissus S, Sosnowski

Rev. Ramon Soubiron, C. M.

Rev. Joseph M. Spadelman, S. J.

Rev. John W. Spencer

Rev. James J. Stack, C. S. C.

Rev. Gabriel Steines, O. S. B.

Rev. Robert J. Stemmle

Rev. John Stritch, S. J.

Rev. R. Paul Sullivan, S. J.

Rev. Henry Syoen

Rt. Rev. Msgr. Cornelius F. Thomas

Rt. Rev. Msgr. John J. Tierney

Rev. Edward J. Tobin

Rev. Joseph J. M. Tremblay

Rev. William J. Van Zale

Rev. William J. Verhalen, S. C.

Rev. George J. Vien, C. S. V.

Rev. John A. Walsh

Rt. Rev. Msgr. Edward E. Weber

Rev. Albert I. Whalen, S. J.

Rev. Thomas F. White, S. J.

Rev. Joseph Wilmes

Rev. Stanislaus Woywod, O. F. M.

Laity

Walter W. Abel, newspaperman
Vincent Aderente, mural artist
Peter A. Arcese

Charles A. Badeaux, Sr., lay leader
Anna Yates Baden, pioneer
Wendell P. Barker, insurance lawyer
John J. Barrett, business executive
John J. Barrett, Jr., lawyer
Frank Bell, treasurer of school

board
Peter Gordon Bennett, financial

writer

Theophile G. BIron, Franco-Ameri-
can Catholic leader
Joseph A. Boillin, grocer, civic

leader

Edward J. Bradley, rail official
James J. Brady, publisher
James T. Brady, postmaster
John J. Breen, chief clerk, N, Y.

State Supreme Court
Mary H. Brennan, educator
Matthew F. Brennan, university

bursar

Francis J. Brett, Power Co. official
John F. Brophy, reporter
Timothy P. Brosnan, broker
Frances Singer Brown
Raymond A. Bruya
Thomas Buckley, engineer
Katie Buhtz

765

Logan M. Bullitt, lay retreat leader
John P. Burke, banker
Edward J. Byrnes, advertising man
Richard S, Byrns, attorney
William Cahill, printer
John M. Callahan, Democratic leader
William H. Callahan, steamboat of-
ficial

William T. Gallery, ophthalmologist
Christopher Campbell, builder
William J. Carroll, election board

clerk

Francis J. Cassidy, customs broker
James M. Cassidy, assemblyman
Thomas B. Clerk, defense coordina-
tor

William B. Coles, deputy fire mar-
shall

Prank D. Comerford, utilities offi-
cial

John J. Conaty, copper products of-
ficial

E. P. Condon, physician
James G. Condon, attorney
Lawrence J. Connery, U. S. Repre-
sentative from Massachusetts
James F. Connor, jeweler
John P. Conroy, educator
Gaetano T. Conti, costume designer
James A. Conway, attorney
William H. Coogan, advertising

man
George R. Cooksey, secretary of

R. F. C.

Rodolfo A. Correa, real estate dealer
Joseph F. Coughlin, film critic
Joseph A. Coyle, civic worker
William A. Coyle, civil service head
Cornelia W. S. Crane, music com-
poser

Robert H. Crosby, automobile exe-
cutive

Edward A. Cudahy, Sr., meat packer
George E. Cullinan, Electric Co. of-
ficial

John F. Curran, lawyer
Mary Jane Cushion, organist
Clarence J. Dailey, optometrist
John J. Daley, president of Board

of Education
Concetta Dallas, practical helper of

needy

Joseph J. Daly, banker
Thomas F. Daly, author
Gregorio Del Amo, physician
Charles Dellale, securities promoter
John P. Devaney, chief justice of
Minnesota

Thomas F. Devaney, engineer, fin-
ance expert
John B. Devine, vocal teacher and

organist

Peter J. Diamond, Democratic leader
Michael T. Dinan, philanthropist
Richard Doherty, judge
Lester P. Donahue, lawyer, educator
Mary Jane Donohoe, educator
Frank J. Donigan, physician
John J. Donovan, lawyer
Patrick Doris, railroad man
Anthony Dougherty, tax collector
John M. Downes, lawyer
Thomas A. Doyle, dentist
Arthur S. Driscoll, surgeon
Michael P. Driscoll, athlete
Vincent A. Eagan, otolaryngologist
James A. Ecker, organist, composer
Charles A. Eckman, tea merchant
John T. Egan, Trust Co. official
Olin Everett Farley, eye surgeon
Morgan G. Farrell, industrial en-
gineer

Eugene Fay, lawyer
James Feeney, contractor
Michael J. Fennelly, railroad in-
spector

Thomas Alfred Finn, steel represen-
tative

George Fischer, music publisher
Frederic J. Fisher, automobile offi-
cial

Desmond FitzGerald, bookseller
William A. Flannery, engineer
George Stanton Floyd-Jones
Joseph C. H. Flynn, city magistrate
Walter J. Flynn, shoe executive
William J. Flynn, politician
John Ford, N. Y. Supreme Court

justice

Robert J. Frost, educator
Lt John V. Gallagher, U. S. A. Air

Corps
Leonard L. Gallagher, theatrical

manager

Patrick H. Gallagher, educator
Roger J. Gallagher, brass foundry

executive

Thomas F. Gallagher, judge
Frank L. Garofalo, real estate op-
erator

Rosalia Garrett, educator
Esperanza Garrique, music teacher
Lt Victor S. Gaulin, U, S. N.
Paul W. Gibbons, publisher, sports-
man

John Thomas Gillson, physician
John A. Gilson, physician

766

Joseph Gockel, Braille publisher
Robert Emmet Golden, journalist
John F. Gray, labor executive
Edward Green, sacristan
Prank J. Griming, charities head
Loyola I. Guerin, publisher
Charles Gulentz, attorney
Arthur E. Haas, physicist
Julia A. Haegheman, club organizer
John J. Haigney, drug executive
Charles H. Hall, physician
Thomas L. Halpin, county jury com-
missioner

Ernest E. Hammer, building expert
Frank J. Harmon, Harvester official
George M. Hayes, educator
Francis C. Heenan, lay leader
Charles Heizman, editor
Nicholas C. Henrich, newspaperman
Peter A. Higgins, water supply of-
ficial
Brig. Gen. William A. Higgins, N. J.

Adjutant General
Katherine Hinch, Nevada pioneer
James C. Hinchliffe, Sr., railroad of-
ficial

James S. Hines, educator
James J. Hoey, internal revenue

collector

Huber Hoge, advertising executive
Stephen H. Horgan, inventor of
halftone process of photography
Daniel Houlihan, builder
Clare J. Hoyt, clubwoman
John R. Hurley, Jr., business execu-
tive

Joseph D. Hurley, newspaperman
Edwin L. Jennings, educator
Robert A. Joyce, surgeon
Mary J. Keenan, educator
Walter Keenan, newspaperman
Clarence E. Kennedy, business ex-
ecutive

Daniel P. Kennedy, insurance exec-
utive

Andrew J, Kenny, highway superin-
tendent

Patrick F. Kenny, contractor
Jacob J. Kern, political leader
James M. Kiernan, manufacturer
Aline Murray Kilmer, poet
Michael J, King, attorney
Frank P. Kinney, railroad executive
Peter Klein, lawyer
Edward J. Larkin, engineer
Irwin Laughlin, diplomat
Sarsfi eld H. Lavelle, real estate man
Edmund T. Lucey, attorney
James S. MacDonald, broker

Gordon Mackay, journalist

James K. Magee, assistant district

attorney

S. A. Maginnis, attorney, diplomat
Joseph J. Magrane, broker
John H. Mahoney, banker
Philip V. Manning, Sr., attorney
William A. Marakle, editor
Edward J. Maurus, educator
Joseph B. Martin, assistant chief of

Fire Dept.

Charles May, newspaper mechanic
Henry A. McAleenan, pawnbroker
Vincent J. McAuliffe, obstetrician
Charles E. F. McCann, lawyer
James B. McCann, lawyer
John C. McCarthy, physician
Paul J. McCauley, lawyer
Edward L. McCormack, a director

of Delehanty Institute
Michael F. McCullen, lawyer
James A. McDermott, real estate

broker

John J. McDermott, printing execu-
tive

Angus D. McDonald, railroad presi-
dent

Henry J. McDonald, engineer
James A. McDonough, banker
Harry McEnery, journalist
James P. McGee, engineer
Frank A. McGoey, insurance broker
Matthew J. McGrath, police athlete
Michael J. McGrath, construction

superintendent

James S. McHugh, civic official
James J. Mclnerney, N. Y. Special

Sessions Court justice
Arthur L. McKenna, banker
James A. McKenna, auditor
Thomas P. McKenna, lawyer, civic

leader

James McMahon, realty man
William H. McMahon, building con-
tractor

William J. McMahon, technical re-
searcher at police headquarters
Ambrose McManus, civic leader
John C. McNeilly, lawyer
George T. McQuade, builder
Lt. Col. James H. McSweeney, edu-
cator

Edward J. V. K. Menge, biologist
Margaret Durand Mills, White

House secretary
John J. Molson, judge
Joseph J. Monahan, assemblyman
Joseph P. Moran, Patrolmen's As-
sociation head

767

Mary Moran, philanthropist

Andrew C. Morgan, lawyer

Helen Morgan, stage and screen

singer

Jane Shanley Morris, charity leader
John M. Motherway, Illinois pioneer
John E. Muhlfeld, railroad consult-
ing engineer

Thomas A. Mulcahy, physician
Agnes C. Mullaly, secretary of Irish

Legation

Charles J. Murphy, market inspector
Lt. John Edward Murphy, U. S. N.
Joseph Murphy, road contractor
Joseph A. Murphy, judge
Roger F. Murray, physician
J. Madison Neary, physician
James Nolan, acting commissioner

of buildings

James Noone, lay apostle of South
Charles E. Norris, attorney
Thomas A. O'Brien, eye specialist
Thomas K. O'Brien, engineer
Agnita Duffy O'Connor, Fordham

Law Council president
Edmund O'Connor, Commissioner

of Records

Hugh A. O'Donnell, newspaperman
Katherine M. O'Donnell, N. C. W. C.

war worker
Michael J. O'Donnell, head of bail

bond bureau

Rodger O'Hanlon, philanthropist
Michael J. O'Hara, contractor
Arthur J. O'Keefe, city official
John A. O'Keeffe, business execu-
tive

Clement O'Loghlen, actor
Charles E. O'Neill, educator
James M. O'Neill, psychiatrist
Eugene J. Payton, Indiana State

Senator

Ernest Peatfield, educator, lecturer
Harry C. Perry, city court clerk
Roland H. Perry, sculptor
Victor Pisani, realty man
Richard Pitman, theatrical agent
Thomas F. Plunkett, physician
Raphael L. Pollio, hotel executive
Helen M. Purcell, former assistant

secretary of state of Nebraska
William Read Randolph, aviator
Caspar Reardon, harpist
John H. Reddin, Supreme Master,

K. of C.

Thomas E, Reed, printer
John H. Reilly, Jr., radio news re-
porter
William D. Reilly, founder of meat

packing firm, philanthropist
Theodore S. Robaczewski, organist,

composer

Charles L. Roberts, engineer, in-
ventor

John D. Roney

Conrad Roth, business executive
David Ryan, contractor
Katharine A. Sanborn, superintend-
ent of hospital school
C. Fred Schermerhorn, business ex-
ecutive

Joseph M. Schifferli, editor
Charles L. Schlacks, industrialist
Henry J, Schultz, telephone pioneer
Frank E. Shea, postal inspector
Timothy Shea, railroad labor leader
Richard T. Sheehan, subway engi-
neer

John L. Sheils, physician
P. Tecumseh Sherman, engineer
Richard Dana Skinner, writer, econ-
omist

John Adam Smith, inventor, electri-
cal expert

John V. Smith, dramatic editor
John Spillane, dean of men at Holy

Cross College
George V. L. Spratt, mayor of

Poughkeepsie

Gorham E. Stanford, banker
Walter T. Stanton, Superior Court

judge

Cornelius Joseph Sullivan, lawyer
Denis E. Sullivan, judge
John J. Sullivan, film executive
Timothy D. Sullivan, surgeon
Robert J. Tinsley, engineer
Matthew J. Tobin, school supply

dealer

Joseph A. Vaeth, civic leader
Alexander P. Verdon, surgeon
Grenville Vernon, critic, author
Catherine Manning Vincent, Demo-
cratic leader

Kathryn M. F. Wahl, lay leader
Thomas E. Waldie, physician
James J. Wall, deputy police in-
spector

John M, Wall, justice of the peace
Edward P. Walsh, contractor
John Walsh, lawyer
Eugene Walter, playwright
Joseph A. White, opthalmologist
Thomas York, editor, author

768

Page

Abandonment , 129

Abbess 129

Abbey 129

Abbot , 129

Abbreviations in Ecclesiastical Use ..271- 273

Abdication 129

Abduction 129

Abjuration » 129

Abortion 129, 490, 498

Absolution 129

Absolution, General , . 130

Abstinence , 130

Abstinence Days . . 18

Academy of Sciences, Pontifical .... 508- 509

Accessory to Sin 130

Acclamation 130

Acolyte 130

Action, Catholic 331- 348

Action* Christian 125

Action, Francaise 130

Action, Social Department of N. C. W. C. 338

Act of Charity, Heroic 154

Act of Faith 150

Act of God 130

Actors Guild, Catholic 387- 388

Acts of the Apostles 128

Actual Grace 130

Actual Sins 130

Ad Bestias 130

Address, Ecclesiastical Forms of 274- 276

Address, Forms of 274- 279

Address, Lay Dignitaries, Forms of 277

Ad Libitum 130

Ad Limina Visit 47, 130

Administrator 130

Adoption 130

Adoptionism , 173

Adoration 131

Adoration, Forty Hours » 222

Adoration Society, Nocturnal 399

Adultery 131

Advent 131

Adventists 644

Advocate, Devil's 146

Affinity 131

Afghanistan, Church in 90

African Orthodox Church, Census 643

Agape 131

Age of Reason , 131

Age, Population by 652

Agnosticism 131

Agnus Dei , 131

Agony, The Three Hours 222

A|?rapha « 131

Aid Association, Inc., Chaplains' 397

Air Mail Information .667- 668

Airmen of America, Catholic 394

Alaska, Church in 90

Alb 181

Albania, Church in 90

Albigensianism . 173

Alexandrian Rite 205

Algeria, Church in 90

Alliance of Bohemian Catholics, National 399

Alliance of St. Louis, Catholic 394

Allocution 131

All Saints, Feast of 221

AH Souls' Day 221

Alma Mater 131

Alms-deeds 131

Alpha and Omega 131

Altar 131, 179

Altar-cloths 180

Altar Draperies 180

Page

Altar, Flowers on 151

Altar, Knights of the 398

Altar Linens 180

Altar-stone 179

Alumnae Assn. of the Catholic School of

Social Service 393

Alumnae Federation 355, 361

Alumni Federation, Nat'l. Catholic 361

Amana Society , 644

Ambassadors, U. S 586- 589

Ambrosian Rite 204

Ambry 179

Amen 132

American Board of Catholic Missions ... 393

American Cardinals 67- 68

American Catholic Authors 406- 416

American Catholic Historical Assn 393

American Catholic Philosophical Assn. . . 393
American Catholic Sociological Society . . 393
American Citizenship, Commission on 383- 384
American Democracy and the Church ... 594

American Ethical Union, Census 643

American Franciscan Provinces and Com-
missariats . ... .....>.....« 486

American Hierarchy, Encyclical to ..541- 548

American Hierarchy, 1941 Meeting of

348

American Lithuanian Roman Catholic

Federation 393

American Martyrology 232- 236

American Missionaries at Home . . . .267* 268
American Missionaries in Foreign Fields

American' Publishers * of 'Catholic 'Books . . 433

American Rescue Workers 551,- 644

American's Creed, The 592

Amice 181

Anabaptism 173

Anathema 132

Ancient Order of Hibernians 393

Andorra, Church in 90

Angels 132, 242- 243

Angels, Guardian 153

Angelas, The 132, 223

Anglicanism 174

Anglican Orders 132

Angola, Church in 90

Annulment . • • 132

Annunciation , 132, 219

Antependium . , 180

Anthropological Conference, Catholic 394

Antichrist p2

Antidotes for Poisons 678

Antiochean Rite 205

Antipopes 132

Apocrypha 132

Apologetics 133, 238- 246

Apostasy 133

Apostle 133

Apostle Guild, Catholic Lay 377

Apostles, Short Sketch of 30

Apostles of Nations - • 228

Apostles of Peoples 228

Apostles of Places 220

Apostleship of Prayer 393

Apostolate, Catholic Sea 362- 364

Apostolate, Co-Missionary 397

Apostolate, Interracial Lay 367

Apostolate of Suffering 393

Apostolate, Outdoor 375- 377

Apostolic Delegate 133

Apostolic Delegates to U. S. 65

Apostolic Fathers 122:

Apostolic Indulgences ,,,,,,, 133

769

Apostolic Overcoming Church of God,

Census 643

Apostolic Letters 41

Apostolic Prpthonotary 41, 165

Apostolic, Vicar 172

Apothecaries Weight 683

Apparitions 133

Appurtenances. Church 179

Arabia, Church in 90

Archbishops in U. S 77

Archimandrite 133

Architects, Catholic 463

Argentina, Church in 90

Ananism 174

Armenian Rite 205

Articulo Mortis 133

Art, Liturgical 216- 217

Ascension 133, 220

Ashes 133

Ash Wednesday 219

Asperges 133

Aspiration 133

Assemblies of God 635, 644

Associates, Spiritual Book 436

Associations, Cath. Educational 307

Assumption 133, 229

Assyrian Jacobite Apostolic Church 635

Atonement 133

Attributes of God 133

Attrition 134

Audiences, Papal 134

Aureole -...«.... 134

Australia, Church in 90

Authority 134

Authors, American Catholic 406- 416

Authors, Foreign Catholic 416- 423

Autobiographies of Converts 435

Auto da fe 134

Avoirdupois Weight 683

Azores, Church in 90

Baha'is 635

Bahamas, Church in 90

Baldakin 179

Banking 657- 658

Banks 658

Banns of Marriage 134, 496

Baptism 125, 134

Baptismal Certificate 525

Baptists 174, 635, 644

Baseball 549- 552

Basilica 135

Basketball 555

Basutoland, Church in 90

Beatification 135

Beatific Vision 135

Beatitudes, the Eight 135, 236

Bechuanaland, Church in 90

Belgium, Church in 90

Bells 135

Benediction of Most Blessed Sacrament. . 222

Benedict XV, Encyclicals of 44- 45

Benefice 135

Benefit of Clergy 135

Benernerenti Medal 475

Benevolence 135

Benevolent Association, Ladies' Catholic. . 399

Benevolent Legion, Catholic 394

Benevolent Legion, Catholic Women's... 397

Berengarius, Heresy of 174

Betrothal 135

Betting 135

Bible, The 116-122. 135- 136

Books of 118

Indulgence for Reading 120

Polyglot 164

Page

Prayer after Reading 121

Prayer before Reading 120

Protestantism and 119

in Public Schools 136, 286

Bibles, Chained 139

Biblical Assn. of America, Catholic 394

Biblical Calendar 121

Biblical Coins 121

Biblical Measures 122

Bigamy 136

Bigotry 136

Big Sisters, Catholic 394

Bimonthly Magazines 443

Bination 136

Biographies of Catholic Hierarchy of

if. g 68- 76

Biography, Recommended Books in.. 42 5- 426

Biretta 136

Birth Control 136, 498

Birth Rates 653- 654

Bishops, Annual Meeting of 346- 348

Bishops in U. S. 77- 79

Bishops, Nomination of 47

Blackfriars Guild 385- 386

Blasphemy 136

Blessed Sacrament, Benediction of... 135, 222

Blessed Sacrament, Exposition of 150

Blessed Virgin, Assumption of 221

Blessed Virgin, Immaculate Conception

of 155, 221

Blessed Virgin, joys of 158

Blessed Virgin, Little Office of 159

Blessed Virgin, Nativity of 221

Blessed Virgin, Presentation of 221

Blessed Virgin, Sorrows of 169

Blessed Virgin, Visitation of 172

Blessing, Nuptial 162

Blind 311- 314

Boston Catholic Guild 314

Braille Magazine, Catholic 313

Catholic Library 312- 313

Catholic Schools 311-312

Catholic Work 311- 314

Dog-guides 313

Non-sectarian Organizations t. . . , 314

Bohemian Catholics, National Alliance

of 399

Bohemian Roman Catholic Union of

Texas 393

Bolivia, Church in 9Q

Bollandists 136

Bonds and Stocks 658

Book Associates, Spiritual 436

Book Club, Catholic 436- 437

Book Club, Catholic Children's 437

Books, American Publishers of Catholic.. 433

Books, Index of Prohibited 156, 402

Books of the Bible 118

Books Proscribed by Canon Law 401- 402

Books Recommended 425- 433

Borneo, Church in 90

Bouquet, Spiritual . . . , 169

Boxing Champions and Contenders .... 556

Boy Saviour Movement, Inc. 394

Boy Scouts, Catholic 357

Boys' Brigade of U. S., Catholic 354

Brain Injuries, First Aid for 681

Brazil, Church in 90

Brethren, German Baptist .635, 644

Brethren, Plymouth 635, 645

Brethren, River 636

Breviary 136

Bribery 137

Brief .41, 137

Brothers, Lay 137, 159

Buddhist Mission 636

Bulgaria, Church in . « , 90

770

Bull 41, 137

Burial 137

Burma, Church in 90

Burns, First Aid for 681

Burse 137, 180

Byzantine Rite 204

Calendar 2- 13

Biblical 121

Ecclesiastical 16, 137

Franciscan 482- 485

Gregorian 16

Julian i<$

World 17

Calumny 137

Calvary 137

Calvinism 174

Camera, Apostolic 6*2

Cameroon (French) Church m 90- 91

Cameroons (British) Church in 91

Campaigners for Cnnst, Catholic 376

Camps in U. S., Catholic Summer.. 305- 306

Canada, Church in 91

Canary Islands, Church in 91

Candelabrum 137

Candle, Paschal 163

Candles 137,180

Candlestick 137

Candles, Votive 172

Canonical .Hours 137

Canonization 137

Canon Law 137

Books Proscribed by 401-402

on Education 280

Canon of Scripture 138

Canon of the Mass 193- 196

Canopy 1 38

Cantata 138

Canticle 138

Cape Verde Is., Church in 91

Capital, Church's Stand on 526- 531

Capitals, State 610

Capital Sins 138

Cappa Magna 138

Cardinal 138

Cardinal Protector 138

Cardinal Virtues 138, 237

Cardinals, American 67- 68

Cardinals, Names of 57- 58

Case, Reserved 166

Cases of Conscience 138

Cassock 138

Catacombs 138

Catafalque 139

Catechism 139

Catechumen 139

Catharism 174

Cathedra 139

Cathedral 139

Cathedraticum 139

Catholic 139

Action 139, 331- 348

Auxiliary Societies of 333

Definition 331

Doctrinal Foundation 331-332

Objective 332

Organization of 332- 333

Origin 331

in the Schools 360- 362

Study, Department of 342- 343

in the U. S 334- 348

Action Medal 469- 470

Actors Guild 387- 388

Agencies in Youth Field 354- 358

Airmen of America . . , 394

Alliance of St. Louis 394

Alumni Federation 361

Page

Anthropological Conference 394

Apostolic Church (Sect) 636, 645

Architects 463

Association for Peace 394

Authors, American Catholic 406- 416

Authors, American Contemporary. .408- 416
Authors, Foreign Contemporary. . .416- 423

Benevolent Association, Ladies 399

Benevolent Legion 394

Biblical Association of America ... . 394

Big Sisters 394

Board for Mission Work among the

the Colored People 394

Book Club, The 436- 437

Books, American Publishers of 433

Boys' Brigade of U. S 354

Boy Scouts 357

Campaigners for Christ 376

Central Verein of America 395

Charities 278- 279

Charities. National Conference 399

Children's Book Club 437

Church 139

Church Extension Society of U. S. A. 395

Colleges for Men in U. S 294- 298

Colleges for Women in U, S 298- 304

College Students, National Federation

oT 360

Committee of the South 382- 383

Conference on Industrial Problems .... 395

Daughters of America 395

Daughters of America, Junior 355, 395

Deaf, Ephepheta Society for 397

Discoverers 449- 450

Dramatic Movement 386- 387

Education 280- 287

Federal Aid to 287

Legal Status of 286

State Aid to 287

in the U. S., History of ....284- 285

Educational Association 308- 309

Educational Associations 307

Educational Institutions 288

Encyclopedia 139

English Literature 405- 406

Explorers .....449- 450

Federation, American Lithuanian Ro-
man 393

Guardian Society 395

Guild for the Blind, Boston 313

Hierarchy of the U. S., Biographies

of 68- 76

Historical Association 393

Home Bureau for Dependent Children 395
Hospital Association of the U. S. and

Canada 395

Hour 524

Ideals in Government 616- 617

Information Society 395

Interracial Movement 365- 367

Justices of Supreme Court 595

Knights of Ohio 395

Knights of St. George 395

Ladies of Columbia 395

Lay Apostle Guild ... 397

Laymen's Association of Georgia 379

Laymen's Retreat Houses in U. S. .325- 328

Laymen's Retreat Movement 325

Laywomens' Retreat Houses in U. S.

329- 330

Laywomens' Retreat Movement 329

Leaders 446- 449

Legislation on Marriage 492- 497

Library Association 396

Library for Blind 312

Literary Men 458-462

Magazines in U. S 438- 444

771

Page

Maternity Guild 368

Medical Mission Board 396

Men of Achievement 446- 468

Missions 269- 270

Missions, American Board of 393

Monthly Magazines in U. S 441- 443

Motion Picture Guild 396

Motor Missions 377

Musicians 467- 469

Names of Places 611- 612

Near East Welfare Association 396

News Interest 687- 763

Newspapers in U. S 438- 444

Order of Foresters 396

Painters 464- 467

Pamphlet Society 396

Philosophers 456- 458

Philosophical Association 393

Physicians' Guilds, Federation of 397

Poetry Society of America 396

Press Association 396

Population by States 630- 632

"Pro Deo" Society 400

Psychology 502- 507

Quarterly Magazines in U. S 444

Radical Alliance 396

Radio Stations 519

Radio Work in U. S 523- 524

Reading, Plan for 402- 405

Refugees, Episcopal Committee for

Catholic 343

Round Table of Science 509- 510

School Press Association 396

School System, Organization of . .287- 307

Scientific Societies 508- 510

Scientists 450- 455

Sculptors 463- 464

Sea Apostolate 362- 364

Slovak Ladies' Union, First 397

Societies in U. S 393- 400

Sociological Society, American 393

Statesmen 446- 449

Students' Mission Crusade 362

Students" Peace Conference 361

Summer Camps in U. S 305- 307

Summer School of America 396

Theatre 385- 388

Theatre Conference 385

Theatre Guild 396

Theologians 456

Thought Association 396

Total Abstinence Union of America . . 396

Truth Society of Oregon 397

Union of Texas, Bohemian Roman .... 393

Unity League . 397

Universities for Men in U. S 294- 298

Universities for Women in U. S.. .298- 304

University of America 304

University School of Drama 386

War Veterans 397

Wonaens' Benevolent Legion 397

Womens* Missionary Association .... 399

Work among the Blind 311- 314

Work among the Deaf 314- 318

World Population 671

Writers' Guild of America 397

Youth Council, National 343, 352- 353

Youth Movement 349- 359

Youth Organization ...., 355

Catholicism in the U. S 97- 115

Catholics, Necrology of U. S 764

Catholics in Civil War 565- 566

Catholics in Revolutionary War 565

Catholics in World War (1914-1918) . . 566

Catholics, Old (Sect) 163

Celebes 91

Celibacy 139

Page

Censer 139

Censorship 139

Censure 139

Census of Religious Bodies 634- 643

Census. U. S 619- 629

Central Verem of America, Catholic . . . 395

Ceremonies 139

Ceremonies of the Mass 185

Certified Checks 656

Ceylon, Church in 91

Chained Bibles 139

Chaldean Rite 205

Chalice 139, 181

Chamberlain 139

Chancel 140

Chancellor 140

Chancery 140

Chancery, Apostolic 62

Chant 140, 209- 212

Ecclesiastical 209- 212

Gregorian 153

Chapel 140

Chaplain 140

Chaplains' Aid Association, Inc 397

Chaplet 140

Chapter 140

Charges d' Affaires, Apostolic 64- 65

Charities, Catholic 278- 279

Charities, National Conference of Cath-
olic 399

Charity 140

Charity, Heroic Act of 154

Charity, Ladies of 394

Chastity 140

Chasuble 182

Cherubim 140

Children's Book Club, Catholic 437

Children, Education of Exceptional .... 320

Children of Mary 140

Child Society, Cnrist 355

Chile, Church in 91

China, Church in 91

Chrism 140

Christ 140

Child Society 355

Passion of 164

Seven Last Words of 1<59

The King, Feast of 221

Virgin Birth of 172

Christadelphians 636, 645

Christian

Action 125

and Missionary Alliance 636

Belief 124

Doctrine, Confraternity of 336, 369- 374

Era 15

Marriage 487- 492

Nation Church , 636

Science 174

Union 636, 645

Workers, Young , 358

Christianity, Important Dates of .... 28- 30

Christians 140

Christ's Sanctified Holy Church 636

Chronology 15- 20

Church 140

Catholic 139

Commandments of 142

Doctor of t 123, 147

Doctrines 116, 147

Edifice 179

Fathers of 122, 150

Language of 158

Marks of 160

Militant 141

Rites of Eastern 204- 205

Rites of Western 204

772

Sacraments of 125- 126

Suffering 141

Triumphant , 141

Unity Octave 141

and American Democracy 594

and Capital . 526- 531

and Labor 526- 531

and Science 508- 512

and State 141, 82- 89

and Youth 350- 351

Church

of Armenia in America 636

of Christ, Scientist 636, 645

of Christ, U. S. A 636

of God 636, 645

of God and Saints of Christ 636, 646

of God in Christ 636

of the Nazarene 636, 646

Churches

Dedication of 146

of Christ 636

of God 636

of the Living God 636, 646

of the New Jerusalem 636, 646

Uniate Eastern 206- 208

Churching 141

Church Law on Education 280

Ciborium 141, 181

Cincture 182

Circumcision 141

Circumcision, The 219

Cities, Nicknames of * 615

Cities of U. S., Population 623- 629

Citizenship, Commission on American

383- 384

Civil War. Catholics in 565- 566

Clandestmity , 141

Clean Literature, Committee 345- 346

Clergy, Immunity of the 155

Clergy, Married 141

Clergy, Missionary Union of 399

Clergy, Religious 141

Clergy, Secular 141, 169

Cleric 141

Clericalism 141

Cloister 141

Closed Times 141

Clubs, Discussion 373- 374

Coadjutor Bishop 141

C. O. D. Mail 666

Code 142

Coeducation 142

Coins, Biblical 121

College, Sacred 142

Colleges for Men in U. S., Catholic. .294- 298
Colleges for Women in U. S.f Cath-
olic 298- 304

College Students, National Fed. of Cath-
olic 360

Colombia, Church in 91

Color of Vestments 182

Colors, Liturgical 142

Columbian Squires 356

Columbus, Knights of 398

Commandments of Church 142

Commandments of God 142

Commissariat of the Holy Land 142

Commissariats, American Franciscan .... 486
Commission on American Citizenship 383- 384
Committee of the South, Catholic. . .382- 383

Co-Missionary Apostolate , , 397

Compline 222

Communion ,»,..»..,,. 142, 198

Communion, First . , , 150

Communion, Frequent 142

Communion of Saints 142

Communism 143

Page

Communities of Men in the U. S., Re-
ligious 247- 253

Communities of Women in U. S., Re-
ligious 253- 266

Concelebration 143

Conclave 143

Concordat 143

Concordats, Famous 46

Concubinage 143

Concupiscence 143

Concursus 47

Conference, Franciscan Educational. .310- 311
Conference, National Catholic Welfare

(See N. C. W. C.) 334- 348

Conference on Industrial Problems, Cath-
olic 395

Confession 143

Confession, Seal of 168

Confessional 144

Confessor 144

Confirmation 126, 127, 144

Confirmation, Ceremonies of 127- 128

Confraternity 144

Confraternity of Christian Doctrine

336, 369- 374

Congresses 373

Diocesan Directors 371

National Center 370

Publications 369- 370

Congo, Church in 91

Congregation, Consistorial 59

Congregation of

Ceremonies 60- 61

The Council 60

Extraordinary Ecclesiastical Affairs. .44, 61

Holy Office 59

Pontifical Rite 445

Propagation of the Faith 60

Religious 60

Sacraments 59- 60

Seminaries and Universities 44, 6l

Oriental Church 59

Congregation, Religious 144

Congregational and Christian Churches

....? 636, 646

Congregational Holiness Church 637

Congregationalism . 175

Congregational Singing 144

Congresses, Euchanstic 217- 218

Conscience 144

Consent 144

Consistories 46- 47

Consistory 144

Constitution 41

Constitution of the U. S 598- 609

Consubstantiation 144

Consumers' Co-operation 389- 390

Continence 144

Contraception 498

Contracts, Law of 655

Contrition 144

Converts, Autobiographies of 435

Converts* Library 435

Co-operative Movement 388- 392

Co-operatives, Consumers' 389- 390

Cope 145 ,

Cornerstone 145

Corporal 180

Corporal Works of Mercy 145

Corpus Christi 220

Costa Rica, Church in 91

Cotta 145

Council 145

Council of Catholic Men, National. .341- 342
Council of Catholic Women, National . . 342

Councils 48- 50

General 48- 49

Plenary 50

773

Page

Provincial 50

Counsels, Evangelical 145,237

Counter -Reformation • 145

Countries, Patrons of 227

Court, Diocesan 145

Creation 145, 238- 242

Creation, Cause of 240

Creation, Meaning of 239

Creation, Moses' Account of ,. 241, 242

Creation, Primary and Secondary Ends

of 240- 241

Creation, Time of 239- 240

Creator 145

Creature 145

Credence 145

Credence Table 179

Credit Co-operation 391-392

Creed ....: 145

Creed, The American's 498

Cremation 145

Crete, Church in 91

Crib 145

Crime in Marriage, Impediment of .... 495

Crosier 145

Cross, Exaltation of 221

Cross, Finding of the 220

Cross, Pectoral 164

Cross, Sign of the 169

Cross, Stations of the 170, 222

Crucifix 145, 180

Cruets 145

Crypt 145

Cuba, Church in 91

Cubic Measure , . . . 683

Cult 145

Curia 145

Cuna, Roman 59- 62

Gustos 145

C.Y. 0 355

Dahomey, Church in 91

Daily Newspapers, Catholic 438

Dalmatic 182

Dark Ages 145

Datary, Apostolic 62

Dates of Christianity 28- 30

Daughters of America, Catholic 395

Daughters of America, Junior. , . .355-356, 395

Daughters of Isabella, Junior 356

Daughters of Isabella, National Circle. . 397

Day, Derivation of Names 20

Day Finder 23

Daylight Saving Time 20

Days of Fast 150

Deacon 145

Deaconess 146

Deaf, Catholic Work among the 314- 318

Deaf, Ephpheta Society for Catholic . . , 397

Deaf, Systems of Education , . . 316

Dean 146

Death 146

Death Rates, U. S 653-654

Decalogue 146

Decency, Legion of 344* 345

Declaration of Independence 596- 598

Decorations, Pontifical 146, 474- 475

Decree 41

Decretal 41

Dedication of Churches 146

Defenders of the Faith 397

Definitors 146

Delegate, Apostolic , 133

Delegates, Apostolic . , 56, 65

Delegates, Apostolic to U. S 63

Denmark, Church in 91

Department of Education, Federal 286

Despair 146

Page

Detachment 14§

Detraction 146

Devil 146

Devil's Advocate 146

Devotion « 146

Devotion, Forty Hours 1 *>!» 222

Devotions, Principal 222-224

Diabolical Possession 165

Dies Irae 146

Dieting ^84

Diocesan Synods 50

Diocesan Youth Programs 354

Diocese • . . •. * 1 Jo

Diplomatic Representatives at Vatican . . 66

Discalced 146

Discipline 147

Disciple 146

Disciples of Christ ( Campbell ites) ..637, 647

Discourses of Jesus 26

Discoverers, Catholic 449- 450

Discussion Clubs 373- 374

Dispensation 147

Dissolution of Marriage 147

Divination 147

Divine Office 147

Divine Office, league of 215

Divine Right of Kings 147

Divine Science Church 637

Divorce 147

Divorces and Marriages, U. S 645

Doctor of the Church 123- 147

Doctrine, Confraternity of Christian

336, 369- 374

Doctrine of the Church 116, 147

Dog Bite, First Aid for 682

Dog-guides for Blind 313

Dogma 1J7

Dogmas, Principal 1J7

Domicile, Quasi .. ... 165

Dominican Republic, Church in 91

Dowry 148

Doxology 148

Drama, Books Recommended on . . .428- 429

Drama, Catholic U. School of 386

Drama, Marquette School of 387

Dramatic Movement, Catholic 386- 387

Draperies, Altar 180

Dry Measure 683

Dulia 148

Dutch East Indies, Church in 91

Dutch West Indies, Church in 91

Duties, Parental 163

Duty 148

Easter 220

Easter Duty 148

Easter Water 148

Eastern Church Rites 204-205

Eastern Churches, Uniate 206- 208

Eastern Rites, Liturgical Practices Com-
mon to All 205

Ecclesiastical Abbreviations in Common

Use 271- 273

Ecclesiastical Calendar 16, 137

Ecclesiastical Chant 209- 211

Ecclesiastical Forms of Address 274- 276

Ecclesiastical Provinces in U. S 80- 81

Ecclesiastical Titles . . 274

Economics, Books Recommended on 430

Ecstasy 148

Ecuador, Church in 91

Education 148

Education 280- 287

Books Recommended on 429

Canon Law on 280

Church's Stand on 280

Federal Aid to Catholic 287

774

Page

Federal Department of 286

Legal Status of Catholic 286

N. C. W. C. Department of 336- 337

State Aid to Catholic 287

Statistics (Catholic) 288

Systems for Deaf 316

Education in U. S. . , 283- 320

Education in U. S.» Catholic History

of 284- 285

Education, U, S. Hierarchy on 283- 284

Education of Exceptional Children , 320

Education of Youth, Encyclical on ..281- 282
Educational Association, National Cath-
olic 308- 309

Educational Associations. Cath 307

Educational Conference, Franciscan ..310- 311
Educational Institutions in 1938, Cath-
olic 288

Egypt, Church in 91

Eire, Church in 93

Ejaculations 148

Elections, Papal 46

Elevation 148

Emancipation 148

Embassies in Washington 590

Ember Days 148

Emblem 148

Emblems of the Saints 230- 231

Employment Security 660

Encyclical 41, 148

Encyclical on Education of Youth .. .281- 282
Encyclical on Spiritual Exercises ... .321- 325

Encyclicals, list of 42- 45

Encyclopedia, Catholic 109

End justifies the means 148

England, Church in 91

English Literature, Catholic 405- 406

Ephpheta Society for the Catholic Deaf,

Inc 397

Epikei 148

Epiphany 219

Episcopal Committee on Youth 352

Episcopalianism 175

Episcopate 149

Epistle 149

Equivocation 149

Eras, .Chronological 15

Essays, Books Recommended on 428

Eternity 149

Ethics 149

Etiquette, Notes on 673- 677

Eucharist 149

Eucharist, Holy Sacrament of 126

Eucharistic Congresses 217- 218

Eucharistic Liturgy Common to All East-
ern Rites 205

Eugenics 490, 149

Eutychianisra 175

Evangelical and Reformed Church ...... 544

Evangelical Associations 637

Evangelical Church 637, 647

Evangelical Congregational Church ..637, 647

Evangelical Counsels 237

Evangelical Lutheran Synods 639

Evangelists 149

Events of Catholic Interest 687

Evidence Guild, Catholic 375- 376

Evil 149

Evolution 149, 242

Exaltation of the Holy Cross 221

Examination of Conscience 149

Ex Cathedra 149

Exchange Rates, Foreign 684

Excommunication 149

Exorcism • 150

Explorers, Catholic .449- 450

Exposition of the Bl. Sacrament 150

Page

Extension Society of the U. S. A., Cath-
olic Church 395

Extreme Unction 126, 150

Faculties 150

Faculties of the Soul 150

Fainting, First Aid for 682

Faith 150

Faith, Act of 150

Faith, Defenders of 397

Faith, Promoter of 165

Faith and Reason 1 50

Faith, Rule of 150

Faith, Society for Propagation of 400

Faith Tabernacle 637

Family 150

Family Life Section, N. C. W. C 339

Fanaticism 150

Fascism 150

Fast 150

Fast and Abstinence, Days of 18, 150

Fast Days 18, 150

Fathers, Apostolic 122

Fathers of the Church 122

Favors, Saints for Particular 229

Fear 150

Feast Days of Patron Saints 225- 227

Feasts, Principal 219- 221

Feasts, Table of Movable 14

Federal Aid in Catholic Education 287

Federal Department of Education 286

Federal Officials of the U. S. Government 579

Federated Churches 637

Federation, American Lithuanian Roman

Catholic 393

Federation, Catholic Alumnae 355, 361

Fees, Stole 170

Fiction, Books Recommended on 426- 427

Field and Track Records 557- 559

Field Mass 150

Fiji Islands, Church in 92

Finance 657- 658

Finding of the Holy Cross 220

Finger Towel 181

Finland, Church in 92

Fire Baptized Holiness Church 637

Fire, First Aid for 682

Fire, Preventatives 682

Fire, Safety Measures 682

First Aid 679- 682

First Catholic Slovak Ladies' Union .... 397

First Communion 150

Fisherman's Ring 150

Fits, First Aid tor 682

Five Scapulars 151

Five Wounds, The 222

Flag, National Code 618

Flectamus Genua 151

Flowers on the Altar 151

Football 55 3-

Forecasting Weather 24

Foreign Catholic Contemporary Authors

416- 423-

Foreign Exchange Rates 684

Foreign Fields, American Missionaries

in 267- 26ft

Foreign Service, U. S 586- 589-

Foresters, Catholic Order of 396-

Foresters, Women's Catholic Order of

400'

Forgiveness of Sin 151

Form of Marriage 496- 497

Forms of Address, Ecclesiastical 274- 276

Forms of Address, Lay Dignitaries .... 277

Formosa, Church in 92

Fortune Telling 151

Forty Hours' Devotion 151» 222

Four Last Things 15S

775

Page

Foursquare Gospel 647

Fractures, First Aid for 681

France, Church in 92

Franciscan Calender .482- 485

Franciscan Educational Conference ..310- 311
Franciscan Educational Conference Pub-
lications 311

Franciscan Order 476

Franciscan Provinces and Commissariats,

American 486

Franciscan Youth 479

Free Christian Zion Church 637

Freedom of Thought 151

Freedom of Worship 151

Free Masonry 151

Freethinker 152

Free Will 152

Freezing, First Aid for 681- 682

French Equatorial Africa, Church in ... 92

French India, Church in 92

French Indo-China, Church in 84

French West Africa, Church in 92

Friar 152*

Friday, Good 219- 220

Friends (Sect) 637, 647

Fruits of the Holy Ghost 152, 237

Funeral Pall 152

Funeral Rites 152

Gallicanism 152

Gailican Rite 204

Gambia, Church in 92

Gambling 152

Gaudete Sunday 152

Gehenna 152

General Absolution 130

General Councils 48- 49

General Eldership of Churches of God. . 636

Genuflection 152

Georgia, Catholic Laymen's Assn. of ... 379

Germany, Church in 92

Gethsemane 152

Gettysburg Address, Lincoln's 564

Gibralter, Church in 92

Gifts of the Holy Ghost 152, 237

Girl Scouts 398

Girls Summer Camps, Catholic .... 306- 307

Gluttony 152

Gnosticism 175

Goa, India, Church in 92

God 152, 238

Attributes of 133

Commandments of 142

Man's Duties toward 245

Godparents 153

Gold Coast, Church in 92

Golden Rose 153

Golden Spur, Order of 474

Good Friday 219- 220

Gospel 153

Government, Books Recommended on . . 428
Government, Catholic Ideals in ....616- 617

Government, U. S. , 579- 609

Governors of States 580- 585

Grace 153

Grace, Actual ; 130

Grace, Sanctifying 167

Grace, State of 169

Grace at Meals , 153

Great Wars & Their Causes 562- 564

Greece, Church in 92

Greek Heresy 175

Greek Schism 175

Greenland, Church in 92

Gregorian Calender 16

Gregorian Chant ; t . 153

Gremial 153

Guadeloupe, Church in 92

Page

Guardian Angels 153

Guardian Society, Catholic 395

Guatemala, Church in 92

Guild, Blackfriars 385- 386

Guild, Catholic Action 387- 388

Guild, Catholic Actors 387- 388

Guild, Catholic Evidence 375- 376

Guild, Catholic Lay Apostle 377

Guild, Catholic M.aternity 368

Guild, Catholic Motion Picture 396

Guild, Catholic Theatre 396

Guild, Catholic Writers' 397

Guild for the Blind, Boston's Catholic. . 313

Guild, St. Anthony's 400

Guild of St. Apollonia 398

Guild, St. Paul's 400

Guilds, Federation of Catholic Phy-
sicians' 397

Guiana, British, Church in 92

Guiana, Dutch, Church in 92

Guiana, French, Church in 92

Guiana, Spanish, Church in 92

Habit 153

Hagiography 15J

Haitil Church in 93

Happiness 153

Health Rules 683

Health Service under Social Security

Act 661- 662

Heart of Jesus 153

Heart of Mary, Immaculate * 153

Heat Prostration, First Aid for 681

Heaven 153

Hell 153

Hemorrhage. First Aid for 679

Heresies, Principal 173- 177

Heresy 15?

Heresy, Greek 175

Heresy of Berengarius 174

Heresy of Hus 173

Heresy of Wycliff 177

Hermits 154

Heroic Act of Charity 1 54

Hibernians, Ancient Order of 393

Hierarchy , . » 154

Hierarchy, Encyclical to American. . .541- 548
Hierarchy in u. S., Biographies of Cath-
olic 68- 76

Hierarchy of the Catholic Church ...56- 68

Hierarchy of U. S ...77- 79

Historical Assn., American Catholic . . . 393

Historical Records of N. C. W. C 336

History, Books Recommended on 405,,427- 428

Holidays Commemorated in U. S „ 22

Holidays, Legal 21

Holiness Church 638

Holy Childhood, Pontifical Association of 400

Holydays of Obligation in U. S. * 18

Holy Eucharist, Sacrament of 126

Holy Ghost 154

Fruits of 237, 152

Gifts of < 237, 152

Sins against 16*9

Holy Hour 154

Holy Land, Commissariat of the 142

Holy Land, Medal of 475

Holy Name Society in U. S 398

Holy Office 59

Holy Oils 162

Holy Orders 126, 154

Holy Saturday 154, 220

Holy See 154

Holy Sepulchre, Order of , .474- 475

Holy Thursday 154, 219

Holy Week 154

Home, American Missionaries at . . 267« 268

776

Page
Home Bureau for Dependent Children,

Catholic 395

Home Missioners of America 268

Honduras, Church in 93

Hosanna * 154

Host, The 154

Hospital Association of U. S. and Can-
ada, Catholic 395

Hotel Etiquette, Pointers for 677

Hour, The Catholic 524- 525

Hours, Canonical 137

House of David 638

House of the Lord 638

Human Race, Unity of 244

Humeral Veil, The 154

Humility 155

Hungary, Church in . » , 93

Hus, Heresy of ', 175

Hypnotism 155

Hypostatic Union 155

Iceland, Church in 93

Iconoclasm 155, 175

Ideals in Government, Catholic ....616- 617

Idolatry 155

J.H.S 155

Illegitimacy 155

Illumination, Church of 638

Immaculate Conception 155, 221

Immersion 155

Immigration Bureau of N. C. W, C. ... 336

Immortality 155

Immortality of Soul 244

Immunity of the Clergy 155

Impediment 155

Impediments of Marriage, Nullifying 494- 496
Impediments of Marriage, Prohibiting

493- 494

Impotency 156

Impurity 156

Incest 156

Independent Catholic Church in U. S. . . 647

Independent Churches 638

Independent Negro Churches 638

Index of Prohibited Books 156, 402

India, Church in , . 93

Indian Missions, Marquette League for

tatholic 399

Indifference 156

Indorsement in Law 656

Indulgence 156

Indulgence for Reading Bible 120

Indulgences, Apostolic 133

Indult 156

Industrial Problems, Catholic Conference

on 395

Industrial Relations 338

Infallibility 156

Infection, First Aid for 679

Infidel 156

Information Society, Catholic 395

Infused Virtues 156

In Memoriam . . . 156

I, N. R. 1 157

In Partibus Infidelium f * 156

In petto 156

Inquisition, Spanish , 156

Insanity 157

Inspiration 157

Institutions, Catholic Educational in 1938

288

Institutum Divi Thomae 510

Insurance, Old Age under Social Act 659- 660

Insured Mail 666

Interdict 157

International Catholic Truth Society .... 398

Page
International Federation of Catholic

Alumnae 361

International Peace, Catholic Assn. for. . 394'

Internuncio 157

Internuncios, Apostolic 56, 64

Interracial Lay Apostolate 367

Interracial Movement, Catholic .... 365- 367

Intolerance 1 59

I. Q 502

Iran, Church in 93

Iraq, Church in 93

Ireland, .Church in 93

Irregularity 158

Isabella, Daughters of 397

Italian Bodies (Sects) 638

Italian East Africa, Church in 93

Italy, Church in 93

Jansenism 175

Japan, Church in 93

Java, Church in 93

Jesus:

Discourses of 26

Miracles of 27

Testimony of , 238- 246

Jewish Congregations 638

Jews in the world, by Countries 643

Joys of the Bl. Virgin 158

Judaizers 175

Judgment, Last 158

Judgment, Particular 158

Julian Calendar 1<5

Junior Daughters of America ...355-356, 395

Junior Daughters of Isabella 356

Justice 158

Justices of Supreme Court, Catholic .... 595

Justification 158

Juvenile Books Recommended 431- 433

Kappa Gamma Pi 362

Kenya, Church in 93

Kings, Divine Right of 147

Knights of the Altar 398

Knights of Columbus 398

Knights of Malta 475

Knights of Ohio, Catholic 395

Knights of St. George, Catholic 395

Knights of St. John 398

Knights of St. John, Supreme Ladies

Auxiliary , 398

Kodesh Church of Emmanuel 638

Kolping Society of America 399

Korea, Church in 93

Ku Klux Klan 158

Labor, Church's Stand on .526- 531

Ladies of Charity 394

Ladies of Columbia, Catholic 395

Laetare Medal Winners 471

Laetare Sunday 158

Laicism 158

Laity, Rubrics for 201

Lamp, Sanctuary , . , 167

Last Judgment 158

Last Testaments 656

Last Things, The Four 158

Last Words of Christ, Seven 169

Last Words of Presidents 593

Latria 158

Latter Day Saints 638, 648

Latter House of the Lord 638

Law, Books Recommended on 428

Law, Canon 137

Law, Church's on Education 280

Law of Contracts 1 655

Laws, May 160

Lay Brothers 159

777

Page

Lay Dignitaries, Forms of Address for, . . 277
Laymen s Association of Georgia, Cath-
olic 379

Laymen's Retreat Movement, Catholic . . 325
Laymen's Retreat Houses m U. S. ..325- 328
Lay Organizations, N. C. W. C. Depart-
ment of 341

Lay women's Retreat Houses in U. S.

329- 330

Lay women's Retreat Movement 329

Leaders, Catholic 446-449

League of the Divine Office 215

League of the Sacred Heart 399

Legal Department of N. C. W. C 340

Legal Holidays 20

Legal Information 655- 657

Legal Status of Catholic Education 286

Legate, Papal 159

Legates, Papal 56

Legations in Washington 590

Legion, Catholic Benevolent 394

Legion, Catholic Women's Benevolent . . 397

Legion of Decency 344- 345

Legion of Mary 380- 381

Legislation on Marriage, Catholic . .492- 497

Legitimation 159

Length, Measure 683

Lent 159

Leo XIII, Encyclicals of 42- 44

Liberia, Church in 93

Liberal Catholic Church (Sect) 638

Liberty, Religious in U. S 97

Library Association, Catholic 396

Library, Convert's 435

Library for Blind, Catholic 312

Libya, Church in 93

Life of Christ Chronologically 25- 26

Life of St. Francis, Standard References

on 481

Life, Rural Bureau 338- 339

Liquid Measure 683

Limbo 159

Linens, Altar 180

Litany 159

Literary Men, Catholic 458-462

Literature and Catholicism 401

Literature, Books Recommended on .... 428

Literature, Drive for Clean 345- 346

Literature, English Catholic 405- 406

Lithuanian National Catholic Church . . 638
Lithuanian Roman Catholic Federation,

American 393

Little Office of Bl. Virgin 159

Liturgical Appurtenances 179

Liturgical Art .216- 217

Liturgical Colors 142

Liturgical Movement 159, 212-214

Liturgical Practices Common to All East-
ern Rites 205

Liturgy 159

Liturgy, Eucharistic Common to all East-
ern Rites 205

Liturgy, Sacramental Common to all East-
ern Rites 205

Lives of Saints, Famous 231

Lourdes 159

Low Mass, Rubrics for 201

Luna or Lunette 159, 181

Lutheranism 175

Lutherans 638-639 ; 648

Luxemburg, Church in 93

Macao , 93

Macedonianisrn 175

Madagascar, Church in 94

Madeira, Church in 94

Page

Magazines in U. S., Catholic 438- 444

Magi 159

Magic 159

Magnificat 159

Mail, Domestic Rates in 665- 666

Mail, Foreign Rates in 667

Mail, Registered 666

Mator Seminaries in U. S 291- 294

Malaya, Church in 94

Malta, Church in 94

Man 243- 244

Man, Nature of 244

Man, Origin of 243

Mamchaemsm 176

Man's Duties toward God 245

Man's Duties toward Neighbor 245- 246

Man's Duties toward Self 246

Man's Social Duties 246

Maniple 182

Mariology 159

Marks of the Church 160

Marquette League for Catholic Indian

Missions 399

Marquette School of Drama 387

Marriage

Banns in 134, 496

Christian 487- 492

Dissolution of 147

Impediments, Impeding 493- 494

Impediments, Nullifying 494- 496

Prescribed Form of 496- 497

Rota Decisions on 499

Without a Priest 160

Marriages and Divorces in U. S 645

Martyr 160

Martyrology 160

Martyrology, American 232- 236

Mary, Legion of 380- 381

Mass 160, 179- 200

Alleluia of 188

Benedictus of 193

Canon of 193- 196

Ceremonies of 185

Collect of 188

Communion of 198

Creed of 189

for the Dead, Rubrics for 202- 203

Epistle of 188

Field 150

Gospel of 189

Gradual of 188

Nuptial 162

Our Father of 196

Prayers of 185

Preface of 192

Psalm used at 185

Rubrics for 202- 203

Sanctus of 193

Secret of 192

Tract of 188

Master of Ceremonies 160

Master of Novices 160

Maternity Guild, Catholic 368

Matrimony 126, 160

Maundy Thursday 160, 219

Mauritius, Church in 94

Mayan Temple 639

May Laws 160

Meals, Grace at 153

Measures 683

Measures, Biblical 122

Medal, Catholic Action 469- 470

Medal, the Miraculous 224

Medal, Scapular 168

Mediators, Popes as 31

Medical Mission Board, Catholic * 396

Meditation , 161

778

Page

Mendel Medal 470

Mennonite Bodies 639-640, 648

Men of Achievement, Catholic 446- 468

Mercy, Corporal Works of 145

Mercy, Divine 16*1

Mercy, Spiritual Works of 169

Methodism 176

Methodist Bodies 640-641, 648

Metric System 683

Metropolitan , 161

Mexico. Church in 94

Michaelmas 221

Milestones of Catholicism in U. S, . .97- 115

Militia .of Christ 474

Millennium 161

Minor Orders 161

Miracles 161

Miracles of Jesus 27

Miraculous Medal 224

Missal 161, 180

Missal, Use of 200- 201

Mission 161

Missionary Association of Catholic Wo-
men , 399

Missionary Union of the Clergy (in

U. S. A.) 399

Mission Crusade, Catholic Students' .... 362

Missioners of America, Home 268

Missions, American Board of Catholic . . 393

Missions, Catholic 269- 270

Missions, Catholic Motor 377

Mission Work among the Colored People,

Catholic Board for 394

Mitre 161

Mixed Marriages 161, 490

Monastery 162

Money Orders 667

Monstrance . . , 162, 181

Monthly Catholic Magazines in U. S. 441- 443

Months, Derivation of Names 20

Monophysitism 176

Monothelitism 176

Montanism 176

Morality 162

Moravians 641, 649

Morrnonism 176

Mormons 638, 648

Morocco, Church in 94

Mortality Table 686

Mortal Sin 162

Mother of Sorrows, The 224

Mortification 162

Mosaic 162

Motion Picture Guild 396

Motion Pictures, Episcopal Committee

on 344- 345

Motor Mission, Catholic 377

Mottoes of States 614

Motu Proprio 41, 162

Movable Feasts, Table 14

Mozambique, Church in 94

Mozarabic Rite 204

Musicians, Catholic 467- 469

Mysteries , , 162

Names of Places of Catholic Origin in

U. S 611- 612

Narberth Movement 378- 379

National Alliance of Bohemian Catholics 399
National Catholic Alumni Federation . . 361
National Catholic Educational Associa-
tion 308- 309

National Catholic Federation of Nurses. . 39$
National Catholic Welfare Conference

(N. C. W. C.) 334- 354

Summary 348

Department of Education 336-337

Page

Department of Lay Organizations 341

Episcopal Committees 343

Family Life Section 339

Historical Records 336

Immigration Bureau 336

Legal Department 340

Parish Credit Unions 340

Peace and War 339

Press Department 337

Youth Work 352- 354

National Catholic Women's Union .... 399
National Catholic Youth

Council 343, 352- 353

National Conference of Catholic Chari-
ties 399

National Council of Catholic Men ..341- 342
National Council, of Catholic Women . . 342
National Federation of Catholic College

Students 360

National Flag Code 618

National Statuary Hall 613

Nativity, The 221

Nativity of the Blessed Virgin 221

Naturalization Regulations 669-671

Nave 179

Near East Welfare Association, Catholic 396

Necrology of U. S. Catholics 764

Necromancy 162

Negotiable Instruments in Law 655

Negotiation in Law 656

Negro in America, the 365- 366

Negro Statistics 365

Negroes, Catholicism among 366

Neighbor, Man's Duties toward 245- 246

Neophyte 162

Nepal, Church in 94

Nestorianism 176

Netherlands, Church in 94

New Apostolic Church 641

New Caledonia, Church in 94

Newfoundland, Church in 94

New Guinea, Church in 94

New Hebrides, Church m 94

Newman Club Federation 399

Newman Clubs 361- 362

News, Catholic 687-763

Newspapers in U. S.. Catholic . . . 438- 444

New Testament, Books of 117

New Testament, Revision of 119- 120

New Zealand, Church in 94

Nicaragua, Church in 94

Nigeria, Church in 94

Nocturnal Adoration Society 399

Non-Catholic Youth Organizations, Cath-
olics and 358- 359

Non-Sectarian National Organization for

Blind 314

Normal Schools for Religious 307

Norway, Church in 94

Novena 162

Novice 162

Nuncio - - 1§2

Nuncios, Apostolic 56, 64

Nuptial Blessing 162

Nuptial Mass 162

Nurses, National Catholic Federation of 399
Nyasaland, Church in 94

Oath 162

Oath of Office, Presidential 592

Obedience , 162

Obligation 162

Occasion of Sin 162

Octave !62

Office, Divine 147

Oils, Holy 162

Old Age Insurance under Social- Security
Act 659- 660

779

Page
Old Catholic Churches in America ,.641- 649

Old Catholics 163

Old Testament, Books of 117

Olympic Records 558- 559

Order, Franciscan 476

Order of Foresters, Catholic . 396

Order of Foresters, Catholic Women's.. 400

Order of Hibernians, Ancient 393

Order of Holy Sepulchre 474- 475

Order of Pius IX 474

Order of St. Gregory the Great 474

Order of St. Sylvester 474

Order of the Golden Spur 474

Ordinary 163

Ordination 163

Orders, Holy 126, 154

Orders, Minor 161

Orders, Religious 163, 247- 266

Orders, Religious of Men in U. S. ..247- 253
Orders, Religious of Women in U. S. 253- 266

Orders, Third 171, 224

Original Sin 163

Orthodox Churches, Eastern 637

Orthodoxy 163

Outdoor Apostolate, the 375- 377

Paganism 163

Painters, Catholic 464- 467

Palestine, Church in 94

Pall 181

Pallium 163

Palms 163

Palm Sunday 219

Pamphlet Publishers, American Cath-
olic 434

Pamphlet Society, Catholic 39<5

Panama, Church in 94

Papal Audiences 134

Papal Decorations 146

Papal Documents 41

Papal Elections * 46

Papal Encyclicals 42- 45

Papal Legate 159

Papal Legates 56

Paper Measure 683

Papua, Church in 94

Parable 163

Parables of Christ 27

Paraclete 163

Paraguay, Church in 94- 95

Parental Duties 163

Parish Credit Unions of N. C. W. C 340

Particular Judgment 158

Paschal Candle 163

Paschal Precept 164

Passion of Christ 164

Relics of the , 165

Paten 181

Pater Noster 164

Patriarch 164

Patriarchs 62- 63

Patronage of St. Joseph 220

Patron Saint 164

Patron Saints, Feast Days 225- 227

Patrons of Countries 227

Pax 164

Pax Romana 361

Peace Confederation, Catholic Students. . 361

Peace Department of N. C. W. C 339

Pectoral Cross 164

Pelagianism 176

Pelican 164

Penance 126, 164

Penitentiary, Sacred 61

Pentateuch 164

Pentecost 220

Pentecostal Assemblies 641, 649

Page

Pentecostal Holiness Church 641, 649

Peter and Paul, Feast of Saints 221

Peter's Pence , 164

Perjury 164

Persecutions 164

Persia (see Iran) 95

Peru, Church m 95

Philippine Islands, Church in 95

Philosophers. Catholic .456- 458

Philosophical Assn., American Catholic.. 393
Philos9phy, Books Recommended on .... 429
Physicians' Guilds, Federation of Cath-

.olic 397

Pilgrimage 16*4

Pilgrim Holiness Church 641- 649

Pius IX, Order of 474

Pius X, Encyclicals of 44

Pius XL Encyclicals of 45

Pius XIL Encyclicals of 45

Plenary Councils 50

Poetry, Books Recommended on ... .428- 429
Poetry Society of America, Catholic . . . 396

Poisons, Antidotes for 678

Poland, Church in 95

Polish National Catholic Church 641

Polyglot Bible 164

Pontifical Academy of Sciences 508- 509

Pontifical Association of the Holy Child-
hood 400

Pontifical Decorations 474- 475

Poor Box 164

Pope ....56, 164

Popes as Mediators 31

Popes, list of 51- 55

Population, by age 652

by sex 652

by states, Catholic 630- 632

of states 622

of U. S. by cities 623- 629

of various countries 653

of the world. Catholic 671

of the world, religious 629

Rural 620- 621

Urban 620- 621

U. S 619

Possession, diabolical 165

Portiuncula 164

Portugal, Church in 95

Postal Rates 665- 668

Poverty 161

Power of the Keys 158

Prayer, Apostleship of 393

Prayers, before and after Reading Bible

120- 121

Prayers of the Mass 185

Preaching, Street 376

Precious Blood 165, 230

Precious Blood, Feast of 221

Precept, Paschal 164

Predella 165

Prelate 165

Preparatory Seminaries in U. S 289- 291

Presbyterian Church 641, 642, 649

Presbyterianism 177

Presidential Oath of Office 592

Presidents and Religious Freedom ...... 617

Presidents of the U. S 592- 593

Presidents' Last Words 593

Presidents' Wives 591

Presentation of the Blessed Virgin 221

Press Association, Catholic , , 396

Press Department of N. C. W, C 337

Press Relations Committee 400

Priest 165

"Pro Deo" Society, Catholic 400

Producers' Co-operative 391

"Pro Ecclesia" Medal 475

780

Page
Profits Tax, Corporation Undistributed

658- 659

Prohibited Books, Index of 156, 402

Promises of Sacred Heart 208

Promoter of the Faith 165

Propagation of the Faith, Society for . . 400

Protestantism and Bible 119

Protestant Episcopal Church 642, 649

Prothonotary Apostolic 56, 165

Province 165

Provinces, American Franciscan 486

Provinces. Ecclesiastical in U. S 80- 81

Provincial Councils 50

Psychology, Catholics and 502- 507

Publications of Franciscan Educational

Conference 311

Public Schools, Bible Reading in 136, 286

Public Schools, Religious Instructions in 286
Publishers of Catholic Books, American. . 433

Puerto Rico, Church in 95

Pulpit 165

Purgatory 165

Purification, The 219

Purificator 181

Pyx 165, 181

Quakerism 177

Quarantines 165

Quarterly Magazines in U. S., Catholic 444

Quasi-domicile 165

Quinquagesima 165

Racism 500- 501

Radical Alliance, Catholic 396

Radio 519-525

Radio, History of 521- 523

Stations, Owned and Operated by

Catholics 519

Work in U. S., Catholic 523- 524

Radiotelegraphy 519

Rashness 165

Rates, Foreign Exchange 684

Rates, Postal 665- 668

Reading for a Total View, Catholic 403- 404
Reading in General, Catholic Books . . . 405

Reason, Age of 131

Reason and Faith 150

Recommended Books 425- 433

Reformed Church, Episcopal 642- 650

Reformed Churches 642- 650

Refugees, Episcopal Committee for Cath-
olic 343- 344

Relations, Industrial 338

Relationship, Impediment of 495-496

Relics 165

of the Passion 165

Religion, Books on Comparative 405

Religion, Books Recommended on . . 429- 430

Religion and Science 165* 166

Religious, Normal Schools for 307

Religious Census 634- 643

Religious Communities of Men in

U. S 247- 253

Religious Communities of Women in

U. S 253- 266

Religious Congregation . 144

Religious Denominations, Ranking in

States 651

Religious Denominations, Ranking in

Cities 651

Religious Freedoms, Presidents on ...... 617

Religious Instruction in Public Schools. . 286

Religious Liberty in U. S 97

Religious Orders 163, 247- 266

Religious Orders of Men in U. S. . .247- 253

Page

Religious Orders of Pontifical Rite 445

Religious Orders of Women in U. S.

253- 266

Religious Population of the World ... 629

Reliquary 166

Reparation 166

Representatives, Appointment of 579

Representatives at Vatican, Diplomatic . . 66

Representatives of States 580- 5881

Reredos 180

Reserved Case « 166

Rescript 41

Respiration, Artificial 679- 680

Restaurant Etiquette 674- 676

Restitution 166

Resurrection 166

Retreat 166

Houses in U. S., Laymen's 325- 328

Houses in U. S., Laywomen's 329- 330

Movement, Catholic Laymen's 325

Movement, Catholic Laywomen's 329

Movement in U. S 323- 325

Reunion, Church in 95

Revolution, Catholics in the 565

Rhodesia, Church in 95

Ring 166

Ring, Fisherman's 150

Rites 204- 208

Alexandrian 205

Ambrosian 204

Antiochean 205

Armenian 205

Byzantine 204

Chaldean 205

Galilean 204

Mozarabic 204

Roman * 204

Rites of Confirmation 127- 128

Rites of Eastern Church 204- 205

Rites of Western Church 204

Ritual 166

Rogation Days 18, l6d

Roman Catholic Church 642- 650

Roman Curia 59- 62

Roman Rite 204

Roman Rota, Sacred 61

Rosary 166, 223

Rose, Golden 153

Rosicrucianism 177

Rota 166

Round Table of Science, Catholic ..509- 510

Rubrics 166

Rubrics for All Occasions 201- 203

Rubrics for the Laity 201

Rules of Health 683

Rumania, Church in 95

Rural Life Bureau of N. C. W. C. . .338- 339

Rural Population 620- 621

Russia (See Union) 96

Sabbath 166

Sacramental Liturgy, Common to all

Eastern Rites 205

Sacramentals 166

Sacramentary 167

Sacraments 125-126, 167

Sacred College 142

Sacred Heart 167,222

League of 399

Promises of 208

Sacred Species 169

Sacred Vessels 181

Sacrilege 167

Sacristy 167

Saint, Patron 164

781

Page
St. Ansgar's Scandinavian

Catholic League 400

St. Anthony's Guild 400

St. Apollonia, Guild of 398

St. Francis, Standard References of Life 481

St. Gregory the Great, Order of 474

St. John, Knights of . , . 398

St. John, Supreme Ladies Auxiliary,

Knights of 398

St. Joseph, Patronage of 220

St. Patrick's Clerical Students' Club ... 400

St. Paul's Guild 400

St. Sylvester, Order of 474

S. Thome and Principe, Church in 95

Saints 167

Communion of 142

Emblems of 230-231

Famous Lives of 231

Patron and Feast Days of 225- 227

Invoked against Particular Evils .... 229

Invoked for Particular Favors 229

St. Vincent de Paul Society 381- 382

Salvador El, Church in 95

Salvation Army 642, 650

Sanctifying Grace 167

Sanctuary 167, 179

Sanctuary Lamp 167

Sanhedrin 167

San Marino, Church in 95

Saturday, Holy 154, 220

Scalds, First Aid for 681

Scandal 167

Scandinavian Bodies 642, 650

Scandanavian Catholic League, St. Ans-

gar's 400

Scapular 167, 223

Scapulars, Five 151

Scapular Medal 168

Schism 168

Schism, Greek 175

School 168

School of Drama at Catholic University 386

School Press Association, Catholic 396

School System, Organization of Cath-
olic 287- 307

Schools, Bible in Public 136, 286

Schools, Cathedral 139

Schools, Catholic Action in 360- 362

Schools, Normal for Religious 307

Schools, Workers' 319- 320

Schwenkfelders 642

Science 508- 518

Science, Catholic Round Table of ..509- 510

Science, Christian 174

Science, Developments in 512-518

Science, Religion and 165- 166

Science and Church 508- 512

Scientific Societies, Catholic 508- 510

Scientific Societies in Catholic Universi-

sities 510- 511

Scientists, Catholic 450- 455

Scotland, Church in 95

Scripture, Canon of 138

Scruple 168

Sculptors, Catholic 463- 464

Sea Apostolate 362- 364

Seal of Confession 168

Seasons, the Four 20- 21

Secretariate of State 62

Secret Societies 168

Secular Clergy 141, 169

Security Act, Social 659- 661

Sedilia 179

See, Holy 154

Sees of U. S. Bishops 77- 79

Page

Sees, Titular 171

Selective Training Act of 1940 662- 663

Seminaries, Major in U. S 291- 294

Seminaries, Preparatory in U. S. ..289- 291

Semipelagianism , . . 177

Senators of States 580- 585

Senegal, Church in 95

Septuagesima 169

Septuagint 169

Service Act of 1940 662- 663

Servile Work 169

Seven Last Words of Christ 169

Sex, Population by 652

Sexagesima 169

Seychelle Islands, Church in 951

Shakers (Sect) 643, 651

Shock, First Aid for 679

Siam (See Thailand) 96

Sick Calls, Preparation for 203

Sierra Leone, Cnurch in 95

Sign of the Cross 169

Simony 169

Sin

Accessory to 13tf

Actual 130

Forgiveness of 151

Mortal 162

Occasions of 162

Original • 163

Venial 172

Sins

Against the Holy Ghost 169

Capital 138

Crying to Heaven for Vengeance .... -169

Slander 169

Slovakia, Church in 95

Slovak Ladies Union, First Catholic. .386, 397

Snake Bite, First Aid for 682

Social Action Department of N. C. W. C. 338

Social Brethren 642

Socialism 169

Social Security Act, Summary of ... .659- 661
Social Service, Alumnae Association of

the Catholic School of 393

Societies, Secret 168

Societies in U. S., Catholic 393- 400

Societies of Catholic Action, Auxiliary. . . 333
Sociological Society, American Catholic.. 393
Sociology, Books Recommended on .... 430

Sodality 169

Sodality of Our Lady 356- 357

Solar Time 15

Solomon Islands, Church in 95

Somaliland, Church in 93

Sorrows, Mother of 224

Sorrows of Blessed Virgin Mary 169

Soul, Faculties of 150

Soul, Immortality of 244

Spain, Church in 95

Spanish Inquisition 156

Special Delivery 666

Spiritism 169

Spiritual Book Associates 436

Spiritual Bouquet 169

Spiritual Exercises, Encyclical on ..321- 323

Spiritualism 169

Spiritualist Association 651

Spiritualists (Sect) 642, 650

Spirituality, Books on 405

Spiritual Works of Mercy 169

Sponsor 169

Sports .549- 560

Squires, Columbian 356

Stains, How to Remove 678

Standard Time 20

State Aid in Catholic Education 287

782

Page

State Capitals 610

State Governors 580- 585

State Mottoes 614

State of Grace 169

State Representatives 580- 585

State Senators 580- 585

States' Admission to Union 613

States, Cath. Population of 630- 632

States, Ecclesiastical Divisions ....630-632

Statesmen, Catholic 446- 449

States, Nicknames of : 614- 615

States, Territorial Dimensions of 610

Station 169

Stations of the Cross 175, 222

Statuary Hall, National 613

Sterilization 498

Stigmata 170

Stints, First Aid for 681

Stocks and Bonds 658

Stole 170, 182

Stole Fees 170

Street Preaching 376

Students' Club. St. Patrick's Clerical .. 400

Students' Mission Crusade, Catholic ... 362

Sudan, Church in 96

Suffering, Apostolate of 393

Sumatra, Church in 96

Summer Camps for Boys, Catholic . .305- 306

Summer Camps for Girls, Catholic . . 306- 307

Summer Camps in U. S.t Catholic . .305- 307

Summer School of America, Catholic . . . 396

Sunstroke, First Aid for 681

Superstition 170

Supreme Court of U. S 579

Supreme Court Justices, Catholic 595

Surface Measure 683

Surplice 170

Suspension 170

Swaziland, Church in 96

Sweden, Church in 96

Swedenborgianism 177

Switzerland, Church in 96

Synods, Diocesan 50

Syria, Church in 96

Tabernacle 170, 180

Table Manners 674

Tahiti, Church in 96

Tanganyika, Church in , 96

Teaching, Blind, History of 311

Technical Societies at Catholic Col-
leges 510- 511

Te Deum 170

Television , 519

Temperance 170

Temporal Power 170

Tenebrae 170

Territorial Dimensions of States 610

Tertiary 171

Testament, Old and New 117

Thailand, Church in 96

Theatre, Catholic 385- 388

Theatre Conference, Catholic 385

Theatre Guild, Catholic 396

Theologians, Catholic 456- 458

Theological Virtues 171, 237

Theology , 171

Theosophical Societies 651

Theta Kappa Phi 361

Theta Phi Alpha 361- 362

Third Order of St. Francis 477- 478

Information on 481

in Modern World 477- 481

Rule 477- 478

Page

Third Orders 177, 224

Thought Association, Catholic 396

Thought, Freedom of 151

Three Hours' Agony, The 171, 222

Thursday, Maundy 154,219

Thurible 171

Tiara 171

Time

Daylight Saving 20

Solar 15

Standard 20

Time Differences, Table of 19

Tithes 171

Tithes, Ecclesiastical 274

Titular Sees 171

Tonsure 171

Total Abstinence Union of America, Cath-
olic 396

Toties Quoties 171

Track and Field Records 557- 559

Transepts 179

Transubstantiation 171

Travel, Books Recommended on 430

Travel Tips 677

Treasury of the Church 171

Tribunals of Holy Office 61- 62

Triduum 171

Trinidad, Church in 96

Trinity League: Catholic "Pro Deo" So-
ciety 400

Trinity Sunday 220

Triumph the Church (Sect) 642

Troy Weight 683

Trust Companies , 658

Truth Society, Catholic International . . 398

Truth Society of Oregon, Catholic 397

Tunic 182

Tunisia, Church in 96

Turkey, Church in 96

Uganda, Church in 96

Uniate Eastern Churches 206, 208

Union, National Catholic Womens' 399

Union of Texas, Bohemian Roman Cath-
olic 393

Union, Church in Soviet 96

Union, States' Admission to 613

Union of South Africa, Church in 96

Unitarianism 177

Unitarians 642, 651

United Brethren Bodies 643, 651

United Holy Church of America 643

United States

Ambassadors 586- 589

Apostolic Delegates 63

Archbishops 77

Birth and Death Rates 653- 654

Bishops 77- 79

Catholic Action in 334- 348

Catholic Boys' Brigade 354

Catholic Church Extension Society . . . 395'

Catholic Church, Growth 633

Catholic Colleges for Men 294- 298

Catholic Colleges for Women 298- 304

Catholic Education, History of ..284- 285

Catholic Educational Associations 307

CathoJUc Hospital Association 395

Catholic Justices of Supreme Court . . . 595

Census Summary 622

Catholic Magazines 438- 444

Catholic Monthly Magazines 441- 443

Catholic Newspapers 438- 444

Catholic Quarterlies 444

Catholic Radio Work 523- 524

783

Page

Catholicism 97- 115

Catholic Societies 393- 400

Catholic Universities for Men 294- 298

Catholic Universities for Women .298- 304

Census 619- 629

Church in 96

Communities of Religious Men . .247- 253

Communities of Women 253- 266

Constitution 598- 609

Ecclesiastical Provinces 80- 81

Education 283- 320

Foreign Service 586- 589

Government 579- 609

Hierarchy 77- 79

Hierarchy on Education, Letter of. .283- 284

Major Seminaries 291-294

Marriages and Divorces 645

Names of places of Catholic Origin

611- 612

Normal Schools for Religious 307

Population 619

Population by Age 652

Population by Sex 652

Preparatory Seminaries 289- 291

Presidents 592- 593

Religious Liberty 97

Religious Orders of Men 247-253

Religious Orders of Women 253- 266

Retreat Movement 323- 325

Supreme Court 579

Vice-Presidents 591

Unity in Opposing World Evils, En-
cyclical on 532-540

Unity of Human Race 244

Unity League, Catholic 397

Universalism 177

Universalist Church 643

Universities for Men in U. S., Catholic

294- 298

Universities for Women in U. S., Cath-
olic 298- 304

Uruguay, Church in 96

Urban Population 620- 621

Urbi et Orbi 171

Use of the Missal 200- 201

Vatican City 96

Vatican, Diplomatic Representatives at. . 66

Vedanta Society 643

Veil, Humeral 154

Veils 171, 180

Venerable 172

Veneration 172

Venezuela, Church in 96

Venial Sin , 172

Veronica's Veil 172

Vespers , 222

Vessels, Sacred 181

Vestments 172, 181- 182

Vestments, Color of 182

Viaticum 172

Vicar Apostolic 172

Vice-Presidents of the U. S 591

Vigil 172

Vigil Light 172

Virgin Birth of Christ 172

Virtue 172

Virtues, Cardinal 138» 237

Virtues, Infused 156

Virtues, Theological 237, 171

Vision, Beatific 135

Visitation 221

Visitation of Bl. Virgin Mary 172

Vocation 172

Page

Volunteers of America (Sect) 643

Votive Candles and Offerings 172

Vows 172

Vulgate 173

Waldensianism 177

Wales, Church in 96

War, Catholics in Civil 565- 566

War, Catholics in Revolutionary 565

War, Chronology of Second World., 567- 578
War and Peace Dept. of N. C. W. C. . . 339

Wars and their Causes, Great 562- 564

War Veterans, Catholic 397

Water, Holy 154

Weather Forecasting 24

Weather Indications 24

Weather Wisdom 24

Webster Gallery of Writers 423- 424

Week, Holy 154

Weekly Catholic Magazines in U. S. .438- 439
Weekly Catholic Newspapers in U. S. . , 438
Weight According to Height and Age . . 685

Weights 683

Weights, Biblical 121

Welfare Association, Catholic Near East 396
Welfare Conference (See N. C. W. C.)

33,4- 348

Welfare Service under Social Security

Act 661- 662

Western Catholic Union, Supreme Coun-
cil of 400

Western Church Rites 204

Wills 656

Wine 173

Witchcraft 173

Wives of the Presidents 591

Women, Catholic Colleges in U. S. for

298- 304

World Calendar 17

World Events 687- 763

World Evils, Encyclical on Unity Oppos-
ing 532- 540

Worldling 17 3

World Population, Catholic 671

World, Rulers of 560- 561

World War, Catholics in 566>

World War, Chronology of Second. .567- 578

Work, Servile 16?

Workers' Schools 319- 320

Works of Mercy, Corporal 145

Works of Mercy, Spiritual 16?

Worship, Freedom of ....... 151

Writers' Guild of America, Catholic . . 397"
Wycliff, Heresy of 177

Youth, Church and 350- 351

Youth, Department of (N. C. W, C.)., 343
Youth, Encyclical on Education of . .28- 282
Youth, Episcopal Committee on «....* 352

Youth, Franciscan 475>

Youth Work, N. C. W. C 352- 354

Youth, Problems of 349- 350

Youth Council, National Catholic . . 352- 353
Youth Field, Catholic Agencies in ..354- 358
Youth Movement, Specific Treatment 349- 359

Youth Organizations, Catholic 355

Youth Organizations, Catholics and 358- 359

Youth Programs, Diocesan 354

Yugoslavia, Church in 96

Zanzibar, Church in 96

Zeal 173

Zelator , . 173

Zuchetto 173

784

130869

Internet Archive Audio

Featured

Top

Images

Featured

Top

Software

Featured

Top

Books

Featured

Top

Video

Featured

Top

Mobile Apps

Browser Extensions

Archive-It Subscription

Save Page Now

Full text of "The National Catholic Almanac Thirty Sixty Year Of Publication 1942"

See other formats